《Relentless Pursuit After Divorce》
Chapter 1 - 1 001. Acting Like a Chaste and Virtuous Woman
?Chapter 1: 001. Acting Like a Chaste and Virtuous Woman Chapter 1: 001. Acting Like a Chaste and Virtuous Woman Editor: Henyee Trantions Jones residence.
In the bathroom, the sound of running water echoed, surrounded by warm white light, white steam filled the air, enveloping a beautiful silhouette.
Click
The unlocked bathroom door was suddenly pushed open, startling Elly Campbell who was in the shower.
She quickly grabbed a nearby towel, wrapped herself in it, and turned off the hot water. As the steam slowly cleared, the handsome man at the door came into view.
But on that face, a coldness was gathered, and those eyes that resembled frozen ice were resting on her at this moment.
Adam Adam?
Seeing the man before her, Elly couldnt hide her surprise. Obviously, she had not expected him to return at this time.
Adam Jones closed the door and strode toward her, his expression icy. His usually reserved eyes now held a bone-chilling aura as he approached Elly.
Adam
Just as she was about to speak, Adam suddenly yanked her forward, mming her against the washstand. Her waist struck the marble countertop, making her wince in pain.
Adam ruthlessly yanked away her towel. She snapped her gaze to him, her hands instinctively shielding herself. Adam, what are you doing?
What do you think I am doing?
His sharp, thin lips curled into a cruel, bloodthirsty smile.With deliberate ease, his well-defined fingers unfastened his shirt, the buttons hitting the floor with crisp, echoing clinks that sent a shiver through Elly. His gaze was dark and terrifyingshe had never seen him this ferocious before.
Adam, let me go!
Adams grip tightened around her wrist, immobilizing her and sending a sharp pain through her arm. Ellys brow furrowed even deeper.
What? Putting on an act again now that youe to my front?
Putting on an act?
Ellys heart was deeply wounded by this word spoken by Adam.
Three years, three years of marriage, was everything she ever did in Adams eyes just an act?
You have made too manyints to grandma so frequently, tonight I will make your wishe true. After tonight, shut your mouth and behave!
Elly had no idea what she did tonight to anger Adam, but every word he spoke was like countless knives plunging deep into her heart.
He struggled desperately to break free from Adam, but he was like an enraged beast, intent on devouring her. No matter how hard she fought, she was powerless against him.
Whether it was at this moment only, or her years of feelings towards this man.
A bitter smile tugged at her lips as she stopped struggling.
Sensing her suddenpliance, Adams movements faltered slightly in his fury, his gaze shifting to Elly.
The bitterness in her eyes struck a deep, hidden part of his heartone he never wanted to be touched. His brows instantly knit together.
Yet the memory of what she had done to him reignited his suppressed rage, surging back with full force.
Chapter 2 - 2 002. Foolishly Lovesick
?Chapter 2: 002. Foolishly Lovesick Chapter 2: 002. Foolishly Lovesick Editor: Henyee Trantions When it was all over, Elly Campbell stood silently, watching the bathroom still cloaked in steam. There was no trace of joy on her face, nor in her heart.
She had never imagined that a moment meant to be beautiful for both of them would begin like this.
In pain, Elly half-squatted on the floor. Adam Jones only cast her a cold nce before stepping into the shower. After a quick rinse, he wrapped a towel around himself and walked out.
It took Elly a long time to recover from the sharp, tearing pain. Slowly, she got up from the ground and made her way to the shower to clean herself.
Staring at her reflection in the mirror, her face, pale as paper, couldnt mask her delicate beauty. Yet it had never once captured Adams attention.
With a sardonic tug at the corner of her lips, Elly unexpectedly noticed that Adam Jones was still in the room.
This was the marital bedroom she shared with Adam Jones, yet in three years, his visits could be counted on one hand, let alone him staying the night.
At that moment, Adam, already dressed, sat on the sofa with his long legs casually crossed. He looked down at Elly with an air of superiority.
That look was familiar to Elly, but tonight it was so sharp that it made her feel utterly humiliated.
Elly raised her eyes to meet his, her voice hoarse as she asked, Is there something else?
Standing before her, Adam looked down at the womanher body marked with wounds, her face pale. But it was her calmness that irked him. His words came out cold and ruthless.
Sophie is back. Im giving you one day to get out of here.
Ellys body stiffened. In her stunned gaze, a flicker of disbelief appeared.
Sophie Baker is back?
Sophie BakerElly wasnt unfamiliar with the name, even though Sophie had never actually appeared in her life. Yet, she had always lingered in Ellys existence.
Elly gazed into Adams eyes for a long time. Those bottomless eyes, whenever they met hers, were always as cold as bays.
She watched him silently, the memory of that tender, sunny-smiled boy bing more and more distant, fading into blur.
After a long moment, she took a deep breath, as if gathering all her courage, and asked softly, Adam, in these three years, was there ever a moment when you liked me?
As the words left her lips, Elly knew she had crushed all her dignity beneath her feet.
The tears threatening to spill from her eyes were forcefully held back.
Adams body tensed, caught off guard by Ellys question. A brief flicker of confusion passed through his profound eyes.
But the confusion just passed away in an instant.
He stared at her in silence for a long while before letting out a scornful, mockingugh. What do you think?
Elly saw the mockery in his gaze, as if he wereughing at her for being foolishly lovesick.
Sheughed along, feeling the absurdity of her question, realizing how utterly self-unaware she had been.
If Adam had ever liked her, even just a little over the past three years, he wouldnt be humiliating her like this now.
Adam couldnt understand why she suddenlyughed. When he mentioned Sophie, Ellys response had been unexpectedly calm.
It was too calm, in fact, for what a wifes reaction should have been. Watching her like that, Adams unease deepened.
For three years, she had always been proper andposed, never making a fussa considerate wife who never irritated him.
But only he knew how venomous this womans heart truly was.
Chapter 3 - 3 003. The Outsiders
?Chapter 3: 003. The Outsiders Chapter 3: 003. The Outsiders Editor: Henyee Trantions Whenever he thought of the things she had done, he couldnt help feeling disgusted, feeling like strangling her to death with his own hands.
I see.
For a long while, the only response Adam heard from Elly Campbell was her calm statement before she walked toward the dressing room.
Adam lifted his gaze, his intense eyes fixed on her slender back. Her reaction hadnt given him the satisfaction of revenge. Instead, it only made his frustration grow deeper.
Elly Campbell emerged from the dressing room in fresh clothes, her hair still damp with water droplets. Without a trace of makeup, her beauty remained undeniable, impossible to look away from.
Though he despised her, hated her to the core, he couldnt deny that she had a face that could topple nations. When he first saw her in his youth, he
He shut his eyes tightly, unwilling to let his thoughts wander any further.
Elly Campbell hadnt expected Adam Jones to still be in the room. She paused, hesitating for a moment before walking toward him, only to meet his eyes as they suddenly snapped open.
His dark eyes, like a whirlpool, still held a mystery she had yet to understand. At that moment, she found herself wondering: what had been the point of her persistence and effort over the past three years?
Adam
After opening and closing her mouth several times, the many words that had reached her lips were swallowed back down.
Finally, she spoke slowly, Im sorry, I didnt know my one-sided feelings can make you so unhappy.
As she spoke those words, a sharp sting pierced her heart.
That dull, lingering ache grew unbearably intense the moment she resolved to finally let go of Adam Jones.
When she looked up again, the reluctance that had resurfaced countless times over the past three years now felt much fainter.
And that simple Im sorry made Adam Joness heart suddenly waver.
His usually cold eyes lingered on her calm, resigned face, and for a fleeting moment, an unfamiliar panic surged through him.
After speaking, Elly Campbell turned and walked away, the eyes that had once clung to him not sparing him another nce.
As she reached the door, an unsettling panic tightened in Adam Joness chest. Before he could stop himself, his voice rang out, Where are you going?
Im going to the hospital to visit Grandma.
Elly Campbell didnt turn back, her response drifting over her shoulder without hesitation.
Adam Joness heart was in turmoil, irritation surging within him. Why did this damned woman have to say that just now? Did she think he would waver?
Did she think a single sorry would erase the disgusting things she had done?
You dont need to leave. Grandma is still in aaits not convenient for outsiders to disturb.
Outsiders
Elly Campbell forced a smile, nodding her head, epting this status.
Alright, then.
She replied softly, then added, Im quite busy these days. Ill move out when I have time.
After three years of holding on, she hadnt expected to fail in the end. All her efforts, all thepromises she made in hopes of reaching Adam Jones, had been nothing more than a cruel joke.
This was the answer Adam Jones had always wanted. Yet, paradoxically, instead of satisfaction, a deeper sense of panic and irritation wed at him.
He shot a cold nce at Elly Campbell, unable to resist a sarcastic remark. Do you think dragging it out for a few days will make me change my mind?
The mocking tone made Elly Campbell frown as she turned to face his cold, disdainful gaze.
Adam Jones, if three years couldnt change your mind, what difference would a few days make? Or do you have so little confidence in yourself?
Chapter 4 - 4 004. Divorce Agreement
?Chapter 4: 004. Divorce Agreement Chapter 4: 004. Divorce Agreement Editor: Henyee Trantions She saw him suddenly freeze, and without thinking, her lips curled into a cynical smile. Without sparing Adam Jones another nce, she opened the door and walked out.
For reasons he couldnt exin, a heavy weight settled in his chest at that momentan unfamiliar ache quietly surfacing within him.
The next second, he abruptly rose from the couch, strode to the floor-to-ceiling window, and watched as Elly Campbells car slowly disappeared through the vis gate.
Only when the taillights fadedpletely into the night, leaving not a single trace of light, did Adam Jones finally look away.
Pressing a hand to his chest, where a dull ache lingered, he closed his eyes. Elly Campbells calm, almost relieved expression as she spoke to him reyed in his mind, making the unease in his heart grow even stronger.
One-sided feelings?
His eyes slowly opened, and as he stared into the silent night, Adam Joness lips curled into a mocking, cold smile.
Elly Campbell, in these three years, was it really just one-sided on your part?
If she had truly cared for him, how could she have back then?
A shadow briefly flickered in the depths of Adam Joness eyes, but he quickly buried it, pushing the thought aside.
***
Elly Campbell stood in front of the Jones Corporation building, her gaze rising to the glittering gold letters spelling Jones Group. She clenched the papers in her hand and walked inside.
Hello, is Assistant Green avable? she asked politely as she approached the reception desk.
The receptionist, as the face of Jones Corporation, was expected to maintain unwavering courtesy and a smile, regardless of how tedious the task. Even so, her eyes showed clear disdain as she looked at Elly Campbell.
Do you have an appointment?
Assistant Green was President Joness personal aide, and many people sought to get close to him.
Elly Campbell noticed the hostility in the receptionists gaze but didnt let it bother her. She simply smiled faintly and shook her head. No.
Im sorry, but if you dont have an appointment, youll need to wait over there for a while.
The receptionist smiled politely and gestured toward a seat in the waiting area, making it clear she had no intention of calling upstairs, effectively declining Elly Campbells request.
Okay.
Elly nodded with a friendly demeanor and turned to head toward the waiting area. But as she did, a surprised voice,ced with a hint of respect, came from behind her.
Madam.
As Robert Green stepped out of the elevator, he spotted the familiar figure in the distance and instinctively called out.
Elly Campbell turned her head, and Robert Green quickly made his way over to her.
Madam, are you here to see the president? Hes currently in a meeting, or would you
No, Im here to see you.
Elly Campbell curtly interrupted Robert Green, handing over the paper to him.
Could you give this to Adam Jones? When he has a moment, ask him to sign it, please.
She knew that if it werent for his grandmother Lady Jones, who pressured him, Adam Jones would never have agreed to marry her in the first ce.
This time, she was certain hed sign the divorce papers quickly and without hesitation.
Without waiting for Robert Green to respond, Elly Campbell turned and left, feeling a sudden weight lift as she ended this three-year marriage with a stranger.
Robert Green stood frozen, his gaze fixed on the ring Divorce Agreement in his hand. A sharp throb in his temples made him wonder.
Was Madam giving him an impossible task?
Had she realized shed handed him a hot issue, one so scorching he couldnt even handle it?
And the woman at the reception desk was totally startled by how Robert Green addressed thatdy.
Madam?
The presidents wife?
Did that mean the president was actually married?
But how could there be no news about a man like the president getting married?
Chapter 5 - 5 005. Pregnancy Checkup
?Chapter 5: 005. Pregnancy Checkup Chapter 5: 005. Pregnancy Checkup Editor: Henyee Trantions Recalling her earlier behavior toward the presidents wife, the receptionist couldnt help but shudder.
At Presidents Office
Adam Jones flipped through the documents in his hands, his face expressionless. The sunlight streaming through the floor-to-ceiling windows bathed him in a soft glow, adding a divine, almost ethereal quality to his already striking, chiseled features.
Yet, no matter how much he tried, he couldnt focus on a single word. His mind kept returning to the image of Elly Campbells calm, relieved expression as she walked out the door the day before, leaving him with a restless, unsettled feeling.
Robert Green, holding the divorce agreement, hesitantly pushed open the door to the Presidents office, meeting Adam Joness gaze.
Adams eyes were dark and unreadable, making it impossible to discern the emotions lurking beneath the surface.
Noticing Roberts hesitation, he furrowed his brow and asked coldly, What is it?
His voice, like his demeanor, carried an inherent chill, capable of freezing any warmth in its path the moment he spoke.
Robert cautiously handed over the item Elly had asked him to deliver.
Sir, Madam just left this for you.
Adams brow twitched, and his piercing eyes fixed on the paper in Roberts hand, a sharp glint shing through them as his gaze darkened.
Elly sent this?
The temperature in his voice seemed to drop even further, making Robert nod stiffly in response.
Adam remained silent, his gaze fixed on the elegant signature at the bottom of the agreementElly Campbells name.
A divorce agreement?
Elly Campbell, you really have some nerve!
Anger shed across Adams face, a chilling fury that grew as his pupils darkened, harboring a storm of restraint. He stared at the asset division outlined in the agreement, his thin lips twisting into a cold, mocking smile.
His sharp gaze seemed poised to tear the agreement apart with sheer will.
Sir
Despite the bone-chilling atmosphere, Robert continued, his voice trembling, Sir, Madam also said
Adams cold eyes slowly lifted to meet Roberts, and thetter shivered under the weight of the intense gaze.
What else did she say?
The simple words hit Robert like a blow from an ice cer, relentless and cold, pounding on his head.
Madam said she wants you to sign the papers quickly and find a time to collect the certificate with her.
Adam didnt respond, his gaze growing even more inscrutable.
With a slight wave of his hand, Robert hastily retreated, feeling as though hed been granted a reprieve, and carefully closed the office door behind him.
Divorce?
Adams lips curled into a thin, cold smile. Elly Campbell, why should everything go ording to your n?
His grip on the agreement tightened, the words Divorce Agreement ring at him. With a dismissive flick of his wrist, he tossed the document into a drawer, shutting it away as if it were nothing more than a trivial matter.
In his eyes, this was just another one of Ellys games, her tactics all too familiar, unworthy of his involvement.
One monthter
Elly Campbell stood frozen, staring at theb report she had just collected from the director of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. The ring numbers on the page confirmed itshe was pregnant.
The one night she had spent with Adam Jones a month ago had unexpectedly led to this.
Elly, the baby is developing well, but the work at the hospital is quite demanding. I suggest you take a leave of absence for the first three months.
Chapter 6 - 6 006. Four Years Later
?Chapter 6: 006. Four Years Later Chapter 6: 006. Four Years Later Editor: Henyee Trantions Elly Campbell didnt know how she had made her way out of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. She felt lost and disoriented, her hand resting absently on her t abdomen. Who would have thought that a little life was growing inside her?
She had once dreamed of bearing Adam Joness child, but never imagined it would happen after she had asked him for a divorce.
After a moment of dazed silence, she suddenly grabbed her phone, her fingers trembling as she frantically dialed a number
Grandpa, I need a favor from you.
Four yearster.
Boston First Hospital.
Dr. Campbell, the patient in Emergency Room 3 is in a critical condition. Dr. Matt needs you there immediately.
Okay.
By the time Elly Campbell reached the door of the emergency room, she was taken aback by the sight of the patient on the resuscitation bed.
Lily Jones?
Lily Jones, Adam Joness sister. Elly had never imagined she would run into her, whom she never got on well with the first thing after she returned to the country.
Elly Campbell furrowed her brows briefly, but there was no time to dwell on it. She turned to the young man standing nearby, his face filled with urgent concern, and asked, Whats the situation with the patient?
My wifes water broke, doctor, please, you have to save her
The mans words were rushed and jumbled, his nervousness evident.
Elly Campbell gave a slight frown, quickly realizing the man wouldnt be able to provide any clear information. Without hesitation, she turned and rushed into the emergency room.
She left the man anxiously pacing outside the emergency room, his unease growing as the silence from within deepened. Every passing second seemed to stretch his anxiety even further, leaving him unsure of what to do next.
From a distance, the sound of hurried footsteps approached, growing louder. Soon, a figure appeared outside the emergency room, radiating a chilling tension that was impossible to ignore.
What happened to Lily?
We were just leaving the house when suddenly her water broke
Adam Jones said nothing more, his brows furrowed tightly as his gaze remained fixed on the emergency room door, his expression tense.
He was well aware of his sisters fragile healthpregnancy had never been an option for her. If something went wrong
His thoughts were interrupted when the door to the emergency room suddenly swung open. A figure emerged, pulling off a mask to reveal a delicate face he hadnt seen in a long time.
But at this moment, this face was not on him but towards his brother-inw next to him.
Are you Lily Joness family? Elly Campbell asked urgently. Your wife is in critical condition, and we need to operate immediately. Please sign here.
She handed over the form and then turned to an intern beside her, giving a sharpmand, Prepare for general anesthesia.
Understood, Dr. Campbell, the intern responded quickly.
Elly Campbell nodded.
After giving the instructions, Elly Campbell hurried back into the emergency room without once ncing in Adam Joness direction.
In truth, she hadnt seen him at all, unaware of the shock and intensity reflected in his usually stoic eyes.
Elly Campbell!
The moment Adam Jones saw the face behind the removed mask, his heart jolted violently.
There she wasthe woman who had disappeared without a trace four years ago, the one he had searched for in vain all this time. She had returned, without warning, and without any preparation on his part.
She had re-entered his world, catching himpletely off guard.
The hand hidden in his pocket tightened into a fist, struggling to contain the rush of emotions swelling within him.
Four years. She had been gone for four years, and now she reappeared, leaving him inplete disbelief with her entirely unfamiliar role.
Chapter 7 - 7 007. Meeting Again at the Hospital
?Chapter 7: 007. Meeting Again at the Hospital Chapter 7: 007. Meeting Again at the Hospital Editor: Henyee Trantions Lily Jones had been in the emergency room for less than half an hour before being moved to the operating room, a procedure that stretched on for hours.
Meanwhile, Adam Jones stood outside, consumed by worry for his sisters safety. Yet, his thoughts kept drifting back to the womancold and distantwhose presence felt so unsettlingly unfamiliar to him.
It had been four years since hest saw her, and in that time, Elly Campbell had matured significantly. She now exuded a sense of control in every action and word, far more capable than before.
She was a stark contrast to the woman he had once knownmeek and uncertain during their three years of marriage. It almost felt as though apletely different person had inhabited Ellys body, standing before him now.
Four years
Their reunion came under such tense circumstances.
Four yearsneither long nor shorthad made his wife feel so distant, so unfamiliar.
The memory of the divorce papers Elly Campbell had sent to the Jones Corporation, still quietly resting in the drawer of his desk, stirred something inside him. Adam Joness heart grew unsettled, a wave of confusion and emotion flooding him.
The terrible thing she had done to him eight years ago seemed insignificant now.
Adam Jones stared at the OR door for what felt like an eternity. Finally, the red light above it flickered off, and the door slowly opened. Elly Campbell emerged, dressed in green surgical scrubs, nked by a few assistant doctors.
As she met the mans anxious gaze, she removed her mask, offering a faint, slightly pale smile.
Your wife is stable now. The baby was premature, so we need to ce the little one in an incubator. Once your wife is moved to the ward, you can visit her.
Thank you, Doctor! Thank you!
The mans eyes filled with tears of relief as he thanked Elly Campbell repeatedly before quickly heading toward the ward.
Lilly Campbell watched the man with a contemtive gaze. When she left Boston four years ago, Lily Jones hadnt even been married, and now, in the blink of an eye, she was giving birth.
The mans reaction spoke volumeshe clearly loved Lily deeply.
A faint envy flickered in Ellys eyes. When she gave birth to William Campbell, there had been no one by her side, except for the doctors and nurses at the hospital.
Quickly masking the brief shadow in her eyes, Elly lowered her gaze and turned away.
She was all too familiar with Lily Joness conditiona congenital heart disease.
Born into the wealth of the Jones family, Lily had been the recipient of considerable financial and medical resources since childhood to manage her heart disease.
She was fortunate to have been born into a family like the Joneses. Otherwise, with Lily Joness condition, the very notion of pregnancy and childbirth would have been unimaginablejust surviving this long would have been in question if she had been born into an ordinary family.
After the long night shift and the demanding emergency surgery that had drained much of her energy, Elly no longer had the strength to focus on anything else. After speaking with Lily Joness husband, she felt spent.
As Elly Campbell left without a word, not even sparing him a nce, a flicker of annoyance and a subtle sense of loss stirred in Adam Joness heart.
The fleeting sorrow he had caught in her eyes when she nced at Christopher Moore before leaving only deepened the ache in his chest. Without thinking, his feet moved, following her out of the room.
Adam Jones hesitated for a moment before pushing open the door to the break room. He found Elly Campbell leaning with one hand pressed to her forehead, her face etched with exhaustion.
Hearing the sound of the door, Elly Campbell didnt look up. In a voice tinged with fatigue, she said, Henry, Im a bit tired. If a patientes in, please call another attending to see them.
Chapter 8 - 8 008. He didnt Sign
?Chapter 8: 008. He didnt Sign? Chapter 8: 008. He didnt Sign? Editor: Henyee Trantions The unmistakable exhaustion on Elly Campbells face hit Adam Jones like a physical blow, and without thinking, his grip on the doorknob tightened.
When she felt no movement from the door, Elly Campbell lifted her head in confusion, only to find the face she least expected to see standing in front of her.
Though she had considered the possibility of encountering Adam Jones when she nned her return, she hadnt anticipated it happening so soon, and certainly not in such an unprepared moment.
As Elly Campbell gazed at the familiar, handsome features etched in her memory, her hand clenched subtly under the table.
It took considerable effort to suppress the surge of panic rising within her, and she forced herself to meet his gaze with a detached expression.
It was only then that she reminded herself she had just provided emergency care for Lily Jones; as her brother, it was entirely natural for Adam Jones to be at the hospital.
President Jones.
The cold, distant way she addressed him immediately made Adam Jones frown.
Four years had passed since hest saw her, and she was no longer the Elly Campbell who had always tried to please him, considerate of his feelings, affectionately calling him Adam.
Four years
He had searched for her for four long years, and during that time, he came to realize that when this woman set her mind to something, she could be a hundred times more ruthless than he had ever imagined.
Elly Campbell met Adam Joness deep gaze. Time had passed, and his eyes now seemed even more inscrutable, impossible to decipher.
Especially when he silently stared at her like that, it created an overwhelming sense of pressure.
Feeling the difort under his piercing gaze, she found herself the one to break the silence.
Your sister will be fine for now; if nothing unexpected happens, she could be discharged within half a month.
Adam Jones, lips pressed tight, still didnt speak, his familiar, oppressive presence making it harder for Elly Campbell to breathe.
The four years had led her to believe she had be a stranger to him. Clearly, she had overestimated herself.
Not wanting to remain alone in the room with Adam Jones, Elly Campbell furrowed her brow and stood to leave.
But as she walked past him, his hand shot out, catching her wrist. After four years, you finally deign to return?
Elly Campbell halted in her tracks, looking up at Adam Jones, unable to understand the anger in his eyes.
Wasnt he relieved once she left?
Boston doesnt belong to you, President Jones. If I want toe back, I will. Do I need to wait for an appointed time?
Elly Campbell met Adam Joness gaze, a mocking eyebrow raised at the storm brewing in his deep eyes. Despite her words, a subtle unease stirred deep inside her.
Boston may not be mine, but you, Elly Campbell, damn well are still my wife, Adam Jones! What do you mean by leaving without a word?
The storm in his eyes finally erupted, and to Elly Campbells shock, Adam Jones actually cursed.
The everposed and well-mannered President of Jones Corporation had been driven to cursing by her?
Elly Campbell felt a strange sense of achievement, though it was tinged with unease.
You seem to have forgotten, President Jones, I signed the divorce papers four years ago. I have nothing to do with you now.
The grip on her wrist tightened, and Elly Campbell involuntarily furrowed her brow at the pain.
Sorry to disappoint you, but as long as I havent signed, youre mine for life.
As the storm in Adam Joness eyes intensified and his ambiguous deration echoed in the air, Elly Campbell felt a wave of shock and confusion wash over her.
He hadnt signed the divorce papers?
Four years had passed, and she had assumed he had long since signed them. After all, during their three years of marriage, hadnt he seemed desperate to rid himself of her?
Chapter 9 - 9 009. Getting Her Home
?Chapter 9: 009. Getting Her Home Chapter 9: 009. Getting Her Home Editor: Henyee Trantions Such a golden opportunity, and he had dragged it out for four years?
She thought she knew Adam Jones, but at that moment, she realized she didnt know him at all.
Oh, its fine if you didnt sign. After living apart for more than two years, if one party files for divorce, the court will automatically grant it.
She spoke casually, not even ncing at Adam Jones as she tugged at her wrist, attempting to break free from his grip and escape the tension that surrounded him.
Divorce proceedings? Youre overthinking it.
Adam Jones suddenly let out a coldugh, his eyes mocking Elly Campbells overestimation of herself.
It seems you dont understand the definition of living apart.
Elly Campbell didnt want to waste time arguing with Adam Jones over trivial matters. Trapped by him and unable to leave, she shot him a cold look.
If a married couple has been separated for over two years due to a breakdown in their marriage, and one party requests a divorce, the court will automatically grant it. If you, President Jones, have any objections to this regtion, Joness legal consultants will exin it to you in detail. I am still working, so would you please step aside?
Adam Jones stood firm, blocking the doorway, his lips curling into a mocking, cold smile.
A breakdown in marriage? Since when did our rtionship ever break down?
Elly Campbell was momentarily stunned, finding his shamelessly extreme wordsughable.
Thats right, she said with a biting tone. There were never any feelings between President Jones and me, let alone any to break down.
With that, she forcefully pushed him aside, catching Adam off guard and sending him stumbling out the door.
As she stormed off, Adam Joness expression gradually darkened.
He couldnt even fullyprehend the surge of emotions inside him when he saw Elly Campbells face again.
For so long, he had believed his feelings for her were nothing but disgust and hatred. But when she had disappeared without a word four years ago, vanishing without a trace, his life had fallen apart. In those years of silence, he came to realize his feelings for her werent as simple as he had thought.
Even though she had humiliated him, something about her still held a different ce in his heart.
Adam Joness unexpected appearance had thrown off Elly Campbells mood for the entire day.
Finally, her shift came to an end. As she walked out of the hospital, she spotted Robert Green waiting at the entrance. He approached her with a grin, calling out, Madam.
The title made Elly Campbell frown, her displeasure evident.
Assistant Green, Adam Jones and I are divorced, please address me differently.
Alright, Madam, Ill take note,
Robert Green smiled, seemingly unfazed by Elly Campbells response. Madam, please follow me. The president is waiting for you in the car.
Elly Campbell:
Elly Campbell didnt bother to argue about the title with Robert Green. She shot him a cold nce, ignored the ck Maybach parked by the roadside, and headed toward the spot where her car was parked.
Madam
Robert Green quickly followed her but froze when Elly Campbell shot him a cold re, unsure whether to stay or go.
Elly Campbell got into her car and was about to close the door when a lean arm suddenly reached out, blocking it.
She looked up, locking eyes with him, those deep eyes full of irritation. Elly Campbell frowned, clearly impatient.
Do you need something, President Jones?
Naturally, Im here to take you home.
Home?
Elly Campbell let out a coldugh, her lips curling. Which home? The Jones family home? If I recall correctly, four years ago, President Jones, you asked me to make room for Miss Baker. Four yearster, and she still hasnt moved in?
Chapter 10 - 10 010. Younger and Younger Mistress
?Chapter 10: 010. Younger and Younger Mistress Chapter 10: 010. Younger and Younger Mistress Editor: Henyee Trantions She watched as Adam Joness face turned inexplicably ugly, a smile creeping onto her lips as her heart swelled with unspoken satisfaction.
Just then, her phone began to ringan unexpected call shing on the screen.
James Campbell?
Ellys brows furrowed in distaste, her eyes instantly betraying an unmistakable hint of disgust and rejection.
Her father, who never reached out to her without a specific reason, was undoubtedly calling with news she wouldnt want to hear.
Answering the phone with a neutral expression, she said, President Campbell, to what do I owe the pleasure?
The cool tone and formality of her address left the person on the other end momentarily taken aback. Elly, youve been back in the country for several days nowdo you think you might have time to have a meal with me, your dad?
This request, which would have seemed perfectly normal to anyone else, only sparked a hint of mockery in Ellys eyes.
Though she had no interest in dining with James Campbell, her curiosity got the better of her, and she agreed to the offer.
Alright, where?
South Garden Hotel.
OK, understood.
Not giving James Campbell the chance to say more, Elly Campbell hung up and turned her gaze to Adam Jones, who still hadnt left. President Jones, please excuse me, she said coldly.
Adam Jones met her guarded gaze, his lips curling into a slight smile. So, its my father-inw inviting us to dinner. You dont mind if Ie along, do you, wife?
Despite phrasing it as a question, Adam Jones didnt wait for a response. He opened the car door and settledfortably in the passenger seat, making it clear he had no intention of leaving.
Ellys face turned ashen with anger. Adam Jones, can you be any more shameless?
Yes, I can.
Adams response was casual as hezily let his gaze fall on Ellys flushed cheeks. If you keep refusing me, Ill be happy to show you just how generous I can be.
Elly was so furious she could barely speak. She red at him through clenched teeth for a long moment, then, realizing the futility of making a scene in such a public ce, she reluctantly opted topromise.
It had been four years since theyst saw each other, and while Adam hadnt changed in other ways, it was clear his skin had thickened enough to manufacture bulletproof vests for the Ministry of Defense.
Elly started the car, not wanting to waste another word on Adam Jones. She drove straight to the South Garden Hotel.
Seeing that Elly didnt insist on him getting out, the corners of Adams mouth curled into a satisfied smile.
In four years, he had never felt as at ease as he did at that moment.
At South Garden Hotel.
Elly couldnt understand why James Campbell would formally invite her to such a ce, especially considering their strained father-daughter rtionship. After four years apart, estranged seemed like an understatement.
Adam took it upon himself to park the car, and Elly didnt mind, especially with the valet service. She tossed him the keys and walked inside without waiting for him.
Miss Campbell, this way please, President Campbell is already waiting for you.
The waiter led Elly to a quiet spot near the corner of the restaurant.
Next to James Campbell sat a young woman of simr age, and Ellys gaze sharpened in curiosity.
Who was she? Surely, she wasnt another one of James Campbells mistresses?
His mistress was getting younger and younger. James Campbell could be considered as an excellent achiever!
Ellys eyes shed with undisguised contempt as she walked straight to James Campbell and took a seat.
President Campbell, get to the point. What do you want?
Her tone was always cold and unwavering.
James Campbells face tightened with difort, though there was an undeniable trace of fear in his eyes. Even after four years without seeing her, that fear had not diminished in the slightest.
Chapter 11 - 11 011. Father’s Love Child
?Chapter 11: 011. Fathers Love Child Chapter 11: 011. Fathers Love Child Editor: Henyee Trantions He took the hand of the girl beside him, his difort evident as he turned to Elly Campbell. Elly, this is your sister, Sophie. Shes two months younger than you.
Sister?
Elly Campbells indifferent expression finally shifted, showing a hint of surprise.
She had long known about James Campbells affair and the daughter his mistress had borne, but he had never dared to bring her home.
What was he trying to do now?
Was he nning to publicly acknowledge the love child he had?
Are you mistaken? I dont recall my mother having any children other than me. Where did you find this random girl? Ive only just returned to the country, and youre already bringing such an annoyance to irritate me. Are you doing this on purpose?
Adam Jones had parked Elly Campbells car for her, and as soon as he entered the South Garden Hotel, her spiteful words hit his ears. A sh of surprise crossed his face.
However, he quickly suppressed his surprise. From the moment he had seen Elly Campbell at the entrance to the operating theatre that day, he knew that his understanding of her had been off from the very beginning.
The waiter approached him as soon as he entered, greeting him respectfully, President Jones
Adam Jones subtly shook his head, his attention still focused on Elly Campbell. He had never seen the Elly who was always so well-behaved in front of him speak with such sharpness.
No, how could he have forgotten? A woman capable of such actions couldnt possibly be as docile as he once believed.
Even though he knew she had been pretending all along in front of him, a part of him had still subconsciously believed that she genuinely loved him.
Rather than approaching her immediately, he chose to sit at a nearby table. His deep eyes, filled with an inscrutable intensity, lingered on Elly Campbells face.
James Campbells face flushed crimson from Ellys unrepentantly sharp words. Sophie is my daughter, so of course, she is your sister.
His presumptuous insistence only amused Elly Campbell, her eyebrows lifting in a mocking arch that hinted at a seductive charm.
The illegitimate daughter deserves to be called my sister? James Campbell, dont insult my status.
As Elly spoke, shepletely ignored the girl beside her, as if she were invisible. Even with James Campbell present, Elly Campbellsmanding presence effortlessly took control of the room.
Jamess face darkened immediately. He had tolerated being called President Campbell, but now she was addressing him by his namedid she no longer see him as her father?
As the Chairman of Campbell Corporation, James couldnt tolerate being mocked like this by his own daughter, especially in front of his youngest and most cherished one. His pride was bruised, and the tension in the room thickened.
Noticing the escting situation, Adam Joness brows twitched slightly. He stood up, his gaze unwavering, and made his way toward them.
Sophie.
At the sound of his voice, the girl next to James couldnt mask her surprise. She quickly turned her head, her bright eyes sparkling with a mix of curiosity and hope.
Adam, what are you doing here?
Adam Jones didnt respond to her but shifted his gaze from Ellys puzzled expression to James, his tone t but purposeful. Dad.
He lowered his gaze slightly, greeting in a deep voice, his demeanor cool and distant, like that of an outsider.
James hadnt expected Adam Jones to show up with Elly, nor did he anticipate that his youngest daughter would know him. The way they addressed each other suggested a connection that went beyond mere acquaintance.
Chapter 12 - 12 012. Sophie Baker Is the Love Child
?Chapter 12: 012. Sophie Baker Is the Love Child Chapter 12: 012. Sophie Baker Is the Love Child Editor: Henyee Trantions As the realization dawned on him, a sinister thought quietly formed in James Campbells mind.
Elly Campbell had never expected that Adam Jones would know James Campbells illegitimate daughter.
WaitSophie?
She is Sophie Baker?
Is she the one Adam Jones has been unable to let go of all this time?
The love child James Campbell had outside is actually the woman in Adam Joness heart?
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones, never feeling as ridiculous as she did at this moment, nor had she ever found him as detestable as she did now.
He and James Campbellone had humiliated her, and the other had humiliated her mother.
Elly Campbell couldnt shake the feeling that she had truly be the punchline of a cruel joke.
Three yearsshe had fought for three long years, only to be overshadowed by a love child?
The sarcasm in her eyes and the raw resentment, something he had never seen from her before, pierced Adam Joness heart, making it feel as though it had been stabbed with a blunt objectufortably sharp.
Even during the three years of their marriage, no matter how he neglected her or ridiculed her, she had never once looked at him with such bitterness.
But now, the emotion in Elly Campbells eyes was something Adam Jones found foreign and repulsive.
He gave her a fleeting, almost imperceptible nce, feeling his heart grow colder, though he said nothing in response.
Adam,e,e,e, have a seat, James Campbell said with exaggerated enthusiasm, his tone clearly aimed at Adam Jones. He continued, his words carrying an underlying intent as his gaze drifted to Elly Campbells unreadable face. It was obvious that the message was meant for her ears, a deliberate jab at her.
Yes, Sophie saved my sister.
Adam Joness gaze quietly shifted away from Elly Campbells face, his response cool and indifferent. Yet there was an underlying tone of exnation in his words, and his eyes once again flicked toward Elly, as if seeking some sort of understanding.
At the sight of her sudden scoff, the coldness deepened in her eyes, a silent storm brewing within her.
Meanwhile, Sophie Baker, seated next to Adam Jones, subtly moved closer to him, her proximity almost imperceptible. In a moment hidden from the others, she allowed herself a small, smug smile, sensing her own quiet victory.
When her father brought her to meet Elly Campbell, Sophie had considered asking Adam Jones to join them. But she knew that without apelling reason, she wouldnt be able to sway him. For the sake of her long-term n, she decided against it.
However, she hadnt expected Adam Jones to show up with Elly Campbell. Sophie knew just how much Elly still cared for him.
In terms of status, position, and family background, Sophie knew she was at a disadvantagepared to Elly Campbell. However, with Adam Jones on her side, she felt an undeniable advantage over Elly, especially now, standing in front of her.
And indeed, Ellys reaction was just as she had hoped.
Adam, Dad said he was bringing me to meet my sister, and I was so happy. I wanted to share the good news with you right away. I never thought youd arrive so coincidentally.
Her eyes sparkled, the dark orbs radiating innocence and brilliance, much like a na?ve young girl eagerly anticipating acknowledgment from her family.
Every word she spoke subtly hinted at her close rtionship with Adam Jones, weaving the connection into the conversation effortlessly.
Adam Jones remainedposed, neither disying warmth toward Sophie Baker nor directly confronting her overtures.
His gaze involuntarily shifted toward Elly Campbell, who had now masked the resentment she had previously shown, returning to her indifferentposure.
He noticed how she looked at Sophie Bakerher smile was faint, but the disdain and mockery in her eyes were unmistakable.
Miss Sophie Baker, did I not make myself clear earlier? My mother only had me, and Im not in the habit of randomly epting rtives.
Chapter 13 - 13 013. Dealing With the Love Child
?Chapter 13: 013. Dealing With the Love Child Chapter 13: 013. Dealing With the Love Child Editor: Henyee Trantions Elly Campbells wordsnded without any hesitation, making it clear to both James Campbell and Sophie Baker that she would never acknowledge this illegitimate daughter.
Sophie Bakers face paled slightly, her eyes expertly brimming with hurt as she lowered her gaze, biting her lower lip.
She chose not to speak, knowing someone would soon speak on her behalf. For now, all she had to do was remain quiet.
Elly, Ive said it before, Sophie is my daughter, shes a Campbell, and shes your sister. You cant just refuse to recognize her.
Elly raised an eyebrow, her gaze sharp and mocking as it swept across Sophie Bakers face.
She had long known of Sophie Baker as the one Adam Jones cared for, and while she hadnt felt any hostility toward her before, the situation had clearly changed now.
Those who had torn her family apart and caused her mother pain would never receive mercy or be allowed any dignity in her eyes. James Campbell had no right, and Sophie Baker even less so.
A member of the Campbell family? Elly scoffed. Isnt herst name Baker? President Campbell, you have the audacity to force me to acknowledge this illegitimate daughter here, yet you dont even have the courage to go home and ask the Old Master to write her name into the Campbell family genealogy. My recognition means nothingit only counts if the Campbell familys ancestors recognize her.
Elly, you dont go too far. I am your father! What right do you have to speak to me like this?
Though James Campbell knew Ellys words were true, her sharpness struck a nerve deep within him, fueling a mix of fury and shame. Sophie was the daughter he cherished most, unlike Elly, who had always been at odds with him.
Sophie, in his eyes, would dutifully be the good daughter he had always wanted.
Even though he had never given her any status, Sophie had never minded; in fact, she wouldfort him in return.
Now, all he wanted was to elevate her status, but was that really such a mistake? Why drag the Old Master into it?
It was precisely because the Old Master would never agree that he had thought to start with Elly, but to his surprise, this stubborn girl wouldnt even extend him that much courtesy.
Youre lucky you still remember youre my father. Since you do, then act like one. Dont embarrass yourself by unting an illegitimate daughter everywhere. If you want to be theughingstock of high society, count me out.
Elly, you
James Campbell was left speechless, seething with anger. His fingertips trembled as he pointed at her, unable to respond.
Seeing the timing was right, Sophie Baker, who had been quietly aggrieved, rose from her seat. Gently pulling the trembling James Campbell back down, she softlyforted him.
Dad, please, dont be upset. If my sister doesnt want to ept me, dont force it. I dont want you to jeopardize your rtionship with her because of me.
Sophie
Seeing Sophie Baker act so thoughtfully, James Campbells heart ached with guilt.
You dont need to worry about anything. Theres no such father-daughter rtionship between President Campbell and me, so theres no such thing as jeopardizing.
Elly Campbells mocking voice interrupted, slicing through the father-daughter disy. Her cold, piercing gaze, as if frozen for a thousand years, made Sophie Baker shiver involuntarily.
Adam Jones hade on a whim with Elly Campbell, not expecting to witness this father-daughter confrontation.
He had long known about James Campbells affair and the existence of an illegitimate daughter, but he hadnt realized that the daughter would be Sophie Baker.
Watching Elly Campbells cold and aggressive demeanor, Adam Jones couldnt help butugh. This was the real Elly Campbell, wasnt it?
Chapter 14 - 14 014. The Pretentious Movie Queen
?Chapter 14: 014. The Pretentious Movie Queen Chapter 14: 014. The Pretentious Movie Queen Editor: Henyee Trantions The woman who had always been so tender and smiling brightly in front of him was nothing but a facade.
Elly Campbell!
James Campbells face turned a livid shade of ashen fury. Since you dont consider me your father, do you think I cant throw you out of the Campbell family?
Do you even believe that yourself?
She raised an eyebrow, propped her hands on the table, and tilted her chin up arrogantly as she retorted.
Seeing the expression of embarrassed anger flicker on James Campbells face, the corners of her mouth curled into a fearless sneer, clearly mocking him.
Why dont you think carefully. Have you got a misunderstanding of your own abilities?
You
James Campbell, ridiculed in front of his son-inw Adam Jones, had already lost all his dignity.
If he didnt find a way to regain his standing now, he would never be able to hold his head high in front of Adam or the Jones family again.
Elly, Sophie shares the same blood as you, whether you choose to admit it or not!
Although he had spoken the words, James Campbells eyes betrayed hisck of confidence.
Elly couldnt believe that James Campbell, such a cowardly man, would stoop so low over an illegitimate daughter.
Unfortunately for him, Elly had always been a tough nut to crack. The small amount of warmth she had once offered had been reserved for Adam Jones, only to be betrayed by her own efforts.
A derisive snort escaped her lips, and the icy cold in her eyes, like a millennia-old cier, swept over both James Campbell and Sophie Baker, leaving them frozen in their tracks.
Have you be so pathetic that all you can do is act like a child? James Campbell, let me remind you: who gave you your current status?
Elly, you Im the head of the Campbell Family. How dare you speak to me like this?
James Campbells words faltered, his eyes shifting ufortably.
There were some things that outsiders didnt know, but he was pretty aware of them.
Elly chuckled softly,pletely unfazed by James Campbells rage. There was no trace of anger in her demeanorjust a cold amusement as she regarded him like a joke.
She raised an eyebrow, casually asking, Head of the family? If youre so confident in your status, why dont you prove it?
Sophie Baker had been sitting quietly, but each of Ellys words, spoken with such unwavering confidence, made it clear that Elly didnt take James Campbell seriously at all.
Sophie, ever perceptive, knew when to advance and when to retreat. No matter how boldly Elly unted her legitimacy, the Campbell empire ultimately belonged to James Campbell.
As long as she yed the part of the dutiful daughter, she knew shed eventually get her share of what James Campbell held.
The more aggressively Elly pushed, the more resentment shed provoke in him, making it less likely for Elly to receive anything in the future.
In the end, everything would fall right into Sophies hands.
Or so she naively convinced herself.
James Campbell didnt expect Elly to press him so hard, and for a moment, he was at a loss.
He knew better than anyone whether he could kick Elly out of the Campbell Family.
Dad, dont be angry with sister. I really dont mind. As long as you treat me well, it doesnt matter if I join the Campbell Family or not.
Sophie, dear, dont worry. Even if you cant formally join the Campbell Family, I wont let you be wronged.
James Campbell patted Sophies hand, his eyes filled with a tenderness that Elly found utterly ridiculous. As she watched, his words only served to make her see him asughable.
James Campbells true intentions were crystal clear to her.
Chapter 15 - 15 015. Try And See If I Dare
?Chapter 15: 015. Try And See If I Dare Chapter 15: 015. Try And See If I Dare Editor: Henyee Trantions Promising Sophie Baker such things went beyond simply securing her an apartment or handing over some money.
And Sophie wasnt demeaning herself to act cute or sell short just to gain a little favor or money from James Campbell either.
Just then, a waiter arrived with some drinks, setting it down in front of them, briefly easing the tense atmosphere.
After the waiter left, Elly Campbell poured herself a cup of coffee and took a small sip with measured graces.
President Campbell, it seems youve been living sofortably for so long that youve forgotten a few things.
She dropped the off-putting edge she had carried, adopting a more nonchnt demeanor. Still, her words instantly put James Campbell on alert.
Setting her coffee down, shezily lifted her eyes to meet his, adding, Do you need me to remind you what Im best at as Elly Campbell?
Her fair, slender fingertips lightly toyed with the rim of the cup, exuding a calm confidence andposure that Adam Jones had never seen before. She carried herself with an air of authority, as though she could crush any dissenters beneath her heel.
Adam Jones observed Elly Campbell with a mix of emotions. Though he had always known she was no simple womanskilled at pretending and deceiving everyoneseeing her in thismanding form still took him by surprise.
James Campbell, jolted by Ellys words, felt a sharp recognition hit him. His pupils contracted as he quickly understood what she was hinting at.
It was as though Elly Campbell had poured a bucket of cold water over his head, sending a chill through him that made him shudder involuntarily.
Elly calmly set her coffee cup down in front of herself, the corners of her lips curling into a mocking smile.
Remember my words. Anything that belongs to me, even if I fed it to dogs, I wouldnt give it away cheaply to outsiders.
The term outsiders was unmistakably directed at the people in the room.
The expressions on James Campbell and Sophie Bakers faces darkened immediately.
Just as James Campbell had been hinting at offering her shares in Campbell Corp, Elly Campbell effortlessly saw through his intentions and brought the ufortable truth to light without hesitation.
How dare you!
In stark contrast to Elly Campbells calm andposed demeanor, James Campbell was losing his temper in a way that waspletely unbing of his position.
He knew full well that Elly Campbell had the capability to follow through on her threats.
Eight years ago, when Campbell Corp faced the brink of bankruptcy and everyone believed thepany was beyond saving, Elly Campbellonly eighteen at the time, fresh off studying abroadhad returned.
Single-handedly taking over Campbell Corp, Elly Campbell turned thepanys fortunes around in less than a month. Today, it stands as one of the top four enterprises in Boston.
While many attributed thepanys sess to James Campbells supposed brilliance, only the Campbell Family knew the truththat all the glory of Campbell Corp was the result of Elly Campbells efforts behind the scenes.
This was precisely why she spoke with such unwavering confidence.
Try and see if I dare.
Elly Campbell, you you
James Campbell trembled with rage, but Elly Campbell remained unphased, effortlessly maintaining a rxed yetmanding stance thatpletely overshadowed his bluster.
There were things Elly Campbell chose not to engage with, but that didnt mean others could take liberties.
Thinking she was easy just because she had been amiable? That all depended on who the other party was.
Elly Campbellzily stood up from her seat, straightening her clothes with effortless ease. Her gaze swept over James Campbell and Sophie Baker, leaving no room for doubt.
Instead of overstepping your bounds, it would be wiser to focus on how to keep me, your daughter, happy. After all, President Campbell, youll be relying on me in yourter years. You dont seriously think some outsider will care for you, do you?
After saying this, the corners of her lips curled into a smug smile, her eyes brimming with disdain.
Chapter 16 - 16 016. Kneeling Down So Easily A Real Campbell
?Chapter 16: 016. Kneeling Down So Easily? A Real Campbell? Chapter 16: 016. Kneeling Down So Easily? A Real Campbell? Editor: Henyee Trantions James Campbells face had turned terrifyingly dark.
He had always believed that while his rtionship with his daughter was strained, she wasnt the type to hold grudges.
Thats why he had nned to have her ept Sophie first, then bring Sophie into the Campbell Family. With Ellys support, he was sure the Old Master woulde around.
But now, he realized just how wrong he had been.
Not only did she not give Sophie any respect, but she also cornered him sopletely that he had no room to fight back.
Sophie Baker, too, hadnt anticipated that James Campbell would be so weak in front of Elly, allowing his daughter to act so arrogantly.
But it was fine. If James Campbell wouldnt stand up for her, she still had Adam Jones to rely on.
Elly could be as arrogant as she wanted, but in front of Adam, surely she would have toply, right?
Thinking this, Sophie Baker felt somewhat relieved.
She nced at James Campbell, then at Adam Jones, before lowering her eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes as she bit her lower lip, trying to hide the injustice she felt.
As Elly walked by, Sophie quickly reached out, pulling at her and dropping to her knees.
Sister, Im sorry, its all my fault. I was wrong. Dad shouldnt have brought me here to upset you. Please dont be mad at Dad Im sorry, sister
Sophies pitiful and appeasing demeanor would have undoubtedly stirred sympathy in anyones heart.
Elly lowered her gaze to the hand holding hers, a hint of mockery ying at the corner of her lips. No matter how desperate the act, Elly Campbell never fell for it. But if someone chose to kneel before her, well, she saw no reason to stop them, did she?
So easily brought to your knees?
Looking at Sophies pitiful state, Ellyughed sarcastically. My grandfather was a soldier. He always said that the children of the Campbell family would rather die standing than live on their knees. You kneel so easilyare you sure youre even one of the Campbells?
Her words dripped with mockery as her gaze shifted to James Campbell. You might want to double-check, just in case youve been taken for a father without even realizing it.
Amidst James Campbells livid expression and Sophie Bakers ashenplexion, Elly forcefully shook off Sophies hand, brushing off the part of her clothing that Sophie had touched with a look of clear disgust.
Sister, I
Sophie Baker barely opened her mouth when Ellys cold, warning gaze immediately silenced her.
Revolt churned in her chest as her fists clenched tightly beneath her sleeves, her fingertips turning pale.
This was her first encounter with Elly Campbell, and she hadnt anticipated just how imprable this woman could be.
Without another word for James Campbell or Sophie Baker, Elly turned to leave. Before stepping out, she cast a final nce at Adam Jones, who had remained silent the entire time. Her eyes were full of disdain as she regarded him.
What kind of taste did Adam Jones have?
To fancy such a pretentious Movie Queen from a top international brandElly Campbell herself must have been blind to be attracted to a man with such low taste.
Adam Jones felt a wave of displeasure wash over him as Elly Campbells disdainful gaze lingered on him.
Four years had passed, and Elly seemed like apletely different person. She no longer looked at him with admiration or idolization. But then again, how could he forget? She hadnt changed; she had simply reverted to her true self.
I wont disturb the three of you for your lovely dinner.
She dropped the remark casually, and as she nced back seemingly without intention, her eyes met Adams ambiguous gaze. A sudden tightness seized her throat, and the hatred she felt for him deepened.
She didnt care about James Campbell or Sophie Baker, but this manwhom she had once loved deeply and still struggled to let go ofwas now trampling on her dignity, just as much as they were.
Chapter 17 - 17 017. Getting Divorced With Determination
?Chapter 17: 017. Getting Divorced With Determination Chapter 17: 017. Getting Divorced With Determination Editor: Henyee Trantions The three years she had quietly devoted herself to him now felt like a p in the face, thrown back at her by Adam. The pain was sharp, yet it snapped her fully awake.
The hatred in her eyes deepened as she fixed her gaze on him. Her voice was steady butced with a chilling, decisive tone.
Adam Jones, hurry up and sign the papers!
With those words, she turned on her heel, straightening her back, and walked away with purposeful strides. Her silhouette, fading into the distance, was as proud and aloof as a peacock that looked down on the world.
Adam watched her retreating figure, his gaze narrowing, deepening with an intensity he couldnt quite shake. The raw resentment she had shown when demanding him to sign the papers hit him hard, reverberating through his chest.
She wanted a divorce. There was no mistaking it. Never before had Adam been so certain of something.
Adam stayed single, never entangling with any other woman.
The look she gave him as she left, filled with unrelenting resolve and raw hatred, cut through him like a dagger. It left an aching, suffocating pain in his chest, one he hadnt expected to feel.
Sophie Baker knew Elly Campbell had handed Adam the divorce agreement, but she wasnt aware that he hadnt signed it yet.
For the past four years, Sophie believed that with Elly gone, she was the one closest to bing the second wife. Yet, for all that time, Adam remained single, never once involved with any other woman.
She kept convincing herself it had nothing to do with Elly. After all, Adam had always disliked Ellyhow could he possibly remain faithful for her sake?
But after waiting for four years, waiting for Ellys return, not once had Adam considered divorce. And now, it was Elly who seemed so desperately eager to end it all.
Sophie had never expected Elly to be the one to bring up divorce. She knew Adam despised Elly, so how could she have thought that after all these years? She had waited for seven long years, only to realize now that Adam had never even considered divorce.
After leaving the restaurant, Ellys rigid posture slowly rxed.
She admitted to herself, despite how she tried to dismiss it, that seeing Adam stand by Sophies side while she had to face that shameless father-and-daughter duo alone, still stirred up a wave of jealousy in her.
The confrontation earlier left her uncertain whether her anger stemmed from James Campbell or Adam.
Perhaps it was their shared affection for Sophie that fueled her hostility.
Even before the marriage, Elly was aware of Sophies existenceher sister-inw, Lily Jones, had never missed an opportunity to bring her up.
But Elly had never bothered to look into who Sophie Baker truly was.
In front of Adam, she had concealed all her sharp edges, even wagering the Campbellpany to marry him, hoping one day to earn his genuine affection.
But she never expected that, in the end, she gained nothing from himonly to have her pride trampled once again.
Recalling the joyous scene in the restaurant, Elly felt a sharp pain at the bottom of her eyes. She clenched her hands tightly at her sides.
In a single day, Adam hadpletely eroded the years of devotion Elly had given him.
Inside the restaurant, Sophie remained kneeling, unable to rise. Ellys almost humiliating words had drained her of color, her face pale with fury, yet she could do nothing but force herself to submit to it. She knew, deep down, that for now, all she could do was endure.
Sophie, dont stay kneeling. Get up, James said, bending down to help her rise. As he looked at his obedient daughter in such a plight, he felt, for the first time, utterly defeated.
Sophie, too, thought James was weak and ineffective, but she would never let even a hint of dissatisfaction or scorn show in front of him.
Chapter 18 - 18 018. Who Is She Calling Baby
?Chapter 18: 018. Who Is She Calling Baby? Chapter 18: 018. Who Is She Calling Baby? Editor: Henyee Trantions Thank you, Dad.
Elly cast a grateful nce at James Campbell before turning to Adam Jones with an apologetic look.
Im sorry, Adam, I wanted to share my joy with you, but I didnt expect
She tugged at the corner of her lip, a bitter expression revealing the full weight of her grievances and helplessness.
Seeing Sophie in such a state only deepened James Campbells sense of remorse.
Sophie, its all my fault for letting you be wronged today.
Its okay, Dad. If Sister doesnt ept me now, Ill work hard to change her opinion in the future. Ill make her like me.
Sophie replied sweetly, clinging to his arm. Dont be mad at Sister anymore. After all, my mother did do something wrong, so its natural for sister to take it out on me.
Her gracious and understanding words, subtly hinting at her own innocence, were meant not only to impress James Campbell but, more importantly, to catch Adams attention.
She had known him for yearshe was always polite and responsive to her requests, but his demeanor was consistently tepid: not cold, but distant and detached. No matter what she did, she could never draw closer to him, let alone enter his heart.
She understood that being Adams wife would grant her a sense of superiority far beyond what being James Campbells daughter could ever provide.
Mr. Campbell, should the dishes be served now?
The waiter, sensing the tension that had hung in the air earlier, had refrained from approaching until now. With Elly gone, he hesitantly made his way over.
Serve the dishes.
James Campbell, feeling somewhat defeated, looked up at Adam and said, Adam, Sophie ordered some of your favorite dishes. Lets eat together.
He subtly tried to connect Sophie and Adam, his intentions clear to Adam.
Adam nced at his watch, and added, No thanks. I came here with Elly, and I must take her home now. Ill treat you to a meal next time.
He spoke politely, but his tonecked the respect expected of a son-inw.
His direct refusal left a trace of disappointment in Sophies eyes, though she quickly masked it, maintaining her usual grace andposure in front of Adam.
Then you should hurry and take Sister home. Shes in a bad mood. Make sure to take good care of her.
Adam ignored Sophie and unconsciously quickened his pace, his gaze fixed ahead. In the distance, he spotted Elly making her way toward the parking lot.
Her slender figure exuded a fleeting, heart-wrenching sadness.
The parking lot was nearly empty, and Elly spotted her SUV right away. As she reached into her bag for the keys, she suddenly remembered they were with Adam. Her brows furrowed in frustration, and she nned to retrieve them from him when her phone rang.
As Adam approached, he noticed the deste expression on Ellys face soften. A tender, gentle smile curved her lips as she answered the calla smile that, to him, now felt distant and foreign.
In the past, those smiles had always been reserved for him, but now, they were meant for someone else. A surge of irritation shot through Adam as he quickened his pace toward Elly.
He overheard her speaking in an incredibly soft, affectionate tone. Whats up, baby? Yes, Ille home right away. You go ahead and eat first
At that moment, where was themanding presence Elly had shown in the restaurant? She was practically so sweet it made his teeth grind.
Baby?
Damn it, who is she calling baby?
Chapter 19 - 19 019. Who Is That Man
?Chapter 19: 019. Who Is That Man Chapter 19: 019. Who Is That Man Editor: Henyee Trantions Watching Elly Campbellugh and kiss her phone repeatedly, her delight so evident, Adam Jones felt a sharp, burning rage rise within him.
Had she found another man after being away for four years?
The thought sank deep into his chest, the weight of it suffocating.
Herughter, which was shining like flowers,now felt like a cruel reminderunbearable and painful to witness with the eyes.
Elly didnt notice Adam standing right behind her. After hanging up the phone, she turned to look for him to retrieve the keys. But when she spun around, she was met with the intense, almost ferocious look on his face, as if he wanted to devour her.
Recalling how she had humiliated Sophie Baker in the restaurant earlier, she immediately assumed that it must have upset Adam.
It made senseanyone would feel angered if their loved one was trampled upon like that, and Adam was no exception.
Hoping to avoid any more confrontation with Adam, Elly extended her hand and said, President Jones, Im in a hurry to get home. Please hand me my keys.
Who is that man?!
The question was sudden, and Adams face was ashen, his eyes practically bulging with rage. His outburst left Elly momentarily stunned.
Instinctively, she replied, What man?
As soon as the words left her mouth, Elly regretted asking. Why was she wasting her breath on Adam?
The man on the phone!
Elly instantly realized the depth of his anger. No one, except her, had ever witnessed this side of Adamthis raw, almost desperate fear, as though someone had ruthlessly taken away the one thing he cherished most, and he was powerless to retrieve it.
The man on the phone?
Elly paused, then understood exactly who Adam was referring to.
Thinking of the little boy on the phone and his connection to the man standing before her, Ellysplexion subtly shifted. Her gaze instinctively avoided Adams eyes.
To Adam, her actions only confirmed his suspicionsshe looked like a wife caught in guilt before her husband after an affair. This made him even more convinced that she had another man, and that they were already living together.
Elly, you dare
Give me the car keys!
Elly interrupted Adam impatiently. She had no intention of letting him know about the existence of the child at all.
Answer me!
Adam roared, his eyes shing with fury. For a moment, Elly was taken aback by this side of himuncontrolled, intense, and unlike anything shed seen before.
If she hadnt known how much Adam despised her, to the point of wanting to grind her into dust, she might have thought he was jealous at that moment.
Give me the car keys!
Answer me!
Fine!
Elly shrugged her shoulders, her eyes coldly watching the storm intensify within Adams gaze.
Since you like upying my car so much, Ill let you have it. Im not short of cars anyway.
With that, she walked to the curb, hailed a taxi, and left without a second nce.
Adam, left standing in fury, kicked Ellys car with all his might. The sharp sound of the car horn red immediately after, echoing his frustration.
When Elly returned to the Campbell family home, her mind was consumed by the truth shed uncovered that day: Adams true love was James Campbells love child.
Elly had never hated Adam, not even during the three years when he treated her the way he did. She never harbored resentment because, deep down, she knew love couldnt be forced.
It was she who had trapped Adam for three years with her schemes.
Even during the four years apart, she never hated himuntil that moment
Chapter 20 - 20 020. Adam Jones’s Love of Heart
?Chapter 20: 020. Adam Joness Love of Heart Chapter 20: 020. Adam Joness Love of Heart Editor: Henyee Trantions She truly hated him.
Adam Jones What gave him the right to humiliate her like that!
Elly Campbell clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms until they bled, when a gentle voice, as soothing as flowing water, interrupted her thoughts
Elly, here you are!
In the garden, a middle-aged woman, her hair swept into an elegant matrons chignon and dressed in a light purple cheongsam, was carefully trimming the potted nts.
Her demeanor was refined and kind, exuding both grace and dignity in every word and action.
Mom.
She forced a smile at the corner of her mouth and embraced the woman warmly, pushing the sadness back from her eyes.
Why dont you go inside and rest? Jenny has made you a lot of delicious food.
Jenna rk smiled gently, her expression as calm andforting as the origin of her name.
A modest beauty stood gracefully at the edge of the city.
Elly Campbells mother, Jenna, was a woman of elegance and gentle demeanor, radiating a quiet beauty.
Elly, however, had a temperament quite different from her mothers, more akin to her grandfathers. Her presence could be fierce and intimidating, making others hesitate to approach carelessly. But when she softened, her demeanor echoed her mothersssic,posed, and quietly charming.
Alright.
Elly Campbell took Jenna rks arm and sat with her in the living room.
As Elly gazed at her mothers face, which showed no signs of aging, she saw only the timeless grace of a high-borndy, like an orchid that had flourished elegantly over the years.
Mom, have you made up your mind?
The reason Elly had returned to the country this time was because her mother had confided in her about her ns to divorce James Campbell.
The Campbellpany was built by you, yet its registered under Jamess name. After the divorce, letting him take half of the assets I dont think thats fair to you.
Especially when it would benefit that mistress and the love childElly knew her mother could never ept that.
Jenna rk merely smiled faintly, her expression calm and indifferent. Right now, I only want to rid myself of James Campbell and shed the title of Mrs. Campbell. As for the rest
Her gaze drifted peacefully out the window. They are but worldly possessions, after all.
She poured a cup of coffee for Elly with her own hands and handed it to her.
Besides, even if I gave the entire Campbellpany to James, do you think he has the ability to take control of it?
Jenna rk raised an eyebrow slightly, an action that felt out of character for her, yet somehow it enhanced her charm.
It added ayer of confident wisdom to her otherwise gentle nature.
Elly Campbell, holding the coffee cup, paused for a moment before offering a smile to her mother, her expression unreadable.
Of course, she wouldnt let James Campbell easily seize control of such a significant portion of the Campbellpany. As she had told him earlier, whatever belonged to Elly Campbelleven if it were only to feed dogsshe wouldnt allow anyone to take advantage of it without resistance.
Taking a sip of her coffee, Elly casually said, I met James Campbells love child today.
At those words, Jenna rk simply nced up at her, her expression unreadable, as if shed been expecting this.
James Campbell had been quite activetely, particrly focused on introducing his illegitimate daughter into the family. It was only a matter of time before she approached Elly.
She is Adam Joness love of heart.
The statement caught Jenna rk off guard, her expression turning incredulous. Are you sure?
Yes.
If it werent for that, she probably wouldnt have fullye to her senses even now.
At the Jones Family.
After parting ways with Elly Campbell, Adam Jones drove her car back to the Jones residence.
Chapter 21 - 21 021. The Car Rear-Ended
?Chapter 21: 021. The Car Rear-Ended Chapter 21: 021. The Car Rear-Ended Editor: Henyee Trantions Hours had passed, yet Adam Joness foul mood remained unchanged. The image of Elly Campbell tenderly calling another man baby gnawed at him, fraying his nerves.
Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, he cradled a ss of red wine. His tall figure was mirrored in the ss, but his eyes, seemingly empty, held a sorrow too deep to fade.
His defined knuckles gripped the stem of the wine ss with precise pressure, his fingertips tensing as if on the verge of snapping the delicate ss.
The memory of Elly Campbell avoiding his gaze, guilt flickering in her eyes when he asked about that man, only fueled Adams restless frustration.
He lifted the ss and downed half the red wine in one gulp, but it did nothing to quell the smoldering fire in his chestif anything, the mes burned even hotter.
His gaze fell on the phone resting on the ss table beside him. On impulse, he picked it up to call Elly Campbell, only to realizehe didnt even have her number.
Meanwhile, little William Campbell, exhausted from ying at his great-grandpas house, had been sent back by the Old Master. After tucking him in, Elly Campbell lingered by his bedside, staring at his familiar features. A wave of emotions blurred her thoughts, and after a long silence, she let out a quiet sigh.
Are you nning to tell Adam about the child?
Jenna rk noticed the unspoken mncholy in Ellys expression and knew she hadnt truly let go of Adam Jones.
The child is mine. What does he have to do with Adam Jones?
Ellys expression shifted almost imperceptibly, her tone carrying a hint of resistance.
He looks exactly like Adam Jones, and anyone who sees him will know that he is Adam Jones son. Do you think you can deceive Adam Jones?
Jenna, unwilling to let her evade the truth, pressed on. Adam isnt a fool. The moment he sees William, hell know. Do you really think you can keep him hidden forever?
So what if hes his son? He was nothing more than a donor. Does he think he can take my child away from me?
Ellys voice rose, her emotions suddenly ring.
Yet, deep in her eyes, a flicker of panic betrayed heran unspoken fear that Adam just might.
The mere thought of the son she had fought so hard to bring into the world ending up as a benefit to Adam made Ellys heart twist with pain.
But Elly Campbell was not a woman without resourcefulness. It wouldnt be easy for Adam to take her child from her.
She took a deep breath, clinging to that reassurance.
******
Even as Elly kept reassuring herself that Adam would never discover the childs existenceand even if he did, he wouldnt want himher mothers words from the night before lingered in her mind, unsettling her.
Bang!
A sudden, jarring noise snapped her out of her thoughts. She had just crashed into the ck Maybach parked in front of her.
Damn.
She frowned, muttering under her breath as she quickly unbuckled her seatbelt. Turning to William in the back seat, she softened her voice. Stay here, baby. Mom will be right back.
Stepping out, she walked toward the car she had hit. The other chauffeur had also exited, his tall, imposing figure exuding a quiet authority. His sharp, resolute features carried a hint of dissatisfaction.
Im sorry, sir.
She nced at the priceless Maybach in front of her, its rear already dented from the impact. With a genuine look of apology, she turned to the chauffeur and said, Im so sorry, I was distracted. Please, I truly apologize.
Chapter 22 - 22 022. Special Way of Offering Telephone Number
?Chapter 22: 022. Special Way of Offering Telephone Number Chapter 22: 022. Special Way of Offering Telephone Number Editor: Henyee Trantions The driver, seeing her genuine apology, didnt hold it against her too much. Elly Campbell handed him a piece of paper with her cell phone number written on it. Im really sorry. Im in a hurry to get my son to school. Call me when the car is fixed, and Ill make sure topensate you at market value.
The chauffeur nced at the number, then back at her, his expression hesitant. Elly noticed the uncertainty in his eyes.
Im a doctor at First Hospital, my name is Elly Campbell. If you cant reach me by phone, feel free toe to the hospital and ask for me.
The driver, believing the sincerity in her face, felt reassured she wouldnt deceive him. After silently noting down her license te number, he finally spoke. Alright, our boss is in a hurry too, so lets not waste any more time.
Thank you for your understanding.
Elly Campbell thanked the chauffeur and quickly turned to walk back to her car.
In the backseat of the Maybach, the man had grown impatient from the recent collision. The chauffeur had stepped out to handle the situation, but he hadnt bothered asking about it. His deep eyes remained focused on the tablet in his hands, silently working through whatever was on the screen.
When he finished with his task, he casually nced up and out the window. His gaze caught a familiar faceone he recognized, yet it felt strangely distant.
Elly Campbell!
Just as Elly Campbell was about to open her car door and get in, she heard that familiar voice from in front of her.
Her heart sank as she looked up, and there he wasAdam Jones, standing next to the car. His long arm rested casually on the door of the Maybach, his brow slightly furrowed as he studied her.
Ellys gaze shifted to the Maybachs license teit wasnt unfamiliar, but she hadnt noticed it earlier. She never could have imagined that her bad luck with Adam Jones ran so deep, that shed end up colliding with his car while on her way to take her son to school.
Wait, her son?
Elly Campbells heart lurched violently at the thought of her son still sitting in the car. A wave of panic washed over her, fear rising that Adam Jones might notice the child.
She quickly closed the car door and moved to position herself, subtly blocking his line of sight.
I didnt expect to run into you, President Jones.
Adam Jones looked at her, a smile curling on his lipsone that was hard to read. It seems you really hate me.
His gaze shifted to the dent in his car caused by her vehicle, and there was a subtle hint of meaning in his eyes.
You must be mistaken, President Jones. To me, youre just a stranger now. Theres no question of hate. If I truly hated you, Id hit you, not your car.
Adam Jones,
The driver,
At that moment, Elly Campbells only concern was preventing her son from being discovered. She had no intention of engaging further with Adam Jones. Without waiting for him to respond, she quickly added, Ive already given my phone number to your driver. Ill take care of the car repairs, so you dont need to worry, President Jones.
With that, she turned and quickly walked back to her car, but before she could reach it, Adam Joness hand shot out, catching her around the waist and pulling her back.
The nearby chauffeur watched in shock, knowing that his boss typically kept a distance from women. Since hed started working as the presidents chauffeur a year ago, hed never seen Adam Jones around a woman who seemed even remotely close to him, let alone witness such an intimate gesture.
For a moment, he almost wondered if his boss might have a different orientation in sex.
Adam Jones, what are you doing!
Elly Campbells face darkened as she noticed the passers-by in their cars staring at them.
You have a pretty unique way of giving out your phone number.
Chapter 23 - 23 023. Unwilling to Let Go of Me President Jones
?Chapter 23: 023. Unwilling to Let Go of Me, President Jones? Chapter 23: 023. Unwilling to Let Go of Me, President Jones? Editor: Henyee Trantions Adam Joness deep chuckle resonated near Elly Campbells ear, making her roll her eyes in frustration.
President Jones, when did you develop this narcissistic problem? You should head to our hospital and get it checked out. Im pretty close with the head of the psychiatric department.I can get you a discount.
Adam Jones didnt seem bothered by the overt sarcasm in Elly Campbells words. Instead, the hand at her waist tightened deliberately.
Come back home with me. I wont hold thesest four years against you.
His deep voice lingered in her ear, but the words only left Elly Campbell more confused and somewhat amused.
Has he really lost his mind?
Four years ago, he was the one who had told her to leave the Jones Family, and now, at every turn, he kept asking her toe back.
Elly nced up at Adam Joness profound ck eyes, which betrayed no emotion, and a mocking smile curled on her lips.
Dont tell me that after I left for four years, President Jones, you suddenly realized you cant let go of me.
Her words were meant to provoke him into letting go, but instead of rebuking her, he stood there, staring at her in stunned silence, as though her statement had caught him off guard.
Seizing the moment, Elly Campbell raised her arm and sharply jabbed backward with her elbow. Caught off guard, Adam Jones reflexively released his grip around her waist.
In that instant, Elly quickly slipped out of his embrace, stepped into her car, and, without hesitation, mmed her foot on the gas, speeding away from Adam Joness sight.
Thankfully, the cars tinted windows were dark enough that Adam likely hadnt seen little William Campbell in the backseat.
Taking a deep breath, Elly Campbell steadied herself, gripping the steering wheel so tightly her hands tensed, though she didnt even realize it.
Adam Jones, clutching his chest where Elly had struck him, watched the dust trail left by her departing car. After a long moment, a quiet chuckle escaped him.
The nearby chauffeur stood in stunned silence; he had expected the president to explode in anger, but instead heughed?
Could it be that Miss Campbells vexing ways had driven the president to the brink of madness?
Give it to me.
The chauffeur stared in astonishment at his bosss rare, dazzling smile, only to watch it suddenly vanish as Adam Jones pulled a long face and extended his slender fingers toward him.
Confused, the chauffeur hesitated before carefully asking, President What do you want?
Adam Joness impatience grew, his brow furrowing deeper as he spoke in a low,manding voice, Elly Campbells phone number!
Oh yes, right away.
Not daring to hide anything, the chauffeur quickly handed over the piece of paper Elly Campbell had given him.
Adam Jones stared at the string of numbers in his palm, along with the name Elly Campbell written in the same handwriting as on the divorce agreement. His hand slowly closed around the paper, then tightened with force.
Adam Jones returned to First Hospital in thete afternoon, his handsome features as striking as ever, his expression cold and distant, creating an aura of inessibility.
Especially when he pressed his thin lips together without speaking, he seemed almost unreachable, as though an unyielding wall of ice had formed around him, keeping everyone at a distance.
As the elevator reached the floor where Lily Joness ward was located, Adam stepped out and, from a distance, spotted Elly Campbell in a whiteb coat, leaning casually against the corridor wall.
A stethoscope hung around her neck, her shoulder-length hair neatly pinned into a simple bun, and her delicate face, free of makeup, exuded an air of efficiency.
Though she was a far cry from the woman he remembered, Adam couldnt help but see traces of the woman from his past in the figure before him, as if the two were slowly merging in his mind.
Chapter 24 - 24 024. Love Play
?Chapter 24: 024. Love y Chapter 24: 024. Love y Editor: Henyee Trantions Dr. Campbell, the patient in bed 20 just had a heart attack. Please go check on it immediately.
Got it.
As Adam Jones stared at Elly Campbell, somewhat lost in thought, a sudden, urgent voice broke through his reverie, snapping him back to the present.
Elly Campbell had already put away the patient file in front of her and was swiftly heading toward the room of the patient the intern had mentioned.
He stood there, motionless, and after ten minutes, he watched as Elly Campbell emerged from the patients room, letting out a long sigh of relief, her forehead dotted with sweat.
Seeing her like this made his heart ache, inexplicably.
Holding the patient file, Elly Campbell nced at her watch as she stepped out of the room. It was almost time to finish her shift.
Out of habit, Elly Campbell always made one final round in her patients rooms before leaving the hospital.
As she walked, her head lowered while she flipped through the case notes in her hand,pletely unaware that someone had stopped in front of her, until she bumped straight into him.
Im sorry
As Elly Campbell apologized and closed the file to look up, her expression shifted upon seeing Adam Jones. However, she quickly masked her emotions, her gaze returning to one of calmposure.
President Jones, what a coincidence. Are you here to visit your sister?
The coldness in her demeanor caught Adam Jones off guard, and he couldnt help but recall how docile and obedient Elly had been around him four years ago. The stark contrast made him feel an unsettling sense of difort.
Her way of addressing him grated on his ears, but Adam Jones gritted his teeth and endured it.
No, Im here to take you home.
Ignoring the disdainful roll of Dr. Campbells eyes, he forced a smile, his lips curled.
Love y doesnt suit you, President Jones. If you could just cooperate and finalize the divorce quickly, I might even be grateful.
Not wanting to waste any more words, she turned and walked away.
Elly Campbell!
Hearing her mention the divorce again, the smile at the corners of Adam Jones mouth instantly disappeared, reced by a cold, frosty expression.
In his mind, her eagerness to divorce him was simply so she could be with that bastard. Over his dead body!
His face darkened, struggling to suppress the jealousy rising in his chest, mes of anger flickering in his eyes.
If President Jones, you arent here to discuss our divorce, then dont waste my time. We have nothing else to talk about.
She frowned in impatience, shaking off the hand gripping her arm with a forceful motion, her eyes shing with revulsion.
Without saying a word, she turned and pushed open the door to a nearby patients room, deliberately staying inside longer than necessary, waiting until she was sure Adam Jones had left before emerging.
Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the swirl of emotions that he always seemed to stir within her and moved on to another patients ward.
She had to admit, even after four years, Adam Jones still had the power to affect her easily.
Dragging her feet after finishing with all the patient rooms, she reluctantly made her way to Lily Joness room. As she reached the door, she overheard Lily on the phone.
Sophie, when are youing to see me? You have no idea how bored I am in here; pleasee keep mepany soon.
Just as she reached the entrance of the room, she heard Lily Jones speaking to Sophie Baker on the phone, and Elly Campbells eyebrows instinctively furrowed.
To Elly Campbell, Sophie had always been just someone Adam Jones was infatuated with, and she harbored no malice toward her. However, after discovering that Sophie was James Campbells love child, Elly was resolute in her decision not to go easy on those who had hurt her mother.
Chapter 25 - 25 025. The Pestering Little Sister-in-law
?Chapter 25: 025. The Pestering Little Sister-inw Chapter 25: 025. The Pestering Little Sister-inw Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon entering the room, Lily Jones saw Elly Campbell, and her face, once smiling, immediately darkened.
Elly Campbell! How can it be you?
Lily was equally shocked to see Elly. After all, Elly had disappeared without a trace four years ago, and Lily had thought she would never return in this lifetime.
Unexpectedly
Hmph! She had always said this woman could never truly let go of her brother. Using shameless tactics to marry him, there was no way she would easily walk away.
Lily Jones had never been friendly toward Elly Campbell. In the past, Elly had tried everything to change her sister-inws opinion, especially since Lily was Adam Joness sister.
But now, everything had changed.
However, when Lilys husband, Christopher Moore, saw Elly, he immediately stood up from his chair.
Unaware that Elly was Adam Joness wife, Christopher didnt understand why his wife was treating the doctor with such hostility. A hint of reproach appeared in his eyes as he nced at Lily.
Lily, why speak like that? Dr. Campbell saved both your life and the babys.
Lily Jones didnt quite grasp the meaning behind Christophers words and sneered coldly. Without lowering her voice, she spoke into the phone, Sophie, Ill hang up for now. Hurry over, my brother is here too.
Thement was clearly meant to embarrass Elly. As she spoke, Lily deliberately nced at Elly, only to find her standing at the doorway of the ward, appearing unfazed by the words.
A sh of suspicion flickered in Lilys eyes as she studied Elly for a moment before hanging up the phone.
Youve just had a baby, so you should be resting more. Its best not to make long phone calls, Lily said, trying to control the situation.
Elly Campbell, holding a medical record folder, walked over to Lilys bedside. Her tone remained even as she began to speak, her eyes steady.
Why should I listen to you? After leaving for four years, why return at all? Do you think my brother still holds the Mrs. Jones position for you?
Lily Jones spoke irritably, her tone sharp and her words even more cutting.
Lily, dont be so rude.
Christopher Moore could no longer stay silent. His wife had always been spoiled, willful, and reckless.
If it hadnt been for Dr. Campbell, both she and the child might not have survived. How could she speak so dismissively?
However, as he nced at Elly, something clicked in his mind. He paused, his gaze narrowing in realization. Dr. Campbellthe person his brother-inw had been searching for over the past four yearswas his wifes sister-inw?
Lily had always disliked Elly and assumed her brother felt the same way. But after Ellys departure for four years, she noticed something unexpectedher brother had kept his side free of any woman, not even allowing Sophie to get close to him.
Over time, it became clear to her that her brother might not truly despise Elly as it appeared. In fact, he seemed to harbor deep feelings for herfeelings that went far beyond what she had initially imagined.
Seeing her husband reprimanding her on Ellys behalf, Lilys face immediately darkened. Just as she was about to respond, she noticed Ellys calm demeanor. Elly remained unfazed, simply holding the stethoscope and continuing her check-up without any visible reaction.
Elly Campbell, what are you doing?
She instinctively stepped aside, suddenly realizing something. The white coat Elly wore clearly indicated her current profession, and Lily was taken aback.
Youre a doctor?
Her shock was as great as Adam Joness when he discovered Ellys true profession. Until now, Lily had never truly taken her sister-inw seriously.
Chapter 26 - 26 026. Teaching the Sister-in-law A Lesson
?Chapter 26: 026. Teaching the Sister-inw A Lesson Chapter 26: 026. Teaching the Sister-inw A Lesson Editor: Henyee Trantions Yes.
Elly Campbell responded indifferently, continuing her examination of Lily Jones. Once finished, she straightened up, removed her stethoscope, and said, Your heart cant withstand any more strain. Its best to arrange the surgery immediately. Your family should discuss it and make the necessary arrangements.
Her words carried the weight of a doctors advice,pletely distancing herself from the term family.
Elly Campbell had never spoken to her in such a tone before. In the past, Lily had tolerated Ellys behavior, hoping to get a few kind words in front of her brother.
But now, she was clearly not ustomed to, nor willing to ept, such a shift in Ellys attitude.
This is my business. I dont need your help.
I am only speaking as a doctor, ethically obligated to inform you of the situation. Whether you want to listen or not is up to you.
Elly Campbells tone remained even as she tucked the stethoscope into her coat pocket. Just then, Adam Jones, having just finished a phone call, entered from outside.
Elly stood with her back to him, while Lily, catching sight of Adam, felt a sh of realization cross her eyes. A momentary gleam passed through her gaze, quickly reced by a calcting expression.
Elly Campbell, by what right do you speak to me with such an attitude? Do you really think youre my sister-inw? My brother and I have never acknowledged you.
Elly Campbell couldnt help but smile in amusement at Lily Joness presumptuousness, a cold, derisive smile tugging at the corner of her lips.
Such mysterious confidence. Youre just like Adam Jones, truly worthy of being siblings.
Ellys expression was filled with mockery.
Lily Jones was taken aback, a flicker of incredulous surprise crossing her eyesthe first time in many years that Elly Campbell had spoken to her like this. The heavy sarcasm in her words was unmistakable.
What do you mean? Lily Jones frowned, ring fiercely at Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell, no longer interested in beating around the bush with someone like Lily Jones, tossed the medical record folder at her feet. Her voice was sharp as she spoke.
Lily Jones, Ive tolerated you in the past, not because I was afraid of you, but because I cared about Adam Jonesand by extension, his sister. But now, I dont care about Adam Jones anymore. So tell me, what are you to me?
As the final words left her mouth, Elly Campbells eyes hardened with coldness.
Lily Joness face changed abruptly, her anger so intense that she was left speechless.
Unfazed by the confrontation, Elly Campbell neatly tucked the medical folder away, slipped her hands into her pockets, and began to turn to leave.
But as she did, she noticed Adam Jones standing at the door, his eyes watching her with an unreadableplexityone she had no intention of deciphering.
Her gaze lingered on his face for a mere half-second before she casually swept past him indifferently.
She lifted her chin, like a proud peacock, never bowing her head, and walked past Adam Jones to exit.
Lily Jones was furious, unable to recover herposure even after Elly Campbell had left the ward.
Look at you. Sister-inw is the one who saved your lifehow can you speak to her like that?
This time, Christopher Moore didnt side with Lily Jones, despite her anger making her face turn pale, which still stirred some sympathy in him.
Who is your sister-inw? Dont call her that!
Although Lily Jones had always been a spoiled and willful young woman, pampered by wealth, she wasnt so reckless when it came to the husband she loved.
Chapter 27 - 27 027. A Misunderstanding
?Chapter 27: 027. A Misunderstanding Chapter 27: 027. A Misunderstanding Editor: Henyee Trantions After finishing her sentence, she immediately turned to Adam Jones andined, Brother, look at how Elly Campbell talks to me. Ive always said that woman was no good, but I dont understand why Grandma likes her so much. Sophie is much better than her.
Lily Jones was his only sister, and since childhood, she had been frail and ill. Adam had always doted on her, indulging her every whim.
He was aware of how Lily had treated Elly Campbell because of Sophie Baker in the past, but he had never interfered, even preferring things to stay that way. However, hearing every word Lily directed at Elly now made them sound unbearably grating.
She is your doctor, and you should listen to her!
Brother
Lily Jones stared at Adam Jones in shock, never imagining that her brother, who had always been so affectionate towards her, would now take Elly Campbells side. The undeniable authority in his eyes sent a chill through her.
Brother, didnt you hear what she just said? She said
I did!
Adam Jones frowned slightly, his eyes betraying a trace of impatience.
In any case, shes your attending physician. If you dont want to risk your life, listen to her, prepare for the surgery, and leave everything else alone. Its not your ce to interfere or try to scheme for others, hoping to gain something from me.
Each word Adam spoke wasced with firmness. While not outright cruel, the undeniable warning in his tone left Lily stunned.
Was the everything else in her brothers words referring to Sophie?
She had tried to match Sophie with her brother in the past. While he had never epted, he had never outright rejected her either. Why was it different this time?
Christopher, keep an eye on her. Ill be out for a bit.
Okay, I understand, Brother.
Adam Jones turned and left the sickroom, a fleeting shadow crossing his eyes.
The words Elly Campbell had said before leaving echoed in his mind: Because I cared about Adam Jonesand by extension, his sister.
She cared about him
During their three years of marriage, Adam Jones had never taken her seriously, let alone valued her feelings for him, believing that her care was mostly feigned. But over time, he began to notice the way Elly Campbell looked at himher admiration and her quiet eagerness to please. Slowly, he realized that he might have misunderstood her all along.
At the start, Elly Campbell had approached him with a promise: she would do anything if he married her. Despite his deep disdain for her, something about her proposition had led him to grant his silent consent, an agreement he couldnt quite exin.
Everyone believed Adam Jones had married Elly Campbell solely due to his grandmothers pressure. Over time, he came to believe it too, as it made him feel less foolish and less contemptiblebetter to think that he had been manipted into marriage rather than admit he had willingly chosen her.
He used three years of coldness and disregard as a way to punish her, to express his dissatisfaction. What he never realized, however, was that this approach was a double-edged sword, hurting both her and himself in the process.
When Elly Campbell handed him the divorce papers, an overwhelming sense of panic surged within him. All her past actionsevery moment, every lookcame rushing back like a flood.
What she had said to Lily Jones just now seemed to burn into his mind, impossible to forget.
With a determined stride, he made his way toward Elly Campbells office. The door was locked. He hesitated for a brief moment before raising his hand and knocking.
Chapter 28 - 28 028. The Bastard
?Chapter 28: 028. The Bastard Chapter 28: 028. The Bastard Editor: Henyee Trantions Mr. Jones, are you asking for Dr. Campbell?
An intern doctor who passed by saw Adam Jones and approached him, asking
Yeah.
Dr. Campbell has already finished her shift. She left not long ago.
Finished her shift?
Adam Jones furrowed his brow, nodded his thanks to the intern doctor, and turned to leave without saying another word.
As he pulled out his phone, his fingers hesitated before dialing Elly Campbells number. It was the first time in years that he had reached out to her, and an unexpected sense of nervous tension gripped his chest, though he couldnt exin why.
Beep!
After two rings, the line went to a busy signal.
Damned!
He muttered a curse under his breath, gritting his teeth in frustration. Undeterred, he redialed the number, only to be met once again with the irritating sound of a busy signal.
Damn Elly Campbell!
Sir.
The chauffeur, who had seen Adam approaching and had already opened the car door, overheard his muttered curses about Elly Campbell. A quiet pang of anxiety for Madam crossed his mind.
As they made their way back to thepany, Assistant Green filled Adam in on the details of the mornings car ident, revealing that Miss Campbell was actually the presidents wife. Green advised him to be more respectful toward her in the future.
Watching Adam Jones climb into the car, dialing repeatedly but only to have each call disconnected, the chauffeur couldnt help but mentally apud Madams resolve.
It certainly took guts to hang up on the presidents calls, especially multiple times like that.
ncing at the handsome face in the rearview mirror, now clearly agitated, the chauffeur hesitated before speaking up. Sir, this morning, Madam mentioned she was taking her son to school. At this hour she might be picking him up.
Adam Jones fingers froze on the phone, his dark eyes narrowing as they locked onto the chauffeur with piercing intensity. What did you just say?
The chauffeur felt a chill run down his spine under the weight of Adams gaze. Swallowing nervously, he replied, Madam.. might have gone to pick up her son from school now.
Her son?
Seeing the presidents expression grow more severe, the storm in his eyes intensifying into a raging tsunami, the chauffeur wisely fell silent, afraid to utter another word.
Adam Jones had always been cool and distant, never openly dismissive or overly expressive. He maintained an aloof restraint in his interactions, a calm exterior that made him seem unshakable. This was the first time the chauffeur had witnessed such a dark and frightening expression on his face, a stark contrast to theposed man he had always known.
The intensity of the harshness in Adam Jones expression was so striking that the chauffeurpletely missed the fleeting nce of loneliness and sadness that briefly passed through his eyeslikely too subtle even for Adam to recognize himself.
After a moment, Adam Jones, perhaps overwhelmed by his own fury, let out a humorlessugh. However, the malevolence and sharpness in his eyes remained unchanged, as if his emotions were still swirling beneath the surface.
Ha! Elly Campbell, youve really outdone yourself. You have be a mother to a bastard too!
The chauffeurs eyes widened as he realized he had unwittingly uncovered some potentially scandalous information.
So, the son Madam referred to wasnt the presidentsthis would certainly exin why Adam Jones was so furious. Anyone in his position would be upset, but especially someone as proud and exceptional as he was.
**
Ever since Adam Jones discovered that not only did Elly Campbell have another man, but also a child, his expression had darkened.
When the boss wasnt happy, life became unbearable for his subordinates.
What is all this? Jones Corporation pays you top sries for this? Take it back and redo it. If you cant get it right, then get out of Jones Corporation!
Chapter 29 - 29 029. Just One Moment of Arrogance
?Chapter 29: 029. Just One Moment of Arrogance Chapter 29: 029. Just One Moment of Arrogance Editor: Henyee Trantions Since early morning, no fewer than five department heads had been scolded and dismissed by the President in the Presidents Office. At that moment, not a soul on the floor dared to speak, each one fearing they might be the next to face his wrath.
The nning manager emerged from the office, looking disheveled, holding the nning proposal that Adam Jones had tossed aside. This was already the tenth revision theyd made that morning, and there truly seemed to be no further adjustments to be made.
Assistant Green, look at what is going on now
Robert Green, noticing the nning managers frustrated expression, patted him on the shoulder with understanding. President Jones is in a bad mood. Just endure it for now.
Everyone at Jones Corporation, from top to bottom, was left wondering what had happened to anger President Jones so much.
Although President Jones was not an easy person to approach, he was known for his self-control and rarely lost his temper in front of others. It was anyones guess who had dared to provoke him this time.
While others were clueless, Robert Green knew exactly what had happened. As the Presidents personal assistant, he was well aware that his position came with the highest risk.
Robert Green!
As Robert Green pondered how to navigate the storm and avoid being caught in the crossfire, Adam Joness low growl echoed from inside the office.
The employees outside exchanged looks of sympathy, almost as if they were witnessing his march toward certain doom.
Robert Green took a deep breath, straightened his already immacte suit, and, with an air of quiet determination, pushed open the door to the presidents office.
Sir.
Meeting those cold, stern eyes, Robert Green couldnt help but shiver. The weight of Adam Joness gaze felt like a pressure he could barely withstand. If this happened any more often, he feared his heart might give out.
Madam, please, stop provoking President Jones. He silently pleaded. When you make him angry, its us who bear the brunt of it.
At that moment, Robert Green wished he could build Elly Campbell a monument to her longevity, hoping it would somehow bring some cheer to their President.
Go investigate who Elly Campbells man is!
HeAdam Joneshadnt signed the divorce papers yet. That audacious fool dared toy a hand on his wife? Adam Jones wife? He must be out of his mind!
Robert Green,
Investigating the madams personal affairs didnt exactly sit right, did it?
See what the Presidents arrogance had brought about!
Should he dutifully remind the boss?
Adam Jones nced at Robert Greens troubled expression, furrowing his brows. Do you see a problem with this?
No no problem. Ill go investigate immediately.
Robert Green turned to leave but then seemed to remember something and returned.
President Jones, regarding apanion for tomorrow nights business g, what are your thoughts?
Adam Jones rarely attended business gsonly the important ones. When he did, he either went alone or brought Lily Jones with him. Many women hoped to be hispanion, even just for an evening at a g, but sadly, Adam Jones never gave them the chance to get close.
No need, I will go alone.
Understood.
Expecting this response, Robert Green wasnt too surprised. Miss Jones was still at the hospital, so it was out of the question for President Jones to bring someone else in her ce.
If only the madam were here sigh.
After Robert Green left, Adam Joness expression remained grim. It had been two days since hest visited the hospital, and he couldnt tell if it was because he didnt want to see Elly Campbell, or because he didnt want to face the reality that she now had a child.
He had convinced himself that his feelings toward Elly Campbell were just a reaction to her leaving him four years ago, that he couldnt ept itand that he never really took her seriously at all.
Chapter 30 - 30 030. Meeting the Parents
?Chapter 30: 030. Meeting the Parents Chapter 30: 030. Meeting the Parents Editor: Henyee Trantions But these past two days, though he hadnt seen Elly Campbell, her image would unexpectedly surface in his mind, urging him to appear before her, right now.
He stared at the cellphone in his hand for a long time, but ultimately couldnt resist the urge. With a resigned breath, he dialed Elly Campbells number.
As the phone rang, Elly Campbell watched the screen, her gaze fixed on the numbers she hadnt been able to forget even after four years. Her expression softened as the weight of memories settled in.
In the past, Adam Jones never initiated calls to her. Yet, thesest two days, it seemed as though hed lost hisposure, dialing her number over and over despite being hung up on time and time again.
The number of calls hed made in just these two days surpassed those of the entire three years they were married. The tables had turnedonce, he had been the one to hang up on her, and now it was her turn to do the same.
Why are you staring at the phone for so long and not answering it?
The sudden intrusion of a gentle, yet slightly roguish voice startled Elly Campbell, snapping her out of her thoughts. Instinctively, she shoved the phone beneath the case files, forgetting to hang up as she lifted her eyes to the man with the handsome face before her.
The call connected, and Adam Jones let out an inexplicable sigh of relief. As he gathered his thoughts, preparing to speak, a casual voice from Ellys end interrupted
Its nothing, just a sales call, what are you doing here?
A sales call?
She was saying he was a sales call?
Adam Jones already dark and intimidating expression grew even more menacingly grim.
Elly Campbell!
He shouted angrily, but the person on the other end of the line seemed to have ignored him. Momentster, another male voice could be heard.
Have you prepared for the meeting with my parents next week?
Of course, Im ready. Dont worry, I wont mess it up.
Meeting the parents?
At the other end of the phone, Adam Jones gripped his cellphone tightly, visibly struggling to contain his rage as a murky darkness clouded his eyes.
Hearing Elly Campbells confident voice only intensified his frustration, especially since it was clear she had long been prepared to meet the other partys parents.
Was that Elly Campbells lover?
At that moment, Adam Jones could no longer tell if it was rage or pain he was feeling. All that consumed him was the image of Elly Campbell meeting the parents, and the very thought of it made his chest ache with an overwhelming, dull throb.
In a fit of frustration, he hurled the phone across the room, his eyes now burning with crimson rage.
Elly Campbell, I, Adam Jones, am not dead yet!
Afterward, the employees of Jones Corporation watched as their President stormed off with a grim expression. Even after his figure had disappeared, the lingering tension in the air pressed heavily down on everyone, making it feel as though the weight of his anger still hung over them.
*****
But let me make it clear in advance. Only this one time, and never again.
Okay, okay, I promisethis is absolutely thest time. I knew you were the best, Elly. Come on, let me give you one of my most expensive hugs.
As he spoke, Watt Churchill stretched out his arms, aiming to hug Elly Campbell, but she swiftly dodged him. Dont take the opportunity to take advantage of me.
Such ack of romance. My hug is a treasure beyond pricecountless women dream of it.
Then you can save my share and give it to them, Elly Campbell said, rolling her eyes at Watt Churchill.
Grabbing her medical records, she turned and walked away without a second nce.
Chapter 31 - 31 031. Good Start and Good End
?Chapter 31: 031. Good Start and Good End Chapter 31: 031. Good Start and Good End Editor: Henyee Trantions Adam Jones drove to the First Hospital, seething with anger.
As soon as he stepped out of the car, the fierce energy surrounding him made people instinctively steer clear.
Each time he entered the emergency department, the overwhelming bustle hit him like a wave, causing his brow to furrow in frustration.
Hold him down hard, dont let him move about
A familiar voice, slightly breathless, reached Adams ears from outside. He turned to see Elly Campbell kneeling beside an emergency cart, focused on trying to save a patient critically injured in a car ident.
Her hands, face, and clothes were smeared with the patients blood, but the determined, meticulous expression on her face held Adams gaze, unable to look away.
He stood there, frozen, watching her until she, along with the patient, disappeared into the resuscitation room.
More than half an hour passed before Elly emerged.
The bloodstains on her face remained, and her hands still carried traces of dried blood. As she took a few steps, she ran into Adam, whoseplexion was noticeably grim.
Seeing Adam in the emergency department was somewhat surprising for Elly, but the astonishment in her eyes was fleeting and quickly returned to calm.
Elly barely spared Adam a nce before walking past him toward the washroom.
Due to the demands of her profession, Elly rarely wore makeup. After a quick rinse, her naturally beautiful face emerged, looking several years younger than her actual age.
After washing her face and stepping out, Elly was surprised to find Adam standing at the door of the washroom, silently watching her.
She paused, ready to leave, but Adam stopped her.
Her brows furrowed in irritation as she lifted her eyes to meet his, What do you want?
Adam had originally nned to confront Elly about the affair with another man, but after cooling down for half an hour and meeting her indifferent gaze, he found himself unable to summon any anger at all.
Especially when he noticed the faint paleness on her face, the words that had been weighing on his heart for so long suddenly shifted to
Why didnt you answer my calls?
Elly was taken aback, not expecting Adam toe all the way here just to ask her this.
I didnt want to. she replied coldly, her words clipped. Once upon a time, she had asked Adam the same question, and that was his response to her.
Elly, dont test my patience!
Adams eyes darkened, gathering a hint of coldness.
Adam, what do you really want?
Elly raised an eyebrow, meeting Adams brooding gaze. We both know that our marriage was never one of mutual consent. It was a result of my collusion with grandma to force you into it. Back then, I was the one who initiated the divorce because I was tired of appeasing and tolerating you for all those years.
And you when you used that love child to humiliate me, youpletely drained any lingering feelings I had for you. So, please sign the agreement soon. Lets part on good terms and avoid taking this to courtnone of us will look good if it goes that far.
Parting on good terms
It was very easily said!
Adam scoffed inwardly, quickly suppressing the brief moment of panic that flickered through his mind.
Chapter 32 - 32 032. Revenging on Me
?Chapter 32: 032. Revenging on Me Chapter 32: 032. Revenging on Me Editor: Henyee Trantions Elly Campbells words, youpletely drained any lingering feelings I had for you, reced thest bit of anger in his heart with an increasing sense of uncontroble panic.
After speaking, Elly Campbell made no effort to exchange more words with Adam Jones. She attempted to pull away, but he grasped her arm and yanked her back.
Elly Campbell, Im giving you one more chance to take back the divorce agreement, he murmured into her ear. The warmth of his breath sent a shiver down her spine, causing her earlobes to flush crimson and her back to stiffen immediately.
Despite his evident anger, Adams actions carried a teasing and flirtatious undertone.
Throughout their rtionship, Elly Campbell had never been able to fully understand what Adam was truly thinking.
The divorce agreement she had initiated four years agohe had constantly dyed signing it. While she never understood why, she didnt have the time to waste on such trivial matters.
As she looked at Adam Joness handsome face, her eyes held no trace of admiration.
Wouldnt it be nicer if you give me a chance of being free?
Free?
Adamughed coldly, his grip tightening on her delicate chin in frustration.
Elly Campbell, from the moment I, Adam Jones, decided to marry you, I never nned to let you go so easily!
The memory of what she had done to him haunted him, and every time he thought about it, rage surged within him. Those three years, he had held back, restraining himself in her presence but now
Elly Campbells brows furrowed from the pain of his grip, but she remained too stubborn to beg for mercy.
So what? Are you trying to take revenge on me?
Adams face darkened, and he remained silent. Revenge? Was that what this was?
He wasnt sure, but one thing was certain: if he agreed to divorce Elly Campbell, he would regret it.
The thought of how she casually brought up divorce time and time again ignited a fierce fire in his chest, leaving him with no way to release it.
Yet, as he saw the tears shimmering in her eyes from the pain she was bravely holding back, his anger began to ebb, and the pressure on her chin eased slightly.
Elly Campbells lips twisted into a mocking sneer, her gaze still resolute and unyielding. Adam Jones, were long past over.
With that, she turned on her heel, her back straight, refusing to let him break her at this moment. She had lost for far too long; now it was time to win, for once.
Just as she took a few steps, a sharp pain suddenly gripped her lower abdomen. She instinctively arched her body, clutching her stomach, her face paling several shades.
Seeing her like this, Adams heart clenched. Despite everything Elly Campbell had just said to him, he blurted out, Whats wrong? Youre looking so pale.
The concern in his voice caught Elly Campbell off guard, but she quickly dismissed it as a fleeting delusion.
Adam Jones how could he possibly be worried about her?
I got my period, and my stomach hurts. Are you, President Jones, nning to take me to the doctor or something? she asked, casting him a cold nce as she stepped toward the Gynecology Department.
didnt reply, but as he watched her clutch her stomach, struggling to walk, an unexpected irritation surged within him. Without saying a word, he stepped forward, sweeping Elly Campbell into his arms.
Elly Campbell hadnt expected such an action and instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. Adam Jones, what are you doing?
Of course, Im apanying my wife to see the doctor! Adam replied, his face stern.
Were divorced.
Shut up! I havent signed the papers yet!
Chapter 33 - 33 033. The Familiar Pain
?Chapter 33: 033. The Familiar Pain Chapter 33: 033. The Familiar Pain Editor: Henyee Trantions Upon reaching the Gynecology Clinic, Adam Jones carefully set Elly Campbell down. Since the area was frequented by female patients, it was inconvenient for him to go in, so he stayed outside in the waiting room instead.
Inside, Chief Wood examined Elly and said, Your condition is aplication from not properly recuperating after childbirth years ago. Ill prescribe some medication, but you must take good care of yourself. If not, youll suffer the same pain again next time!
I understand, thank you, Chief Wood.
How can you be so careless with yourself?
Chief Wood had once been Elly Campbells mentor, so their rtionship was quite close.
Back when Elly had unexpectedly be pregnant, she hadnt shared many details, and he had respected her privacy. However, this chronic issue was clearly a result of her childbirth, something that couldnt be overlooked any longer.
Elly Campbell smiled but did not answer.
Where is the father of the child? Cant he take care of you?
Thinking of Adam Jones, who had just brought her here, Elly Campbell instinctively blurted out, Hes dead!
Chief Wood,
Seeing how casually Elly Campbell responded, Chief Wood wasnt sure if it was true or false and didnt feel it was appropriate to inquire further at the moment.
After advising her on a few things, she allowed her to leave.
As Elly Campbell opened the door to leave, her eyes instantly locked onto the man standing there, his presence exuding an undeniable brilliance amidst the crowd. She paused, momentarily caught off guard by his unexpected appearance.
Elly Campbell had expected Adam Jones to leave after dropping her off, not anticipating that he would have the patience to wait for her. Given how much of a nuisance he usually found her, his decision to wait there suggested that something significant must be driving him to demean himself. She lowered her eyes, thinking for a moment, and the only usible exnation that came to mind was Sophie Baker.
With that thought, Elly Campbells lips curled into a sarcastic smile as she cast a cold nce at Adam Jones before turning to walk away.
Adam Jones noticed here out and felt a surge of annoyance when she shot him a cold look before walking off without a second nce. Irritated, he quickly closed the distance between them and blocked her path.
Elly Campbell looked at him indifferently as he stood in her way, her clear eyes filled with detachment.
Although Adam had grown somewhat ustomed to her gaze in recent days, he still felt a fleeting twinge of loss in his chest.
Before he could speak, Elly Campbell beat him to it. If youre here to persuade me to let Sophie Baker into the Campbell family, Im sorry, but please tell her not to harbor any futile hopes. And, President Jones, I hope you, an outsider, stay out of the Campbell familys affairs!
Elly Campbells voice grew colder with each word.
Her eyes, once filled with admiration and affection, now reflected nothing but growing estrangement.
When she referred to him as an outsider, Adam Jones felt the familiar ache in his heart intensify.
From Adam to President Jones, from lover to outsider
Despite the four years that had passed, the changes were still unbearable for Adam Jones.
Facing Elly Campbells indifferent expression, his sharp brows furrowed slightly. Since when did I say I was going to talk to you about this?
Then why are you here?
Elly Campbell looked at him coldly, her eyes filled with a silent challengethere was nothing else that could bring President Jones to her willingly.
Adam Jones was momentarily taken aback. The righteous reproaches he had prepared suddenly got stuck in his throat.
Chapter 34 - 34 034. Asking Her to Be Companion
?Chapter 34: 034. Asking Her to Be Companion Chapter 34: 034. Asking Her to Be Companion Editor: Henyee Trantions When Elly Campbell saw Adam Joness brow furrowed in impatience as he prepared to leave, he quickly intercepted her and blurted out, Theres a business party tomorrow night. Come as mypanion.
The moment the words left his mouth, he noticed Elly Campbell eyeing him strangely, as though she were looking at an alien.
He felt an unease under her gaze, and inexplicably, his usually confident eyes betrayed a flicker of guilt.
In Elly Campbells memory, Adam Jonesspanion at dinners had always been his sister, Lily Jones, since he had never acknowledged Elly as his wife. Naturally, she had never been invited as hispanion.
The Elly Campbell of the past had been content with the thought of staying by Adam Joness side for as long as possible. Her status had never mattered to her.
However, as time passed, Elly Campbell came to realize that staying by Adam Joness side was far more difficult than simply acquiring the title of Mrs. Jones.
Lily Jones is in the hospital now, and theres Sophie Baker, isnt there? Shes been by your side for so longare you still nning to keep her hidden like some precious secret? The Campbell Family may not acknowledge her, but for President Jones, bringing her into the Jones Family would be a simple matter.
He had always kept their marriage hidden, never allowing any rumors about girlfriends to surface. Wasnt he simply waiting for the day when he could smoothly hand over the title of Mrs. Jones to Sophie Baker?
President Jones, you ask me to be yourpanion. Arent you worried that others might discover our rtionship?
Her lips curled into an ironic smile. The people in the business world are all clever, President Jones. Youd better think twice before making any rash decisions.
How could Adam Jonesck a femalepanion?
Even without Lily Jones or Sophie Baker, the number of women eager to be Adam Jonesspanion could circle the Earth multiple timesso when would it ever be Elly Campbells turn?
Adam Jones was left speechless by her words.
He had once forbidden her from revealing their marriage, and bringing Elly Campbell to the event now would inevitably lead to people digging into her background.
For someone experienced in the business world, this wouldnt be difficult. Once an investigation began, it would naturally reveal his connection to Elly Campbell.
At that moment, he wasnt worried about their rtionship bing public; in fact, deep down, he secretly anticipated it.
Seeing that Adam Jones remained silent, likely hesitating because of her words, Elly Campbell curled her lips in irony. Without sparing him another nce, she turned and walked away.
This time, Adam Jones didnt follow her. He simply watched silently as Elly Campbell walked away, a sense of bewilderment creeping into his heart. Had he really refused to sign the divorce agreement just to oppose her?
He clearly despised and hated her, yet every time she pushed for a divorce, panic would take hold of him. So much so that he hadpletely forgotten why hede to the hospital in the first ceto confront Elly Campbell about the identity of that lover.
******
To make sense of his true feelings for Elly Campbell, Adam Jones deliberately avoided the hospital for a week, neither visiting her nor even checking on Lily Jones.
He thought that distancing himself might help him understand his emotions, but he forgot that after four years without Elly Campbell, he still hadnt figured things outnot in just a few days, anyway.
When he finally returned to the hospital, a week had already passed.
Chapter 35 - 35 035. Father of Elly’s Son
?Chapter 35: 035. Father of Ellys Son Chapter 35: 035. Father of Ellys Son Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as Adam Jones entered the hospital, he spotted Elly Campbell in the distance, walking alongside another male doctor in a white coat. They were chatting andughing, her demeanor light and cheerfulnothing like the cold indifference she had shown him.
It had been several days since hest saw her, and his life felt like a mess, yet she seemed to be thriving, much more than he had expected. This realization stirred a sense of unease within him.
He watched as she smiled, her efficiency mingled with an undeniable gentlenessgentleness that was now being shared with another man.
At that moment, Adams feelings were like those of a husband who had caught his wife in apromising situationsilent, watching from a distance, struggling to contain the emotions threatening to surface in his eyes.
Dr. Campbell, the patient in bed number 8 somehow got a scalpel and is attempting tomit suicide by wrist-cutting in their room! A young intern hurried over to Elly, his voice filled with anxiety, abruptly interrupting the conversation.
Unlike the intern, Ellys expression remained calm and unshaken, showing no trace of panic. Her carefree demeanor suggested that she wasnt particrly rmed by the patients suicide attempt, as if she had dealt with such situations before.
Wheres the scalpel?
The intern paused for a few seconds, staring at Elly in shock.
Dr. Campbell seemed to be focusing on the wrong thing, wasnt she? Shouldnt she be rushing to save the patient instead of asking about the whereabouts of the scalpel?
It was wrested away by the family members.
Uh-huh, got it. Ill be over there in a bit.
Dr. Campbell
The patient is attempting suicide; how can she wait?
The intern truly didnt understand Dr. Campbells intentions. Why wasnt she in any hurry at all?
Elly noticed the bewilderment in the interns eyes and, with an easy smile, patted his shoulder. Dont panic, she said casually. You cant die from wrist-cutting. Let her suffer a bitshell learn her lesson. Im talking with Dr. Churchill right now; Ill go once were finished.
The intern stood frozen, astonished by her calm response. Was it even possible to react this way?
Not only the intern, but even Adam Jones was taken aback by Ellys cold-bloodedness in dealing with a suicidal patient.
Could her conversation with Dr. Churchill really be more important than saving a life?
Recalling the phone call he had overheard that daythe man who nned to introduce Elly to his parentscould it be him? The father of Ellys child?
Adams gaze shifted back to the male doctor, whose face practically screamed yboy. Hisrge eyes gave off an unmistakable vibe of a phnderer, further irking Adam.
With a tightened jaw, Adam quickened his pace towards Elly, just as he overheard the man saying, I promise.
The doctors smile, coupled with his charming eyes, caused the passing nurses to nce at him with obvious admiration.
Im going to change clothes; I have another surgery in a while.
As Elly turned around, she noticed Adam Jones approaching with a steely expression, as though he were ready to devour her.
Watt Churchill, catching sight of Adam, briefly showed a sh of surprise in his mischievous eyes. He quickly addressed Elly, Elly, Ive got something else to take care of. Ill be heading out nowdont forget about tonight.
Got it, Elly replied, ring at Watt annoyedly, yet with a smile on her face.
But when she turned back to look at Adam, her smile had long since faded away.
The stark contrast in her demeanor only fueled the fire in Adams eyes, making it burn even fiercer.
President Jones, what a coincidence. How is it that I keep running into you wherever I go?
Her words wereced with disdain, clear and unfiltered.
Chapter 36 - 36 036. Are You Jealous
?Chapter 36: 036. Are You Jealous? Chapter 36: 036. Are You Jealous? Editor: Henyee Trantions At that moment, Elly Campbell stood by the nurses station, where the nurses, spotting Adam Jones, couldnt help but lower their voices and gossip.
The head of Jones Corporationrecognizable at a nce.
Wow!is that Adam Jones?
It really is him. Hes even more handsome in person than on TV. My God, I never expected to see him here. Is he here to see Dr. Campbell?
I remember now, four years ago, he also came to see Dr. Campbell. Could it be that they knew each other from back then?
I know, I know, Adam Joness sister, Lily Jones, was brought to the hospital for emergency treatment ten days ago, and it was Dr. Campbell who treated her.
Oh my, Im so jealous of Dr. Campbell, to be able to be so close to Adam Jones.
What are you all rambling about? Anyone with eyes can see that Dr. Campbell and Dr. Churchill are the real item. Dr. Campbell would never fancy anyone else.
As the nurses excitedly discussed, none of them knew that the fortunate Dr. Campbell they were talking about had once been thewful wife of Adam Jones.
Adam Jones stood there, his expression cold and silent, his gaze fixed on Elly Campbell. With each passing moment, as he overheard the nurses gossip, his frown deepened.
Thatst sentence stoked the mes of his anger to their peak, yet he fought to keep it under control.
He stared at Elly Campbells indifferent expression, a bitterugh escaping him in his frustration. Was that pretty boy just now your lover, the one you cheated with?
Elly Campbell had long lost the desire to argue over such trivial matters with Adam Jones. Hearing his words, she simply yed along.
Yeah, what about it? Not bad taste, huh?
Beforeing here, Adam Jones had repeatedly reminded himself to approach Elly Campbell calmly, but her behavior made it nearly impossible for him to keep hisposure.
President Jones, do you need something? If not, dont block the way.
Elly Campbell felt uneasy under Adam Joness intense stare. Her brows furrowed as she tried to step around him to leave, but he grabbed her wrist and marched ahead.
Adam Jones, what are you doing? Let go!
Her face soured, but despite her protests, her wrist remained firmly in his grip, leaving her no choice but to be dragged and pulled all the way to the staircase at the end of the corridors safety passage.
Adam Jones, let go!!
Elly Campbell was livid, her voice rising sharply in anger.
Before she could react, Adam Jones shoved her forcefully against the wall behind her, his eyes shing with an intensity that was downright menacing.
Elly Campbell, you really are something!
Adam Jones bit out each word with a cold edge, the sharpness in his eyes so intense it seemed capable of drawing blood from Elly Campbells face.
You dragged me all the way here just topliment me?
Elly Campbell leaned casually against the wall behind her, a slow, mocking smile creeping onto her lips.
Before she could respond, Adam Joness hand shot out, gripping her chin with a vice-like force. His fingertips dug into her jaw, tightening with each passing second, making Elly Campbells face drain of color from the pain.
Elly Campbell, is this why youve always been pushing me for a divorce, so you could shack up with your lover?
Adam Joness words exploded from him in a roar of fury, catching Elly Campbell off guard. But the surprise was briefshe quickly understood and a knowing smile tugged at her lips.
So, youre angry because of this?
She raised an eyebrow, studying his face as if shed stumbled upon something unexpectedly amusing.
Getting upset over something like this makes me wonder if youre jealous?
Chapter 37 - 37 037. Foolish Lovesick
?Chapter 37: 037. Foolish Lovesick Chapter 37: 037. Foolish Lovesick Editor: Henyee Trantions She purposely adopted a tone of feigned confusion, tilting her head slightly as she spoke carelessly. The moment the words left her mouth, Adam Jones was stunned, and his gaze instinctively flickered away from her.
Jealous?
This woman was implying that he was jealous?
Adam Jones found it to be the most absurd joke he had ever heard, yet he couldnt bring himself tough. In fact, he deliberately avoided her eyes, as if fearing she might see something he wasnt ready to admit.
His fingers, still pressing against her jaw, unconsciously loosened slightly, though his expression remainedced with mockery.
Elly Campbell, it seems I really dont understand you at all. Four years apart, and you didnt seem to learn much, but you certainly mastered the art of being foolishly lovesick.
His gaze turned darker, the mockery in his eyes deepening as it fixated on Elly Campbells face.
Im here just to remind you, Elly Campbell, that I, Adam Jones, havent signed the papers, and you are still my wife. Running around with others? Youd better remember your status first.
If you dont want to be known as the husband with a cheating wife, then just sign the papers already. Youve had four years to think about itstill havent made up your mind? How deep is the grudge you hold against me that you cant let go after all this time?
She scoffed, unbothered and utterly fearless.
Despite being trapped by Adam, her jaw aching from his grip, Ellys words still carried an air of nonchnce.
Adams pupils contracted with irritation, his gaze locked on hers as if he could bore holes into her with sheer force.
On Elly Campbells face, he no longer saw the apprehension or unease she once showed when facing him, nor the adoration or eagerness to please. Instead, there was only a disdainful indifference that repulsed him.
She she really didnt want him anymore?
This realization sent a sharp, throbbing pain through Adams heart.
He was unwilling to believe that this womans resolve could change so suddenly, overnight. What he didnt know was that Elly Campbells disappointment in him had been building up little by little over time. And the arrival of Sophie Baker had been the final straw.
Elly Campbell, ying hard to get isnt something you should be doing.
He tried tofort himself with such a rationalization.
ying hard to get?
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow, finding Adams words utterly absurd.
President Jones, I never imagined that after four years, youd be foolishly lovesick too.
Her retort only deepened the coldness in Adams eyes.
As she remained pinned against the wall, her difort grew. The awkward position, having been trapped there for so long, was starting to take its toll on her.
She frowned slightly and pushed Adams hand away with force, sneering, If you think Im just ying hard to get to feed your ego, then go ahead and think that. But as long as you sign the divorce papers, nothing else really matters to me.
Her tone was cold and indifferent, as though the divorce was nothing more than a trivial matter, and it was almost as if she were the one who had been forced into marriage, not him.
Her demeanor stirred a panic in Adams chest, a heavy feeling that seemed to suffocate him. He didnt speak but just stared at her, dumbfounded, his gaze dark and unfathomable, as if there was no end to it.
Once, Elly Campbell had tried to read his every look, deciphering the smallest shift in his expression. She tried again now, but this time, she realized she still couldnt understand him.
Three years of marriage, four years apartseven years in total, and yet, she had never truly managed to understand Adam Jones. Wasnt that a failure?
This was perhaps why, despite all her efforts back then, she still couldnt get Adam Jones previously.
Chapter 38 - 38 038. First Defeat for He Who Gets Serious
?Chapter 38: 038. First Defeat for He Who Gets Serious Chapter 38: 038. First Defeat for He Who Gets Serious Editor: Henyee Trantions With a somber expression, she softened the icy distance that had shut him outpletely. A trace of mncholy and sadness crossed her face as she sighed quietly.
Adam Jones, let it go. I was wrong in the past. From now on, lets pretend we never knew each other, okay?
Her pleading eyes locked onto Adam Jones, but they were more painful than any fierceness shed shown in the past, striking Adams heart with an uracy and cruelty that left him stunned.
She she was asking him to let go!
The realization hit him like a flood, bringing a familiar yet bewildering ache that was so intense, he feared even moving would cause it to tear him apart.
Act like theyd never known each other?
He found it impossible to deceive himself. Even with the hatred, it was far easier to hold on than to let her go.
Whats that saying? In a rtionship, the one who falls hardest first loses. Adam, I was serious once, and I lost miserably. So, this time, Im truly admitting defeat. Im not ying gamesI really want a divorce.
Her words, spoken with raw honesty, wiped away the grievances and sorrow in her eyes, leaving only a quiet indifference.
It was as if all her staunch affection for him had been scattered to the wind after those words, never to be found again.
Adam Jones felt a sharp, unbearable ache in his heart, a pain so intense it left him speechless as Elly Campbell turned and walked away from him.
Lets sign the agreement sooner rather thanter. Its been four years, and so much has changed. Feelings have faded. After the divorce, we can each find our own happiness. I believe this is the best oue for both of us.
As she reached the stairwell and opened the door, she looked back
Lily Joness heart cant take much more strain. If she doesnt undergo a heart transnt sooner, she wont live much longer.
Elly Campbell quickly switched back to her efficient, professional demeanor as a doctor, as though the emotional conversation they had just shared never happened.
She walked away, leaving Adam Jones standing there in silence. His brows were tightly furrowed, his gaze clouded and unreadable.
Adam, I was serious once, and I lost miserably. So, this time Im truly admitting defeat
The words echoed in his mind, stirring a painful confusion he couldnt shake. Elly Campbells earlier words reyed over and over in his head, each one as vivid and sharp as when she had spoken them.
His fist clenched tightly, a suffocating heaviness weighing down on his chest, making it hard to breathe.
He had once thought Ellys so-called passion wasughably nauseating, but now, her words had turned his world upside down, leaving him restless and uncertain.
After confronting Adam, Elly felt a sense of relief wash over her. That morning, she was energized,pleting two major surgeries with ease, not feeling a hint of fatigue.
As Elly stepped out of the operating room during lunchtime and peeled off her surgical gown, ready to leave the surgical building, she unexpectedly ran into thest person she wanted to seeSophie Baker.
Sister?!
Sophie Bakers face revealed a mix of surprise, quickly followed by a joyful expression, as if she had spotted someone dear to her. She hurried over to Elly.
However, upon meeting Ellys gaze, Sophie couldnt shake a sense of nervousness and unease. She still carried the lingering trauma from their first encounter at the South Garden Hotel.
In that moment, Sophie couldnt help but feel the stark contrast in their statuses, making her feel somewhat insignificant inparison to Elly.
Chapter 39 - 39 039. Meeting With that Pretentious Woman Again
?Chapter 39: 039. Meeting With that Pretentious Woman Again Chapter 39: 039. Meeting With that Pretentious Woman Again Editor: Henyee Trantions Elly Campbell was the favored daughter, blessed by everything the world could offer, while Sophie was nothing more than an illegitimate child, unacknowledged by the Campbell familyan ant struggling to crawl on the ground. The deep-seated inferiority that ran through her veins only heightened her fear when faced with Elly.
She feared Elly, but at the same time, she envied her. Both were daughters of James Campbell, so why should Ellys life be so much better than hers?
When Elly saw her, she merely gave Sophie a brief, indifferent nce before ignoring herpletely, as if she were a stranger. Ellys gaze stayed fixed ahead as she walked toward the hospital cafeteria.
Sophie Bakers emotions churned within her. She feared Elly, but the cold dismissal stung deeper than anything else. The same blood ran through their veins, and though her mother was a mistress hidden in the shadows, she and Elly were still both daughters of James Campbell.
Why should Elly think shes superior to her?
Sister.
Sophie called out to Elly again, but Elly merely frowned in annoyance, continuing to walk without stopping.
The more Elly disregarded her, the more Sophies frustration grew. She quickened her pace and stepped in front of Elly, blocking her path.
Ellys gaze sharpened, a flicker of danger in her eyes as they swept over Sophies anxious face.
Get out of my way.
Her voice was calm butced with an icy threat that sent a shiver through Sophie. Yet, despite the fear, Sophie couldnt bring herself to step aside.
If she couldnt make Elly suffer, she would settle for at least getting under her skin.
With that thought, Sophie lowered her head in feigned submission, her lower lip trembling as if she had suffered a great injustice. She bit it gently, her uneasy eyes gazing at Elly with an innocent, almost pleading expression.
Sister, one cant choose their birth. If my mother was a mistress, I could only be an illegitimate daughter. If I could choose my fate, I certainly wouldnt wish to be born like this either.
She gazed at Ellys indifferent face with a look of quiet sorrow, her voice heavy with regret.
I dont expect to be epted into the Campbell family or inherit Dads wealth. Im not trying topete with you. Im just happy to know I have a sister and I really wish
Her words were abruptly cut off by Ellys cold, piercing gaze, followed by a mockingly surprised expression on her face.
You still havent entered the Campbell family?Ive been gone for four years, and youre still an illegitimate daughter, hidden away in the shadows. James Campbells petence tsk, its truly beyondprehension.
The tant scorn and disdain in Ellys eyes cut through Sophie like a knife, sinking deep into her heart.
She longed to tear into Ellys venomous words, but she didnt dareand, in that moment, she simply didnt have the power to do so.
Sister
Sophies pupils shrank in fear, and she bit her lower lip as tears of grievance welled up in her eyes.
Sister, I know I dont have the right, but I really do want to call you sister sincerely.
You know you have no right and still cling to that? I dont want to hear you call me sister at all, understand? Even children know the principle of do not do unto others what you do not want others to do unto you. Didnt your mother teach you that?
Every word Elly spoke showed no regard for Sophies feelings.
Sophie was so furious that her gums clenched white, but with her position still fragile, she couldnt afford topletely fall out with Elly.
She hadnt expected James Campbell to be so ineffectual. In four years, without Ellys interference, he still hadnt managed to get her through the doors of the Campbell family.
Bitter hatred gnawed at her heart, but Sophies face remained weak and submissive as she looked at Elly. The disdain in Ellys eyes only made the tears in her own eyes swell, threatening to spill over.
Chapter 40 - 40 040. Broken Shoes I Used to Wear
?Chapter 40: 040. Broken Shoes I Used to Wear Chapter 40: 040. Broken Shoes I Used to Wear Editor: Henyee Trantions Her gaze inadvertently shifted upward, and to her surprise, she caught sight of that striking figure not far behind Elly Campbell, swiftly approaching their direction. The cool, indifferent aura around him pushed back the admiring nces of onlookers, making them hesitate to approach.
Sophie Baker quickly concealed her smile, putting on an expression of pitiable innocence as she looked up.
Sister, if youre angry with me because of Adam. I can exin,
Adam Jones had been troubled by Elly Campbells words all morning.
There was no real reason for him to stay at the hospital where Lily Jones was admitted, but he stubbornly remained, unable to clear his mind.
He couldnt shake the thought that he absolutely couldnt let Elly gohe needed to find her and make things right. But just before he reached her office, he overheard Sophies voice.
Hearing his name mentioned, he instinctively looked in that direction.
As Elly Campbell stood there, an impatient look on her face while Sophie blocked her way, the contrast between their demeanors was striking. Sophies pitiable appearance only highlighted Ellys rxed, dismissive attitude, which, despite its calmness, couldnt hide her underlying arrogance.
Her indifferent eyes seemed to watch the scene unfold like an intriguing yone entirely of Sophies own making.
I know Lily often talks to you about Adam and me. Truly, theres nothing between us, and Ive asked Lily not to say anything that might cause misunderstandings. I never expected
She bit her lower lip, looking utterly innocent. I didnt think youd still misunderstand.
Ellys expression remained impassive, but inside she couldnt help but admire Sophies acting skills. Too bad she was neither James Campbell nor Adam Jonessuch petty tricks had no effect on her.
Miss Baker, Ivee to realize that the entire world owes you an Oscar.
Elly spoke with brutal honesty, her words cutting straight to the point. Sophie, clearly stung, looked up at her with a pale face, her eyes brimming with even more grievance.
Adam Jones? Is he really the best you can present?
Ellys gaze was like that of someone observing a joke, her words dripping with disdain and contempt for Adam, unmasked and deliberate.
Its just an old pair of worn-out shoes, worth showing off in front of me for you? If you like them so much, go ahead and pick them up and wear them.
Sophie hadnt expected Elly to speak of Adam in such a way. Shocked, she felt a flicker of schadenfreude.
She knew all too well from Lily Jones just how much Adam despised Elly.
Now, with Adam hearing Elly belittle him in person, Sophie imagined this self-righteous wretch would probably be finished.
Thinking this, she paled and frantically stammered out an exnation C
Sister, I didnt mean it that way! I just didnt want you to misunderstand!
While speaking, she bit her lower lip, not stinting in the least on showing her distress.
Can you get out of here now?
Elly maintained an indifferent demeanor throughout.
Sister, I
What? Not satisfied with being a love child. Now you aspire to be a roadblock dog?
Ellys gaze turned cold, the intensity in her eyes so fierce it sent a chill down the spine.
I have no pity for roadblock dogs, do you really want to try?
As Ellys voice fell, her eyes narrowed, sharp and aggressive. In the end, Sophie was genuinely intimidated by Ellysmanding presence.
Chapter 41 - 41 041. Tug of war with my wife_1
?Chapter 41: 041. Tug of war with my wife_1 Chapter 41: 041. Tug of war with my wife_1 However, upon seeing Adam Joness unpleasant expression in the distance, Sophie Baker felt fearless inside.
Moreover, considering how Elly Campbell had embarrassed her, not to mention anything else, just based on the fact that the Jones Family owed her, Adam Jones wouldnt just stand by and do nothing.
Sister
She wanted to say something else, but her body was impatiently shoved aside by Elly Campbell.
Ah!
With such an impatient shove from Elly Campbell, she suddenly let out a scream and deliberately twisted her ankle, falling to the ground right before Adam Jones.
It was mealtime at that moment, and there were quite a few people in the downstairs hall.
When Sophie Baker fell to the ground, it caused quite amotion, and many people looked over in their direction.
Seeing Sophie Baker holding her hurt elbow, her eyes red as she looked at Elly Campbell, her appearance was such that whoever saw her couldnt help but feel sympathy, and the gazes directed towards Elly Campbell, the culprit, became somewhatplicated.
Yet, peculiarly, Elly Campbell seemed oblivious, not even turning her head back once,pletely indifferent to the various stares from around her.
She had just taken a couple of steps forward when she heard Sophie Bakers astonished voice from behind.
Adam, why are you here?
Elly Campbells steps involuntarily paused for a moment before she realized something.
She had just been wondering why, with just a casual push, Sophie could fall so weakly to the ground.
She had thought it was to garner sympathy from the bystanders, but now she realized Sophie had been waiting here for her.
The corners of Elly Campbells mouth twisted into a mocking smile, and in the end, she left without turning her head, her spine straight as she stepped away.
Elly Campbell.
As expected, Adam Jones called out to her.
She stopped, turned around, and maintained that unconcerned expression, Did President Jones call me?
She saw Adam Jones had already helped Sophie Baker up from the ground, and Sophie, frightened, was hiding beside Adam like a startled little bird.
Adam Jones approached Elly Campbell and looked down at her, his eyes as profound as a bottomless abyss, seemingly able to swallow her whole.
Elly Campbells eyebrows knitted together in disapproval.
She stepped back, widening the distance between her and Adam Jones, which slightly reduced the oppressive feeling he gave her.
Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, her waist was suddenly tightened, and she was once again pulled in front of Adam Jones.
Adam Jones, if you have something to say, say it. Why are you pulling and tugging here??
She frowned, and her gaze towards Adam Jones carried more wariness and disgust.
Me being affectionate with my wife is also called pulling and tugging?
Adam Joness voice was deep and husky, which, in this intimate posture, came off as even more seductive.
Elly Campbell looked at him, not in a hurry, her tone even more indifferent, Go on, what do you want me to do?
The hand that Adam Jones had on her waist tightened.
In fact, he himself didnt know what he wanted to say when he called her over, but every time he watched her act so nonchnt and seemingly uncaring towards him, he felt somewhat irritated.
What did she just call him?
A pair of worn-out shoes she had passed through?
His gaze lingered on Elly Campbellsposed face, and after a long pause, he barely managed to say, You pushed someone over, are you nning to just walk away like that?
He tried to mask the turmoil she had caused in his heart with such an approach.
Chapter 42 - 42 042. Arrogant Woman_1
?Chapter 42: 042. Arrogant Woman_1 Chapter 42: 042. Arrogant Woman_1 As expected, she was here to stand up for Sophie Baker.
Elly Campbell sneered in her heart, her gaze swept over Sophie Baker who stood behind Adam Jones, and the corner of her lips twitched.
Oh, I didnt know she was so fragile. Had I known she would fall so easily, I wouldnt dare to touch her even a little bit.
On her face, there was not a hint of apology or guilt, and even a trace of mockery hidden within.
Faced with Adam Jones standing up for Sophie Baker, she didnt show the slightest intention of defending herself.
Not only did Sophie Baker catch the sarcasm in her words, but Adam Jones did as well.
He had not failed to see Sophie Bakers intentional fall; he simply disdained to spend his energy on someone like her.
While her tactics might work for petty schemes, if she truly sought to aplish something significant, she didnt have the capability. With Elly Campbells ability, she should easily handle such meager tricks.
However, Elly Campbells indifferent manner of trying to push him towards Sophie Baker irritated him time and again.
Im sorry for startling President Jones, she said.
Elly Campbell withdrew her gaze from Sophie Bakers face and looked at Adam Jones with a mockingly insincere smile.
Every word she spoke was a challenge to Adam Joness nerves.
What does President Jones intend to do with me now? she asked, arching an eyebrow and looking at Adam Jones with a sardonic smile.
Sophie Baker, hearing this question, nced swiftly towards Adam Joness unpredictable expression.
Of course, she hoped that Adam Jones would stand up for her against Elly Campbell, but she knew very well that her ce in Adams heart wasnt worth such an action.
Rather than letting Elly Campbell bask in triumph before her, it was better for her to find a way to gracefully back down and, at the same time, leave a better impression on Adam Jones.
Adam, youve misunderstood; it was my own carelessness that caused me to fall. It has nothing to do with my sister, she said.
In her heart, she was quite aware that everyone had seen Elly Campbell push her, and there was no need for emphasis; Adam Jones knew exactly what had happened.
By stepping back and absolving Elly Campbell, she hoped Adam Jones would see her as magnanimous and forgiving.
At the same time, she certainly hoped Elly Campbell would change her opinion of her, which would give her the chance to join the Campbell family and be the second Miss Campbell.
This wishful thinking of hers was, of course,pletely one-sided; Elly Campbell did not appreciate her generosity at the moment.
Did President Jones hear that? She fell on her own; it has nothing to do with me. Im really hungry now, can President Jones let me go?
Adam Joness hand, which had been on her waist, finally loosened, and without any mental preparation, Elly Campbell stumbled several steps back.
Instinctively reaching out, she grabbed Adam Joness arm to steady herself and let out a sigh of relief unconsciously.
You just told me to let you go, and now youre holding onto me as if you cant bear to leave?
Adam Joness mocking voice rang out in front of her, and Elly Campbell realized she had instinctively grabbed onto his arm.
Startled, she nevertheless maintained a calm demeanor and discreetly withdrew her hand.
Facing Adam Joness scornful look, she said indifferently, When a normal person realizes theyre about to fall, theyll grab onto anything, even a cat or dog, if its close enough. Its human instinct and has nothing to do with whether or not they can bear to leave President Jones.
She exined with an even tone and, after speaking, turned around arrogantly and left withposure.
Chapter 43 - 43 043. Not Willing to Settle_1
?Chapter 43: 043. Not Willing to Settle_1 Chapter 43: 043. Not Willing to Settle_1 Adam Jones watched her retreating figure, his eyes gradually growing deeper.
Cats and dogs
That damn woman, she actually dared topare him to cats and dogs.
Sophie Baker saw that Adam Joness face had be extremely somber, and she couldnt help feeling secretly pleased.
Elly Campbells attitude was practically suicidal, pushing Adam Jones away with all her might while giving Sophie an ample opportunity to draw closer to him.
She cautiously looked at Adam Jones and whispered apologetically, Im sorry, Adam, I didnt mean to upset your sister on purpose. I just didnt want there to be any misunderstandings between you two because of me.
Adam Jones was already exceedingly irritable. Sophies little schemes in front of him only added to his annoyance.
Dont worry about it, your presence wont affect my rtionship with her.
With a cold expression, he dropped these words and left without looking back.
Watching his indifferent figure walk away, Sophies lips turned white from biting them.
Adam Joness words made it clear that in his heart, she didnt weigh enough to affect his marital rtionship with Elly Campbell.
Even when Elly Campbell publicly called him a pair of her worn-out shoes, he didnt take it to heart.
Sophies heart was filled with unquenchable resentment and an even greater sense of unwillingness seeped from the depths of her eyes.
From the first time she saw Adam Jones, she knew that he wasnt a man she could easily control, so she used every means at her disposal, carefully nning every step she took.
Yet, with a single sentence from Adam Jones, she was harshly snapped back to reality.
Just like her mother, she would always be a mistress who couldnt stand in the light, never recing thewful wifes position.
No, to be more precise, she wasnt even a mistress; from the moment they met until now, Adam Jones never gave her a proper nce.
The reason he treated her as a friend wasnt that he respected her, nor because he harbored feelings for her; it was purely because she had saved his life, as well as that of his most cherished sister Lily Jonesnothing more.
All Adam Jones could offer her was an equivalent exchange.
Sophie knew this well, but she never wanted to face it, nor could she reconcile herself with it, and she certainly didnt want to ept it as her fate.
Once she became part of the Campbell Family, gaining the same status and identity as Elly Campbell, then she would be worthy of Adam Jones.
Sophie naively thought to herself, her eyes beginning to shimmer and swell.
****
Brother, youre so good to me. Youre so busy with thepany, yet you stille to the hospital to keep mepany.
Lily Jones coquettishly leaned her head on Adam Joness shoulder. Although a mother, her face still had the full innocence of a young girl due to being pampered all her life.
In front of Adam Jones and her husband Christopher Moore, she was purely a little girl.
Her nature wasnt bad; her dislike for Elly Campbell was solely because of Sophie Baker and also because, like Adam, she believed Elly had used tactics to force Adam into marrying her.
Adams parents had passed away early in an ident, and within the entire Jones Family, only his grandmother, the Old Lady, and his sister Lily remained.
Adam was cold to everyone, except for Lily, who he doted on excessively. His indulgence in her from her youth was nothing short of spoiling.
Adam stretched out his hand and ruffled her hair, but upon hearing Lilys words, he felt somewhat guilty inside.
Just then, the door to the ward was knocked, and a middle-aged doctor close to fifty walked in with a smile.
Chapter 44 - 44 044. Surgery Arrangement for Lily Jones_1
?Chapter 44: 044. Surgery Arrangement for Lily Jones_1 Chapter 44: 044. Surgery Arrangement for Lily Jones_1 President Jones.
Dean Stevenson.
Adam Jones stood up from beside the bed and walked towards Dean Stevenson, giving a slight nod as a greeting.
President Jones, Im sure Elly has already told you about Miss Jones condition. Let me go over it with you once more.
As Dean Stevenson began speaking, his expression turned grave. Upon hearing Elly Campbells name, Lily Jones naturally disyed a hint of dislike on her face, but since it concerned her own health, she naturally had to listen.
Miss Jones condition is very serious; it cant be dyed any longer. I suggest proceeding with a heart transnt as soon as possible.
In fact, with the Jones familys wealth and power, Lily Jones transnt surgery could have been performed much earlier.
However, Lily Jones was very timid, always fearing she would die on the operation table, and she had refused at all costs.
This time,pounded by her pregnancy, the pressure on her heart was even greater, and she had reached a point of heart failure. Dying any further was definitely not an option.
Though Lily Jones was well aware of this, she was still terrified, clutching Christopher Moores hand tightly, with undeniable fear showing in her eyes.
Then please arrange it as soon as possible, Dean Stevenson.
Adams tone remained indifferent, but the concern hidden in his eyes was undisguised.
Alright, once we have a matching heart, we will arrange for Miss Jones surgery immediately. The lead surgeon will be Dr. Campbell, who resuscitated Miss Jones that day. Please rest assured, Dr. Campbells surgical skills are unquestionably reliable.
Adam had legally married Elly, but they had not held a wedding ceremony.
ording to him, marrying Elly was already his bottom line, and he adamantly refused to publicize this marriage, which he didnt acknowledge.
At that time, Leader Campbell had some reservations, but seeing his granddaughter so fond of Adam and consenting to whatever he said, in the end, he had to let her have her way.
Therefore, only a select few knew about Adams marriage, and even fewer knew the identity of his wife. Of course, Dean Stevenson was no exception.
What? Elly Campbell will be performing my surgery?
A tone of resistance abruptly filled Lily Jones voice, causing Dean Stevensons smiling lips to stiffen awkwardly.
Does Miss Jones have some misunderstanding about Dr. Campbell?
Dean Stevenson asked,pletely clueless.
If it werent for Elly, Miss Jones might have lost her life; shouldnt she be grateful instead?
Listening to her tone, why was the resistance so strong?
She
No problem.
Lily was about to say something, but Adam interrupted her first.
Please arrange it as quickly as possible, Dean Stevenson.
Okay.
After Dean Stevenson left, Lily Jones lifted her dissatisfied eyes to look at Adam and said, Brother, why should Elly be the one to perform my surgery when there are so many other doctors in this hospital?
Lily, you cant be so willful about this. I personally saw my sister-inw bring you and the baby back from the brink. I trust her medical skills. I can indulge you in other matters, but not this one!
The one speaking now was Lily Jones husband, Christopher Moore of the Moore n.
Lily felt reluctant, but confronted with her husbands irrefutable demeanor, she forcibly suppressed her dissatisfaction.
Understood.
Pouting, shey back down on the bed a little sulkily, pulled the nket over her head, and started to sulk like a child.
Chapter 45 - 45 045. Insiders cant see the forest for the trees_1
?Chapter 45: 045. Insiders cant see the forest for the trees_1 Chapter 45: 045. Insiders cant see the forest for the trees_1 Christopher Moore had no way to deal with her and could only helplessly shake his head.
Adam Jones didnt stay in the hospital room for too long, either. He went out to take a phone call, and as soon as he left, Sophie Baker came by.
She deliberately waited until Adam Jones was gone beforeing over, the words he had said to her downstairs earlier had left her quite emotional.
Adam Jones was not a simple man, and she feared that she would not be able to control her emotions around him and that he would see through her.
Lily.
Sophie.
Upon hearing Sophie Bakers voice, Lily Jones poked her head out from under the covers and warmly invited her to sit down.
Mr. Moore.
Sophie Baker greeted Christopher Moore with propriety.
Christopher only nodded faintly, not as enthusiastically as Lily Jones. He didnt have a very good feeling about this Sophie Baker.
Although she was the savior of Lily Jones, over the years, she had gained a lot of benefits from both the Moore n and the Jones Family.
But this girl always seemed too scheming to him, and his wifeso quick to show her emotions and so innocentshould not spend too much time with her.
Yet, his wife was tremendously grateful to this lifesaver, so much so that being heart and soul loyal to Sophie Baker would have been an understatement.
She was even willing to break up her own brother and sister-inws marriage for this womans sake, which somewhat displeased Christopher Moore, but who was he toin when he always indulged her.
So, as long as this Ms. Sophie Baker did not overstep too much, he would just let her be.
On this point, Christopher Moore and Adam Jones were of one mind.
Sophie, can you believe it, my crafty sister-inw turned out to be a doctor, and it was her who saved me and the baby. Ah, I really dont want to feel indebted to her.
Lily Jones vented to Sophie Baker, whose smile stiffened for a moment.
Sophie Baker knew more about Elly Campbell than the Jones Family did.
Long, long ago, she had realized that to enter the Campbell Family, she needed to get through Elly Campbell first.
So, she had secretly investigated everything about Elly Campbell, which, of course, included her attraction to Adam Jones.
Yeah, I just found out not too long ago myself.
Sophie Baker replied, holding Lily Joness hand, her expression earnest
Lily, its a good thing to be alive. Now that you and the baby are safe, you should thank Dr. Campbell, not speak ill of her.
She knew that Lily Jones had always been very grateful to her for saving her life and she usually heeded her words.
Besides, no matter how much hatred she harbored for Elly Campbell in her heart, in the hospital room, other than herself and Lily Jones, Christopher Moore was present too.
This son-inw of the Jones Family wasnt as close to her as Lily Jones, and naturally, she couldnt provoke Lily in front of him.
But it just irks me that I was trying to introduce you to my brother back then. It was Elly Campbell who deceived my grandmother with schemes. Otherwise, my grandmother wouldnt have forced my brother to marry her.
Christopher Moore, listening on the side, did not join the conversation, only feeling helpless at his wifes wishful thinking.
Had she forgotten what kind of man her brother is?
If his brother truly liked Sophie Baker, would hepromise and marry Elly Campbell no matter how much the Old Lady pressured him?
During the four years that Elly Campbell was gone, his brother searched the world for her. If he said his brother didnt have Elly Campbell in his heart, Christopher would never believe it.
Its just that, love is blind, and perhaps his brother himself hadnt realized it, but why couldnt his foolish wife understand that?
Chapter 46 - 46 046. Cutie Elly_1
?Chapter 46: 046. Cutie Elly_1 Chapter 46: 046. Cutie Elly_1 Lily, stop associating me with Adam all the time. Hes married now, and its not good to say things that can lead to misunderstandings. Adam and I are just friends.
Hmph, if it werent for Elly Campbell, my brother would have married you a long time ago!
Sophie Baker valued Lily Jones for her straightforward and simple mind, so with Lily as her trump card, she believed she might not necessarily lose to Elly Campbell.
Seeing Lilys stubborn look that couldnt be persuaded, Sophie showed a helpless expression, nced at Christopher Moore with an embarrassed smile, as if to say she had tried her best.
Christopher Moore didnt respond much and continued to sit aside dealing withpany matters.
Apart from Elly Campbell, the other person Sophie was envious and jealous of was Lily Jones.
With her noble family background, a brother and husband who doted on her, Lily Jones was born to be a princess cherished and pampered by everyone.
Sometimes, facing Lily, she even deeply resented her own mother, wondering why she had to be an unloved illegitimate daughter, so inferior to others.
****
At five in the afternoon, having finished thest surgery of the day, Elly Campbell was ready to leave work. Just as she changed her clothes and came out, James Churchill was already waiting at the door.
In such a hurry, afraid Ill run away?
Elly gave him an annoyed nce, closed the dressing room door, and came out with him.
Cant help it, mom and dad are pressing me.
James shrugged helplessly and let out a long sigh.
Oh, Doctor Matt, are you nning to take Elly to meet the parents?
Nurse Kim who happened to pass by them heard their conversation and teased with augh.
In this hospital, everyone privately believed that James Churchill and Dr. Campbell were dating, even though Dr. Campbell had left for four years and there had been no other woman by Jamess side, everyone was guessing that Doctor Matt was waiting for Dr. Campbell.
Now that Dr. Campbell had returned, it was naturally assumed she was with Doctor Matt.
Yep, Nurse Kim, when theres good news, Ill tell you first thing.
Jamess voice was mischievous, his big eyes twinkling with a charming smile.
In his brows was a touch of yful disdain, but paradoxically, with his captivating face, even this yful disdain had a hint of unruly charm.
And his words, of course, earned him a warning re from Elly, who couldnt be bothered with him and walked ahead on her own.
Elly, wait for me, Elly, my most beautiful and kind-hearted cutie-pie
What Elly couldnt stand the most was Jamess sweet-talking mouth, always spouting sweet nothings.
But oddly enough, she was past the age of a young girl and found she couldnt really appreciate Jamess sweet-talking mouth.
Hearing him even call her cutie-pie, she finally couldnt bear it and stopped in her tracks.
Do you believe if you call me that one more time, Ill walk away right now?
Okay, okay, okay, Ill stop. Lets get in the car, cutie-pie.
He opened the car door for her with a nonchnt attitude, and that cutie-pie sessfully managed to draw a re from Elly.
At this moment, all their interactions in the parking lot were being observed from a distance by a ck Maybach.
Adam Jones was originally waiting there to pick up Elly after work. He wanted to make it clear to Elly that divorce was simply out of the question.
But the very next second, he saw James Churchill and Ellying out of the surgical building side by side. The pair seemed to be on very good terms.
Chapter 47 - 47 President Joness Female Companion_1
?Chapter 47: President Joness Female Companion_1 Chapter 47: President Joness Female Companion_1 James Churchill even several times unhesitantly ced his hand on Elly Campbells shoulder, and Elly didnt dodge it.
That image was unbearably irritating to Adam Joness eyes.
The face of James Churchill and his intimacy with Elly only intensified the sense of crisis in Adams heart.
Wait! What did that man call her? Little cutie!
Damn it!
A heavy punch, as if to vent, mmed into the steering wheel in front of him, sending a piercing horn sound throughout the parking lot, but Elly didnt hear it.
As soon as she got out of the car and walked into the hospital building, she heard several nurses talking innocently and whimsically about something, their eyes shimmering with irrepressible infatuation.
My idol is going to take Dr. Campbell to meet his parents today, Im heartbroken.
Come on, they are the officially recognized couple of our hospital, you better stay out of it.
Im heartbroken before the romance even started, and you guys dont even console me
Adams steps halted, and the look he gave those nurses was frighteningly stern.
Ellys going to meet that mans parents?
Yes, he almost forgot, he heard Elly mention it to that man over the phone that day.
His thick brows suddenly knit together, a trace of chilliness spilled from those drooping cold eyes.
This damned Elly Campbell!
Adam practically ground out those words through clenched teeth, his chilliness following him all the way to Lily Joness hospital room.
Eh? Brother, why have youe again?
Although her brother doted on her, Lily was somewhat at a loss with him visiting so many times in one day.
Luckily, it was a good time for Brother toe, as Sophie was also there.
Lily stretched out her hand and secretly tugged on Sophie Bakers sleeve, giving her a meaningful look. Clearly, she was signaling her to seize the opportunity.
Brother, Assistant Baker said you have a banquet tonight, have you chosen your femalepanion yet?
A femalepanion?
If Lily hadnt mentioned it, he would have forgotten about tonights banquet.
Who should he take as a femalepanion?
In his mind, the image of Ellys face shed, that proud face, those clear eyes, the aura of someone in total control
Seeing Adam stand there in a daze, Lily knew he hadnt chosen a femalepanion. She also knew he would definitely not choose Elly. Without dy, she pushed Sophie Baker forward a little.
It just so happens that Sophie is free, why not let her apany you?
Lilys intentions were clear to everyone present, including Adam.
Although Sophie also hoped that Adam would take her to that kind of event, to be seen with him, even if her status was low, she would start receiving attention.
After all, no one would dare to look down on the person Adam Jones took out.
Eventually, people would dig into her identity, and along with it, her identity as James Campbells daughter would be revealed
Sophies thoughts were beautiful and she was full of anticipation, yet she outwardly declined repeatedly
Lily, dont talk nonsense. Adam should take his sister-inw to the banquet, what would it look like if he took me?
Despite saying this, her gaze expectantly settled on Adams face.
Adam didnt look at her, his unfathomable eyes slightly narrowed, deep in thought.
Whats wrong with that? My brother never brings that woman to events, and now theyve been separated for four years, a divorce isnt far off. I think its quite suitable for you to go. Right, brother?
Lily deliberately threw the topic over to Adam, asking him.
At this moment, Sophie couldnt be more nervous. Her sess or failure hinged on a single sentence from Adam.
Chapter 48 - 48 048. Shen Shaos Girlfriend_1
?Chapter 48: 048. Shen Shaos Girlfriend_1 Chapter 48: 048. Shen Shaos Girlfriend_1 Fingertips, too, sank into her palms from nervousness, their surfaces long bereft of color.
Adam Jones finally showed a hint of reaction, but his raised eyes held a frigid indifference.
Brother, Im asking you, have you found a date yet?
Sophie Bakers gaze, following Lily Joness words, anxiously lingered on Adam Joness face.
Ill go look now.
Amid the astonished looks from Sophie Baker and Lily Jones, Adam Jones turned and left, thoroughly dismissing Lily Joness question.
Brother,e back! Come back! Isnt there one right here? Whats there to look for
At this moment, Sophie Baker was the one who felt the most embarrassed and awkward.
After all her calctions, in the end, Adam Jones couldnt even be bothered to pick up the one ready in front of him.
Who was he going to look for now? Elly Campbell?
Sophie Baker thought angrily to herself, resentment and jealousy spreading through her heart once again.
Having left the hospital room, Adam Jones took out his phone to call Elly Campbell, but as soon as it started ringing, the person on the other end hung up.
This damned woman!
She was in such a hurry to meet the parents that she didnt even want to take his calls!
Adam Jones frowned in irritation, never before had he so wished Elly Campbell would answer her phone like he did at that moment.
His proud ego told him that Elly Campbell wasnt yet of paramount importance to him, to the point of being irreceable.
Meanwhile, Elly Campbell had followed James Churchill to the Bismarck Grand Hotel, and the grand weing scene at the entrance made Elly frown involuntarily.
Mr. Churchill, right this way, please.
As soon as the two of them entered the hotels grand doors, someone greeted them and led them to a room on the side.
What for?
Meeting my parents, how could we not dress you up properly to leave a good impression?
James Churchill casually found a reason and then turned to the makeup artist standing by, Make my treasure look beautiful.
Got it, Mr. Churchill.
The makeup artist nodded, understandingly ncing at Elly Campbell.
Once the makeover wasplete, Elly Campbell was stunned at her reflection in the mirror.
It wasnt that she had never experienced such a thing; after all, she came from the Campbell family, and she was no stranger to grand asions.
What dumbfounded her was that she had only agreed to help James Churchill by impersonating his lover to meet his parents, so why did it have to be so formal as if she was going to attend a g?
I knew it, my Elly is the most beautiful.
James Churchill came over, staring at Elly Campbell momentarily before happily approaching her.
He offered his arm and said, Lets go.
James Churchill, what exactly are you ying at?
She frowned, warily fixing her eyes on him.
Rx, Im not going to sell you off. I told you were just going to meet my parents. Worst case scenario, when you get pressured into marriageter on, Ill help you out once. With an impressively handsome future son-inw like me, your parents are bound to be satisfied.
Elly Campbell looked at him and snorted disdainfully.
As a married woman with a son and soon to be divorced, her parents certainly wouldnt dare to pressure her into marriage.
Seeing that she was already dressed up like this, it was toote for any regrets, so Elly Campbell could only steel herself and follow James Churchill to the elevator.
When she pushed open the heavy redwood door in front of her, Elly Campbell understood.
James Churchill, you brought me here to attend a g?
Elly Campbell couldnt believe her eyes and felt an urge to kick him.
She had only intended to do him a favor, not make such a big show of it for everyone to know.
Chapter 49 - 49 049. My Elly is the most beautiful_1
?Chapter 49: 049. My Elly is the most beautiful_1 Chapter 49: 049. My Elly is the most beautiful_1 When James Churchill revealed that familiar, devil-may-care smile and innocently shrugged his shoulders, I had no choice, my parents are both here, so I could only take you to this ce, he said.
Cant you pick a different time?
Elly Campbell rolled her eyes at him.
Thats up to them, he replied.
James Churchill pointed to a man and woman walking towards them in the distance, shing a row of neat white teeth.
As Elly Campbell entered the banquet hall arm in arm with James Churchill, Adam Jones was nearby, holding a ss of wine, and his entire demeanor radiated an air of irritation.
The arrival of Elly Campbell and James Churchill caused quite a stir at the event.
As the second Young Master of the Churchill family, James Churchill had be a doctor, and he seldom attended such events.
Though few people knew him, his brilliance couldnt be hidden.
The devil-may-care smile in his charming big eyes gradually intensified, causing many women at the event to scream in delight, all guessing at his identity.
From the moment she walked in, Elly felt a chill at her back, a cold sensation spreading up her spine.
Adam Jones gripped his ss, a frost seemed to coat his deep-set features, and his fingertips tensed.
Not only did you meet the parents, but you also did it with such fanfare, Elly, you really know how to y the game.
Elly stood next to James Churchill, looking at the many surprised nces cast her way and the smiles of happiness on the faces of Jamess parents, she forced a stiff smile.
She viciously stepped on James Churchills toes with her sharp high heels, pressing down hard several times.
Ah!!
James Churchill let out a pained growl, but his expression pitifully sought Elly.
Elly, how could you plot against me like this?
Despite his alluringly enchanting face, his innocent and pitiful look only added to his charm.
The supposedly intimate exchange between the two of them led to further misunderstandings about their rtionship.
Especially for the man not far behind Elly, whose face was livid with fury, looking like he wanted to bore holes into her back with his gaze.
You make me look like a fool in front of so many people and still dare toin?
The smile on her face was always perfectly maintained, as if it were practiced, even the angle was controlled to perfection.
James Churchill cheekily unleashed a charismatic smile and, out of habit, casually draped an arm over Ellys shoulder
My Elly is the most beautiful, how could she possibly look anything but graceful?
James Churchill, thats enough, if you keep going, your parents will take it seriously, Elly said sternly.
As Jamess parents approached, Elly braced herself and clenched her teeth in warning.
In a corner of his eye, out of Ellys sight, James Churchills gaze darkened briefly before returning to normal.
Thats the point, to make them believe it, otherwise why would I have youe? he said nonchntly, making Elly momentarily lost for a rebuttal.
Wasnt tonight all about pretending to be his girlfriend to ward off his parents pressure for him to marry?
James, who is this? Julian Allen, Jamess mother, looked at Elly, sizing her up from head to toe, and that look alone showed she was very pleased with Elly.
Dad, Mom, this is Elly, the colleague from the hospital I told you about, and also my girlfriend, James dered as he casually put an arm around Ellys shoulder, with a hint of pride in his voice.
Uncle, Auntie, hello., Elly greeted them.
Hello, hello.
Chapter 50 - 50 050. Adam Joness Wife_1
?Chapter 50: 050. Adam Joness Wife_1 Chapter 50: 050. Adam Joness Wife_1 Julian Allen nodded enthusiastically at her, and though more reserved than Julian, Thomas Churchills eyes were also calmly assessing Elly Campbell.
Composed and measured in her approach, and holding a respectable job, she seemed to match well with James. Lacking the petty airs of ordinary girls, she appeared quite suitable to be a Churchill daughter-inw.
From his parents expressions, James could read their satisfaction.
He had said, his judgment was never poor, and Elly was liked wherever she went.
Jamess gaze at Elly always inadvertently revealed a hint of indulgence and affection, but she remained oblivious.
Meanwhile, another person could no longer bear it and strode toward her with a stern face, holding a wine ss.
The more he saw Ellys smile, the more it irritated him, the anger suppressed all night felt ready to erupt at any moment.
The intensity of Jamess stare at Elly was obvious, and as a man, he couldnt misinterpret what such a look signified.
And this realization only exacerbated Adams frustration.
James, this girlfriend of yours is much more reliable than the previous ones youve had. You better hold on to her, dont let her slip away.
Thomas Churchill was a very serious man, who rarely praised anyone. It was the first time James had seen his fatherpliment a girl he had only met once.
A sense of pride couldnt help but swell in Jamess heart, as though Elly truly was his girlfriend at that moment.
I didnt know when my wife, Elly Campbell, became someone elses girlfriend.
Adams deep voice seemed to be holding back rage, and as soon as he spoke, Elly sensed an oppressive tension bearing down on her.
Adam had always known Elly had a way with elders. Hadnt she charmed his grandmother not so long ago?
And now, seeing the look Mr. and Mrs. Churchill gave her, Adam knew if he didnt assert his im, his wife might indeed run off into anothers arms.
Nobody at the banquet was unaware of who Adam Jones was.
Many hade to the event hoping to see Adam.
As a result, most peoples attention was centered around him.
Seeing Adam approaching Elly with a dark expression, everyones intuition suggested that a drama was about to unfold.
Ellys smile froze the moment Adams voice rang out.
Before she could even turn around, she was swept away from Jamess side by an authoritative force.
Elly came to her senses, confronted by Adams profound ck eyes and the mes flickering within them.
She shivered subconsciously; after all, she was somewhat afraid of him.
In the instant she turned around, her bright ck eyes met his, and Adams heart paused for a beat.
For a moment, he found himself captivated by those eyes.
Dark and luminous, radiant with each nce, the slight surprise in their depths was incredibly stirring.
He had noticed her since she arrived with James, and now watching her from such close quarters,
Even as he gazed at her, he felt a tightness in his throat, not even realizing how scorching his own look was.
Chapter 51 - 51 051. The Wife is Naughty Again_1
?Chapter 51: 051. The Wife is Naughty Again_1 Chapter 51: 051. The Wife is Naughty Again_1 He wasnt someone who hadnt seen beautiful women before, and there were plenty who were more beautiful than Elly Campbell, but Ellys beauty wasbined with a shrewdness andpetency that was difficult to find in other women.
No wonder even someone as sparing with praise as Thomas Churchill had been generous with hispliments towards her.
Adam Jones grew increasingly displeased, as if a treasure he had hidden deeply had suddenly been spied upon by the entire world for its beauty.
President Jones, this
Adams words obviously stunned both Mr. and Mrs. Churchill, and even James hadnt expected this turn of events.
President Jones, you say Elly, she
Elly hadnt expected that her well-intentioned help for James would be exposed so quickly, and by her husband, who never wished to acknowledge her identity in public.
Facing the incredulous expressions of Mr. and Mrs. Churchill, Elly wore a look of apology on her face.
Sorry, Manager Churchill, Lady Churchill, my wife is being naughty again. When shes angry with me, she likes to flirt around outside to provoke me, but how could I ever be mad? Right, honey?
The corners of Adams lips held a harmless smile, but only Elly knew that the more harmless the smile appeared, the more lethal it was.
The hand resting on her waist wasnt as rxed as his expression but instead gripped her hard enough to hurt.
At that moment, Elly didnt know how to exin herself to Mr. and Mrs. Churchill. She knew that James was definitely in for trouble.
Uncle, Aunt, Im sorry, I
Manager Churchill, Lady Churchill, sorry, I have to take my wife away for a moment.
Without giving Elly a chance to apologize, Adam wrapped his arm around Ellys waist and forcefully led her away.
Honey, youd better give me a good exnation about this affair of openly giving me a green hat.
Adams voice remained light and breezy, without a hint of anger, but his smile was obviously not reaching his eyes, so frosty it could freeze someone to death.
Watching his parents leave with anger and disappointment, James chuckled awkwardly, Dad, Mom, this I can exin
Well settle this when we get home!
Thomass face turned steely with anger as he coldly cut off James and stormed away with his drink.
You really are a handful!
Compared to Thomas, Julian was less willing to me her precious son.
James managed a smile as he saw his parents off, but as soon as they turned around, the smile faded.
His gaze shifted towards the direction of Adam and Elly, dimming in the next second.
Elly was actually Adams wife. He had never anticipated this; no wonder Adam had looked at him with such hostility when he came looking for Elly in the morning.
All along, he had thought that he was determined to have Elly, even after four years, this determination hadnt changed. Only, unexpectedly
A sense of bitterness inevitably arose in Jamess heart.
Adam, what exactly do you want to do? Werent my words clear enough this morning?
After being led to a secluded corner by Adam, Elly impatiently shook off his hand from her waist.
At this moment, Adam had already put away his earlier smile, and his face was covered in ayer of frost.
What do I want to do? Isnt that a question I should be asking you?
His pupils shrank slightly with anger as he locked Ellys face within his dark gaze.
Chapter 52 - 52 052. Hold her hand_1
?Chapter 52: 052. Hold her hand_1 Chapter 52: 052. Hold her hand_1 Elly Campbell looked at the fury in his eyes and smiled sarcastically, You go to such great lengths to ruin my ns, I never realized how much you actually hate me.
Your ns?
Adams hoarse voice erupted with a furious ze.
Sneaking around behind your husband to meet another mans parents, is that what you call ns?
He gripped Ellys chin, his fingertips tightening with anger, Elly, we arent even divorced yet, and youre so eager?
Yes, why would I want a divorce if I werent in a hurry?
Elly yed along with his line of thought, shrugged off Adams hand from her chin, and stood with her arms crossed, facing him.
President Jones, it seems youve forgotten something.
Her sudden statement made Adam pause, unsure of what she was referring to.
This is a high-society g, a public ce. Arent you afraid that people might dig into this matter that you care so much about and find out that Im your wife? Havent you always refused to make my identity public?
Her casually spoken words stopped Adam in his tracks, leaving him momentarily unable toe back with even a single word.
When Elly said this, it was less of a reminder and more of a pointed usation.
using him of three years of indifference, using him of his emotional coldness over those years.
His brows suddenly furrowed, his lips pressed tightly together, unable to utter a word.
Elly didnt know what he was thinking, and after giving him a cold nce, she walked around him and left.
But after only a few steps, she suddenly stopped.
Her gaze fixed on the two people entering the banquet hall. The temperature on her face dropped sharply, and the chill emanating from her body was even felt by Adam, who was behind her.
Seeing that she didnt move, a flicker of surprise crossed Adams eyes as he looked at her, noticing her cold stare fixed on the entrance, he followed her gaze.
James Campbell and Sophie Baker?
No wonder Ellys expression changed so drastically; it was James Campbell with Sophie Baker.
Adams brow creased.
What was James trying to do?
Bringing his illegitimate daughter to such an event, was he nning to introduce Sophie to high society publicly?
Had he no consideration for Mrs. Campbell and Ellys reputation?
Adam felt some anger as he looked at Elly, who was still maintaining a cold expression, silently staring at James and Sophie.
He frowned, feeling a touch of pity.
For some inexplicable reason, he reached out and took Ellys hand, feeling her fingertips chillingly cold.
The sudden warmth on her fingertips made Ellys body stiffen abruptly, and her heart tightened.
Turning her face, she met Adams dark, deep eyes and the pity that flowed within them.
Pity
It was probably the mostughable word Elly could think of.
To think that she would see pity for her in Adams eyes.
Looking down at therge hand that enveloped her fingertips, her eyes slightly stung.
This was probably the first time in over three years of marriage that Adam had held her hand, she could even imagine that her past self would have been thrilled to embrace him.
But
Thinking of Sophie Baker, the warmth in Ellys eyes suddenly turned cold.
Chapter 53 - 53 053. Showing off with the illegitimate daughter_1
?Chapter 53: 053. Showing off with the illegitimate daughter_1 Chapter 53: 053. Showing off with the illegitimate daughter_1 The poignant sentiment lingering deep in her eyes also receded at this moment.
Looking up at Adam Jones, she sneered coldly and forcefully pulled her hand from his palm.
In her eyes, there was nothing but disdain.
Your old me is here, arent you going to go over and say hello?
Adams brow furrowed deeply at her words.
He really wanted to sew her insolent mouth shut!
Im about to go over there and set her straight, do you want to go and provide her some support?
Her lips curled into a mocking smile, for with the rtionship between Sophie Baker and Adam, she was bing increasingly repulsed and irritated by Adam.
With the fall of her words, she had already walked towards James Campbell and the others.
At this time, James Campbell had not noticed Elly Campbells presence and was merely greeting everyone with Sophie at his side.
CEO Campbell, who is this beautiful youngdy at your side? Wont you introduce her?
Finally, someone with a wine ss in hand spoke up, very curious about Sophie standing beside James.
Sophie stood obediently next to James, smiling modestly and trying to appear as elegant and dignified as possible to match the high society banquet of the evening.
After being humiliated by Adam and Elly Campbell in the hospital, Sophie had gone back and wept bitterly to James, expressing how hurt and aggrieved she was. Finally, she convinced James to bring her to the evening banquet.
The circle in which James moved was high society, and if he was willing to bring her to the evenings event and publicly disclose her identity, the Campbell Family would find it difficult not to ept her.
This suited James Campbells intentions perfectly. He patted the hand Sophie had looped through his arm and introduced her: This is my younger daughter, Sophie.
Then he said to Sophie, Sophie, this is Uncle Palmer.
Hello, Uncle Palmer.
So its Miss Campbell. You really are someone of distinction; there are so many family gatherings, yet weve never seen you at one before.
Nathan Linstad, the helmsman of Linstad Group, clearly misunderstood Sophies identity with this remark.
Sophies expression stiffened for a moment, awkwardly looking towards James Campbell, appearing somewhat flustered.
James, too, was taken aback, his smile freezing on his lips, equally embarrassed.
It was obvious that when he had introduced Sophie just now, those who heard around them had assumed she was his oldest daughter, Elly Campbell.
He hade tonight intending to make Sophies presence public, how could he let them mistake Sophie for Elly?
Facing the many pairs of clueless eyes around him, heughed dryly twice and rified: Mr. Linstad, there has been a misunderstanding, this is my younger daughter.
Your younger daughter?
In the next second, everyone understood, and a few shades of embarrassment appeared on their faces, but more than that, there was mockery.
Even though these people had never met the legitimate daughter of the Campbell family, they all knew that Leader Campbell only had one granddaughter. Since she was not the one, this younger daughter must be the one whom the Campbell Family did not recognize.
Embarrassment and scorn crossed the faces of the crowd.
It was unexpected that James Campbell, a man known for his acumen, wouldmit such a foolish act.
To bring an illegitimate daughter who should not be seen in public to such a solemn asion and unt her openly was unthinkable.
While everyone thought this way, no one dared to say it to his face.
After all, the Campbell Family was a significant dynasty, and James was not an ordinary man, who would dare to offend him.
Moreover, many were taking pleasure in watching the spectacle.
So its the second Miss Campbell, a pleasure to meet you.
Several people didnt wish to speak much with Sophie, and after a quick greeting, they found an excuse to leave.
Sophie could feel the shift in their attitudes.
Her fist clenched tightly with the silent humiliation.
Chapter 54 - 54 054. Illegitimate daughter has nothing to do with
?Chapter 54: 054. Illegitimate daughter has nothing to do with nobility_1 Chapter 54: 054. Illegitimate daughter has nothing to do with nobility_1 Both daughters of James Campbell, why did Elly manage to draw everyone near like moths to a me, while she, Sophie Baker, deserved to be looked down upon?
But at the banquet, many people still showed considerable respect to James Campbell. James paraded Sophie around the room, and almost everyone knew of her by then.
Just as James and Sophie turned around, someone stood in their way.
Their posture could not be overstated as haughty.
Elly?!
Jamess smile instantly froze on his face; clearly, he had not expected Elly to show up there.
Though she was the Campbell familys eldest daughter, she never took an interest in business gatherings like these. Convinced she wouldnt attend, he dared to bring Sophie.
Despite his reluctance to admit it, he harbored some fear towards his daughter Elly in his heart.
Sister.
Sophies voice was very small, sticking close to James, not daring to say much.
She hadnt expected to see Elly there either. Each time she saw this woman, Sophie could not suppress her fear.
In such a setting, if Elly made her look bad, it was likely everyone wouldugh at her.
Sister, what a coincidence, you are here too
Sophie looked at Elly in a ttering manner, but she was stopped by a cold nce from Elly. The warning in her eyes made Sophie shiver involuntarily.
Knowing her ce, she kept silent and then saw Adam Jones standing behind Elly.
Sophie felt even more aggrieved. She only had James Campbell by her side, but Elly had Adam.
She initially wanted to use Adam Jones to strike at Elly, but no matter how hard she tried, her so-called importance to Adam was only conveyed through Lily Joness words into Ellys heart.
Elly, I didnt expect you to attend such a banquet. Father thought you didnt like these kinds of events, James said, his tone carrying obvious apprehension and appeasement.
Elly stood in front of him, silent with a cold face, but that presence made James feel a bit overwhelmed.
Although he was the father and she the daughter, the overpowering aura that Elly exuded made James feel too pressed.
Yes, if I had known the threshold for this banquet was so low that any riffraff could get in, I wouldnt havee. I dont like to lower myself in such ways at all.
Though he had anticipated that Elly might not have a pleasant demeanor, he did not expect that once she spoke, her words would be so sharp.
Sophie turned white with anger, biting down hard on her teeth. She wished she could tear Elly apart at that moment.
But she couldnt and didnt dare to do so.
Her eyes reddened with a sense of aggrievement, biting her lower lip and leaning against James, Sister
Her eyes brimming with tears, and ayer of mist rose on her longshes. Her pitiful look made James even more upset.
Elly, you should know your ce at an event like this!
He darkened his face and couldnt help but defend Sophie.
Did I say anything wrong?
Elly raised an eyebrow, her eyes carelessly masking a trace of innocence.
Her gaze sized up Sophie from top to bottom, then she smiled
I havent heard of a bastard child born to a mistress having any connection to nobility.
Elly, you
Jamess voice rose with anger, and at the same time, themotion drew the attention of others.
Chapter 55 - 55 055. Give an inch take a mile_1
?Chapter 55: 055. Give an inch, take a mile_1 Chapter 55: 055. Give an inch, take a mile_1 You have the nerve to talk to me about propriety? If you really knew any, you wouldnt unt an illegitimate daughter in public. I thought that in the four years we havent seen each other, something useful might have finally found its way into your brain. Turns out, in those four years, all youve done is aged, while your brain has remained stagnant,
Elly Campbells voice was cold and terrifying, as if she had just emerged from an ice cer.
Adam Jones had been standing by Elly Campbells side in silence, not sure why he was there.
It seemed an instinct; he just wanted to stand behind her and support her.
His gut told him that even though Elly Campbell might seem overpowering and invincible at this moment, her heart must be incredibly fragile.
Seeing the many doubtful looks cast from a distance, Adam Jones couldnt hold back and reminded her, Elly, stop talking.
He pulled her to his side, his posture protective.
James Campbell had no concern for dignity, parading his illegitimate daughter around, but Adam did not want Elly to lose face on his ount in such a setting.
The onlookers might not express it openly, but their eyes, filled with the delight of watching drama unfold, had clearly started to specte about Ellys identity.
However, Adam Joness concerns were misinterpreted by Elly Campbell as something else.
Whats the matter, President Jones? Ive barely said a few words, havent even lifted a hand yet, and youre already heartbroken, cant bear it?
She looked at Adam Jones, her eyes icy.
Right now, she felt the misery of fighting alone was truly unbearable, but she had no one to turn to for help.
Youre quite diligent indeed. The moment I said Ide deal with her, you couldnt wait to follow me here.
Each of Ellys words was barbed, causing Adam Joness brow to furrow tighter and tighter.
He wanted to exin himself to Elly, but felt that under the current circumstances and with her mood, any exnation would seem disingenuous to her.
So he simply stated, Sophie is my friend, and I dont want her to be embarrassed in this situation.
Is she your friend or your woman, and what does that have to do with me? Do you think you, Adam Jones, have any right to make me feign pleasantry towards her just because youre involved?
Adam Jones had not anticipated that his earlier attempt to calm the waters would provoke such a strong reaction from Elly. The rejection and anger revealed in her eyes stung him to the core. For a moment, he forgot to defend himself.
Sophie Baker, too, had not expected Adam Jones to take her side, a look of surprise shed in her eyes, and her previous timidity instantly dissolved.
The same went for James Campbell. With Adam Jones on their side, he clearly felt more confident, and his spine straightened.
His eldest daughter had always worshipped Adam like a god; she couldnt possibly ignore his words.
Sophie is ultimately your sister. Shes let the past slide when youve embarrassed her, dont push your luck trying to stir trouble here.
James Campbells newfound courage, fueled by Adam Joness support, had not gone unnoticed by Elly.
She let out a coldugh deep inside, her gaze sweeping past Adams brooding features.
What can she do to me if she holds a grudge? But rest assured, that woman isnt worth me losing my dignity over in such a situation. If I want to deal with her, Ill have plenty of opportunities; I dont need to rush it right now.
Chapter 56 - 56 056. Still not embarrassed enough_1
?Chapter 56: 056. Still not embarrassed enough?_1 Chapter 56: 056. Still not embarrassed enough?_1 Watching James Campbells face turn iron-blue in an instant and Sophie Bakers reddening eyes, Elly Campbell hooked her lips in a mocking smile, chuckled coldly, and walked away.
Elly
James Campbell was far from content to be humiliated by Elly like this. He reached out to pull her back, but before his hand could touch her, another hand suddenly intercepted it.
James Campbell looked up to find it was Adam Jones, and the chilling cold in Adams eyes at that moment said it all.
Enough, CEO Campbell, thats enough. Do you really want to embarrass yourself further?
Adam Joness gaze, calm and profound, made even such a simple sentence sound like it had weight when it came out of his mouth.
And just like that, he managed to squash all of James Campbells anger.
No matter how reluctant James Campbell felt inside, if he couldnt even stand up to his daughter, he had no chance of confronting this son-inw.
And so, Adam Jones walked away without giving Sophie Baker a single nce.
Sophie Baker had just been secretly delighted that Adam Jones was sticking up for her, her spine had just straightened when his words Do you really want to embarrass yourself further? crushed her back down.
From beginning to end, he wasnt protecting her, but rather, he didnt want Elly to be embarrassed because of her at such an event.
He too thought that her, Sophie Bakers presence was embarrassing.
Sophies palms were almost clenched hard enough to draw blood, her eyes full of resentment.
In the past, she envied Ellys family background, her status as a favorite of the heavens, but she couldfort herself with the presence of Adam Jones.
In her eyes, no matter how noble Elly was, she was nothing but dustpared to Adam.
But just now, Adam Jones had stood unassumingly by Ellys side like that, apparently helping her, but actually, it was all for Elly.
Meanwhile, James Churchill, after Elly was taken away by Adam, was stillpletely focused on her.
Standing at a distance, he couldnt make out what Elly was saying to James Campbell and the others, but it was clear that she looked very upset.
James was somewhat worried and stood up, intending to go over to her.
Stop right there!
Thomas Churchill, seeing his actions, shouted to stop him.
Still want to go find Adam Joness wife?
Though Thomas Churchill was quite pleased with Elly, that didnt mean his son could go after Adam Joness woman.
Jamess brows furrowed, Dad, Elly and I are friends. She was my guest here. Cant I even go over to see her?
No!
Thomas Churchill snorted coldly, I havent settled tonights matters with you yet. Better not harbor other thoughts. As for Adam Joness wife, Adam will take care of her. You dont need to worry about it.
Jamess frown grew tighter, as Elly seemed to be in poor shape.
Despite knowing that his father was already displeased with him for tonights deceit, he couldnt help but go over to her anyway.
Elly was sitting quietly on a chair at the side, drinking with a steady hand, showing no great swings in emotion, but James could still see a trace of sadness in her eyes.
Elly, thats not very loyal of you, leaving me alone to take the scolding from my parents while you hide here and drink, he said, casually picking up a ss of wine from a waiters tray and sitting down next to her.
He leaned backzily in the chair, legs crossed, a carefree air about him that betrayed a hint of defiance.
Ellys drinking momentarily paused, and she cast a sidelong, indifferent nce at James Churchill, saying, This is thest time tonight. Dont look for me again.
Chapter 57 - 57 057. President Jones is really domineering_1
?Chapter 57: 057. President Jones is really domineering_1 Chapter 57: 057. President Jones is really domineering_1 James Churchills smile froze, and those big, bewitching eyes darkened for a moment.
His thin lips, hidden behind the rim of his ss, he nced sideways at Elly Campbell, Are you mad at me?
Coming to this kind of event without telling me, am I not supposed to be angry?
Ellys voice was somewhat cold, the first time James had seen her speak to him with such an expression since he had known her.
He didnt know what Elly had just gone through, but he could sense the sadness and helplessness she bore within her anger.
Im sorry, Elly. I was wrong this time; I wont do it again.
His usually nonchnt demeanor faded, his captivating eyes intensely focused on Elly, brimming with deep affection and tenderness, which she couldnt see.
Elly didnt speak, continuing to drink from her ss, one after another without stopping.
Elly, youve had a lot to drink, stop drinking.
Without a response, Elly kept drinking.
Jamess brows furrowed, and as he reached out to take the ss from Ellys hand, someone else beat him to it.
James was stunned. So was Elly. As she looked up, she met Adam Joness deep ck pupils and the faint irritation they revealed.
Adam Jones, what are you doing?
Ellys eyebrows suddenly knotted, looking at Adam with dense disgust and a cold estrangement.
Adam stood in front of her, one standing, the other sitting, and their height difference made Elly feel even more overwhelmed.
She frowned and stood up in front of Adam, shortening the distance between them, and let out a sarcasticugh
President Jones is really domineering. Just because I said a few things about your sweetheart, you wont even let me drink?
Perhaps because she had drunk quite a bit, her cheeks were flushed, making her exceptionally attractive under the light.
Especially her clear and bright eyes, as dazzling as stars,pellingly arresting.
If I hit her, would President Jones throw me out of this function directly?
Adams face hardened as he pulled her into his arms, away from James Churchill.
Elly Campbell, youre really causing me worry.
Adam gritted his teeth, suppressing the anger bubbling in his chest, as he kept Elly immobile by his side.
After struggling fruitlessly for a while, Elly gave up.
Adam only let go of her after they had moved away from the crowded area.
Adam Jones, if you have something to say, just say it. Isnt it upsetting for your darling beloved to see us pulling and tugging at each other?
She leaned against the wall behind her, the cold marble against her slender back seeping in a chill.
It also made her more awake from the drowsiness induced by the alcohol.
Once again hearing Elly lump him together with Sophie Baker, Adams displeasure deepened.
Elly, can you stop being so presumptuous? When did I ever say Sophie was my beloved?
The irritation in his tone took Elly by surprise, and then sheughed out loud.
Her cheeks flushed red, feeling hot, but her eyes were cold.
Adam Jones, if Im stupid enough to need you to tell me explicitly before I see the truth, then I truly deserve to be scorned by you.
Chapter 58 - 58 058. I have nothing to do with Sophie Baker_1
?Chapter 58: 058. I have nothing to do with Sophie Baker_1 Chapter 58: 058. I have nothing to do with Sophie Baker_1 If he truly had nothing to do with Sophie Baker, over all these years, when Lily Jones kept talking in front of her about his rtionship with Sophie, how many chances did he have to deny it? Did he ever deny it?
Four years ago, when he told her to leave the Jones family, wasnt he basically telling her that Sophie hade back, and she needed to make room for her?
Elly Campbell!
Adam Jones was furious, hating that when this woman got a bee in her bo, she really could be infuriating enough to strangle.
Adam Jones!
She craned her neck, staring straight into the sharp fury that zed in Adams eyes.
Youd better not provoke me at this time, I cant guarantee I wont tear your little Sophie to shreds in front of all these people!
James Campbell and Sophie trampled her mothers face into the ground, and she didnt mind at all the idea of stomping that bastard childs face into the mire.
The murderous look in Elly Campbells eyes was too apparent; it was as though if Adam said one more word, she really might rush over and tear Sophie apart.
He didnt care whether Sophie would be harmed by Elly or not, but, inexplicably, he still found himself concerned about Elly.
In such a situation, if it turned into a scene, not only would Sophie be humiliated, but Elly would also be the butt of the joke.
That night, she must have had enough humiliation brought upon her by James and Sophie that her emotions were so out of control.
Although he was unsure whether Elly would really go after Sophie, he couldnt take that risk, and finally, he let her go.
Stop drinking. Sit here for a while and let the alcohol wear off.
Adams voice softened a bit. Although he had let go of her, he didnt walk away, but stayed by her side.
He wouldnt admit, or perhaps hadnt even realized, just how much he couldnt let go of Elly. Without making a scene, she quietly sat down on the couch beside him.
She nced sidelong at Adam and let out a mockingugh.
It seemed Sophie was still of use after all. As soon as he mentioned fixing Sophie, he dared not provoke her further, still iming that bastard wasnt his sweetheart.
A sourness stirred in Ellys heart.
She had actually lost to Sophie, no matter whether it was James or Adam, she had lost to Sophie.
She had loved Adam Jones with all her heart for three years, no, even more than that, loving him so tirelessly, only to lose to Sophie, a bastard child.
Elly couldnt help but feel the irony.
After sitting quietly for a while, Adam still hadnt left. His presence made Elly uneasy and ufortable.
She brought her hands to her face and rubbed lightly, trying to make herself appear more sober.
Adam Jones, rest assured, Im not nning to go look for Sophies trouble right now; you dont need to keep an eye on me.
That kind of talk again!
Adam was angry!
Elly Campbell, can you shut up?
Adam was incredibly frustrated, looking at the derisive smile ying on Ellys lips, feeling like he could strangle her at any moment.
Taking a deep breath, for some reason, he patiently offered an exnation, I told you, I have nothing to do with Sophie Baker. What exactly is going through your head?
Elly didnt look at him, her gaze unfocused on the floor, silent.
Of course, there was no rtionship now, but once they divorced, wouldnt Sophie be Mrs. Jones?
Adam didnt know what she was thinking, but judging by the expression on her face, he knew that she hadnt intended to believe his exnation at all.
This damned woman had really worked herself into a corner.
But what infuriated him even more was himselfwhen had he started caring so much about what this woman thought?
Chapter 59 - 59 059. The Original Vicious Female Supporting
?Chapter 59: 059. The Original Vicious Female Supporting Character_1 Chapter 59: 059. The Original Vicious Female Supporting Character_1 How could it matter whether she didnt believe him or if she misunderstood his rtionship with Sophie? Had he ever exined himself? Why, then, was he in such a rush to exin now?
He felt somewhat annoyed with himself for that unnecessary action just now.
After a while, seeing that Adam Jones had no intention of leaving, Elly Campbell started to feel restless.
She stood up abruptly from the sofa, ready to leave, but Adam Jones grasped her, Where are you going?
Adams behavior disgusted Elly deeply. She thought he was really being too meddlesome.
Dont worry, just going to the restroom, I wont be troubling your Sophie.
At this point, Adam could not be bothered to exin any further, as Elly had forcefully pulled her hand from his grasp.
If President Jones really doesnt trust me, I dont mind if you apany me to thedies room.
The full-on sarcasm on her face became increasingly unbearable to Adam the more he looked.
This time, Adam did not follow her, but he watched anxiously as Elly headed to the restroom before he finally averted his gaze.
Just as Elly pushed open the restroom door, she ran into Sophie Baker, who wasing out.
She was dressed in a pure white strapless evening gown from a renowned designer, and around her neck hung a uniquely designed diamond ne. Without asking, it was clear that the entire ensemble was a creation of James Campbell.
Sophie hadnt expected to encounter Elly Campbell in the restroom, and she instinctively shivered inside.
She had experienced Ellys harshness and aggression before.
She was terrified even when James Campbell was around, let alone now when the two of them stood face to face alone.
Such fear, emanating from the depths of her heart, was not something she could ovee by simply feigningposure.
Though Elly was only two months older than Sophie, perhaps because of the different family environments they grew up in, Ellys presence was enough to crush Sophie to pieces.
Ellys gaze did not linger on Sophie. She coldly curled her lips, preparing to walk past Sophie and enter, when she heard Sophie daringly utter a call
Sister.
The voice was very soft, trembling and wobbly, truly pitiable, but unfortunately, Elly was the least sympathetic.
She was also most annoyed to hear these two words from Sophies mouth.
She had never thought that the term sister could be such a repugnant and disgusting address to her.
Her eyes suddenly grew colder, the sharpness in them was intimidating, causing Sophies legs to weaken.
Immediately regretting using the wrong address, Sophie knew all too well that Elly hated hearing that word the most.
Heaven knows she had no wish to greet her at all; she did it only out of fear that Elly would find another opportunity to use her of having no manners, forcing herself to greet her, and now
This time, Elly did not ignore her, but stopped in her tracks, turning fully to face her.
It seems you truly dont learn your lesson without some discipline?
Sister, no, Miss Campbell, II
Elly was just standing still, not doing anything, but Sophie was already so frightened that her face turned pale as if she would fall over without the washbasin to support her.
So timid? I really cant understand how Adam Jones could be attracted to someone of your caliber. Do men really like your type?
Ellyughed, feeling that she was probably like the most vicious female antagonist in those novels her younger cousin sister read.
Sharp-tongued and arrogant, with condescending pride and treating people as beneath her, bullying the pity-inducing gentle heroine day in and day out, only to be overwhelmingly defeated by the male lead in the end.
Chapter 60 - 60 060. The Little Third Grader Doesnt Qualify_1
?Chapter 60: 060. The Little Third Grader Doesnt Qualify_1 Chapter 60: 060. The Little Third Grader Doesnt Qualify_1 Once, she would have considered Adam Joness opinions, but now, she could unleash the arrogance and despotic behavior innate to a wealthy heiress like herself, how wonderful.
Sophie Bakers face turned pale, with a red ring around her eyes. It was unclear if it was an act or if Elly Campbell had genuinely frightened her.
Sister Miss Campbell, I know its all my fault. I didnt know Dad would bring me here tonight. If I had known, I really wouldnt havee to embarrass you.
Tears began to fall uncontrobly as she kept exining.
Dad just said he wanted to take me out to dinner. I really didnt know it was here. Please believe me; I never intended to embarrass you. I
Enough, stop acting. Its just the two of us here; who are you performing for?!
Elly Campbell interrupted impatiently. Sophies acting was indeed convincing; any man would feel sympathy and pity for her.
Too bad she was a woman, and her gender did not allow her to indulge in such emotions.
Elly Campbell let out a coldugh, meeting Sophie Bakers reddened eyes and the tears yet to fall from her eye sockets.
Sophie, let me make it clear to you now so you wont continue putting on a show in front of me. Its exhausting for you and disgusting for me; its not good for either of us, Elly Campbell said.
Her slender fingertips casually brushed away a few strands of hair that had fallen across her temple, azy yet noble aura surrounding her.
Sophie had to admit that the innate nobility Elly Campbell possessed could not be duplicated with any amount ofvish adornments.
She envied and was jealous of her, and it was because of this feeling that she grew increasingly resentful, unwilling to ept her fate.
The resentment sprouting from her very bones made her all the more eager to topple Elly Campbell into the dust and take her ce.
Both daughters of James Campbell, why should she endure such lowliness and not be considered Elly Campbells equal.
She didnt want to be suppressed by Elly Campbell forever.
Dont talk about putting on a show in front of me; even if you were to kneel before me sincerely, even to the point of death, I would never let you have the chance to enter the Campbell Family through me. Do you understand?
From the beginning, Elly Campbell was aware of what Sophie was enduring her harsh treatment for.
Now, having made her stance crystal clear, she effectively cut off Sophies retreat. She didnt believe Sophie would continue to endure.
Sophiesplexion, indeed, changed. No longer exhibiting the pitiful restraint from before, her eyes now held a cold light.
Thats more like it. Why dont you show your true nature? Isnt it tiring to sicken others with such insincere nonsense?
Elly Campbell watched the immediate shift in Sophies expression and smiled with satisfaction.
Then, not wanting to waste words with Sophie, she turned to head into the restroom. Behind her, though, came Sophies subdued voice,cking the earlier fragility.
Why?
Her gaze was fiercely fixed on Elly Campbell, filled with resentment and hatred.
Im also Dads daughter. Im notpeting with you, not fighting for anything. I just want to return to the Campbell Family, to acknowledge my ancestors. Is that not allowed?
Acknowledge your ancestors?
Elly Campbell felt like she had heard a very amusing joke.
Acknowledging ancestors depends on who gives birth to you. Children born of a mistress dont have that privilege.
Chapter 61 - 61 061. Beating the Illegitimate Daughter (1)_1
?Chapter 61: 061. Beating the Illegitimate Daughter (1)_1 Chapter 61: 061. Beating the Illegitimate Daughter (1)_1 Elly Campbells expression was calm, as if she was truly discussing qualifications with Sophie Baker.
Sophies face turned pale with anger as she red at Elly Campbell; this genuine look of resentment was much more pleasing to Elly than feigned grievance.
Elly Campbell, Ive endured your harshness and humiliation time and again. What exactly do you want before youre satisfied?
Disappear from my sight and stop provoking me, thats when Ill be satisfied.
Elly Campbellzily arched an eyebrow, her indifferent lips curving into an almost imperceptible smile that never quite reached her eyes.
Why should I? All I want is a bit of Dads love. Im notpeting with you for anything. Why must you be like this?
Sophie truly couldnt understand; it had never crossed her mind to have her mother officially rece Ellys, so why couldnt Elly yield even a little bit?
How much love you want from James Campbell has nothing to do with me. But Sophie, from the very beginning, youve misunderstood the situation!
The light in Ellys eyes darkened, instilling a chill in Sophie as she observed Elly.
Whether you really want nothing, I know the truth, but I dont care. The things that belong to me, Elly Campbell, youd better be able to swallow them if you take them. Stop having such crooked thoughts; I have more methods than you and James Campbell can imagine.
Ellys mood had soured somewhat with Sophies interference.
Give James Campbell a message from me; his actions tonight werent smart.
Even though Elly didnt spell it out, a sinking feeling abruptly took hold of Sophies heart.
It was as if she understood something but was unwilling to ept it, feeling the suffocating difficulty of bing a part of the Campbell family growing more pronounced.
Just as Elly took a step to leave, Sophie called out to her with a cold voice.
Elly Campbell!
She no longer called her sister affectionately, nor did she pretend to be pitiable as she had before. Her true nature wasid bare at this moment.
Hes your father no matter what. Is your attitude appropriate? Is this how your mother taught you? Is this the so-called upbringing of high society?
Sophie cried out the words she had been suppressing in her heart in one breath.
Elly stopped in her tracks, and when she turned her head to look at Sophie, her gaze was terrifyingas if with a few more seconds of that look, she could swallow Sophie whole.
Those bottomless eyes held an icy chill, making Sophie unable to maintain eye contact.
Sophie just couldnt ept being suppressed by Elly without any ability to resist; knowing full well the consequences of her words, she still let them slip out.
But as soon as she spoke them, she regretted it; she knew that the Elly before her was not someone she could easily handle.
If possible, she truly wanted to flee from Elly right then and there.
Meanwhile, after Elly had gone to the restroom, Adam Jones hadnt left his spot, waiting right there.
But when Elly didnt return for a while, Adam Jones grew more worried.
Remembering how she had drank quite a lot when she left, he couldnt help but worry, and his steps involuntarily moved toward the restroom.
p
A loud pping sound came from the direction of the womens restroom just as he rounded the corner.
Adam Jones furrowed his brows and quickened his pace toward the restroom, where he heard Ellys voice from inside and the low sobbing of Sophie.
I havent rushed to deal with you not because Im wary of James Campbell or Adam Jones, but because youre not worth my personal attention yet.
Chapter 62 - 62 062. Beating the Illegitimate Daughter (2)_1
?Chapter 62: 062. Beating the Illegitimate Daughter (2)_1 Chapter 62: 062. Beating the Illegitimate Daughter (2)_1 However, just because I am not in a rush to deal with you doesnt mean your mouth can be so cheap as to insult my mother. Tonight, you and your daughter have crossed my line, and this p is a warning. If I hear anything simr next time, watch out, I might tear your mouth apart!
Sophie Baker was pressed against the washbasin by Elly Campbell, her jaw was gripped by Ellys single hand, and her waist was right against the marble of the washbasin, causing her pain that made her struggle repeatedly.
She thought that the earlier Elly Campbell was already terrifying enough, butpared to the murderous look she had now, that was nothing.
Her face was burning with pain from Elly Campbells p, and many times, she tried to break free from Ellys grasp in vain.
Fearful tears streamed from her eyes, but Elly had no sympathy to show mercy, and only after she had said what needed to be said did she let her go.
Adam Jones did not intervene. Tonight, Elly must have been suffocating with emotion; not letting her vent would mean a difficult night for her.
As he turned to leave, he heard Sophies fearless voice rise again from inside, sharp with uncontrolled emotion.
Elly Campbell, are you doing this for that reason, or are you shaming me for being a bastard because Adam Jones truly loves me in his heart?
Upon hearing Sophies presumptuous remark, Adam Joness eyebrows involuntarily furrowed, and a sh of ruthlessness swept across his eyes.
It was Elly inside now; he did not want to meddle in her family matters. Nevertheless, Sophies presence seemed not so innocent to him anymore.
Elly Campbell paused in her steps to leave and turned back to look at her.
Perhaps, after enduring extreme fear, one no longer feels as afraid.
At this moment, Sophies eyes overflowed with red veins, her messy hair, and the distinct marks of five fingers on her face made her appear utterly wretched.
So what if you have a good family background? So what if youre dearly loved by the Old Master Campbell? So what if you are the sole heiress recognized by outsiders to the Campbell family? The man you love doesnt have you in his heart. Even if you have everything else, you dont have Adam Jones. What are you so proud of?
She knew that the only thing that could strike at Elly Campbell was probably Adam Jones himselfit was her only trump card to make Elly Campbell lose the battle without a fight.
But what she saw on Elly Campbells cold face was not a hint of change but a smile, full of mockery, as if Sophies current confidence was nothing but a clowns act, a huge joke in her eyes.
Adam Jones?
Elly Campbell gently uttered this name, making the person outside tighten their heart suddenly.
He did not know how she would deal with Sophies provocation while he was absent.
Youve put on such a show in front of me for so long; have you turned everything inside out and still can only bring up Adam Jones?
The disdain in her words made Adam Jones, standing outside the restroom, feel a sudden heavy heart and an inexplicable surge of annoyance.
Was he, Adam Jones, so insignificant in her eyes?
Did Adam Jones not tell you that I had sent him the divorce papers?
Sophie knew that Elly Campbell had delivered divorce papers to Adam Jones four years ago, a fact Lily Jones had already mentioned to her.
At that time, she could hardly believe that Elly Campbell, a woman nearly obsessed with Adam Jones, would give up on him so easily.
Chapter 63 - 63 063. Everyone likes picking up things others dont
?Chapter 63: 063. Everyone likes picking up things others dont want_1 Chapter 63: 063. Everyone likes picking up things others dont want_1 Subconsciously, she refused to believe in that possibility, not wanting to lose even thisst bit of advantage in front of Elly Campbell.
A bastard is a bastard, always unfit for the public eye. To boast with the things Ive discarded as if they were treasures, dont you find that funny?
Her words made Adam Jones, who stood outside, grow even more terribly dark in the face.
The things she didnt want?
Shepared him to the things she didnt want?
Inside, Ellys lowughter came through, thick with sarcasm.
Gics is really fascinatingits true you and your mother are alike, both fond of picking up what others have thrown away.
Elly Elly Campbell, you
Sophie Baker waspletely defeated by Ellys words, despair in the depths of her eyes.
Elly straightened her clothes that had wrinkled a bit during the recent tussle and walked out of the restroom, looking up to see Adam Jones standing outside, his face ashen.
The menacing look on his face was very apparent, and Elly was well aware of it.
Was this feeling of distress for his beloved being hurt?
Elly looked straight at him, her eyebrows provocatively raised, What a pity, yourete.
Her indifferent tone held not the slightest sense of wrongdoing.
But only she knew how that look in Adams eyes tinged her heart with bitterness.
Useless, really, after four years, she still couldnt tten the minor influence Adam had on her.
Adam had sided with Sophie several times tonight, and although Elly hadnt shown much reaction, it still hurt her inside.
Perhaps Sophie was rightEllys repeated aggression, could it really be because of Adam?
Adam Jones, with a darkened face, stepped in front of her and seized her slender arm, with some force.
Do you have to talk like that?
Get your filthy hands off me!
In Ellys eyes, all he could see was ice-cold disdain, the frost and loathing pushing back thest vestiges of his warmth, bit by bit.
She she actually hated him, like she did that day at the South Garden Hotel, with that final look she gave him.
Adam Jones, just sign the papers and be done with it. My time is limited, and I dont want to waste it on legal procedures just to get a divorce.
The warmth at the bottom of Adams eyes also cooled a few degrees because Elly brought up divorce once again. Whether due to anger or the firm desire for divorce he saw in Ellys eyes unsettling him, hisplexion certainly was not looking good.
After saying this, Elly left the restroom area.
She didnt head back to the banquet but instead left through a side door and entered an elevator.
As the elevator doors were closing, arge hand quickly reached in, holding the doors apart.
Ellys drooping eyes lifted to see James Churchill.
The acidity in her gaze retracted silently, forcibly pushed back by her own resolve.
Elly, are you okay? You look pale, James said as the elevator doors closed.
James, with lowered eyes, saw the somewhat paleplexion of Elly and a flicker of concern passed through the depths of his gaze.
Its nothing, Im not used to such an atmosphere, so I came out first, she replied.
She pushed back the sorrow welling up in her eyes, returning to her usual self, and answered James with an overly nonchnt tone.
Chapter 64 - 64 064. He is not worthy of you_1
?Chapter 64: 064. He is not worthy of you_1 Chapter 64: 064. He is not worthy of you_1 James Churchill noticed that Elly Campbell looked fine on the surface, but from hercklustre eyes, he could guess that it must have something to do with Adam Jones.
Thinking about the rtionship between Elly Campbell and Adam Jones, Jamess eyes dimmed.
Exiting the elevator, the early autumn night was still a bit chilly.
Elly Campbell wore only an evening gown in the cool night, looking somewhat deste and fragile.
Put on the coat, Ill take you home first, he said.
James Churchill took off his own coat and draped it over Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell did not refuse. Her rtionship with James Churchill was not shallow, and to her, he was also a rare friend outside the high society circle.
When Adam Jones came to his senses and rushed out after Elly Campbell, the scene he saw was James Churchill draping his coat over Elly Campbell, and a cold light immediately condensed in his deep eyes.
Still, as he followed them down to the ground floor, he saw Elly Campbell and James Churchill walking side by side out of the hotel.
Jamess gaze was too intense, and as a man, Adam certainly understood what such a look meant, but did Elly know?
Or, did she knowingly allow James Churchill such opportunities while being aware of his feelings?
Adams eyes grew darker, and a frightening shade of gloom tinged the bottom of his eyes.
Sitting in James Churchills car, Elly Campbells gaze was fixed on the window outside, silent.
The neon lights reflected in her dark pupils, flickering several times. Finally, at the next intersection while waiting for the red light, James Churchill couldnt help but break the silence.
Did you really marry Adam Jones? he asked.
James Churchills voice brought Elly Campbell back from her silent musings.
Turning her head to look at James, she replied irritably, What, you think Im not good enough for him too?
Perhaps her mood was affected by the shadowy figures earlier that evening, for Elly Campbells tone was somewhat sharp.
No.
James Churchills expression had never been as serious as it was at that moment, I think hes not good enough for you.
Although he didnt know the exact problems between Elly Campbell and Adam Jones, just the fact that Elly Campbell could look so sad was enough for him to think that Adam Jones didnt deserve her.
Elly Campbell didnt take Jamessplimentary words seriously, propping her head up with one hand and watching the alternating neon lights ahead, she said, It doesnt matter whether hes worthy or not, anyway, were about to divorce.
Really?!
James Churchill had been frustrated all evening, and probably nothing pleased him more than this piece of news. He didnt hide the joy he felt in front of Elly, the feeling of happiness was unmistakable.
Seeing his expression, Elly said irritably, Whats with that look on your face? Are you that happy to see me be a divorcee?
Of course.
James Churchill smiled brightly, and while Ellys face darkened, he said half-jokingly but earnestly, That way, Ill have a chance to pursue you.
Having known James Churchill for so many years, Elly was well aware of his smooth-talking nature that was so effective with various girls.
Dont give me that, if you keep joking like this, we cant even be friends, she said.
Her gaze swept warningly over Jamess frivolous face, yet she missed the burning and pure emotion at the bottom of his eyes as he looked at her.
Though Elly might not have meant what she said, James Churchill didnt dare repeat himself.
In dealing with Elly, he had a patience and caution that was extremely different from the way he treated other girls. He was afraid that if he acted on impulse, he might really end up not being able to stay friends with her.
Chapter 65 - 65 065. I dont care_1
?Chapter 65: 065. I dont care_1 Chapter 65: 065. I dont care_1 It was precisely because of this that he, having been by her side for so many years, didnt dare to easily take that step.
Perhaps this is what people mean when they say, the more you care, the more cowardly you be.
James Churchill gave a bitter smile in his heart, and just then, the traffic light turned green, and he restarted the car.
But seriously, Elly, dont you n on marrying again after you divorce Adam Jones?
James Churchill had returned to his usual self and casually asked.
Seeing Elly smile nonchntly, her smile was too tranquil and carefree.
At just twenty-six, he saw a hint of vicissitude in such a smile.
What on earth had she gone through with Adam Jones to make a proud and bright girl like Elly show a trace of world-weariness in her eyes?
No.
James Churchill was stunned for a moment, not expecting Elly to answer so decisively.
She looked ahead with a dark gaze, as if she was speaking to James Churchill, yet also as if she was talking to herself.
All along, I thought the rtionship between me and Adam Jones should be additive. Even if the other person is zero, as long as I try harder, and even harder, this rtionship would gradually increase. But now I understand, love is actually multiplicative, and if the other person is zero, no matter how hard I try, this rtionship will always be zero.
As she spoke, she suddenly gave a self-deprecatingugh, suppressing the sadness hidden in her eyes
In this marriage with Adam Jones, I exhausted all my strength and courage to love him, leaving no extra capacity to love someone else. Why drag someone else down? It wouldnt be fair to them.
I dont care!
James Churchill blurted out, but when he received Ellys indifferent look, he sheepishly retracted his statement.
I mean, from a mans perspective, if I loved you, I certainly wouldnt mind whether its fair or not. Why not give yourself a chance?
James Churchill was frantic as if he wanted to kill someone, but he still patiently exined to Elly.
Elly remained indifferent, not taking James Churchills words to heart, only lightly replying, No.
She had imprisoned herself with her presumptuous affection, confining Adam Jones for three years. Now that she had finally escaped this cage, she had no spare energy to love another person.
She had once been trapped in her own cocoon, understanding the pain of feeling so suffocated she couldnt breathe.
Her carefree demeanor only made James Churchill more frantic with agitation.
Elly
Stop, Im tired. Please take me home.
James Churchills eyes reluctantly moved away from Ellys face, and then he remembered that although he had known Elly for many years, he didnt even know where she lived.
This thought made his mood sink further.
Give me the address.
Elly was about to speak when her phone suddenly rang abruptly, a call from the Jones familysndline.
Adam was still at the dinner party, so a call from the Jones residence certainly wasnt from him.
After some hesitation, Elly still answered the phone.
Elly.
On the other side of the phone, there came a kind voice, tinged with a bit of age and hoarseness, but it could not hide the underlying happiness.
Chapter 66 - 66 066. Can you really let it go_1
?Chapter 66: 066. Can you really let it go_1 Chapter 66: 066. Can you really let it go_1 Grandma?
Elly Campbell hesitated for a moment. Hearing this voice again after four years stirred something in her heart.
If there was anyone in the Jones family who had been kind to her, it was the Old Lady. The biggest reason Elly had sessfully married Adam Jones was due to the Old Ladys help.
Elly, Grandma heard from Adam that you have been back in the country for a while now. Why havent youe home yet?
The affectionate voice of the Old Lady continued from the other end of the phone, but the words e home made Elly unconsciously furrow her brows, instinctively feeling a degree of rejection towards them.
Grandma
She opened her mouth, hesitated after almost speaking, and then said, Im sorry, Grandma, Adam and I are preparing to get divorced.
There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, followed by, Elly, Grandma knows you resent Adam, and its his own fault. Grandma will not say anything good on his behalf. Youre a good child, and Grandma has always liked you. If youre unwilling toe home, how abouting out to have a cup of coffee with Grandma instead?
Ellys hand, clutching the phone, tightened. Facing the Old Lady who had always treated her very well, she found it impossible to utter a word of refusal and in the end, she could only agree, All right.
After arranging a ce to meet with the Old Lady, Elly turned to James Churchill, who had been silent the whole time without saying a word, Take me to the coffee shop, please.
She gave him the address of a coffee shop, and James looked at her thoughtfully, pursed his lips slightly, but in the end said nothing and drove her there.
Thank you, you can go back first. Ill take a taxi hometer.
Elly got out of the car and bent over to speak to James, who was in the drivers seat.
Elly
After hesitating for a while, he still called out to her as she was turning to leave. Elly turned back and saw him already out of the car, walking towards her, What is it?
James looked down at her, lowering his gaze. His usually enchanting big eyes now seemed incredibly deep, If the Old Lady asks you to make up with Adam Jones, would you be willing?
Elly was taken aback and stared at Jamess rarely serious handsome face for a long while, then chuckled and said, Adam and I ended things four years ago. Oh, no, I never actually started anything with him.
Thinking of the rtionship between Adam and Sophie Baker, a trace of hate and irony unhideably shed through Ellys eyes.
The Old Lady is the Old Lady, Adam Jones is Adam Jones. I cant possibly get back with Adam again just for the Old Ladys sake.
Jamess gaze at Elly was somewhat enigmatic.
Elly didnt know what he was thinking, but she strongly wanted to make James believe, no, she wanted to convince herself that it was absolutely impossible for her to be with Adam again.
Besides, even if I wanted to, do you think Adam would be willing?
Sheughed carelessly, looking somewhat indifferent. She patted Jamess arm with augh and said, All right, dont worry about me. Im going inside, you can go back.
Hmm.
James nodded silently, turned, and walked to the side of the car. He got into the drivers seat and watched Ellys figure enter the coffee shop. Jamess eyes softly narrowed.
Regarding Adam Jones, can you really let go as easily as you say?
If she could truly let go, then why did she look so sad whenever she mentioned Adam Jones?
Chapter 67 - 67 067. Its really impossible now_1
?Chapter 67: 067. Its really impossible now_1 Chapter 67: 067. Its really impossible now_1 James Churchill let out a lightugh, perhaps Elly herself hadnt noticed how intense the sadness in her eyes was when she said that sentence There had never been a beginning between him and me.
Elly Campbell pushed open the door of the caf, and from a distance, she saw the Old Lady of the Jones Family sitting in a nondescript corner of the coffee shop, waving at her.
Grandma.
As she approached, Elly called out softly and sat down opposite the Old Lady.
The Old Lady was almost eighty years old, her hair already grizzled, and she was wearing ck-framed reading sses with a white womens leisure suit. She appeared energetic and exuded an intellectual charm.
It had been over four years since theydst met, and when Elly saw her again, the feeling of closeness hadnt be unfamiliar because of the four-year separation. The Old Lady felt the same.
The Old Lady watched Elly with a smile, seemingly very happy.
Four years ago, when Grandma heard you had left, I was so anxious my hair turned white. That old coot, your grandpa, wouldnt tell me where you were, making me so anxious I nearly wanted to break his legs with my walking stick.
The Old Lady had been close friends with William Campbell since they were young, so Elly wasnt surprised by her manner of speaking and just smiled along.
It was me who asked grandpa not to tell anyone.
Back then, when she suddenly became pregnant, she was afraid that Adam Jones would learn about the child and force her to have an abortion. She knew that Adam wouldnt allow her to have his child, so she fled.
Thinking of her little William Campbell, she was d that she had fled all those years ago. Otherwise
Elly didnt dare to continue the thought, just lowered her eyes and fell silent.
At this moment, the coffee had been served. She was stirring her coffee intermittently with a spoon, trying to hide her thoughts.
The Old Lady, seeing her like this, sighed and said, Elly, is there really no possibility between you and Adam?
Her stirring paused briefly, Elly looked up at the Old Lady, then, without hesitation, nodded, Yes.
She saw the Old Ladys brow furrow slightly, smiled and took her hand, saying, Grandma, in truth, both of us know very well that if it wasnt for your help, my marriage to him might not have evensted three years.
The Old Lady was anxious to object, No, Elly, listen to me, if Adam really had no feelings for you, do you really think Grandma could have pressured him? In the four years since you left, why would he have searched the whole world for you like a madman?
Ellys hand, holding the spoon, tightened. The Old Lady oftenforted her with these words during the three years of her marriage.
She had naively thought that maybe Adam Jones did have some feelings for her, which was why she had allowed herself to try a bit harder, and then even harder, in that precarious marriage, until
Until Adam Jones told her to get out of the Jones family and make way for Sophie Baker. It was then that she woke up to the reality that her three years of persistence had been nothing but self-deception.
As for what the Old Lady said about him searching for her like a madman for four years
Sheughed at herself sarcastically, Perhaps its because I initiated the divorce, and he couldnt swallow his pride.
Otherwise, how could he still refuse to sign the papers if things between them hade to this point?
If she were still na?vely thinking Adam Jones had feelings for her now, she would be the one degrading herself.
Chapter 68 - 68 068. Besides Letting Go_1
?Chapter 68: 068. Besides Letting Go_1 Chapter 68: 068. Besides Letting Go_1 Elly
Grandma
Elly Campbell interrupted the Old Lady before she could continue. She pressed her lips together, smiled faintly, and said, Grandma, do you know how much more rxed andfortable my days have been without Adam Jones?
The Old Lady was taken aback by Ellys question, and for a moment, she couldnte up with an answer.
Seeing Elly suddenlyugh at herself, a delicate beauty was evident on her face, yet it was tinged with a hint of destion, After marrying Adam Jones, I almost forgot I was the daughter of the Campbell Family.
The Old Lady looked at Elly. Over the course of four years, she had thought Ellys anger towards Adam had subsided, but she hadnt expected that this time, Elly had returned even more determined to get a divorce.
During the three years of marriage, the words spoken between him and me No, I should say, the words he spoke to me could be counted on the fingers of my hands. I admit, I once loved him very much, so much that when I found out he agreed to marry me, I would wake up from dreamsughing.
I dreamed of marrying the man I loved, bearing children for him, and growing old with him.
As she looked into the Old Ladys eyes full ofpassion, she said with emotion, Grandma, I am also a proud daughter of the heavens, but in front of him, I put away all my edges, willingly bing the woman behind him.
I knew he didnt like me at all, he even despised me. I thought that one day I could touch his heart, make him like me too, so for those three years, I constantly tried to ingratiate myself in front of him, liking what he liked, disliking what he disliked.
Even when it came to Lily Jones, no matter how unhappy I was with her in my heart, all I knew was that she was the person he cared about most. So, I told myself that the people Adam Jones cared about, I must try hard to care about as well.
Originally, she had said these things just to make the Old Lady give up the idea of persuading her to reconcile with Adam Jones, but once the words were out, they became like floodwaters breaking through a dam, gradually spiraling out of control.
Especially since tonight she had once again experienced how Adam Jones would defend Sophie Baker in such circumstances.
Grandma, what can I do besides letting go? she asked.
In her eyes was a vast emptiness, a question to the Old Lady but also to herself; what could she do besides letting go?
Elly
The Old Lady hesitated several times, wanting to say something but, faced with Ellys bewildered eyes, she ultimately couldnt utter a word.
Seeing the state Elly was in, it was clear her decision to divorce was extremely firm.
What more could she say? All she could say was that Adam had iting!
Grandma didnt realize you had so much grievance in your heart. I got it wrong; indeed, I shouldnt have indulged Adam so much. He obtained this rtionship too easily, which is why he has been so presumptuous, admitted the Old Lady.
The Old Lady had always been a person of clear understanding, which is why Elly was especially fond of her.
Seeing that she wasnt speaking up for Adam anymore, Elly let out a sigh of relief and showed the Old Lady a genuine smile.
The two did not continue with the previous topic but rather shifted the conversation elsewhere.
The Old Lady came from a family of schrs with a wide range of interests. Even with a fifty-year age difference between them, they never ran out of topics, and before they knew it, they had talked for several hours.
Look at us, every time Grandma talks to you, we get so caught up we forget the time. Its already sote.
She nced at her watch; it was already after 11 p.m.
Chapter 69 - 69 069. After all husband and wife - 1
?Chapter 69: 069. After all, husband and wife C 1 Chapter 69: 069. After all, husband and wife C 1 Its gettingte, Grandma has arranged for the driver to pick you up so you can get some rest, sleeping toote isnt good.
Mmm, Ill give Oliver a call.
After making the call, the Old Lady said to Elly Campbell, Its hard to get a taxi at this hour, and a beautiful girl like you in an evening dress, Im not at ease letting you go alone at thiste hour. When Oliveres over, he can drop you off on the way home.
Elly thought about it, the Jones Familys home was on the way to the Campbell Familys, so she didnt refuse and nodded in agreement. Besides, she didnt feel good about leaving the Old Lady here alone to wait for the driver.
Before long, a ck Maybach pulled up in the parking lot outside the caf.
Elly was helping the Old Lady out of the caf, and her smiling face froze the moment she saw the person getting out of the Maybach, and herplexion instantly turned ugly.
Adam Jones hadnt expected the Old Lady to be with Elly Campbell at this time. Previously, the Old Lady had often done things like this to create opportunities for him and Elly.
So, seeing Elly there now, his first thought was that the Old Lady and Elly were again conspiring to deceive him intoing.
In that moment, there was a small flicker of happiness in his heart, which vanished as soon as he saw the coldness that came over Ellys face as she saw him, realizing that this was likely the Old Lady acting on her own ord.
Elly didnt know he would being, and the way she looked at him now was so cold it made his heart clench.
Stepping forward, he nced at Elly, who stood coldly and silently to the side, then turned to the Old Lady and said, Grandma, Olivers family had some issues, and I was free, so I came over.
It was as if he deliberately exined, thinking about what to say to Elly, when she had already let go of the Old Ladys hand and said, Grandma, Im going to leave first.
Without giving Adam Jones another look, she walked towards the roadside.
On her feet were sharp, thin heels; on her body, a single thin evening dress. In the early autumn night, she seemed somewhat cold, but she did not appear to feel it at all.
As he saw Elly about to leave, Adam Jones didnt wait for the Old Lady and turned back to shout, Elly Campbell!
Elly stopped, turned her head towards him, What is it, President Jones?
Adam had already walked briskly towards her, took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders, saying, Youre nning to go back dressed like this?
Ellys gaze was silent, like that of a stranger, and as soon as Adams jacket touched her shoulders, she took it off, President Jones need not trouble himself.
Tossing the jacket back to Adam, she turned and continued walking towards the roadside.
But after only a couple of steps, her wrist was seized by Adam. Elly turned her head to look at him, and then down at her wrist he was holding, her eyes still cold.
Is President Jones intending to y the gangster here?
Watching her indifferent demeanor and thinking about her wandering around dressed like that stirred a fury inside him for no reason.
With a forceful grip, he pulled Elly into his embrace, met the faint anger brimming in her cold eyes with a smirk and said, Youre still my wife, is it a crime to y gangster with you?
Elly didnt want to quibble with Adam Jones over the divorce any longer. After struggling forcefully several times, she still couldnt break free from his grasp.
She looked at him with cold eyes and said indifferently, Adam Jones, considering we were once husband and wife, lets not make this too ugly.
Chapter 70 - 70 070. She doesnt want me anymore_1
?Chapter 70: 070. She doesnt want me anymore_1 Chapter 70: 070. She doesnt want me anymore_1 Her gaze upon him was as cold as the thin ice in a frosty snowyndscape, her words piercing Adam Joness heart once more with merciless force.
He would have rather she yell at him in rage than to see her treat him with such indifferent disdain.
That moment, he felt, if he truly angered her now, their rtionship might reach a point of irreparable disarray.
With that thought, strength involuntarily drained from his hands, and Elly Campbell took advantage of this to break free, not looking back as she walked toward the curb. Just then, a taxi came by, she hailed it and got in without a moment of hesitation.
Adam Jones watched the car taking Elly Campbell farther and farther away, suddenly swept by a familiar pang in his heart.
Even the strongest heart has its breaking point
The Old Ladys voice sounded by his side, pulling him back from that indescribable pain.
Grandma
Adam hadnt figured out what precisely this pain stemmed from, but he knew when he could no longer find that familiar look in Ellys eyes, the dull ache in his heart seemed to intensify.
And the Old Ladys words stirred unrest in his heart once more.
Adam, Elly wont want you anymore.
The Old Ladys statement hit him, leaving him breathless from the sharp pain.
His eyes were bewildered, lost, She doesnt want me anymore?
Seeing her grandson like this for the first time, the Old Lady shook her head in helplessness, unsure whether to feel pity for her foolish grandson or think he deserved it.
Once, Ellys affectiony before him, discarded like a pair of worn-out shoes. What did the pain in his eyes mean now?
How much effort must a woman expend to give up on an attachment, and once she truly lets go, youll find it hard to win her back.
As if feeling that her grandson was not miserable enough, the Old Lady asked again, Do you know what Elly talked to me about?
Adam looked dazedly at her, and the Old Lady handed him a mini recorder, saying, Listen well. After this, I will not interfere with whatever you do, and dont you expect me to persuade Elly for you.
After speaking, she went toward the Maybach parked by the roadside.
Back at the Jones residence, Adam returned to his room and couldnt wait to y the recording the Old Lady gave him, Elly Campbells familiar voiceing through
Every word Elly said hit his heart with precision, his face a mix of shock and disbelief, as if he were hearing about Ellys steadfast affection for the first time.
She never said these things to him, and he never bothered to listen to her at length, but these words truly shocked him.
All along, he had believed Ellys feelings for him were feigned, so any disy of affection from her was deemed fake in his subjective judgment, and he saw no reason to respond.
But now, listening to every word from the recorder, he suddenly realized
He seemed to have been led by a false belief in a wrong direction, and this mistake had misguided him for seven years.
Impossible! How could you possibly
Adamsplexion turned pale as he tried to convince himself that Ellys words were only said to manipte his grandmother into rying a message and solicit his sympathy, but those words were now deeply etched into his heart, feeling both hot and painful.
Chapter 71 - 71 071. Eight Years Ago Old Events_1
?Chapter 71: 071. Eight Years Ago Old Events_1 Chapter 71: 071. Eight Years Ago Old Events_1 In front of him, I packed away all my sharp edges
If this had been a few years earlier and he had heard Elly Campbell say this, he would have found herughable and utterly unaware of herself.
Yet on that day, he had witnessed with his own eyes how her superb medical skills had pulled his sister back from the brink of death
In front of her father and illegitimate daughter, her overbearing presence had seemed like she was the ruler of the world, standing high above everyone else
That kind of Elly Campbell, the Elly Campbell he had recently seen, was all sharp edges, a picture of disdain for the world, full of the pride of a favored daughter of heaven.
He had almost forgotten that her grandfather was the venerable General, that she was the only daughter of the Campbell Family, born high above others, proud as a little peacock princess.
Yet she put away all her sharpness in front of him, so much so that he almost forgot her identity, forgot the proud blood that ran through her veins.
A woman who exudes arrogance in her very bones, why would she do such a thing.
Elly Campbell!
He suddenly rushed to the desk, picked up his phone, and called Elly Campbells cellphone.
Why did you why did you do that to me back then?
The phone rang with its monotonous buzz, and he murmured this question softly to himself, as if asking Elly Campbell or asking himself. For the first time, Adam Jones began to wonder whether someone had deliberately plotted against him and Elly Campbell back then.
He even began to fear that the truth of what had really happened back then was at odds with what he had known, and that he had missed out on so many years with Elly Campbell because of such an illusion.
As expected, Elly Campbell hung up the phone, and after he frantically called several more times, the other side finally gave a disconnected tone.
That night, Adam Jones suffered from insomnia once again.
The next day, at the Jones Corporation
Robert Green,e in!
From the internal line inside the CEOs Office, Adam Joness irritated voice could be heard,cking the usualposure and rity, which couldnt help but cause a sense of dread.
In less than a minute, Robert Green knocked on the door of the CEOs Office. CEO, did you call for me?
Immediately look into something for me. You must find out everything, leave no stone unturned.
Robert Green looked at Adam Jones, his face full of consternation.
He was clearly a CEOs assistant, not a private detective. Why did the CEO always ask him to investigate things?
This time, it couldnt be another task involving his wife, could it?
Robert Green involuntarily swallowed hard and said, As youmand, CEO.
He saw his bosss already cool eyes seem to think of something, the chilliness intensifying from mere moments ago.
Eight years ago, in West Flower District, someone bribed
Adam Jones ryed to Robert Green an incident that had urred eight years ago, making Robert Greens eyes widen incredulously as if he had caught wind of some incredible secret, fearing at any moment the CEO might silence him forever.
Being a CEOs personal assistant was indeed a high-risk job.
Despite his shock, Robert Greens face remained stoic and earnest, replying, Alright, CEO, I will arrange for someone to look into this matter immediately.
After speaking, he adjusted his impable sses and exited the CEOs Office.
Once Robert Green had left, Adam Joness gaze slowly turned to a small photo frame hidden behind a stack of documents, staring nkly at the woman in the frame.
The photo showed a woman captured in a moment as she turned her head, unaware of the photograph being taken.
In the afternoon, an internal call rang for the CEOs secretary, the calling from the front desk. After taking the call, the CEOs secretary looked somewhat troubled.
Chapter 72 - 72 072. Divorce Lawyer_1
?Chapter 72: 072. Divorce Lawyer_1 Chapter 72: 072. Divorce Lawyer_1 As Robert Green emerged from his office, his secretary immediately stopped him, Aide Green.
Hmm? Whats the matter?
The secretarys face reflected some difficulty as they said, Theres awyer downstairs who wishes to see the president.
Awyer?
Roberts eyebrows twitched slightly, Whatwyer?
They say its thewyer handling madams divorce case.
With a pained expression, the secretary ryed the front desks message, and upon hearing it, Robert also was startled, You youre saying the madamswyer hase to discuss divorce with President Jones?
Yes.
Reluctantly nodding, the secretary couldnt help but deeply admire the legendary madam for her audacity to divorce such a diamond bachelor like President Jones!
Aide Green, could you perhaps you should go in and let President Jones know.
The secretary looked at Robert with pleading eyes, Please, I beg you.
Robert didnt want to be a messenger of doom, but who could me him for being an aide that understood the importance of cherishing the fairer sex?
Facing the pleading gaze of the secretary, he could only begrudgingly agree, All right, Ill go inform President Jones.
Thank you, Aide Green.
The secretary breathed a sigh of relief and scurried back to their desk, while Robert bravely turned toward the CEOs Office.
ck, ck, ck
From not far off came the sound of high heels striking the groundan arrogant sound, much like the person wearing them, causing people to involuntarily frown.
Robert stopped in his tracks and looked up to see a tall woman with a briefcase in hand, her shapely figure wrapped in a beige professional suit.
Herplexion was fair, her lips fiery red, with neatly cut short hair swept back in an immacte manner, giving her an air of extreme efficiency.
Her sharp gaze, filled with an undeniable haughtiness, swiftly scanned all those present before heading straight to the CEOs Office.
Robert was taken aback by hermanding presence and didnte to his senses until she was close. Raising his hand, he blocked her path, Miss, you cant see our president without an appointment.
The woman slowly shifted her gaze to his face and then to his arm blocking her way, and with a subtle lift of her red lips, she said, Kid, Im representing yourdy boss right now. I have important matters to discuss with Adam Jones, so quit wasting my time and get out of the way.
After speaking, she pushed Robert aside and went straight into the office.
Miss
The woman had already entered Adams office. The unexpected interruption caused Adams brows to furrow slightly in displeasure as he lifted his gaze from the documents.
President
President Jones!
The woman cut Robert off, and with the sharp click of her high heels, her voice unrestrained, she approached Adam.
I am Ellys representingwyer, fully authorized to handle the divorce proceedings with you.
She took out a white business card from her briefcase, which still carried a faint scent of perfume. With her fingers painted in bright red nail polish, she gently pushed the business card toward Adam and without asking, pulled a chair over to sit down in front of him.
Adams eyeszily flickered, masking the chill gathering in them, and he waved Robert out of the office, then shifted his attention to the alluring woman before him, his sharp lips curving into a cool, thin smile.
Elly sent you to talk about divorce with me?
Chapter 73 - 73 073. Elly Campbell you are really impressive _1
?Chapter 73: 073. Elly Campbell, you are really impressive _1 Chapter 73: 073. Elly Campbell, you are really impressive _1 He strived to suppress the raging fury about to burst from his heart, trying to sound indifferent, but the gritted teeth betrayed his true emotions nheless.
Thats right, Elly told me that youve been dragging this on for four years now, and she doesnt want to drag it out any longer.
She took out a printed document from her briefcase and handed it to Adam Jones, saying, This is the new divorce agreement Ive drafted for Elly. The terms are very clear. Please, President Jones, review it, and if there are no issues, go ahead and sign
Before the woman could finish speaking, Adam Jones had already grabbed the agreement and tossed it casually into the shredder next to him, where it immediately turned into scraps.
Adam Jones, what the hell do you mean by this!
The womans face changed drastically, a few sparks of anger appearing on her alluring face.
To think someone dares to take on the divorce case between me and Elly!
The coldness in his eyes deepened as he looked at the woman in front of him and said, Get out of my office now. The matters between Elly and me are not for outsiders to meddle in.
Smack
The woman threw her briefcase onto the desk, her previously professional demeanor shifting to something more aggressive.
Adam Jones, you really have some nerve. How you treated Elly during those three years of marriageif your brain isnt broken, you should remember it crystal clear. You kicked Elly out of the Jones Family for someone unworthy of the public eye, and now youre dragging your feet on the divorce? What are you ying at? Pretending to be the forever loving one? You
Call security.
Adam Joness face was expressionless as he pressed the inte.
Hey! Adam Jones, dont go too far. If you dont love Elly, what right do you have to keep dragging her along, you bastard
Soon, security arrived and dragged the beautiful, yet fiercely aggressive woman out of the CEOs office.
Miss, if you dont cooperate, well have no choice but to be inhospitable.
The woman wanted to say something more, but upon seeing the menacing security guards, she reluctantly retracted her ws and threw them a fierce re, tilting her chin up, Fine, Ill go. You lot, nothing but Adam Jonessckeys, hmph!
After speaking, she stomped away in her sharply pointed high heels, deliberately making a loud clip-clop sound, her aggressive tone lingering until the elevator doors closed and everything was silent.
Robert Green sighed a long sigh of relief, turned to head back to his office, but as he turned around, he ran into someone, CEO Hall?
Hmm.
The man possessed a crisp and collected demeanor, calm yet indifferent. After ncing at the closed elevator doors for a moment, he changed direction and headed for Adam Joness office.
Adam Jones had turned an iron shade of blue with fury because Elly had actually filed for divorce in court and had sent awyer to discuss the matter.
Elly, you really have some nerve!
What happened?
The mans voice was cool and clear as he sat down in front of Adam Jones and asked.
Adam Jones looked up, gave him a nce, and then said, You came at the right time. Elly wants a divorce, and herwyer is now your responsibility.
He casually tossed the business card the woman had left onto the table in front of the man, his eyes suddenly growing colder.
Youre getting a divorce?
The man picked up the business card, and a trace of something unusual flickered through his normally aloof eyes upon seeing the name written on it, with his usually expressionless handsome face slightly changing color.
Do I need your permission to get a divorce?
Chapter 74 - 74 074. Preparing for surgery_1
?Chapter 74: 074. Preparing for surgery_1 Chapter 74: 074. Preparing for surgery_1 Adam Jones didnt notice the mansplexion as he stood up from his executive chair and knocked on the desk, saying, In this lifetime, Elly Campbell can only be my wife, Adam Jones. As my legal advisor, now is your time to shine.
The man was silent, not uttering a sound for a while, and the business card in his hand was unknowingly crumpled. In his usually cold eyes, there seemed to be a struggle to contain something.
Whats wrong?
Adam finally noticed something was off and asked.
Oh, its nothing.
The man regained hisposure, discreetly ced the business card into his pocket, and told Adam, Leave this matter to me.
Once he had left Adams office, the color in the mans eyes suddenly darkened, and his hands by his side involuntarily curled up.
It really was her Helen Melendy.
Peoples First Hospital
Elly.
Dean Stevenson?
Elly Campbell had just finished her rounds when she was stopped by Dean Stevenson.
Miss Joness heart donor has been found, and the surgery is scheduled for the day after tomorrow. Find some time to hand over to the patients family.
As he said this, Dean Stevenson added another sentence, Miss Jones has a special status, so try to tolerate it as much as you can.
Alright, Dean, I understand, Elly responded.
Elly didnt really want to handle Lily Joness surgery; she preferred not to interact with any members of the Jones family other than the Old Lady.
But she was the doctor who received Lily on the day of the incident and knew her condition best. Lilys husband, Christopher Moore, specifically insisted that Elly perform the surgery.
As a doctor, she had no choice but to ept, only hoping that Lily wouldnt cause any more trouble by then.
When it was almost time to leave work, Elly found a moment to visit Lilys hospital room.
Upon seeing Elly, Lilysplexion immediately darkened, but because her grandmother and brother were present, she didnt dare to speak embarrassingly to Elly, nor did she show any goodwill.
Elly hadnt expected Adam to be there as well; her steps momentarily paused at the door, then she proceeded towards Lily with aposed expression.
Sister-inw.
Christopher Moore was the first to stand up to greet Elly. Elly instinctively frowned at the address but not wanting to make a fuss about it, she chose to ignore this form of address from Christopher.
Mr. Moore, Miss Joness surgery is scheduled for the day after tomorrow. I need to exin to you some necessary preoperative considerations and the risks that may ur during the surgery.
Of course, sister-inw, please go ahead, Christopher responded.
It was clear that Christopher was anxious about Lilys operation. Normally a young master from a noble family, she often saw him dealing with official matters when she came over, his actions sharp and decisive, exuding confidence in every decision without hesitation or drag.
And yet, whenever it came to matters rted to Lily, he always seemed extremely nervous and unsure of himself. If it wasnt for his deep love for Lily, why else would he act this way?
Elly inwardly admired Christopher for a moment and said, Before the surgery, youll need to sign off on it. Please rest assured, we will do our utmost to ensure the sess of the operation.
As a doctor, she couldnt be too definitive in her assurances. Her demeanor when speaking to Christopher carried a noticeable formality, her gaze steady and direct.
Chapter 75 - 75 075. Lily Jones shut up_1
?Chapter 75: 075. Lily Jones, shut up_1 Chapter 75: 075. Lily Jones, shut up_1 Pfft, Dean Stevenson says youre skilled in medicine, so how can there still be a surgical risk? You dont want to take this opportunity for revenge and let me die on the operating table, do you?
Lily Jones couldnt help but make a sarcasticment.
Lily Jones, shut up!
Elly Campbells face darkened, the sudden chill that converged on her face startled Lily Jones. Just as she was about to retort with a curse, she heard Elly Campbell say:
You think I want to perform this surgery on you? If it werent for your husbands deep concern for your life, I wouldnt even want to nce at you. You may not value your own life, but dont take others sincerity for granted.
Having said that, she turned cold, left the ward without looking back.
Lily Jones was so infuriated by her words that she turned pale, pointing at Elly Campbells retreating figure, she grasped Christopher Moores hand, her voice filled with grievance, I I dont take my life lightly, nor do I disregard your sincerity. How can she say that about me
Christopher Moore felt both heartache and annoyance towards Lily Jones: heartache for her illness, and annoyance for her cursing herself. Your sister-inw is right. I dont want to hear these words again.
It was rare for him to take such a stern tone with Lily Jones, who looked at Christopher Moore with teary eyes and a face full of grievance, realizing that her words had gone too far. Even if she wanted to irritate Elly Campbell, she shouldnt have cursed herself.
I I didnt mean to say that.
You did it on purpose.
Adam Jones, who had remained silent with a stern face, spoke in a cold tone after Lily Jones finished her sentence, which startled her.
Big brother
Seeing Adam Jones stand up and approach her with a serious expression.
Im not going to divorce Elly Campbell, and dont think about bringing any other women near me again. Also, dont mention Sophie Baker in front of Elly Campbell again, you hear me?
This was the first time Adam Jones had spoken to Lily Jones with such sharpness. Although Lily Jones felt defiant inside, the stern look on her brothers face truly frightened her, and she dared not utter a word of contradiction.
Heard heard it.
After Adam Jones finished speaking, he left the ward with a cold face. Hearing Lily Jones begin to mutter softly again, How is Sophie any less than Elly Campbell, my brother really is
Before she could finish, she saw Adam Jones turn to look at her. The coldness and warning that spilled from his deep eyes made Lily Jones swallow the words she had started to say.
After leaving Lily Joness ward, Elly Campbell prepared to get off work and go home.
Little William Campbell was picked up by the Old Master, which gave her much relief. Just as she left the office, the little guy called her again.
Elly, you have toe back quickly, today is my birthday, you cant bete.
From the other end of the phone, the little guys childish voice carried an undeniable seriousness, which made Elly Campbell unable to help but smile.
Okay, I know. Iming right now, and Ill bring you a present in a bit, Elly Campbell replied, walking out of the office while talking to her son on the phone. Her good mood from the call, however, disappeared the next second when she saw a face she didnt want to see at all, and the smile on her lips instantly retracted.
Adam Jones naturally heard Elly Campbell on the phone and saw the different expressions on her face before and after she saw him, which only added to his already sour mood.
Not wanting Adam Jones to know about the existence of her son, Elly Campbell quickly hung up the call, stepped around him, and prepared to leave.
Chapter 76 - 76 076. I would rather die than be with you_1
?Chapter 76: 076. I would rather die than be with you_1 Chapter 76: 076. I would rather die than be with you_1 You filed for divorce with the court?
Adam Jones grasped her wrist with a darkened expression.
Ive already entrusted the entire divorce matter to mywyer. If President Jones has any question, he can discuss it with mywyer. Im off work now, please let go of my hand, she said.
Hearing this, not only did Adam not let go, but he also tightened his grip on Elly Campbells wrist, Are you in such a hurry to divorce me because of the man on the phone?
He remembered James Churchills face, the very image of a yboy, a romantic who left a trail of broken hearts everywhere. How could Elly be with someone like that?
Every time Adam mentioned her son, Elly instinctively felt a twinge of guilt and always subconsciously avoided his gaze.
And such guilt of hers easily led Adam to believe she was avoiding him because she had found another man.
Elly!
A familiar pang of pain crossed his heart, but it was quickly smothered by rage, I wont divorce you. Get that out of your mind. As for James Churchill and your illegitimate child, I have plenty of ways to make them disappear.
Illegitimate child?
Elly Campbells face changed,pletely ignoring the mention of James Churchill from Adams words. At that moment, she was shocked by the term illegitimate child.
Was the illegitimate child Adam was talking about William Campbell?
Did he did he know she had a child?
If he knew about the childs existence, he would sooner orter find out that William was his son. She feared she couldnt keep it a secret any longer.
Whenever Adam mentioned that child, Elly always showed that same guilty conscience and subconsciously evaded his gaze, which further convinced Adam that Elly felt guilty because she was carrying another mans child during their marriage.
Rage started to spread uncontrobly, and with it, the loss and pain in his heart were driven away.
His hand captured her defiant jaw, forcing her to look directly at him. His eyes, usually unfathomable, were now filled with cold fury, Do you hear me?
Elly Campbell was pinched painfully, but she just looked at him coolly, stubbornly refusing to bow down andpromise.
Adam Jones, Ive wasted three years of my life with you. If if there was even a shred of lingering feelings for you, I wouldnt be divorcing you. Now that I am determined to divorce, it means that for the rest of my life, even in death, I will never be with you, Adam Jones!
Her gaze was filled with loathing, especially with thest sentence, which she spat out between clenched teeth.
Adams heart was cruelly pierced by her words. The way she looked at him was like a sharp sword thrust into his chest, so resolute, without a hint of mercy.
The strength in his hand unwittingly rxed, and Elly Campbell took the opportunity to sweep his hand away, her eyes just as cold as his.
Also, dont keep dragging others into this marriage thats only a shell of what it was, looking for excuses. Even without James Churchill, this marriage of ours would be over, she dered.
Her determined and aggressive gaze made Adam feel a hint of helplessness. Just like that, she looked at him, leaving him nowhere to hide, Adam Jones, four years ago, the moment you brought Sophie Baker to humiliate me, any possibility between us was destroyed.
With that, her gaze coldly swept over his face, and then she walked away with long strides.
Chapter 77 - 77 077. Shameless Deal_1
?Chapter 77: 077. Shameless Deal_1 Chapter 77: 077. Shameless Deal_1 Adam Jones stood still, watching Elly Campbells figure grow smaller and smaller in his sight, his brows suddenly knit together, as feelings of regret started to churn within him.
He raised his hand, rubbing the sore swelling in his chest, there it was, both stuffy and painful at the moment.
When he had brought up Sophie Baker in the beginning, it was nothing more than an offhand excuse to retaliate against her, and Sophie Baker, who always lived in Lily Joness stories, had be his best weapon.
But now, that very excuse had rendered him so passive in his marriage to Elly Campbell.
Once out of Adam Joness sight, Elly Campbell quickly left the hospital building and got into her car, and yet, the pressure Adam Jones had ced on her seemed to remain undiminished.
Sitting in the car for a long time, her emotions slowly calmed down before she drove away from the hospital.
When Elly Campbell returned to the Campbell Family home, she was surprised to find James Campbell was also there. Hearing that he had always been living with Sophie Baker and her daughter, forming a picture of a happy family, she wondered why he was back today?
Seeing him sitting next to William Campbell, putting on the act of a good grandfather, warmly chatting with William Campbell, Ellys brows furrowed subtly, an ominous premonition dawning on her.
A man with not a shred of responsibility towards his wife and daughter, could one expect him to pour his heart and soul into a grandson he had never met?
The sudden change in James Campbells attitude towards William made Elly wary.
However, she didnt want little William to witness the ugliness of human nature at his young age, so she didnt confront James Campbell upfront, instead she approached and said, William.
Elly!
Little William turned his head towards Elly Campbell, his face lighting up with joy. He immediately jumped down from James Campbellsp and ran towards her, Elly, look, this is the birthday gift from Grandpa.
Elly nodded, handing over the gift she had prepared for William, This is from Mommy, see if you like it?
As William took the gift from her hand, Elly subtly took the gift James Campbell had given him, her gaze towards James was meaningful but unclear, and it met James Campbells eyes just as he was looking at her.
Their gazes locked, and with James Campbell smiling at her, a wave of revulsion surged in Ellys heart.
Little Williams birthday was not celebrated with a big affair, just a family dinner together, the only surprise being James Campbells return.
After the meal, the Old Master also returned to his room, and Little William was taken to Jenna rks room. As Elly was about to leave, James Campbell called out to her, Elly Campbell.
This formal call, without any trace of the affectionate grandfather he had shown in front of William, James Campbell now walked up to her.
What is it?
Ellys gaze was detached as she looked at James Campbell, as though she were looking at a stranger.
Its about getting Sophie back into the Campbell Family, of course.
James Campbell spoke assertively, without the slightest hint of embarrassment.
Elly didnt respond verbally, just raised an eyebrow, thinking to herself that James Campbell must truly love Sophie Baker and her daughter; so much so that he kept setting himself up for humiliation bying to her time and again, seemingly enjoying it.
Seeing the sarcasm in her eyes, James Campbell was not surprised, I am determined to have Sophie join the Campbell Family. The incident at the wine party where you pped Sophie, I wont hold it against you, just as long as you can persuade the Old Master to let Sophie into the Campbell Family.
Ellyughed, looking at James Campbell with raised eyebrows as if observing his shamelessness, I never realized that CEO Campbell, you could have such a humorous side.
Chapter 78 - 78 078.Jones family eldest grandson_1
?Chapter 78: 078.Jones family eldest grandson_1 Chapter 78: 078.Jones family eldest grandson_1 James Campbells expression changed, and before he could speak, Elly Campbell continued, Im just curious, if you were to take issue with me, how would you n on dealing with me?
You
James Campbells face darkened, his least favorite thing was Elly Campbells confident and fearless demeanor, as if she didnt care about anyone else.
If she wasnt his daughter, how dare she be so bold and righteous?
At this moment, James Campbell seemed to have forgotten what exactly had allowed him to be a well-known figure in the businessmunity.
Elly Campbell didnt want to waste time on this matter with James Campbell; she turned to leave but then heard his sinister voice from behind her
William Campbell is Adam Joness son, right?
Elly Campbells footsteps suddenly halted; clearly, James Campbells words had sessfully impacted her.
He slightly raised an eyebrow, appearing smug; he knew that Elly Campbell always had a weakness.
As long as he had her weakness in hand, why fear her refusal topromise?
Elly Campbell turned to look at him; it was not surprising to her that James Campbell recognized that William Campbell was Adam Joness son. Little William, though only three years old now, had facial features that were almost a carbon copy of Adam Joness.
Not just James Campbell, even a stranger seeing William could likely link him to Adam Jones.
Therefore, Elly Campbell had no intention of hiding anything from James Campbell; instead, she was curious about what he intended to do by bringing up William.
So what?
Youve been back for so long and never let Adam Jones know about Williams existence; it seems you are afraid Adam Jones wille to im William, arent you??
A smirk appeared on James Campbells face.
Elly Campbell was momentarily stunned. She had long expected James Campbell had no good intentions but didnt think he would use this to threaten her.
Seeing Elly Campbell silent, the smugness on James Campbells face became even more evident, Lets make a deal. You persuade the Old Master to let Sophie into the Campbell Family, and I wont tell Adam Jones about Williams existence. How about that?
Elly Campbell looked at James Campbell and, after a long moment, his shamelessly outrageous request made herugh.
Seeing her reaction, James Campbells brow furrowed, Whats so funny?
If you want to tell Adam Jones, just go ahead and tell him. William is Adam Joness legitimate son. What do you think Im afraid of?
Watching the look of astonishment on James Campbells face, her smile grew, Adam Jones knowing about Williams existence will only lead to him taking him back; perhaps it could even improve my marriage with him. Im actually worried for you, CEO Campbell. Your precious illegitimate daughter is so intent on marrying Adam Jones; I wonder if shell still have a chance?
She looked at the changing expression on James Campbells face with disdain, If CEO Campbell doesnt mind doing me this great favor, then by all means go ahead. When Sophie Bakeres crying to you that her perfect marriage opportunity was ruined, dont me me for it.
James Campbell had always wanted Sophie Baker to marry Adam Jones; who knew how much effort he had put into that. Could he really willingly hand Adam Jones back to her?
Plus, if the Old Lady of the Jones Family finds out she has a great-grandson, your illegitimate daughter shouldnt even dream of stepping into the Jones Familys house, let alone marrying into it.
You Elly Campbell, you
James Campbell was so choked up by Elly Campbells words that he could only tremble and point at her, the smug look on his face having long disappeared.
Think carefully before you make a decision. And another thing
As she said this, Elly Campbells gaze suddenly turned stern, My son is the legitimate heir of the Jones Family; dont you dare try to trade him for an illegitimate daughter who cant show her face in public.
She finished speaking and without another nce at James Campbell, she turned and left.
Chapter 79 - 79 079. Start surgery_1
?Chapter 79: 079. Start surgery_1 Chapter 79: 079. Start surgery_1 Leaving the living room, Elly Campbells brows furrowed. Although she had managed to bluff James Campbell today, knowing how much he wanted Sophie Baker to marry Adam Jones, how could he dare to gamble with William Campbells situation? But
A cornered dog will leap over a wall, and James Campbell might do something unexpected in his desperation to get Sophie into the Campbell family.
She didnt want to use William to fight with Adam Jones. It was urgent to get her mother to divorce James Campbell as soon as possible. Once her mothers matter was settled, she could take William back to the United States.
Lily Joness surgery was scheduled for three dayster. On the day of the surgery, Elly Campbell entered Lily Joness ward, where, apart from Lily herself, there were Adam Jones, Christopher Moore, and Sophie.
When Sophie saw Elly Campbell, a fleeting look of vicious coldness shed through her eyes, but she quickly restrained it. When facing Elly, only a faint fear was visible.
Elly didnt look at her or at Adam Jones but instead went straight to Christopher Moore.
Mr. Moore
Sister-inw.
Christopher Moore spoke up, his expression extremely sincere.
Although Lily Jones was reluctant to acknowledge Elly Campbell as her sister-inw, she refrained from speaking out this time because of the upset she had caused her husbandst time and her brothers warning.
And Sophie felt even more aggrieved when she heard Christopher Moore call Elly Campbell sister-inw.
Even though Elly Campbell was about to divorce Adam, why did she still have to recognize her as a sister-inw, and Adam
She looked at the silent Adam Jones in front of her. His face was calm, betraying no emotion, but clearly, he had no discontent with Moore calling Elly Campbell sister-inw.
The surgery is scheduled for half an hour from now. Im going to repeat some important things to you.
Elly Campbell spoke without looking aside, as if Christopher Moore was the only person in the whole ward.
Alright, please go ahead, sister-inw.
Hearing Christopher Moore call her sister-inw continually made Elly frown, but she still very formally repeated the details of the surgery to him.
Did you get all that?
Yes, I got it.
Good, sign here.
Elly handed the surgery consent form she was holding to Christopher Moore who took it, nced at it, and signed his name.
Alright, then Ill go start getting ready for the surgery.
Its tough on you, sister-inw. We entrust Lily to you.
Elly Campbell nodded with a smile. Christopher Moore personally escorted her out of the ward, and she never let her gaze linger on Adam Jones and Sophie, not a single nce or even a half-nce.
For Sophie, Elly Campbells presence was both oppressive and hateful. When she left, Sophie felt as if the pressure in the ward had eased considerably.
Lily Jones had manyints about Elly Campbell in her heart, but with her husband and brother siding with Elly, she chose not to say much. She then turned to Sophie and said, Sophie, you must wait for me outside during my surgery.
Of course. Ill only be at ease when I see you safe and sound.
Sophies smile was warm, her hands holding Lily Joness tightly, but the corner of her eye still rested on Adam Jones. Clearly, however, Adam wasnt giving her an additional look.
Brother, you must take good care of Sophie. Dont let anyone bully her, Lily Jones said, lifting her eyes to Adam Jones with clear implications.
Joy shed through Sophies heart, and her gaze followed Lilys to Adam Jones. Compared to the sneaky looks before, her gaze was now much bolder and more open.
Chapter 80 - 80 080. Completely ignore him_1
?Chapter 80: 080. Completely ignore him_1 Chapter 80: 080. Completely ignore him_1 Adam Jones furrowed his brows in slight irritation,pletely ignoring what Lily Jones had said before he strode out of the hospital room.
Sophie Bakers face suddenly turned pale, but she dared not show any dissatisfaction, and instead, turned to Lily Jones, saying, You really shouldnt worry; Im not a child. Nobodys going to bully me in the hospital, are they?
Thats not necessarily true. This hospital is full of Elly Campbells colleagueswe never know if she might have someone target you.
Lily Jones rolled her eyes dismissively, while Sophie Baker could only sit by the side andugh helplessly.
You just rx. Despite the misunderstanding between Miss Campbell and myself, at the end of the day, she is my sister. She wouldnt treat me like that.
Though she spoke magnanimously, when she recalled the humiliation Elly Campbell had inflicted on her in the restroom at the cocktail party, she wished she could tear Elly Campbell to pieces.
Lily Jones also knew about the rtionship between Sophie Baker and Elly Campbell, and her face looked even less happy when she heard Sophie mention her.
Your mother, too, really Of all things she could have done, bing someone elses mistress, making you unable to hold your head high in front of Elly Campbell.
Listening to the disdain in his wifes voice, Christopher Moore did not know whether tough or not. Was she really so blunt that she didnt fear angering Sophie to death?
The woman she spoke of with such disdain was, after all, Sophies biological mother.
Seeing Sophies face turn pale and his wifes oblivious demeanor, Christopher Moore pressed his lips together, barely holding back a smile, acting as if he had heard nothing.
Just as Christopher Moore had expected, Sophie was so angry that her face turned white, and her nails almost broke in the palms of her hands. Yet, facing Lily Jones, she couldnt vent any of her anger.
Lily Jones waspletely unaware that her words had upset Sophie so much. She kept discussing Elly Campbell, and naturally, nothing nice came out of her mouth about Elly. This at least made Sophie feel a bit better internally.
Half an hourter, Lily Jones was wheeled into the operating room, and Adam Jones, Christopher Moore, and Sophie Baker waited outside. When Elly Campbell arrived, what she saw was this scene.
Her gaze swept over Adam Jones and settled on the tense-looking Christopher Moore, whose handsome features were tightly drawn. She said, Dont be nervous, shell be out soon.
Thank you, sister-inw. I entrust Lily to you, Christopher Moore replied.
Elly Campbell nodded slightly and pushed the door open to enter.
Adam Joness expression was somewhat ugly. Aside from worrying about Lily Jones, it was Elly Campbells attitude that bothered him. From the beginning to the end, she had only consoled Christopher Moore with a few words,pletely ignoring him, her husband, standing right beside him.
Didnt he also need somefort?
She hadpletely disregarded him. What was the meaning of this?
Sophie Baker also had a simrly unhappy expression. She had already been upset when Lily Jones had disdainfully spoken of her mother as a mistress, and now hearing Christopher Moore repeatedly calling Elly Campbell sister-inw, without any objection from Adam Jones, made her even more irate.
However, she couldnt afford to offend anyone present.
If only If only she could have entered the Campbell Family sooner, bing the second Miss Campbell.
At that moment, Sophie wished the Old Master would die soon, so that her father could take her back to the Campbell Family.
Inside the operating room, Elly Campbell was operating the scalpel withposure, while outside, the three people each harbored their own thoughts without speaking. The silence was only broken when an elderly voice echoed from the distance.
Chapter 81 - 081. Elly always gives me surprises_1
Chapter 81: 081. Elly always gives me surprises_1
"Adam, Christopher."
Her gaze shifted over, and she saw Old Lady Jones approaching the operating room with the assistance of her aide.
"Grandma."
"Grandma, why are you here?"
Christopher Moore stepped forward to support the Old Lady and asked.
"I wanted toe and see how Lily is doing."
Adam Jones walked up to the Old Lady and said, "Grandma, the surgery will take at least eight or nine hours, and youre not in good health. Please go back and rest for now. If theres any news about Lily, I will inform you."
"Yes, Grandma, were just waiting here, please go back and rest. Christopher and I can stay here," another voice joined in.
Christopher Moore said as well.
Sophie Baker, who was standing off to the side, was thus ignored, not even receiving a nce from Old Lady Jones.
Sophie knew that the Old Ladys heart belonged only to Elly Campbell as her granddaughter-inw, and to marry Adam, she had to first ovee the barrier presented by the Old Lady.
Seeing herself neglected, Sophies thoughts were far from settled, and after Christopher had finished speaking, she timely interjected, "Yes, Old Lady Jones, were here to wait for Lily, you can go back and rest."
Only then did Old Lady Joness gaze fall on Sophie. She disliked this girl from the bottom of her heart, and there was even a sense of aversion.
She always felt the girl had impure motives, and even though Sophie had injured her womb while trying to save Lily, this did not endear the girl to her.
But Sophie was, after all, Lilys lifesaver, so the Old Lady did not embarrass her further, though she also showed no warmth, merely ncing at her indifferently before turning her attention back to her grandson.
"I heard from Old Mr. Leonard that the surgeon for Lily is Elly?"
"Yes."
Whenever he mentioned Elly Campbell, Adams expression turned distinctly displeased, responding with just a heavy acknowledgment.
On the contrary, when Christopher spoke of Elly, his tone was full of respect, "Yes, Grandma, it is indeed your daughter-inw performing the surgery on Lily. Lily owes her a lot for thest premature delivery."
Seeing a smile spread across the Old Ladys face, "Elly always manages to surprise me."
The unabashed admiration in her eyes was particrly annoying to Sophie on the side.
Hmph! Its all because Elly is a child of the Campbell family, isnt it?
Wait until she gets kicked out of the Campbell family by her father. Lets see if this Old Granny will still like her then.
Once she enters the Campbell family, she will definitely make this Old Lady propose on her own initiative that Adam marry her.
Sophie thought bitterly to herself, but at that moment, no one was paying any attention to her.
After all, the Old Lady was advanced in age, and with her health never fully recovered from a serious illness a few years ago, she couldnt stand being outside for more than an hour and had to return for a rest with the aides assistance.
With the Old Lady gone, Sophie felt slightly better, even though she didnt have much patience to wait for Lily Jones to emerge from the operating room, she had to put on a show.
As time ticked by second by second, the operation inside the surgery room continued intensively, and it was already lunchtime before they knew it.
Christopher Moore nced at his watch, approached Adam Jones, and said, "Big brother, the surgery will probably take a few more hours. You should go have lunch. I can stay here with Lily."
Adam Jones looked up at the operating room door, his thoughts on Elly Campbell still busy inside, and subconsciously declined, "No need, Im not hungry."
Chapter 82 - 082. Buffoon_1
Chapter 82: 082. Buffoon_1
Sophie Baker nced sideways at Adam Jones, unsure whether he was worried about Lily Jones or because Elly Campbell was performing the surgery on Lily. After a moment of thought, she said, "Adam, why dont you and Mr. Moore go grab something to eat? Ill keep an eye on Lily here. Dont worry, Ill notify you guys immediately if anything happens."
Even though she really didnt want to stay here, as it was boring and tedious, she had to gain the favor of Adam and Christopher Moore, and it seemed that her only way in was through Lily Jones.
That was also the reason why she had to endure Lilys unfiltered mouth.
Adam Jones frowned slightly with impatience in his tone, "No need."
"Adam..."
Sophie Baker wanted to persuade further, but she was stopped by Adams cold and unmistakably impatient nce, "You go eat. My sister Lily doesnt need someone else to watch over her."
Sophie Bakers face turned pale in an instant; she hadnt expected her kindness to result in such an embarrassment from Adam.
The "someone else" he referred to was obviously not Mr. Moore but her.
Her fingernails dug deep into her palm, and it took a great deal of effort for her to suppress this humiliation. Managing a weak smile, she said, "I... Im not hungry either."
Christopher Moore shook his head as he watched Sophies thankless struggle.
This woman had never been simple-minded, especially towards him, her brother-inw. She thought she hid her intentions well, but he could see them clearly, let alone he, her brother-inw.
"Miss Baker, if youre hungry, go eat. Theres no need for so many people to stay here."
Though his words were softer than Adams, Christopher Moores statement made no difference to Sophie.
Essentially, they were telling her she was superfluous here.
Angered, Sophies face became even paler as resentment towards Adam and Christopher Moore built up inside her.
In front of Elly Campbell, they would refer to her with respect, addressing her as "sister-inw," but when it came to her, they were in such a hurry to send her away!
If it werent for his wife, who would want to stay in this odd and morbid ce where people could die at any moment?
Yes, what was she keeping watch for? Perhaps Elly Campbell could even cause your sick wife to die in there!
Sophie Bakers face twisted with rage. Despite feeling furious internally, she could only show a facade of sweetness and innocence, "Then... then I wont disturb you, I will bring some food for youter."
After speaking, she turned and left, her expression once again contorted with anger.
Sophie Baker returned in less than half an hour, which meant the surgery on Lily had already been ongoing for three to four hours.
In her hands, she carried some carefully selected pastries, "Adam, Mr. Moore, Ive brought some food for you. Please, help yourselves to keep hunger at bay."
Adam Jones did not answer, his attention still firmly fixed on the closed doors of the operating room, oblivious to Sophies presence.
Christopher Moore looked at Adam, unable to believe what his wife had told himthat his eldest brother had kicked out his sister-inw because he was in love with Miss Baker in his heart.
From his perspective, it seemed his brother held his sister-inw in his heart more.
"Thank you."
Good manners prevented Christopher Moore from making Sophie feel worse as he took the food from her hands without eating it.
Just at that moment, two nurses came from outside carrying some meals, heading towards the operating room door. They were about to enter when Sophie stopped them.
Chapter 83 - 083.Ugly people often make a fool of themselves_1
Chapter 83: 083.Ugly people often make a fool of themselves_1
"Wait."
The two nurses turned back and looked at Sophie Baker; one of the nurses asked, "Is there something wrong?"
Sophie Baker vented the embarrassment she had just received from Adam Jones and Christopher Moore onto the two nurses. With an usative tone, she asked, "Are you nning to take this food into the operating room?"
"Yes, the doctor has been performing surgery for several hours; were nning to take some food in," one nurse replied.
Sophie Bakers face grew even more unsightly, and her voice of interrogation louder, "What kind of hospital is this, allowing eating in the operating room? Where do you ce the safety of your patients?"
Apart from shifting the embarrassment she received from Adam Jones onto the nurses, she also wanted to direct Adam Joness anger towards Elly Campbell.
Lily Jones was in there letting Elly Campbell operate on her, and she had the audacity to eat inside.
How could anyone think of eating in such a ce as an operating room!
Seeing Sophie Bakers arrogant demeanor and the nurses bewildered faces, Christopher Moore frowned, and Adam Joness expression also turned colder.
Seeing the change in their expressions, Sophie Baker naturally assumed they were annoyed with the nurses actions, or rather with Elly Campbell, which made her feel even more smug and righteous.
Meanwhile, her interrogation escted to the lead surgeon, "The doctors are eating while performing surgery on patients; if something happens to the patient, will the lead surgeon take responsibility?"
"Miss Baker!"
Christopher Moore interrupted Sophie Baker with a stern voice, not concealing the aversion in his gaze, "My wife is still in there undergoing surgery, are you in such a hurry to curse her from outside?"
At Christopher Moores questioning, Sophie Bakers face immediately turned pale, as if worried Adam Jones would get annoyed with her, and she quickly exined, "No... thats not it, I said the wrong thing because Im too worried about Lily... But how can doctors eat inside during surgery? Isnt that too unhygienic..."
Observing Sophie Bakers melodramatic disy, with every word aiming to implicate Elly Campbell, the nurses couldnt help but roll their eyes internally.
"Miss, the operating room has two sections; the leisure area and the surgical area are separate. We will not be taking these foods to the surgery area. The doctor has been standing for hours and will require a few more this afternoon. With this kind of surgery, critical steps will not involve the doctoring down to eat; we are only purchasing these items to have them ready for the doctors," one nurse exined.
Although they felt the woman in front of them was overacting, seemingly intent on inciting the family tosh out at the lead surgeon, the nurses still patiently exined everything to her once more.
After all, the patient inside was not someone of little importance, and the two men standing outside were not ones they could afford to offend lightly.
Adam Jones, for some reason, furrowed his brows when he heard this.
And Sophie Baker, who was originally high and mighty, hoping to redirect Adam Joness anger towards Elly Campbell, suddenly turned the color of liver; especially upon seeing the looks from the nurses and Christopher Moore, which seemed tough at her ignorance.
As for Adam Jones, she didnt even dare to nce his way.
"Also, the area outside the operating room is a quiet zone; please be mindful of the volume of your voice," the nurse added.
With that, the two nurses turned and went inside. Thatst sentence felt like countless ps on Sophie Bakers face, leaving her both burning and in pain.
Chapter 84 - 084. My face hurts_1
Chapter 84: 084. My face hurts_1
After the nurse went in, Sophie Baker steeled herself to look at Adam Jones. Although his face didnt show much, she could still detect an increasing sense of impatience emanating from him.
"Im... Im sorry, I was just too worried about Lily just now. I didnt mean to be noisy outside..."
"Enough."
Adam interrupted Sophie impatiently, "Doctors will handle Lilys condition; making a fuss here wont help Lily."
Sophies face grew even paler. Biting her lower lip, her eyes reddened, she lowered her gaze, and said no more.
She was a woman who knew her ce, especially in front of Adam. For so many years, she had always been a woman of grace and propriety, little did she know that Adam was fully aware of all her thoughts but simply disdainful to entangle with her over these matters.
Time ticked by, second by second, and when the lights in the operating room finally went out, it was half-past five in the afternoon. After a grueling nine-hour surgery, Elly Campbell emerged with slightly trembling legs.
She had just removed her mask and hadnt had a chance to catch her breath when she saw Christopher Moore rushing over, "Sis..."
"Dont worry; the surgery went well, but..."
Elly hadnt finished speaking when she saw Christopher dash toward Lily Jones, who was being wheeled out of the operating room, with no intention of listening to her.
Dr. Campbell: "..."
Watching Christopher follow Lily to her ward, Elly couldnt help but smile helplessly.
At least wait for her to finish speaking.
As she was looking at Christopher, Adam was also watching her, his handsome face covered in dense sweat beads.
Nine hours of standing, which even a robust man like him might find hard to endure, let alone her need to concentrate on performing surgery... it must have taken so much out of her.
With this thought, Adams heart tightened abruptly, and he subconsciously took a couple of steps forward.
As Elly diverted her gaze, someone blocked her view. The familiar scent of his shower gel, despite the years that had passed, was something Elly recognized instantly.
It was the kind of familiarity that was etched into her bones. Even if she intended to forget Adam, the scent couldnt be erased.
Looking up, she met Adams deep, dark eyes, and theplex, turbulent emotions hidden within them.
Just when Elly was about to step away, Adam caught her wrist. Her brow twisted involuntarily, and a natural look of aversion soon appeared between her brows.
But then she heard Adams voice, "Christopher is so preupied with Lily right now that hes not in the mood to listen to you. You can discuss with me any post-operative care that needs to be considered."
He had found an excuse that he deemed very reasonable and which he believed wouldnt be rejected by Elly. And indeed, after a brief pause, she nodded, "Alright,e to my office."
After nine continuous hours of surgery, Elly was so exhausted that even speaking seemed to take extra effort, her legs trembling slightly.
Adam walked beside her, keeping a protective hand hovering around her, as if afraid she might not be able to stand and fall.
Watching Adam and Elly, side by side, a shadow flickered through Sophies eyes.
After all she had done, how could she ept Adams heart beginning to make room for Elly, no, absolutely not!
"Dr. Campbell."
With this thought, Sophie quickly called out to Elly, yet her soft tone carried a timid note.
Chapter 85 - 085. Drama Queen_1
Chapter 85: 085. Drama Queen_1
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow, not expecting this drama queen to still have the cheek to act in front of her.
Oh, no, she almost forgotstanding next to her was Adam Jones. Of course, she had to y the role of a delicate white flower who is bullied by the entire world and needs the protection of a domineering male lead. How could she afford to be haughty towards her enemy at this time?
Luckily, this drama queen did have a memory. After getting beaten up by her in the restroom during thest reception, she had mellowed down and even changed the way she addressed her.
"Whats the matter?"
Elly turned around, her eyebrow arching at Sophies timid demeanor. Because her attention was all on Sophie, she failed to notice the flicker of displeasure that condensed in the depths of the mans eyes beside her.
"I...I was wondering if I could go with you? As Lilys good friend, I havent been able to do anything for her, so I want to follow along and listen in case theres anything I can do to help Lily," Sophie exined, her lips slightly pursing in a pitiable manner; her weak gaze shimmered with a trace of fear, as if Elly was some wild beast standing in front of her waiting to devour her.
Sometimes, Elly really couldnt understand why men always liked women who were soft and fragile, waiting to be protected by a man; was it so unappealing for a woman to be strong on her own?
The front that Sophie put on was obviously not for Ellyit was clearly intended for the man beside her who was blind to her ways, Adam Jones.
Not wanting to watch this drama queen perform the act of seducing the domineering CEO before her, Elly said indifferently, "Come along then."
Sophie was a bit surprised that Elly actually agreed. She had thought Elly would tly reject her with a fierce attitude, and she had prepared a whole bunch of words to disgust Elly, but then...
That bitch Elly, she really didnt y by the rules!
Internally cursing, yet her face revealed nothing but tearful gratitude, as if overwhelmed by the kindness, she kept thanking Elly, "Thank you, sis... Dr. Campbell."
Whether she intentionally said the wrong name or genuinely slipped, she quickly corrected herself and nced at Elly with a startled look, as if fearing that Elly would punch her like she did in the hotel restroom.
Elly didnt want to see her sickening act and didnt even grace her with a nce, turning around to head straight for her office.
"Please sit."
Elly pointed to the seat in front of her desk and spoke to Adam Jones, her tone devoid of warmth, as procedural as the rtionship between a patients family and a doctor.
Adam Jones frowned discontentedly but obediently pulled out the chair and sat down.
Seeing Elly had no intention of speaking to her, let alone offering her a seat, Sophies face turned an angry shade of pale, but she could only re hatefully at Elly.
She nced around and realized there werent any spare chairs in Ellys office; this was clearly an intentional move to have her stand.
Sophies face darkened with rage, but from the beginning to the end, Elly didnt look her way once, as if she didnt exist at all.
Grinding her teeth, Sophie held back. Now, she had no grounds to unt in front of that bitch Elly; she just hoped her fathers actions would hasten. Once she seeded in integrating into the Campbell family, then as for Elly Campbell...
Ha! Did she think she could still use the status of the Campbell familys youngdy to oppress her?
Unbeknownst to Elly, Sophies inner thespian was rich with drama. Having just performed nine hours of surgery, she was indeed tired, her fingers asionally massaging her swollen temples.
Chapter 86 - 086. Haven’t eaten all day_1
Chapter 86: 086. Havent eaten all day_1
Then, she pushed several papers to Adam Jones, her tone of voice no different from how she addressed the rtives of other patients.
"These are some items that you need to pay close attention to after Lily Joness heart transnt surgery; there cannot be any negligence."
Adam Jones nced over the papers indifferently and nodded silently, his gaze, however, remained fixed on Elly Campbells hand rubbing her temple, his eyes deep and thoughtful.
Elly didnt notice Adams gaze and continued, "Additionally, after the surgery, there will be noticeable signs of rejection. This period is very critical, and you as family members must not take it lightly..."
Following that, she carefully exined the potential for rejection andplications that could ur after Lilys surgery to Adam Jones. Only then did she finally fix her gaze on Adam, who had been silent the whole time, "Have you got all that?"
Adam Jones responded with a faint nod. Elly nced at him involuntarily once more, feeling that when she had been speaking earlier, Adam seemed somewhat distracted.
So inattentive to her words, why bothering to take on this role as a family member? If she had spoken to Christopher Moore, he would have definitely listened without missing a word.
Thinking this to herself, Elly reached for another paper and handed it to Adam Jones, "If youve heard me clearly, sign here."
However, she thought that she would still need to go over the specifics with Christopher, since it seemed like Adam wasnt fond of listening to her speak, and probably hadnt taken in much at all.
Adam Jones lowered his gaze to the paper in front of him, observing Ellys hand. Her fingers were slender and delicate, her nails neatly trimmed, revealing the rounded tips with nails painted a tender pink. Even without any manicure, they looked beautiful.
These were the hands of a surgeon, and his sisters life had been saved by these hands twice.
"Sign!"
Seeing Adam Jones spacing out again, Elly grew somewhat vexed. She was tired and hungry,pletelycking patience to keep waiting for Adam, so she tapped the desk with her finger, raising her voice significantly.
Adam Joness eyes narrowed, and he took the pen Elly handed him and mboyantly signed his name.
"Okay, my shift is over, you two please feel free to stay."
As she said this, she stood up to organize the documents in front of her, subconsciously rubbing her stomach that was beginning to ache slightly, her brows furrowing in difort.
Adam Jones noticed her subtle movement and thought about her not having eaten all day, his heart suddenly sinking.
Just as Elly was packing her bag and opening the office door, Adam Jones reached out and stopped her.
Elly looked up at him, puzzled, and asked, "Is there something from my earlier exnation that you didnt understand?"
If he still had questions, Elly had no intention of wasting more time to exin it a second time. She wouldnt have let Adame here in the first ce if she had known he cared so little about Lilys post-operative care.
Irritated, she listened as Adam Joness deep voice unexpectedly asked, "Havent you eaten all day?"
Elly paused, surprised that Adam was stopping her over this, but she didnt hide it, "Yes, Im going to eat now."
She was indeed feeling quite ufortable from hunger; by nature, she wasnt someone with a lot of patience and hunger only made her less tolerant.
After dropping these words, she attempted to walk past Adam, heading outside, when once again, Adam held her back.
Chapter 87 - 087. You are still my wife_1
Chapter 87: 087. You are still my wife_1
"Adam Jones, are you sick?"
Elly Campbell turned around impatiently and growled, "Ive been standing all day without anything to eat; are you deliberately trying to make things difficult for me?"
This wasnt the first time Elly Campbell had lost her temper with Adam Jones. She had let him experience her fiery disposition before, but those instances had usually been marked by cold sarcasm. This time, however, she went as far as to openly curse at him.
Adam Jones looked at her face, which was turning red with rage, and struggled to suppress a smile.
And just when someone should have sense enough to stay away, at the very moment when Elly Campbell lost patience, they stepped forward, seemingly searching for a beating, or rather, trying to make their presence felt in front of Adam Jones
"Dr. Campbell, how can you curse at someone? Adam, hes also..."
"Shut up!"
Elly Campbell sharply cut off Sophie Baker, who had volunteered herself as cannon fodder, "Im speaking to someone else; what business is it of yours?"
Sophie Bakers face instantly turned pale. Her naturally delicate appearance, paired with her ashenplexion, made her seem even more pitiable, "Dr. Campbell, how can you... how can you talk like that?"
Elly Campbell swept a cold nce over her face, yanked her hand back forcibly from Adam Joness grip, "If you dont want to hear me talk like this, then keep your man away from me."
Elly Campbell was exceptionally irritable at that moment, and while Adam Jones initially didnt take it to heart, even feeling somewhat pleased that she was venting her annoyance on him rather than maintaining an impersonal distance, his mood soured once Sophie Baker spoke up, and it darkened even further at Elly Campbells mention of "your man."
Elly Campbell no longer cared to watch the pitiful act the pair was putting on before her, and she turned to walk away, only to be pulled back by Adam Jones from behind once again.
Exhausted and hungry, Elly Campbell felt a moment of darkness before her eyes and stumbled slightly as Adam Jones pulled her, causing her expression to darken even more.
"Adam..."
Just as she was about to curse Adam Jones out, he preempted her, "Youre hungry, Ill take you out for dinner, and after, well go home together."
Elly Campbells face darkened even more, "Adam Jones, have you lost your mind? We are divorced!"
"No, were just in the process of divorcing..."
He arrogantly slung his arm over Elly Campbells shoulder, pulling her closer to him, "And besides, wife, I am your man, not someone elses, remember that."
Elly Campbell red furiously at the shameless man before herthis man who had long parted ways with her yet pretended to be the deep-feeling husbandand after a few futile attempts to struggle free from his embrace, she simply gave up.
"I wasnt aware that a man and woman in the process of divorcing could be on good enough terms to go dine and go home together."
She looked at Adam Jones with a coldugh, her eyes filled with scorn and disdain.
Over this period, Adam Jones had grown ustomed to Elly Campbells hostile attitude toward him and was not as shocked as before, but he didnt ease his hold around her in the slightest.
"As long as we are not officially divorced, we are legally husband and wife. Whats wrong with a husband taking his wife out to eat?"
He slightly lowered his head to meet Elly Campbells fiery gaze.
"Ive already hired awyer to handle our divorce case," she said through clenched teeth.
"Hmm, Ive already had mywyer get in touch with yourwyer,"
Adam Jones struggled to keep his smile in check, "So until were officially divorced, youre still my wife, understand?"
Chapter 88 - 088. Performing an affectionate scene_1
Chapter 88: 088. Performing an affectionate scene_1
Thest words "you know?" lifted at the end with a hint of undisguised doting, almost causing Elly Campbell to twist her ankle. However, the current situation made it clear to Elly that Adam Jones would notply with her wishes at this moment.
Considering she was indeed ufortably hungry and couldnt be bothered to argue with Adam Jones, she just let him have his way.
As for Sophie Bakersplexion, it was so unspeakably grimpared to Ellys.
She had always been smug in front of Elly, always using Adam to show off to Elly. Even though Adam had no interest in her, she could still disgust Elly with it.
But now, here she stood alone, witness to Adam taking Elly away,pletely ignoring her existence.
Or perhaps, from start to finish, she never existed in Adams eyes.
Sophie watched the intimate figures walking ahead, grinding her teeth in hatred.
The bitch Elly must be very happy to see her defeated, right?
At this moment, Elly, who hadpletely forgotten about the existence of Sophie Baker, was forced by Adam to approach his Maybach. The driver had been waiting there for a while, and upon seeing her, he immediately greeted her respectfully with a "Madam."
Such an address instinctively made Elly frown, and Adam, anticipating she would turn and walk away, blocked her path with his tall figure, pressuring her towards the side of the car.
"Adam Jones, this is enough. I dont mind if youre addicted to ying the affectionate couple, many people love to y along with you, and to take it from pretend to reality. But you can spare me that," Elly said.
Elly looked up at the man in front of her, tall and handsome, her face unable to hide her annoyance and rejection.
Feeling extremely tired from standing for so long, Elly simply leaned against the body of the Maybach behind her, her eyes showing nothing but rejection, without a trace of anticipation for the "dinner" she was to have with Adam.
Adam frowned, obviously displeased by Ellys words. His voice, along with his expression, grew colder as he said, "Taking my wife out to dinner is acting out a love scene now?"
Elly no longer had the energy to keep emphasizing to Adam the fact that they were getting a divorce. After all, Adam wouldnt listen to her. What she needed to do now was to get rid of Adam as quickly as possible.
"Well, sorry then, President Jones, but I have no desire to eat the meal youre offering," she retorted.
After saying that, she pushed past Adam intending to leave, but Adam seemed truly irritated by her behavior. She had barely taken a step when he blocked her again.
"Sorry, but this dinner is not optional," he insisted.
As he spoke, he grabbed Ellys arm and pushed her towards the car. Elly struggled instinctively, but then she heard Adams cold voice at her ear, "If you want to be gawked at here, you are wee to make a scene with me right in this spot!"
Ellys struggling ceased immediately.
Indeed, as Adam had said, there were already many onlookers gazing in their direction. Even if she did not care about losing face, she did not want to be associated with Adam in the eyes of others.
It wasnt just Adams prominent role as the president of Jones Corporation that made him conspicuous; his face alone was enough. If she made a fuss with him here, she might end up on the front page tomorrow.
With this thought, she calmed down, casting a cold nce at Adam and got into the car.
Chapter 89 - 089. Adam Jones Changed_1
Chapter 89: 089. Adam Jones Changed_1
Seeing that Elly Campbell did not refuse again, the corners of Adam Joness lips couldnt help but curve up, and he also heaved a sigh of relief. He didnt know when he had started to be somewhat afraid of hearing Elly Campbell reject him over and over again.
They then got in the car, and the driver, sitting in the drivers seat, cautiously asked, "Mr. President, shall we go straight home?"
At the same time, the driver looked through the rearview mirror at Elly Campbells ashen face, his expression somewhat difficult to describe.
Ever since finding out that thedy had cheated on his boss and had a child with another man, every time he saw her, he felt as if his head was tied to his belt.
After all, knowing such an earth-shattering secret about his boss being cuckolded, he feared that he might be silenced by the president at any moment.
He didnt understand what thedy was thinking; Mr. Jones had both wealth and looks, and most importantly, he doted on his wife. How could she have the audacity to cheat and even have a child, then still have the gall to show the president her sour face?
If Elly Campbell knew that the driver was thinking of her as such a morally depraved, clueless woman, she would definitely be furious to the point of spitting blood, and might even pick up a scalpel and stab Adam to pieces.
"Go to New Town."
Adam Jones gave an address and nced at Elly Campbell, noticing that although her face was stillposed, her hand was resting on her stomach, which clearly showed she was quite hungry. Adam unconsciously furrowed his brows, and when they reached the next intersection, he suddenly spoke up, "Stop the car."
The driver obediently pulled over, and after Adam Jones said, "Wait here for me," he got out and left.
Elly Campbell had no idea where Adam Jones was headed; all she wanted to do was to quickly finish eating and leave. Being entangled by Adam Jones was bing too much for her to handle.
Five minutester, Adam Jones returned, holding a small box of pastries and a cup of hot milk, which he handed to Elly Campbell, "Have something to eat to fill your stomach first."
Looking at the food handed to her, Elly Campbell paused for a moment, then lifted her eyes to look at Adam Jones. A flicker of surprise passed through her otherwise calm gaze, not expecting that Adam had gotten off the car to buy her something to eat.
It could be said that Adam Jones had never been so kind to her before. This made Elly Campbells feelings somewhatplicated. After a short while, she still reached out to take it, coldly saying a word, "Thanks."
She did not probe into why Adam Jones had suddenly changed; after all, none of that mattered to her now. Although she rejected Adam Jones, she could not let herself suffer from hunger.
Moreover, she was hungry all day precisely because she had been out rescuing his sister. For this favor, she feltpletely justified in epting it.
After drinking the milk and eating some of the pastries, Elly Campbell finally felt a bit of relief in her stomach. Once again, the car fell into silence.
Soon, the car stopped in front of a restaurant, "Mr. President, weve arrived at the restaurant."
"Hmm."
Adam Jones nced at the silent Elly Campbell and said, "Lets get out."
Elly Campbell came back from her reverie, followed by opening the door and getting out of the car. Looking at the restaurants name, she instinctively asked, "I thought you didnt eat spicy food?"
"Who said I dont eat spicy food?"
Adam Jones did not know why Elly Campbell had asked that and just responded offhandedly.
"You."
Actually, as soon as Elly Campbell asked that question, she immediately realized the truth in her heart. Now hearing Adam Joness response, her eyes already showedplete understanding.
Chapter 90 - 090. Taste Changed_1
Chapter 90: 090. Taste Changed_1
Adam Jones was briefly stunned and when he looked at Elly Campbell, he caught her tugging the corners of her lips in an ambiguous smile before she stepped inside without a word.
Gazing at Ellys slender silhouette, Adam remembered the mocking edge to her smile from just a moment ago. His heart suddenly tightened, and he stood outside the restaurant in silence for several seconds before abruptly remembering something.
He recalled the time when they had just married, one day she waited for him below the Jones Corporation building to tell him that a new spicy restaurant with a fantastic reputation had opened in themercial za near hispany. She had made several attempts to reserve a table and finally seeded, wanting to invite him to dine with her.
Back then, without saying anything, he had coldly dropped the sentence, "I dont eat spicy food," and left, leaving her standing alone in front of the Jones Corporation building for a long time.
Now, reflecting on the way her expectant smile had instantly stiffened and then turned into a look of disappointment, Adam felt a sudden sharp tug at his heart, so tight it was almost painful.
Standing outside for a while, he eventually went in. Elly had already sat down by the window, casually flipping through the menu that the waiter had brought over. Because of the earlier incident, Adam felt somewhat guilty and even found it hard to look directly at her.
Elly ordered a few dishes then handed the menu back to the waiter. After Adam ced his order, the waiter left.
The two sat opposite each other, and another awkward silence fell. Reminded of his past unkind behavior, he felt somewhat guilty and couldnt maintain the dominant and overbearing attitude he had at the beginning.
Elly, on the other hand, just wanted to eat her meal and leave as soon as possible. She had absolutely no intention of speaking to Adam.
There werent many people in the restaurant at the time, so the dishes they ordered were served quickly. He noticed that Elly kept picking at the lighter dishes, not touching the spicy ones he had specifically ordered for her.
"Dont you like spicy food?"
He had only recently learned from his grandmother that Elly used to be a person who loved spicy food. Thats why he had specially chosen this spicy restaurant. But now, she hardly touched those dishes. Could it be because he was the one who ordered them, she didnt want to eat?
At this thought, Adams eyebrows knitted together in slight displeasure, and Elly, due to his question, paused her chopsticks for a second. After just two seconds, she heard her say indifferently, "My taste has changed."
What Elly didnt let Adam know was that, back then, when she heard he didnt eat spicy foods, she had forcefully made herself abandon her love for spicy dishes just to amodate him.
Only now had she realized it wasnt that he didnt eat spicy food; he just didnt want to join her for a spicy meal.
Thinking this, Ellyughed mockingly at herself inside. Wasnt it what she deserved, after all? Back then, she had not even recognized Adams obvious rejection and had forced herself to change her own tastes.
The truth pped her face time and again with burning intensity.
Facing Ellys indifference, Adam, seemingly grasping at straws for conversation, said, "How easy can it be to change ones tastes?"
Ellys gaze shifted from her te to him, those beautiful yet chilly eyes carrying a multitude of emotions that even Adam could not decipher. She suddenly said, "Its not easy to change, but that doesnt mean it cant be changed."
If she could make herself give up on a man who was deeply rooted in her bones, then giving up eating spicy food was hardly difficult.
Chapter 91 - 091. Just Drop It If You Don’t Want It _1
Chapter 91: 091. Just Drop It If You Dont Want It _1
"Times change, people change, and its normal for tastes to change. President Jones, youre a busy man; why fuss over what I eat?"
Elly Campbell twisted her eyebrows impatiently and then chuckled nonchntly. Although the question was indeed trivial, her breezy tone somehow made Adam Jones feel ufortable.
If there wasnt some special reason, why would she change her tastes for no reason at all?
As if possessed, he insisted on dwelling on the issue, "Why did your tastes suddenly change?"
His voice, already deep, now had an added forcefulness, as if he would not rest until Elly answered him.
She couldnt understand why Adam Jones, who normally wouldnt even grant her a nce, insisted on prying into the matter of her changing tastes.
Her drooping eyelids lifted slightly, and she looked over at Adam Jones, seeing him staring back at her, those cool, thin eyes bearing an aggressive edge.
Fire rose in Ellys heart for no reason. She put down her chopsticks, folded her hands on the table in front of her, and looked at Adam Jones, a scornful light in her eyes.
"Let me put it this way to President Jones: My taste in food is like my taste in men. I used to love President Jones just as I used to love eating spicy food. In four years, if my taste in men can change, is it strange that my taste in food has changed too?"
Her tone was exceptionally light, as if she were merely stating a matter of fact to Adam Jones in the tone of a narratorand that fact was
She no longer loved him.
Adam Jones looked into Ellys eyes, which were beautiful, pitch-ck, and clear. But when they beheld him, those eyes were devoid of emotion. The admiration and love that once swirled within them were now nowhere to be seen.
The deep-seated affection and adoration he once thought she feigned, he now desperately wished to see again, but they were gone.
For some reason, Adam Joness heart tightened, and the familiar dull pain stabbed his heart with a serrated knife sharper than ever before.
Even though she had told him many times before that she didnt want him anymore, nothing had ever made him feel as sure as this moment that what Elly said was true.
Because the way she said it was too calm, so calm that he couldnt detect a trace of falsehood.
"Alright, Im full. Thanks for the meal, President Jones."
Elly stood up, picked up her bag beside her, and stood to leave without a hint of reluctance, but as she passed by Adam Jones, he grabbed her wrist.
Ellys eyebrows knitted together, annoyance rising on her face. She turned back to look at Adam Jones and caught a fleeting glimpse of destion in his eyes. Elly paused, and on a closer look, the destion had disappeared.
Elly instinctively dismissed the destion she had just seen as an illusion, her expression cooling as she said sternly, "Is there anything else you need, President Jones?"
Every time she called him "President Jones," it felt as though a needle was piercing Adam Joness heart, a feeling he profoundly disliked.
Looking up at Elly, he said, "So what? You loved me four years ago and desperately wanted to marry me. Now that theres another man, you just decide you dont want me anymore?"
His tone almost carried a repressed anger, yet upon closer listening, it also bore a tinge of grievance.
Chapter 92 - 092. President Jones felt very aggrieved, but President Jones didn’t say anything_1
Chapter 92: 092. President Jones felt very aggrieved, but President Jones didnt say anything_1
Elly Campbell suddenlyughed, seeing Adam Jones look at her with such a grievous expression for the first time. This was entirely different from the iron-fisted, ruthless, and reticent head of the Jones corporation she remembered.
"President Jones also said I have another man now, so naturally, I dont want you anymore. Im not as phnthropic as you, President Jones, liking to keep one foot on two boats."
After finishing, she wrested her hand from Adam Joness grasp. Just thinking that this hand had once held Sophie Baker, she couldnt help but feel disgusted.
"Madam."
The driver, who had been waiting for the couple in the car, immediately got out upon seeing Elly Campbell emerge, nodded respectfully, and opened the back door of the car, only to see that Elly Campbell had no intention of getting in.
"Im not your madam, and President Jones probably doesnt like hearing you refer to his ex-wife that way."
Having said this, she walked toward the taxi stand. Adam Jones had followed her out, so naturally, he heard what she had said to the driver with such solemnity. A wave of anger surged within him.
He felt it waspletely nonsensical; Adam Jones had nock of women around him. Why should he let Elly Campbell trample on his dignity?
With a darkened face, he walked to the car. Seeing his displeased expression, the driver quickly opened the door for him to get in, then jumped into the car himself and buckled the seatbelt, before cautiously asking, "President, should we go straight home?"
"Hmm."
He leaned back in his seat with a heavy response. He didnt want to probe into this strange feeling of loss, but the thought of Elly Campbells cold, clear face made that peculiar feeling inside him deepen a bit more.
"President, shall we pick up Madam?"
The driver looked at Elly Campbell, who was waiting at the taxi stand, and hesitantly asked.
Adam Joness gaze shifted in Elly Campbells direction. She stood calmly by the roadside, not giving his side a single nce, let alone asking for his help.
He frowned and said, "No need!"
"Yes, sir."
It seemed that President Jones was truly furious. Even an outsider like the driver felt that President Jones was wrongedhaving been cuckolded and still brazenly shown a cold shoulder. No man could bear it.
The car slowly drove past Elly Campbell, who stood by the road without looking sideways. She nced at her watch; it was time for young William Campbell to get out of school. If she didnt return soon, he would surely call to hurry her again.
At this time, during the rush hour, many people were gging down taxis, and some didnt even queue. As soon as a car appeared, they would rush up and grab it.
Elly Campbell disliked this scramble and hadnt managed to catch a ride even after waiting for half an hour.
Suddenly, a drop of cold rain fell on her face. She raised her hand to touch her face, then looked up to the sky. The once clear sky was now covered by dark clouds.
Without giving her any time to react, the rain began to pour down.
Elly Campbell ducked under the shelter of the stands awning. As more people took cover from the rain, thepetition for taxis grew fiercer, with the cold wind blowing the rain, soaking herpletely.
"This damn Adam Jonesevery encounter with him leads to trouble."
She cursed under her breath. Suddenly, an umbre appeared above her head. She paused, then heard the familiar deep voice from behind her, "Are you cursing me behind my back?"
Surprised, she turned around to meet Adam Joness deep ck pupils, and the displeasure emanating from them.
Chapter 93 - 093. The ungrateful little fairy_1
Chapter 93: 093. The ungrateful little fairy_1
Elly Campbell stared at him intently, stunned for several seconds. He had left, hadnt he? How had hee back?
Suddenly snapping back to reality, she immediately dropped the look of surprise from her face and spoke in a deep voice, "President Jones heard it, didnt he? Why ask when you already know."
"Elly Campbell!"
His face was cold as he faced her, and she looked back at him expressionlessly. Neither yielded to the other.
Seeing Adam Joness steps suddenly closing in one step toward her, Elly Campbell was startled by his movement. Reflexively, she stepped back, but missed her footing and fell backward.
Her face turned pale with fright; raising her hand, she instinctively reached to grab something, feeling only a tightening around her waist. The hand on her waist used just a little strength to pull her back.
Elly Campbell hadnt found her footing, and with that pull, she crashed right into Adams embrace.
At that moment, a parked taxi happened to drive by. If Elly had fallen, she would have been struck by the vehicle.
Elly Campbell, with heart pounding from the close call, was held in Adams arms for a long while before she could recover. Instinctively, she clung to Adams clothes, taking deep breaths to calm her erratic heartbeat.
Adam, too, was no less frightened. Had his reaction been a moment slower, that car would have mmed straight into Elly.
His heart beat violently from the scare; even then, he could only stand there rigidly, the hand on Ellys waist unconsciously tightening its grip, afraid that if he loosened his hold, she might fall again.
After a while, Elly recovered from her scare and realized how close their bodies were. She was drenched by the rain, and with the thin summer clothes she wore, her white chiffon shirt clung to her body, hinting at the contours beneath.
What irked her more was that her body was pressed against Adams firm abdomen. Adams body was very warm, and through the thinyer of clothing, that heat transferred to her skin.
Elly frowned, took a deep breath to steady her emotions, then looked up to see Adams tense facial features and said with a light smile, "President Jones, have you be addicted to holding your ex-wife? Cant bear to let go?"
The teasing in Ellys voice brought Adam back to his senses, feeling the soft, slender touch against his palm, and he realized he still hadnt released his hold on Ellys waist.
His handsome eyebrows furrowed imperceptibly, and his already thin lips pressed into a line, deepening the chill around him.
She had thought Adam would surely bite back with a couple of barbs. She saw the sh of annoyance in his eyes, but the next second, she saw Adam smile.
The chill of his thin lips slowly spread into an arc that was just right, softening the chill around him for that moment.
"Wife, you really are forgetful. Howe I always have to remind you that we are not divorced? If were not divorced, how can you call yourself an ex-wife?"
Elly couldnt help but roll her eyes internally, no longer interested in arguing this tiresome issue with Adam.
Just as she was about to shake off his hand and leave, she heard Adam continue, "Also, you really are an ungrateful little demon. If it wasnt for me just now, you would have been hit by that car."
As he spoke, he teasingly flicked Ellys nose with his finger.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Chapter 94 - 094. Little Baby Calling_1
Chapter 94: 094. Little Baby Calling_1
ncing up at Adam Jones eyes, which were clearly devoid of any real emotion despite his attempt to feign deep affection, she said, "President Jones, arent you misunderstanding something about yourself?"
"What?"
Intuitively sensing that Elly Campbell wouldnt say anything nice, Adam Jones subconsciously furrowed his brow.
Seeing Elly suddenly curl her lips, a hint of a sly smile shing in her eyes, she suddenly reached out and scraped the tip of his nose. In the midst of Adams astonishment, she said, "This kind of affectionate gesture between a couple doesnt suit President Jones at all. Doing it doesnt make people blush or skip a beat; instead, ites across as pretentious and disgusting."
Adam Jones: "..."
His face darkened as he ground his teeth, ring at the woman in front of him who was mercilessly criticizing him.
"Furthermore, if President Jones hadnt inexplicably leaned towards me just now, I wouldnt have been startled and stepped backward, thus I wouldnt have been struck by that car. If you hadnt caught me, you would have been the culprit. You should be d that you caught me in time, rather than expecting my gratitude."
Adam Jones: "..."
This damned woman spoke so confidently, and he... actually found her arguments quite persuasive.
After saying this, Elly Campbell subtly rolled her eyes and extricated herself from Adams embrace, sprinting towards the bus that had just arrived at the stop in the pouring rain.
"Has thedy reconciled with the president?"
The driver, who had just parked the car to pick up the president and his wife, happened to see thedy scrape a finger across her boss nose, a gesture that seemed like a boyfriend doting on his girlfriend.
Uh? That seems backward.
With a dark expression, Adam Jones watched as Elly Campbell squeezed onto the bus, his faces once softened lines tightening once again.
He must have been crazy toe back after leaving, just to listen to her mockery.
Thinking of the gesture she had performed earlier, Adam Jones felt a sudden throbbing in his heart.
The soft touch on the tip of his nose seemed to linger, and though her finger had only grazed it, it felt as though she had swept across his heart, tantalizing and tickling it.
Thinking back on the mischievous glint in her eyes as she spoke, he suddenly let out a light chuckle, "So youve learned to be cheeky."
The corners of his lips couldnt help but curve upwards, his tone carrying a slight hint of affection.
Elly Campbell had no idea where this bus was headed; she just wanted to get away from Adam Jones and boarded the first bus she saw. Once she saw the bus route, she realized it was going in apletely different direction from her destination.
Pulling out some coins from her pocket, she paid the fare and only got off after the bus had passed two more stops. By then, the rain had ceased, and there were fewer people hailing cabs. Before long, she managed to catch a ride and hurried home.
After Elly Campbell left, Adam Jones didnt go back to the hospital to see Lily Jones but decided to head home first.
Midway through the drive, the cellphone in the car suddenly rang.
He instinctively reached out to answer the call, only to find out that it wasnt his phone ringing.
It was then that his gaze caught the corner of the seat, where a phone screen was flickering on and off.
Elly Campbells phone?
Picking the phone up, the words that danced on the screen caused Adam Jones eyes to instantly darken.
"My Dearest Baby?"
He gritted his teeth as he read the words aloud, a chill enveloping him instantly.
He had heard Elly Campbell mention "baby" several times and was no stranger to this person; however, he hadnt expected to bump into them like this.
Chapter 95 - 095. Boss’s smile is somewhat scary_1
Chapter 95: 095. Bosss smile is somewhat scary_1
The driver in front secretly nced at the rearview mirror and noticed his bosssplexion was unusually gloomy and terrifying. Even Dn, who had retired from the special forces, couldnt help but feel scared.
Adams eyes gradually filled with a deeper coldness, and his eyes also gradually narrowed, emitting an even more intense aura of danger.
Suddenly, he let out a coldugh and pressed the answer button, "Hello?"
The person on the other end of the call obviously paused for a moment before a childish voice came through, "Who are you? Wheres my mommy?"
This time, it was Adam who was stunned. He had expected that after he answered the call, it would be an adult man; he didnt even know why he had decided to answer this call.
Anyway, he vaguely had some intention of showing off to that man, after all, no matter what, he was still Ellyswful husband, and that man, even if he had fathered a child with Elly, was nothing but a homewrecker.
He had prepared himself to put that intruder in his ce, but instead, he heard such a voice.
"Whos your mommy?"
For some reason, upon hearing the childs voice, Adams heart inexplicably softened, and he couldnt bring himself to hang up the call.
"Of course, its Elly. Now tell me, where did Elly go? Did you steal Ellys phone?"
The voice on the other end,ced with an annoyed interrogation, oddly made Adam unable to resist the urge to get closer, to talk more with him.
"Im Ellys husband."
He spoke, his tone carrying an almost imperceptible sense of pleasure.
"Husband?"
The other end fell silent for a few seconds before a small voice tinged with inquiry came through, "Whats a husband?"
Adam didnt know how to exin the word to a child, nor did he understand why he was having such a lengthy conversation with a child who was a stranger to him, especially since this child was the offspring of Elly and another man.
But he just couldnt help himself, especially listening to the childs soft voice; his heart would involuntarily soften, as if... as if the child were his own.
Adam was startled by this ridiculous thought. He should have hung up, but he couldnt let go, and for some reason he suddenly asked, "Little buddy, wheres your dad?"
"Hes dead."
Adam: "..."
Why did the little guys response soundpletely devoid of sadness?
Did he not understand what "dead" meant?
"Dead?"
Although it was in bad taste, Adam couldnt deny feeling, well... happy upon hearing the news.
"Yeah, Mommy said hes dead."
The little guy on the other end seemedpletely indifferent, not taking it seriously at all. It seemed the man had no emotional connection with the child?
Otherwise, how could a little kid care so little about the role of a father?
Adam furrowed his brow, ready to hang up, but then he heard Ellys voice from the other end, "William, who are you talking to?"
The motion to hang up the call abruptly paused, and suddenly the corners of his lips slowly curled up, as the driver watching him through the rearview mirror shivered inexplicably.
That smile on the boss... was somewhat frightening.
"Elly, youre back?"
Little Williams eyes lit up when he saw Elly returning. He lifted his wrist where his telephone watch was and said, "Im making a call to you, oh, no, I mean, Im talking to someone who stole your phone."
Chapter 96 - 096. Despicable Boss Jones_1
Chapter 96: 096. Despicable Boss Jones_1
Adam Jones: "..."
"My phone?"
Elly Campbell paused for a moment, rummaged through her bag, and then realized her phone was indeed not there.
When had her phone been stolen?
She furrowed her brow and quickly stepped forward, speaking into William Campbells phone, "Sir, thank you for helping me find my phone. Theres a lot of important data stored on it. Please return it to me, and Ill reward you handsomely."
As soon as she finished speaking, a familiar sneeringughter came through the phone, "Do you think I care about your money?"
Elly Campbell was taken aback, then her expression darkened, "Adam Jones?"
The phone had ended up in his car?
Elly Campbells brow wrinkled with irritation.
Her tone naturally lost the courtesy she had for the "stranger" earlier, "Adam Jones, where are you now? Ille to get my phone."
Adam Jones, hearing the instantly chilled voice on the other end of the line, had his smile widen even more.
"Me? Of course, Im at our home, sweetheart. Come home and Ill give you your phone."
Elly Campbell couldnt help but roll her eyes, only to hear Adam Jones continue, "Bring your son along for me to see."
As soon as Adam mentioned her son, Elly Campbells face became even grimmer, with a hint of panic in her eyes, "William is my son, whats it to you to see him? What does he have to do with you?"
Adam Jones, sensing the magnitude of Elly Campbells reaction, narrowed his eyes, a bizarre idea shing through his mind so quickly he couldnt capture it before it vanished.
"Why be so stingy? I dont even mind that my wife has greened me, arent you a bit touched?"
Even though Adam Jones wasnt in front of her, Elly Campbell could imagine just how contemptibly smug he looked at this moment.
What had he gone through in these four years that had turned the once cold and emotionless man into someone so shameless?
"Besides, his father is dead. Juste home, and I wont mind raising him as my own son."
Elly Campbell got so furious at Adam Joness words that she unknowingly tightened her grip on her sons hand, causing little William to cry out in pain, "Elly, youre hurting me."
It was only then that Elly Campbell came to her senses, realizing she was squeezing her sons hand as if it was Adam Joness.
"Im sorry, baby."
Elly Campbell quickly apologized and gently massaged Williams wrist. Adam Jones, listening to the mother and son on the other end of the phone, felt the smile on his face deepen.
Just by hearing their conversation, he knew that Elly Campbell, that woman, must have been infuriated by him.
Compared to her usual indifference and the way she ignored him, her grinding her teeth in anger at him actually lifted his spirits.
Elly Campbell didnt want to waste words with him but she also wanted her phone back, especially since it held countless photos of little William from his birth to the present. It would be disastrous if Adam Jones saw Williams face.
Fortunately, she was in the habit of locking her phone with a password, but that didnt guarantee that scoundrel Adam wouldnt stoop low enough to crack the password. After all, for the CEO of Jones, who employed a whole team of technical experts, this wouldnt be difficult.
After taking a deep breath, she gritted her teeth and said, "Wait for me, Im on my way now."
Upon receiving Elly Campbells response, Adam Jones, feeling pleased, raised an eyebrow and hung up the phone. Then he said to his driver, "Go home."
Chapter 97 - 097. Schizophrenic Pervert_1
Chapter 97: 097. Schizophrenic Pervert_1
When Elly Campbell arrived at the Jones residence, she truly startled Old Lady Jones, who was reading the newspaper in the living room. The old womans eyes brightened abruptly behind her bifocals.
"Elly, what brings you here?"
"Grandma."
Even though Elly had felt like tearing Adam Jones to pieces all the way over, when faced with Old Lady Jones, she managed to contain her anger.
"Come,e, quicklye in."
Old Lady Jones was very happy, and she even harbored a fantasy that her grandson and granddaughter-inw would reconcile. After all, Elly was the bride she had personally chosen, and she was very clear about her character.
In her eyes, only Elly was worthy of her grandson.
After entering the house, Elly cut to the chase, "Grandma, Im here to find Adam."
As soon as Old Lady Jones heard that Elly hade for her grandson, she was overjoyed, "Adam, ah, hes in the study. You know your way around here, just go up and find him yourself."
"Okay."
Elly made her way upstairs, and as she passed through the second-floor corridor, she heard Adams furious voiceing from the study at the end of the hallway, "Dead? All of them are dead? No clues at all?"
Elly paused. She didnt know what could make Adam, the one best at controlling his emotions, so enraged.
Though she was curious, she didnt want to inquire into it. She waited for the person inside to finish the phone call before she walked up to knock on the door. Just as she was about to raise her hand, the door to the study swung open.
Adams face still carried the trace of fury, which didnt look any better upon seeing her at the door, as if he were affected by the matter discussed over the phone.
Elly didnt press further, she just held out her hand, "My phone."
"So eager to get your phone back?"
Adam raised an eyebrow, his expression dripping with a mocking, sarcastic sneer, "Could it be theres something incriminating on it that youre afraid I might see?"
That insinuating tone...
It annoyed Elly, who couldnt be bothered to argue and said bluntly, "Nothing much, just a few sex videos with my dad, William. Hes dead now, so of course, I need to keep some memories. President Jones has known for a long time that Ive cheated on you; what do I have to fear from your seeing?"
She let out a coldugh, not looking at Adams increasingly gloomy face, "Just give me back my phone!"
Suddenly, her jaw was seized in a painful grip that made Elly involuntarily furrow her brow.
The man before her had a predatory look in his eyes, brimming with barely concealed murderous intent, which made Ellys frown deepen even more.
Is this guy insane?
He acted all sleazy over the phone, and now hes so angry he seems like he wants to kill someone?
"Isnt it just a cuckold? If you had divorced earlier, you wouldnt have your cuckolds horns growing bigger and turning purple."
Ellyughed carelessly, her eyes growing colder by the second.
"Thinking of getting a divorce?"
The coldness and murderous intent in Adams eyes made Elly a bit scared, yet she stubbornly met his gaze, refusing to submit.
"Elly, I was considering the divorce matter, but now... you can give up that hope. I, Adam Jones, would rather waste you to death than divorce you."
"Adam, you..."
Before Elly could finish, Adam released her and turned to grab her phone from inside the study, then threw it on the ground with a crackit shattered!
Elly: "..."
Schizophrenic maniac!
Elly cursed in her mind, not wanting any conflict with Adam. She picked up her now ck-screened phone from the ground and left without looking back.
Chapter 98 - 098. The Secret from Eight Years Ago_1
Chapter 98: 098. The Secret from Eight Years Ago_1
"Elly, are you leaving just like that? Wont you stay and finish your meal before you go?"
Seeing Elly about to leave so soon, the Old Ladys face unmistakably showed a trace of disappointment.
"No, Grandma, next time Ill invite you out for coffee."
Elly bid farewell to the Old Lady without looking back, leaving the Jones residence.
On the second floor, Adam Jones stood at the window of his room, watching Ellys stubbornly straight back disappear at the gate of the Jones Family Mansion without a hint of reluctance, his face darkened terribly.
He had invited Elly over with some expectations, but that phone call from Robert Green brought back those unbearable memories from eight years ago.
So, when he saw Elly standing in front of him, those memories poured into his brain incessantly, overtaking all his reason, and when he heard her mention the video on her phone of making love with another man, he exploded!
So... was it true eight years ago?
Did she do that to him for another man?
The murderous look in Adams eyes grew more intense until, with a "bang," the ss he was holding shattered from his anger, and the red wine dripped down from his slender fingertips.
The next day.
Jones Corporation.
Robert Green cautiously handed over the document in front of him to Adam Jones. It had taken him a great deal of time to gather this information. Recalling what he had found out and seeing the CEOs currentplexion, Robert Green could also understand.
After all, any man who had been humiliated like that would find it hard to swallow their pride.
Swallowing his saliva, Robert Green still spoke very dutifully, "President, everything that can be found about eight years ago is here. The people who drugged you had disappeared the day after the incident, and their bodies were discovered a monthter in a vacant lot. The forensic report showed that Lucas Lewis and the others died the day after they drugged you."
Robert Green nced uneasily at Adams cold expression, braced himself, and continued, "This man named Peter lived in the same house as Lucas Lewis. He said that before all this, Lucas Lewis had been secretly making phone calls to a woman and always referred to her as Miss Campbell."
At this point, Robert Green carefully looked at Adam Jones again, swallowed his saliva, and proceeded, "Peter said that Lucas Lewis had told him that Miss Campbell had a grandfather who was a high-ranking military officer, and even after retirement, he held significant influence. Even if the police got involved, they would not be able to touch them."
At this point, Robert Green was sweating profusely.
To be capable of plotting against their own boss, having the surname Campbell, and with a grandfather who was a retired high-ranking military officer, it seemed more and more like they were talking about theirdy.
But how could theirdy be such a person? She didnt seem like it at all.
Robert Green muttered to himself in his heart.
He had been taken aback when he heard about the incident from eight years ago from the president.
Eight years ago, he wasnt yet the senior aide at the presidents side. At that time, the president and the Campbell Familys eldest Miss, Elly Campbell, were already fiancs.
But one night eight years ago, the president was drugged, rendered immobile. ording to the president, those who drugged him brought a man to strip and lie in bed with him.
Their intention was to take indecent photos of the president and leak a scandal suggesting he was homosexual in order to break off the engagement and live with the person they truly loved.
Afterwards, how the president escaped from those people was not disclosed by him; all that was known was that upon his return, he called off the engagement with the Campbell Family.
Chapter 99 - 099.Too Many Coincidences_1
Chapter 99: 099.Too Many Coincidences_1
However, a yearter, the Campbell Corporation faced a crisis, and thedy took the initiative to approach the president, expressing her desire to marry him, even joining forces with the old madam. In the end, the president had no choice but topromise and marry Miss Campbell.
Though it sounded somewhat far-fetched, he simply couldnt understand how Miss Campbells so-called sweetheart could be better than their own boss, to the point that she would stoop to such low actions to break off her engagement with the president?
One should know that if she had seeded at the time, it would not only have been a loss of face for their own boss, but the entire Jones Corporation would have suffered greatly. Just the fluctuation in the Jones Corporations stock price could have led to a loss of tens of billions.
By acting in such a way, wasnt thedy clearly trying to drive the president to his death?
Even if she wanted to be with her beloved, it was not necessary to be so heartless, right?
After all, their president wasntcking in femalepany. If she had spoken up at the time, would the president have insisted on holding onto her?
But if it wasnt thedy, being that she was born into a military family, aside from her, he truly couldnt think of anyone else.
As Robert Green muttered to himself, he failed to notice the gloomy expression on his own bosss face and seeing that Adam Jones hadnt spoken, he didnt dare to make a sound.
"Have you looked into this man named Peter?"
Adam Jones spoke again, the chill in his tone made one shiver uncontrobly.
Robert Green understood what Adam Jones meant and immediately replied, "I have, hes a corporate employee with a clean background. He just rents the same room as Lucas Lewis and doesnt have any financial entanglements with him."
Naturally, this meant he had no reason to conspire with Lucas to frame someone else.
"Have the police caught the killers of Lucas and the others?"
"They have. They said that while drinking at a food stall, they got into a conflict with some gang members and wereter killed by a few gangsters who joined forces."
Adam Joness gaze deepened, he waved his hand to dismiss Robert Green, and then lowered his eyes, sinking into deep thought.
The entire affair was replete with meticulous logic, and two seemingly unrted incidents coincidentally happened just like that.
The gang had plotted against him just the previous night, and the very next day, they were killed for what was imed to be gang rivalry?
Adam Jones found it hard to believe. The more logically sound the behavior seemed, and the more meticulously it seemed tock any ws, the more it made him suspect that someone had carefully arranged all this to drive a wedge between him and Elly Campbell.
If that was true, what was the other partys motive?
Thinking this, Adam Joness brows furrowed even more tightly.
Back then, after he overheard the conversation among Lucas and his group, he was convinced that it was Elly Campbell who had instigated them. Later, when he heard Elly Campbell talking to Lucas and his group outside the door, he did not hesitate to believe that everything was a setup by Elly Campbell against him.
At the time, he waspletely powerless and was finally rescued by Sophie Baker, who sneaked in after the others had left.
The moment they left the house, the men returned. Sophie, in an attempt to protect him, was beaten half to death and nearly lost her life. If not for the timely arrival of the police, Sophie might have actually died.
Because of this, afterward, he was almost alwayspliant with Sophies requests. Even when he gradually realized Sophies feelings for him, he often thought of how she had once saved him and did not want her to feel too embarrassed.
Furthermore, Sophie waster severely injured by a car while saving Lily Jones. Although she was eventually resuscitated, she suffered injuries to her womb, and the doctors advised it had to be removed.
How great the impact of losing her womb was on a woman was something both Adam Jones and anyone from the Jones family was well aware of.
Chapter 100: The person behind _1
Chapter 100: The person behind _1
Adam Jones had only one sister, Lily Jones. Sophie Baker had saved her, and had even lost her uterus in the process, along with being beaten half to death before while trying to save him. The entire Jones family was deeply grateful to her.
Especially his sister, Lily Jones, who always said that Sophie Baker had saved her life, and that she owed her a debt of gratitude.
Although the Jones familyter used their connections to find a matching uterus for a transnt for Sophie, and now she was no different from any other woman, her kindness was something the Joneses, especially Lily, always kept in mind.
After he married Elly Campbell, Lily would often create opportunities for him and Sophie, even going so far as to make Elly feel ufortable on Sophies behalf several times.
He was not unaware of these matters, yet he couldnt be bothered to intervene, especially not to defend Elly. Gradually, this made Elly convinced that Sophie was the woman in his heart.
In the following years, Sophies appetite grew due to her indebtedness to the Jones family, but it remained confined to money. He didnt mind; she wanted money, he gave it to her, since money was the least of the Jones familys concerns.
But in the past two years, Sophie had started to overstep her bounds, especially during the four years Elly had been away from him, her intentions became increasingly evident.
She even hinted about her rtionship with him in Ellys presence, both overtly and covertly, which irked him somewhat.
In previous years, Sophie had taken quite a bit of money from him to start apany for her mother and subsequently used his name quietly to pull business.
When he first realized this, he did not interfere, perhaps because they thought he was indulging them. The mother-daughter duo went from acting covertly to tantly using his name to swindle others.
He had Robert Green warn them several times, and although the mother and daughter quieted down, itpletely eroded thest vestiges of the gratitude he had felt for them.
Sitting in the office, recalling past events and considering Sophies favor towards him and his sister, Adam Jones gaze suddenly deepened. "Is it really such a coincidence?"
Sophie had first saved him and then saved Lily; both their lives were saved by her, one after the other.
From his understanding of Sophie over the years, she was not the kind of person to selflessly risk her life for others, especially for people like them who were strangers to her back then.
Giving up her life for strangers wasnt something that seemed likely for Sophie.
But if everything was orchestrated by Sophie, she was taking too big of a gamble.
After all, in both instances, Sophie was indeed close to death. Would she really go to such lengths just to get close to the Jones family?
If that were true, then that woman was terrifying; ruthless to others and even more to herself, stopping at nothing to achieve her goals.
Adam Jones narrowed his eyes, a cold glint passing through them.
Adam Jones was not someone who didnt know how to return a favor, but he detested those who exploited gratitude.
In the past few years, Sophie had nearly exhausted his patience. She better not do anything that crossed his red line, or else...
Back then, all the relevant witnesses and evidence had been thoroughly disposed of. If everything was rted to Sophie, how did she manage it, being someone without power or influence, both back then and now?
Could it be James Campbell who had helped her from behind the scenes?
This possibility shed through Adam Joness mind, only to be immediately dismissed by him.
Chapter 101. Court Mail Dispatch_1
Chapter 101: 101. Court Mail Dispatch_1
Whether it was seven years ago or now, his reservations about James Campbells capabilities had always been there. Eight years ago, during the Campbell crisis, everyone thought it was James Campbell who had stabilized the situation at thest minute, but Adam knew very well that it wasnt James Campbell who had secured thepany.
On the surface, it was an investment from Jones that had stabilized Campbells operations, but Adam, having been personally involved at the time, felt that the money from Jones was simply icing on the cake, not a timely aid in a moment of genuine need.
Even without that money from Jones, Campbell would have pulled through.
He had suspected back then that someone had been secretly helping Campbell, but considering how proud a daughter Elly Campbell was, if Campbell hadnt been desperate, how could she havee to offer herself after doing such a thing?
So at the time, he only had his suspicions but didnt think too deeply about it.
But now, thinking it over carefully, if the events he had encountered back then and the car ident Lily experienced were all caused by Sophie Baker, the person capable of helping Sophie deal with those matters was likely to be James Campbell; yet if James Campbell didnt have the ability, did that mean there was a mastermind helping him from behind?
"Who could it be?"
Adam Jones squinted thoughtfully and murmured softly.
However, all of these assumptions were based on the premise that it was Sophie Baker who had done those things. But what if it wasnt Sophie?
Adams thoughts turned to Elly again.
The entire affair still pointed to Elly as the prime suspect up to now.
Back then, he heard Ellys voice; plus, given the ability to carry out those deeds and Ellys background, what if the cleanup had been done by Leader Campbell?
Everything would then make perfect sense.
But Leader Campbell... that man...
Even though he was not very familiar with Leader Campbell, he had heard that Leader Campbell was an extremely upright military man, imbued with the pride and bearing unique to soldiers. How could such a proud man help Elly tomit those acts?
Despite much thought, Adam could not make sense of what had happened back then and felt increasingly restless.
That incident was a knot in his heart; if he didnt clear it up, as long as he faced Elly, it was impossible to act as if nothing had ever happened.
With that thorn still present, there was no way they couldst for the long term.
Since Ellys return to the country, he had gradually realized that he had never actually let go of her, even after four years, he still couldnt let go.
That woman was like a scar on his heart; as ugly as it was, he could only keep it because he simply didnt have the courage topletely erase her from his life.
For the next half month, Adam didnt seek out Elly again, nor did he bring up the matter of her returning to the Jones family.
He had thought that not being able to let go of Elly might not be because he harbored feelings for her, but rather because being concerned about her for so many years had be a habitafter all, she had dropped him with a simple "I need to go away," disappearing without a trace for four years. Perhaps he was merely unwilling to ept it.
Once he let go of that unwillingness and stopped deliberately paying attention to Ellys presence, perhaps his thoughts about Elly in his heart would be utterly clear.
However, half a monthter, he received a package from the court.
"President, this is for you."
Robert Green ced the document envelope in front of Adam, his voice much lower. There was no need to look at the content; just seeing that the senders address was from the Boston Peoples Court, one could guess what it was.
Chapter 102. When she gets angry, she can hit someone_1
Chapter 102: 102. When she gets angry, she can hit someone_1
When Adam Jones saw the document, a trace of gloom instantly tainted his cold face.
He opened the file to find a court summons inside, stating that the date for his divorce proceedings with Elly Campbell had been scheduled and that mediation was being arranged by court personnel.
Impatiently, he tossed the document aside and picked up the phone to dial an extension, "Come to my office."
When Robert Green saw his boss surrounded by a terribly oppressive atmosphere, he quickly found an excuse to leave. Just as he reached the door, he saw Harry Hall, the chief legal advisor of Jones Corporation, walking towards the CEOs Office.
"CEO Hall."
"Hmm."
Harry gave a slight nod and pushed open the door to the CEOs Office, walking in.
Seeing the frighteningly dark expression on Adams face and the court summons lying on his desk, Harry could tell what had enraged him.
Upon his entrance, Adam casually lifted his eyelids and leaned back in his chair, his voice cold as he asked, "Its been so long, why havent you handled this divorce case for me yet?"
With that, he narrowed his eyes, a cold light gathering within them, "Cant even deal with that femalewyer Elly hired?"
Hearing Adam mention this, something seemed to cross Harrys mind and heughed helplessly, "Indeed, I cant handle her; she gets violent when angered."
Adam watched his friends lightly smiling lips curve into a faint smile, his eyes thoughtfully squinting.
His good friend had always been this way, cool and detached, never showing any other emotion, appearing approachable but in reality, distant and indifferent.
However, what was with the doting wrapped up in his friends smile now?
"Are you familiar with Ellyswyer?"
He asked, squinting.
Harry was taken aback for a moment, his gaze drifting as if recalling something, then after a while, the smile at the corner of his mouth faded, and he simply nodded, "Not really, we went to the same school at one point."
He made it sound trivial, but Adam could see that the rtionship between the two was far more than what could be summed up by the words "not really familiar."
However, at the moment, Adam had absolutely no interest in gossiping about his friend; he just lightly tapped the document on the desk with his fingertips and said, "The court intends to arrange mediation for us; let them set a time."
This was an agreement to mediatea surprising concession from the lofty Adam Jones, the CEO of Jones Corporation, who would actually consider spending time on something as seemingly wasteful as divorce mediation, a notion many sessful men would scoff at.
Harry nced at Adam, in the end, said nothing, just nodded, and left.
***
"Mediation?"
When Elly Campbell heard from Helen Melendy about what the court had proposed, sheughed, "The court really is too concerned about usmon folk, but tell them for me that aside from the divorce, I dont want to waste any more time on Adam Jones."
"I always knew you were someone with spirit and courage, Elly. Why on earth would you not divorce a jerk like Adam Jones? Are you nning to mourn him every year during Qingming festival?"
Helen happily took a sip of her coffee before continuing, "The people in their circle are all bad news. Birds of a feather flock together, Elly, you mustnt go soft."
As she said this, Helen took another sip of her coffee and went on, "Elly, let me tell you, Adam Jones is scum, and his best friend is even worse. Scum with scum; thats all they are. I...what are you doing here!"
Helen was speaking vehemently but abruptly changed her expression upon spotting someone approaching. Her stunningly beautiful face, previously animated, was now filled with anger.
Chapter 103. Not continuing with scum_1
Chapter 103: 103. Not continuing with scum_1
Elly Campbell turned her head in confusion and when she saw who it was, surprise crossed her face before she understood.
Harry Hall was Adam Joness good friend and the chief legal advisor for Jones Corporation; his presence here naturally had to do with his divorcewsuit with her.
As if he did not see the anger on Helen Melendys face, Harry Hall seated himself next to her and spoke to Elly Campbell, "Miss Campbell, I am here on behalf of President Jones to discuss the divorce with you."
"Thats fine."
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow and saw the uncontroble anger on her friends face. She was curious, but she knew it was not the right time to ask.
She turned to Harry Hall and said, "Then please trouble Lawyer Hall to convey to President Jones to sign the divorce agreement. We are going to divorce sooner orter, so why waste time with legal procedures, dont you think?"
Elly Campbell said with a smile, yet her expression was very distant.
Harry Hall nodded, and a rare smile spread across his usually austere face, "Miss Campbell does not want the court to intervene and mediate?"
"No need."
Elly Campbell rejected the offer without hesitation, "Whether there is mediation or not, the oue will be the same. Why waste time?"
Harry Hall smiled again, his usual elegance and nobility on disy, "But President Jones has already agreed to the courts mediation."
Elly Campbell was not surprised by this; after all, Adam Jones had repeatedly refused to sign the papers, and while she did not understand why he was so insistent on not divorcing, his current reluctance was a tangible fact.
"In that case..."
Before Elly Campbell could speak, Harry Hall continued, "I represent President Jones, and Lawyer Melendy represents you, madam. So lets have this divorce case negotiated directly between me and Lawyer Melendy. You can go ahead with your business for now."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Why did she feel like Harry Hall was rushing her away?
She looked at Harry Hall ncing at Helen Melendy from time to time, her gaze growing cold. Was this Mr. Hall after Helen?
Before she could speak, Helen Melendy stood up and grabbed her bag, "Who wants to talk with you?!"
As soon as the words dropped, she was heading out, only to be quickly grabbed by the wrist by Harry Hall, his lips still curled in an elegant smile, but his cool gaze carrying a hint of pressure that made Helen Melendy feel a confrontational auraing at her.
"Lawyer Melendy, I have sought you out several times, and you have repeatedly avoided me. I had toe here to catch you. As Miss Campbells representative attorney, if I dont approach you, who should I talk to? You are a renowned attorney yourself; dont you have any professional integrity?"
"You..."
Helen Melendys face alternated between red and pale with anger due to Harry Halls words, which seemed soft but were actually needle-sharp.
Then, she gave Harry Hall a fierce re and sat back down, "Lets just talk if were going to talk. Make it quick, dont waste my damn time."
She looked at Harry Hall, arrogantly lifting her chin, "Tell Adam Jones to give up this notion. Elly wont continue with such a scumbag."
Elly Campbell watched her friends furious demeanor, especially when she said the word "scumbag" through clenched teeth, and she vaguely understood something.
The "rotten people" Helen mentioned in their circle, Harry Hall was one of them, right?
But what Elly knew of Harry Hall, he always maintained clean and self-improvement, without even a rumor of a girlfriend around him, so how did he be "rotten"?
Chapter 104: You still have a third option_1
Chapter 104: You still have a third option_1
Fine, its none of her business anyway, and all she wanted now was to get this divorce over with Adam Jones as cleanly as possible; to drag it on any longer would onlyplicate matters should he discover William Campbells existence.
Elly Campbell furrowed her brows and stood up to say her goodbyes. Just as she stepped out of the caf and was about to head to the parking lot for her car, she saw Adam Jones walking straight towards her.
Elly Campbell furrowed her brows, her instinct was to flee and avoid Adam, but just as she turned to leave, she was stopped by his call, "Elly Campbell!"
Elly Campbell stopped in her tracks, her eyebrows knitting together impatiently, "President Jones, what a coincidence."
"Not at all, I came looking for you."
Adam Jones nced at the pair sitting side by side inside the caf, then turned to Elly Campbell and asked, "Did you receive the court notice?"
"I did, and I have already expressed my wishes to Lawyer Hall. If President Jones has any questions, he should go ask yourwyer Hall."
"Youre unwilling to mediate?"
Just from Elly Campbells resolute attitude, he could guess her intentions.
"Of course, Ive never thought about wasting that kind of time."
Elly Campbells expression was especially cold; to Adam, it seemed she didnt even want to say one extra word to him.
This involuntary reminder of the incident from eight years ago made him want to confront her, but each time his words reached the tip of his tongue, upon meeting her indifferent gaze, he felt that asking would only be humiliating himself.
Seeing his expression grow dark, as if he had something to say but was forcibly holding it back, Elly Campbell felt incredibly irritated.
"Adam, I really dont understand you. Eight years ago, you called off our engagement, seven years ago, I set aside my dignity to beg you to marry me, you neglected me for three years, I obediently signed the divorce papers and left. Now, youre stubbornly dragging your feet and refusing to divorce, what do you really want??"
Eight years ago? She had the nerve to bring up what happened eight years ago?
Adam Jones chuckled out of anger, his eyes growing colder, "Elly Campbell, you remember our engagement, but why dont you remember the awful things you did eight years ago!"
"Ha!"
Elly Campbellughed out of exasperation, her voice involuntarily rising, "What awful things have I done? The worst thing I, Elly Campbell, ever did was to exhaust all efforts to marry you after you proposed to call off the engagement,ying my dignity at your feet for you to trample!!"
As she spoke, her emotions became more agitated, her gaze growing increasingly cold as she looked at Adam Jones, the sarcastic smile in her eyes magnifying
"So I deserve it; I ept it. Who asked me to be shameless? After you hit me on the left cheek, I happily reached out my right cheek for you to hit. I deserve it!"
The intense anger Adam Jones initially felt was dampened by Elly Campbells words. It seemed like he subconsciously caught on to something, but he didnt have a chance to grasp it before being interrupted by her words.
"Adam, you now have two options: one, agree to the divorce and sign the papers cleanly; two, go through a court trial and wait for the judgment. Stop ying any of these deep, unchanging love games with me; I find it disgusting."
The coldness in Elly Campbells eyes took Adam Jones by surprise and threw his heart into chaos. As she turned to leave, he quickly raised his arm to block her path.
"What if I choose neither of those options?"
His deep eyes narrowed, firmly meeting Elly Campbells as he asked.
"Of course, you also have a third option," she said.
Chapter 105. You didn’t get dumped by him, did you?_1
Chapter 105: 105. You didnt get dumped by him, did you?_1
Elly Campbell sneered as she hooked up the corners of her lips, "Ill keep the glowing green hat on your head burning bright,e winter itll even keep President Jones warm."
"Elly Campbell!"
Adam Jones, grinding his teeth in anger, simply couldnt reconcile the woman wing at him in front with the gentle and considerate Elly Campbell from the past.
"Youre wee."
Without looking back, Elly Campbell shook off Adam Joness hand and strode towards the parking lot, but she bumped into someone hurrying over from behind.
"Dont you have eyes when you walk, you..."
The iing person started to speak in a unfriendly tone, their voice a bit rushed and shrill, but it stiffened the moment they looked up, "Sis... Miss Campbell, Adam."
Elly Campbell had not expected to see Sophie Baker here; seeing the sh of fear at the bottom of her eyes upon seeing herself, Elly raised an eyebrow.
Whether this illegitimate daughter was truly afraid of her or just pretending to be in front of Adam, her current performance was satisfying to her.
"What a coincidence."
Sophie Baker seemed truly nervous, her hands hanging by her sides, unconsciously curling.
Elly Campbell nced at herzily, lifting her chin arrogantly as she looked at Sophie and said, "You werent dumped by him, were you?"
While speaking, she nced at Adam Jones, then let out a coldugh, "How useless; four years have passed, and youve not improved but regressed instead."
Snorting, she didnt care about the darkening expression on Adam Joness face or the look of utter humiliation on Sophies ashen face, reminiscent of the evil supporting female characters in novels.
As he watched Elly Campbells figure receding further away, Adam Joness gaze grew colder, and the anger that had red up also began to subside bit by bit.
Looking at Sophie Baker, the words that had just been argued with Elly shed through his mind. Narrowing his eyes, he seemed to ponder something.
Elly Campbell drove out of the parking lot and, as she passed by the entrance to the coffee shop, saw Adam Jones stepping towards Sophie Baker with his eyes downcast, not knowing what he was saying to Sophie. Afterward, the two of them entered the coffee shop together.
Watching the backs of the two people disappear at the entrance of the coffee shop, Elly Campbell hooked the corners of her lips coldly, her eyes filled with sarcasm.
"Adam, is there something you want to ask me?"
Sophie Baker looked at the refined man before her, whose attractiveness effortlessly captured all attention even without showing much expression.
When she heard him initiate an invitation to have coffee together, she felt a joy she couldnt deny and without thinking followed him inside, forgetting what she was actually there for.
But now, looking at the mans chilly handsome face and those deep, inscrutable ck eyes, she inexplicably felt a sense of panic.
Adam Jones looked up at her, remaining silent, simply watching her quietly, his sharp gaze like a searchlight, scrutinizing her inside out.
This made Sophie Baker even more nervous, "Adam?"
Adam Jones narrowed his eyes slightly before finally asking, "I want to ask you about something from eight years ago."
Sophie Bakers hand tightened around her coffee cup, yet her expression remained calm as she looked at Adam with confusion, "Eight years ago? What are you referring to?"
"What do you think?"
With a slight frown, Adam Joness eyebrows and eyes gathered a chilliness, causing Sophie involuntarily to shiver.
Seeing her subsequently reveal a look of realization, she lowered her voice and said, "Are you talking about what my sister did eight years ago?"
Chapter 106.GouSanDaSi_1
Chapter 106: 106.GouSanDaSi_1
Upon hearing this, a sh of cold light suddenly appeared in Adam Joness eyes, and then he nodded and asked, "Did you personally see her leave the room that year?"
"Yes, what about it?"
Sophie Bakers hand at her side trembled imperceptibly and then clenched firmly, barely allowing herself to calm down as she looked at Adam Jones and continued, "You know, Im very scared of her. If she hadnt left, I definitely wouldnt have dared to go in and save you."
She spoke, avoiding the main issue, and gently bit her lower lip, looking particrly pitiful.
"Did you really see her?"
Adam Jones squinted and repeated the question. His gaze fixed on Sophies face became more intense, as if the light emanating from his eyes could pierce through Sophie.
Sophie Baker felt a tremor in her heart but tried to appear calm as she said, "Adam, whats wrong? You... you dont believe me? Do you think Im framing my sister?"
As her words fell, Sophie Bakers eyes suddenly reddened.
Seeing that Adam Jones was indifferent and did not dispute her question, it was clear he epted Sophies conjecture.
She panicked and reached out to grasp Adam Joness hand that was on the table, "Adam..."
Adam Jones brushed her hand away impatiently as if he was eager to avoid touching any dirty things, and at that moment, Helen Melendy, who had just finished discussing matters with Harry Hall, passed by them.
Helen Melendy naturally saw Sophie Baker holding Adam Joness hand. After ncing at Adam Jones, she let out a coldugh with undisguised disdain in her eyes.
"You really are so despicable that not even a bone is left, calling awyer to talk about mediation on one hand, and on the other, fooling around with someone who is unfit for public appearance. Elly must have been blind to fall for you!"
Adam Jones frowned and looked at Helen Melendy with icy eyes then his gaze shifted to Harry Hall, who had followed up behind her, and said, "This time Im letting it slide for your sake. Go back and teach her when to shut up!"
"Adam Jones, what on earth are you, I need you to... mmm!"
Helen Melendy had just heard what Adam Jones said when her fiery temper exploded, but before she could finish her sentence, her mouth was covered by Harry Hall, who reluctantly took her out of the caf.
After Helen Melendy was taken away by Harry Hall, Adam Jones turned back to Sophie Baker, his tone indifferent, "Continue."
After being interrupted by Helen Melendy like that, the sad emotions that Sophie Baker had been brewing had already mostly dissipated.
Especially after hearing Helen Melendy call her an illegitimate daughter unfit for the public eye, the unbearable memories that Elly Campbell had brought to her flooded back into her mind, filling her with biting resentment.
Cooling her heart, she looked at Adam Jones, offered a bitter smile, "Adam, you know Ive always wanted to return to the Campbell Family, to be the Campbell Familys legitimate second daughter, not the illegitimate daughter others speak of; so regardless, I wouldnt have had any conflict with Elly before entering the Campbell Family. I still hoped she could help me join the Campbell Family."
This time, she did not hide her thoughts in front of Adam Jones. She knew that Adam Jones had been fully aware of such thoughts for a long time.
"So, at that time... I didnt think to bring her up at all. It was only after saving you and learning that you were the grand boss of the Jones Corporation that I told you directly, even though I knew you could find out without my saying so. I never expected..."
Chapter 107. Where exactly did the problem occur_1
Chapter 107: 107. Where exactly did the problem ur_1
She looked at Adam Jones, her eyes filled with disappointment and sadness, as if deeply wounded by him.
Regardless of how she expressed herself, Adams expression remained indifferent, showing no concern for any of her emotions.
"I just didnt expect that after nearly being killed by those people to save you, I would now face your suspicion, Adam, dont you think youre being too harsh?"
It was the first time she had questioned Adam with such a grievance in her tone, her eyes sparkling with tears, but Adam remained unmoved, inevitably leading to Sophie Bakers disappointment.
"If you dont believe me, then go ahead and investigate."
She had thought that her words would make Adam hesitate or show a hint of apology, but instead, Adam just quietly stared at her for a long moment before suddenly standing up before her.
"I will investigate, and if the facts are not as you say, you know what Im capable of."
Adams voice carried a chill, calm and rhythmless, yet it pounded down on Sophies heart beat by beat.
With cold eyes and an air of superiority, he looked down at her like an ant he could crush at any moment, making Sophie shiver all over.
She thought that having spoken to such an extent, Adam would definitely believe her, but unexpectedly... he truly hadnt fully trusted her.
Watching his tall figure leave the caf, Sophie clenched her fists so tightly that her nails had already left deep indents in her palms.
She didnt know whether it was out of anger or fear.
"Ha! Such a heartless and ruthless man."
It took a while before she regained herposure, remembering the person she was originally supposed to meet, her expression turned stern, and she hurriedly stood up and walked to the private room inside the caf.
As Adam Jones left the caf, he reflected on the words Elly Campbell had said, andbined with those of Sophies, he had a somber look.
He had considered Sophies words before; even if she wanted to frame Elly, she couldnt gamble with her own life. After all, if she died, she would gain nothing.
That was also why, when it seemed too coincidental that she saved him and then Lily in session, he hadnt been overly suspicious of her.
After all, on those two asions, Sophies life had been snatched back from the brink of death.
The doctors who saved her were all under hismand; it was impossible for a mere Sophie to manipte them to conspire against him.
But over the years, although he hadnt paid much attention to Sophie, he wasnt so oblivious as to not understand a person at all. Sophie... didnt seem like someone who would risk her life for others.
Where exactly did the problem lie?
Was Sophie really willing to take such a gamble to climb up to him?
Even Adam, a man stained by the intrigues and viciousness of the business world, had never considered that someone like Sophie would go to such lengths to reach her goals, even to the point of being so ruthless to herself.
It was also because of this that he had unhesitatingly chosen to believe Sophies words back then, and considering that Elly Campbell was the one who hurt him, Adam at the time had already lost the rationality he should have had.
And just like that, eight years had passed.
Eight years in which he seemed to havepletely ignored something and missed out on so much.
Thinking of this, Adams brows furrowed once again, and a hint of regret unintentionally crept into the coldness in his eyes.
When Elly Campbell got off work, she received a call from Helen Melendy, whose voice was hoarse, carrying a tinge of drunkenness.
Chapter 108. Aching swelling_1
Chapter 108: 108. Aching swelling_1
"Elly,e here, I need to talk to you."
Listening to the person on the other end of the phone who didnt seem very sober, Elly Campbell frowned and asked, "Where are you?"
"Starry Night."
When Elly Campbell rushed to the Starry Night Bar, she saw Helen Melendy sitting at the counter from a distance, downing shots of hard liquor one after another.
As soon as she approached, the smell of alcohol mixed with perfume emanating from her friend made Elly involuntarily wrinkle her brow.
"Why are you drinking so much?"
"Elly, youre here?"
Helen Melendy nced at Elly with bleary eyes and poured her a drink, "Come on, have a few drinks with me."
After receiving the drink, Elly didnt touch it but simply ced it aside, gazing at her friend who was clearly drunk.
They had met while studying in the United States, and although one studiedw and the other medicine, being from Greece brought them naturally close like old acquaintances in a foreignnd.
With both having simr temperaments, they became close friends who could talk about anything and everything.
The Helen Melendy she knew had always been a very cheerful person; no matter what difficulties she encountered, she wouldnt even frown, alwaysughing off the days.
This was the first time Elly had seen her drink to this state, her eyes brimming with pain and sorrow.
"Elly, let me tell you... men... men are fucking bastards, they talk about loving you for a lifetime, but their hearts are rotten to the core, hurting you invisibly, you know?"
Elly was startled and, facing Helens blurry gaze due to alcohol, helplessly chuckled.
How could she not know?
In those three years of marriage to Adam Jones, she had felt it all too clearly.
"They toy with emotions and then cold-heartedly leave you hanging, so cruelly that it catches you off guard..."
Helen Melendy continued, while Elly listened quietly, her lips pressed tightly, tasting a vague bitterness.
Instinctively, she picked up the ss of alcohol next to her and gulped it down fiercely, trying to wash away some of the bitterness in her heart.
"Its cruel, so damn cruel, Elly, tell me... what are their hearts made of, how can they be so heartless, to just let go like that?"
Helen Melendy stared nkly at Elly, her eyes full of confusion and unwillingness, "Back then, he clearly said he loved me, how could he deceive me like this..."
Elly didnt know who Helen Melendy was referring to but felt as though the pain was her own, she picked up her ss once more and took another harsh gulp.
Her chest hurt, swollen with pain, the alcohol incessantly scorching her heart.
"Elly, you know, after I finished talking about your divorce with Mr. Gu today, I saw Adam Jones with that illegitimate daughter..."
Sheughed sarcastically, and Elly paused in her drinking when she heard Helen mention Adam Jones and Sophie Baker.
Thinking back to the scene she saw earlier today, when they entered the coffee shop one after the other, she forcibly curved her lips with feigned indifference.
"Adam Jones is trash too, why does he even bother having Mr. Gue to talk about mediation when hes fooling around with that illegitimate daughter on the side, as if no ones blind?"
Ellys hand holding the ss clenched tightly.
She was supposed to be indifferent, she had let go of Adam Jones four years ago, so why did it still hurt when she heard about their intimate "fooling around"?
It must be the liquor thats too strong, burning her heart with pain.
She picked up the ss next to her, and poured herself another full ss, gulping it down fiercely, trying to extinguish the fire in her heart, as if only by doing so could she alleviate the heartache a bit.
Chapter 109. Men are like spoiled cucumbers_1
Chapter 109: 109. Men are like spoiled cucumbers_1
"So I say, men are like rotten cucumbers, unreliable. Once you put your heart out there, its too hard to reel it back in. If, by some miracle, you manage to get it back, youve gotta guard it with your life, you know? If you cant keep it safe, the consequences could be even more tragic."
Elly Campbell listened quietly, as they both sipped their drinks, not knowing how much they had consumed, until they were both tipsy.
The bar was getting more crowded, and more men began to squeeze their way toward them.
"Why are you two beauties drinking so much? Drinking is harmful to your health. How about we keep youpany and chat about life, huh?"
A few men of average build pushed their way next to them, their lecherous eyes bearing an aggressive look that was downright repulsive.
Elly furrowed her brow, while Helen Melendy got up from her chair.
Unsteady on her feet from drinking too much, she clutched the bar tightly and said to the men in front of her, "More disgusting men. Miss here doesnt have time to chat with you scumbags. Beat it, now!"
As soon as she finished speaking, the group of men burst intoughter.
Bars like this were never the safest of ces, and few dared to meddle in others affairs. So, even though some noticed that the two young and beautifuldies were in trouble, no one was willing to step forward to help.
"Such a beautifuldy has quite the way with words, hahaha..."
"Isnt that the truth? Those red lips, so tempting to just bite..."
"..."
One crude remark after another made Elly grimace. She wanted to grab Helen and leave, but just then, she heard a "bang" as Helen smashed a bottle over the head of a middle-aged fat man in front of her.
"You shameless bastard, you think youre worthy of flirting with me? Go take a good look at yourself in the mirror!"
Holding the broken bottle in her hand, Helen pointed at the men in front of her, cursing away.
Her action, of course, enraged the men before her. The middle-aged man who was hit leapt up, his forehead bleeding, and his furious face looked even more ferocious.
"You bitch, you dare to hit me? Lets see if I dont teach you a lesson."
He pointed to a few men nearby, "Grab her for me, Ill teach her a lesson she wont forget today!"
No sooner had the words left his mouth than Elly had already stepped in front of Helen. Both women, barely able to stand straight, lifted their feet and kicked at the men rushing towards them, sending them flying a good distance.
But because they were drunk, their strength wasnt great, and after kicking the men away, they both fell to the ground.
"Men are all jerks. Ill beat the hell out of you today!"
With that, she grabbed a bottle from a table nearby and charged at them.
"Elly, youre awesome, beat them to a pulp, finish off these disgusting men..."
Helen pped and cheered, then pulled out her phone and shouted at Elly, "Elly, wait, Im calling for backup, well see if they dont get beaten to death."
She hastily dialed a string of numbers and made the call.
The phone was quickly answered, and before the person on the other end could speak, Helen shouted drunkenly, "Dn, bring the guys to Starry Night Bar, these assholes are harassing me..."
The person on the other side had already hung up, but Helen seemed oblivious, continuing to rant into the phone.
"Elly!!"
The next second, she eximed in rm, threw her phone aside, and charged at the men who were surrounding and beating Elly.
Chapter 110. Take Your Wife Back Home (5 updates)_1
Chapter 110: 110. Take Your Wife Back Home (5 updates)_1
"Son of a bitch, how dare you hit my Elly!"
She grabbed a chair nearby and smashed it on the heads of those men, creating chaos in the bar as the scene spiraled out of control.
The bar manager arrived with the security guards, but no one dared to step forward to intervene.
Helen Melendy swung the chair, cursing all the while, until she and Elly Campbell both ended up copsed in a corner by the wall.
The men who had been harassing them were shocked, and it took them a while to recover before they grabbed Helen and Elly, ready to p their faces.
But just then, someone delivered a fierce kick to their shoulders and sent them flying without warning.
Looking up, they saw a tall man exuding an aura of sternness standing before them. Without making a move, just sweeping a gaze over them, he frightened them into silence.
Turning his head, he saw Helen and Elly hugging each other, still swearing.
He slightly frowned and stepped forward to help Helen up, but she was holding onto Elly so tightly that she refused to let go.
As if the brawl hadnt happened, they sat huddled on the ground, embracing each other.
"Elly, men are no good, heartless and ruthless, they start things and then abandon..."
Harry Hall: "..."
He was caught off guard and panicked when Helen called him at home, worried she would hang up, so he hurriedly answered the callonly to be called "Dn" by her drunken voice.
Upon hearing she was being harassed at the bar, he did not bother correcting her peculiar nickname, hung up and dashed through countless red lights to get there, only to step into the scene before him.
Feeling a mix of anger and helplessness, he crouched down to try and pick her up, but she pushed him away, "Get away from me!"
She clung to Elly and wouldnt let go, with Elly holding her just as tightly, leaving Harry no way to separate them or get a grip.
Helpless, he stood up and made a call to Adam Jones.
Upon answering, he said bluntly, "Come to Starry Night Bar, take your wife home."
After Harry finished speaking, the person on the other end simply hung up the phone.
In less than ten minutes, Adam Jones appeared in the bar and saw Harry standing a short distance away, pinching the bridge of his nose in defeat.
"Youre here."
Seeing Adam rushing over, Harry spread his hands helplessly.
"Well take one each, and well talk about it when we get them home."
Adam looked down at Elly, sitting in a corner hugging Helen, and frowned deeply, he gravely acknowledged, "Hmm."
He bent down, smelled the strong scent of alcohol on Elly, and listened to her murmuring with Helen. When they were forcibly separated, they became unhappy and started to struggle angrily.
"Elly!!"
Helen, who was being carried by Harry, suddenly yelled out, as if sensing something, the previously quiet Elly in Adams arms abruptly opened her eyes, turned her head, and reached out her hand towards Helen, "Helen!"
Adam Jones: "..."
Harry Hall: "..."
"Elly, men are no good. They are the cruelest, most heartless creatures in the world, remember that?"
"Yeah, I remember, I remember..."
Adam Jones: "..."
Harry Hall: "..."
Chapter 111. Heartless men are worse_1
Chapter 111: 111. Heartless men are worse_1
Watching Elly Campbell struggling in his arms, trying to get down, Adam Jones furrowed his brows and looked at Harry Hall, who was holding Helen Melendy just as tightly, and said in a deep voice, "Is she leading Elly astray?"
"Howe you dont say its your wife who is leading her astray?"
"Elly is not that kind of person."
Hearing this, Adam wished he could knock Helen out with a punch. He couldnt let someone like Helen stay with Elly any longer.
"So Helen is that kind of person?"
Harry Hall raised an eyebrow defensively, and a hint of dissatisfaction appeared between his handsome brows.
Adam couldnt be bothered to argue with him. He carried the woman making a scene in his arms out of the bar and made a call to have Robert Green handle the bars affairs.
Elly was carried out of the bar by Adam, still shouting non-stop, "Helen, youre right, men are no good..."
As the seasons transitioned from summer to autumn, a cool evening breeze brought a slight chill. Due to the effects of alcohol, Ellys pores were wide open, and she subconsciously curled her body into Adams embrace, seeking some warmth.
Noticing her intent, Adam looked down at the woman in his arms, Ellys eyes slightly closed, her expression blurred with drunkenness. A thought crossed Adams mind, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.
"Helen,pared to the heartless man, a man without a heart is even worse..."
Ellys voice was hoarse, and she had been repeating phrases like "men are no good" over and over. This sentence was also a murmured in her drunken state.
But to Adam, that sentence felt like a needle pricking his heart, causing a painful swelling.
Looking down at the woman in his arms, her lips moved slightly, still softly repeating those initial words.
Her eyes were tightly shut, her long eyshes casting fan-shaped shadows under her eyes, and her cheeks were flushed with alcohol.
Her slender body curled up in his arms because of the cold, appearingpletely different from the cutting edge he was used to seeing. She seemed like an obedient child, endearingly heartwrenching.
Adams gaze lingered on her face for a moment, and his arms holding her tightened slightly as he walked briskly towards his car.
He opened the car door and ced Elly in the passenger seat, then reclined the backrest and covered her with his jacket. These careful movements were something even he hadnt realized.
Afterward, he got into the car and nced at the woman lying quietly on the seat, asleep. The corners of his lips hooked almost imperceptibly as he leaned over to buckle her seatbelt before driving home.
"Adam, what kind of disreputable woman are you bringing home? Dont youElly!!"
The Old Ladys face darkened with anger when she saw Adam carrying a drunk woman inside. She was about to order the woman to be thrown out, but when she recognized the face hidden under the ck hair, she eximed in shock, and her iron-grayplexion instantly turned to joy.
Her eyes brimming with excitement as she looked at her grandson, "How did you bring Elly back?"
Adam saw the light shining in his grandmothers eyes, but at that moment, he had no intention to exin, and simply said to the maid standing in the hall, "Gloria, bring up the coffee once its done."
"Right away, Young Master."
"Grandma, Im going to take Elly upstairs first."
Chapter 112. I swung back with a slap_1
Chapter 112: 112. I swung back with a p_1
"All right, all right, go on, take good care of her."
The Old Lady was overjoyed, smiling from ear to ear. Although curious about why Elly had been carried back home by her grandson, it was clearly a good opportunity for them to mend their rtionship, and she very sensibly chose not to disturb them.
Adam Jones carried Elly back to the bedroom, also helped her take off her coat and shoes. Throughout the process, Elly slept deeply, her expression twisted ufortably.
Adam went to the bathroom, brought back a basin of hot water, and, squatting beside Elly, began to wipe her face.
Elly, disturbed in her sleep, was not pleased. She raised her hand and pped away Adams hand, "Go away, stop bothering me."
Her low voice carried a smallint, like a stubborn wild cat, leaving Adam both amused and a bit at a loss.
Apart from having seen her a few times in childhood, Adam had known Elly for over eight years; yet, this was the first time he had seen her like this.
She was nothing like the fragile andpliant woman from their three years of marriage, nor the forceful and assertive woman from their reunion four yearster. Intoxicated, Elly was more like a child.
The towel in his hand cooled, and he wrung out another, capturing Ellys iling hand with one of his while gently wiping her face with the other, a tenderness that was astonishing.
Gloria, holding the coffee at the door, witnessed the scene through the open doorway. Her young master, who had never waited on anyone, was now tenderly wiping the Young Misss face.
If Gloria hadnt witnessed how the Young Master had neglected the Young Miss during those three years, she might have believed he loved her.
Stunned for a moment, Gloria finally snapped back to reality and stepped in softly, "Young Master, the coffee is ready."
"Leave it."
Adams hands didnt stop moving as he wiped Ellys face, while he casually replied to Gloria.
After Gloria set down the coffee, she went out, thoughtfully closing the bedroom door behind her.
"Old Lady, Old Lady, something big has happened."
Gloria went downstairs in a hurry to report to the Old Lady what she had witnessed upstairs.
"Whats wrong? Did the Young Master hit the Young Miss?"
Seeing Gloria with a look of shock, the Old Ladys brows knitted tightly, and she jumped up from the sofa, thinking to herself that if that scoundrel dared toy a hand on Elly, she would go up and break his legs.
"No... no..."
Gloria thought, if the Young Master had indeed hit the Young Miss, her expression wouldnt be one of shock.
"The Young Master... hes washing and wiping the Young Miss, he..."
Gloria vividly described the scene she had seen in Adams room to the Old Lady, making her beam with joy, her smile seeming ready to leap from her eyes.
"Good, good, very good."
The Old Lady repeated the word "good" several times, "Now that the scoundrel hase to his senses, I can die in peace."
"Old Lady, what are you talking about, such ominous words! If the Young Master and Young Miss reconcile, giving you a great-grandchild to dote on, why speak of dying?"
"Right, right, right, youre right, Old Granny like me has been waiting for most of my life, isnt it just to hold a big fat great-grandson?"
Momentarily, Adam had no idea that his grandmother and the servant had already jumped from him wiping Ellys face to anticipating holding a great-grandchild. After he finished washing Ellys face and saw that the coffee had cooled down enough, he went over and woke Elly up.
Chapter 113. Careful care_1
Chapter 113: 113. Careful care_1
"Elly Campbell, get up and drink the coffee."
He leaned over Elly, softly calling her a few times, but Elly just furrowed her brow and turned over without any other reaction.
"Elly, stop sleeping for now and drink the coffee."
He walked straight to the bed, pulled the sprawled Elly up, and said, "Drink the coffee, then you can go back to sleep!"
The deep voice carried an irresistible authority, forcibly disturbing Ellys sleep.
Entirely vexed, Ellys eyes opened groggily, yet her gaze was vacant and unfocused, signaling she hadnt truly woken up.
Adam Jones sat by her with the coffee in hand, and she drank it sleepily as Adam fed her, then copsed back onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep.
Adam Jones found Ellys state amusing and infuriating at the same time, yet he also felt that this livelier Elly was somehow more endearing and approachable.
After tucking Elly in and dimming the lights, he then went to the study.
When Harry Hall had called him out, Adam had an important coboration case to handle, which required his personal attention, but as soon as he heard his call concerned Elly, he put everything else aside.
Elly was awakened by thirst in the middle of the night; her throat felt scorched, and she stumbled out of bed, intending to get some water.
"Bang"
Adam Jones had just finished handling the documents when a loud noise erupted from the bedroom. His heart tightened, and he shot up from his chair, pushed it aside, and quickly went towards the connected bedroom.
The night light in the bedroom was dim, and as Adam rushed over, he saw Elly standing in the dark corner, nkly covering her sore forehead, still dazed, looking somewhatical.
Adam suppressed a smirk and coughed lightly before approaching her.
"Did it hurt when you hit yourself?"
The sudden voice made Elly stiffen, her movements pausing before she abruptly looked up, the once vacant eyes now clear and alert.
In the dim light, the mans handsome thick brows, thin lips, and deep facial features revealed an omnipresent aloofness, but at that moment, he seemed much gentler than usual.
"Adam Jones?"
Ellys voice suddenly turned much colder, and her clear eyes showed undisguised irritation,cking the previous daze but appearing much sharper.
"Why are you here?"
Her voice was still hoarse and painful when she tried to speak more forcefully. She frowned, her consciousness not fully clear yet.
Adam Jones definitely sensed the emotional change in Elly, his eyes narrowing slightly, clearly somewhat displeased.
"This is my room, Elly!" he said, pressing down the displeasure in his heart, his gaze intensely fixed on her eyes.
Elly was taken aback again and only then noticed the roomsyout, which was unmistakably their bedroom before she left the Jones family.
"Why am I here?"
She asked a different question, her eyes on Adam, the wariness in them undiminished.
Looking at this "ingrate" of a woman, Adam Jones couldnt help but want to curse. He had abandoned his important work to pick her up from afar, had washed her face, and had fed her coffee to sober her up, and she reacted by guarding against him like he was a thief?
Chapter 114. Learned how to throw oneself into somebody’s arms_1
Chapter 114: 114. Learned how to throw oneself into somebodys arms_1
What was he enduring for her sake?
Was it to make up for neglecting her three years ago, and now he was prepared to make amends?
Adam Jones himself found this reason ridiculously funny.
Confronted with Elly Campbells cold gaze, he ultimately suppressed his temper and said, "You were causing a scene in the bar because you were drunk, so I brought you back here."
Elly Campbell: "..."
What did he mean by causing a scene at the bar?
However, reminded by Adam, she recalled that she was called by Helen Melendy to Starry Night for a chat, and somehow ended up drinking quite a bit while talking, after which her memory was a nk.
She was brought back by Adam, but what about Helen?
"And what about my friend?"
"Harry Hall took her away."
"Harry Hall?"
Elly Campbell frowned, Helen barely knew Harry due to them being connected only through their respective divorce cases, surely they werent familiar enough for Harry to take her away on his own?
Thinking this, the displeasure on Elly Campbells face deepened, "How could you so carelessly let your friend take away my friend?"
Facing her displeased questioning, Adams heart was also filled with anger, he regretted it, he should not have gone all the way to bring this ancestor home, not a single thank you, and still had to ept her questioning.
His handsome face sank with displeasure, and he coldly retorted, "What? Did you expect me to take care of some unrted woman?"
Elly Campbell instinctively wanted to argue back, but seeing Adams indifferent demeanor, she remembered what kind of person Adam Jones was.
A man with a heart of stone like Adam, how could he have a heart willing to help others, how could she apply the logic of a normal person to him.
Elly Campbell didnt want to argue with Adam, patiently she said, "Just call Harry Hall and ask how my friend is doing."
Adam looked at her coldly for a moment, then strode off to the bathroom, showing no intention of heeding her request.
"Hey! Adam Jones, did you hear me talking to you or not?"
"Didnt hear."
Elly Campbell: "..."
With a m, Adam closed the bathroom door, and Elly Campbell had no interest in arguing with him. She walked over to the bed, picked up the phone on the bedside table, and dialed Helen Melendys cell phone.
The phone rang for a long time but was not picked up, causing Elly Campbell to feel a bit uneasy. She called several more times, to no avail.
Elly Campbell was worried; she hadnt really interacted with Harry Hall, and though he was well-regarded on the outside, known for his clean and self-improvement and without any scandalous news, you cant judge a book by its cover, who knew what he was really like.
After several fruitless attempts to call Helen Melendys number, Elly Campbell could only walk up to the bathroom door and knock.
"Adam Jones, are you done yet?"
"..."
Beyond the sound of the water, there was no response.
Elly Campbell knocked a few more times, impatiently, "Adam Jones, are you finished or not?"
"..."
The silence was her only reply.
He couldnt have fallen asleep inside, could he?
She frowned, pressing her ear to the door, the sound of water still audible, "Adam..."
As the words reached her lips, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Elly Campbell didnt have time to react, and her body charged in, directly pressing against a wet and solid object.
Elly Campbells face immediately darkened, and before she could straighten up, Adams low, cold mockingugh rang out from above her head, "After four years, you seem to have learned to throw yourself into a mans arms."
Chapter 115. Not good in that area (5 updates)_1
Chapter 115: 115. Not good in that area (5 updates)_1
Elly Campbell stood directly in front of him with a dark expression, her eyes lifted to Adam Jones, burning with anger.
At this moment, Adam Jones was bare-chested, with only a bath towel wrapped around his lower body. The water droplets on his upper body had not yet been dried, and the transparent liquid slowly slid down along his well-defined muscles, naturally creating a very tempting image. However, Elly Campbell was in no mood to appreciate it, especially since the subject was her ex-husband.
"Call Harry Hall for me."
Suppressing the anger in her heart, she looked at Adam Jones and spoke in a calm and even tone.
But Adam Jones simply raised his eyebrows indifferently, paying no mind to her words. Instead, he examined her from head to toe, and the corner of his lips curved up in a mocking smile
"If you say you were just leaning on the door to peek at me taking a shower, Ill forgive you."
His words clearly meant he had no intention of calling Harry Hall for Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbells face alternated between pale and flushed with anger. Seeing Adam Jones suddenly step closer to her, his long arm casually wrapped around her body, pulling her towards his chest.
In her angry struggle, he pushed her against the luxurious marble vanity, his lips curling in a wicked smirk, "Do you still remember that our first time was right here?"
Hearing Adam Jones bring up that time from four years ago, Elly Campbells face turned even uglier. The grievances and humiliations of the past instantly spread as Adam Jones yful smile spread across his lips.
"Thats so long ago, yet President Jones still remembers. It couldnt be that in these past few years, President Jones has been impotent, and thats why you keep reminiscing about your past glory, could it?"
She scoffed, her lips curving into a cold smile, "No wonder you havent let Miss Bakere through the door yet. It turns out youre afraid that your inadequacy might disappoint her."
Hearing Elly Campbell bring up an irrelevant person again, Adam Joness face also darkened, his eyes gradually narrowing, his pupils deepening.
Elly Campbell knew this was a habit of Adam Joness; this gesture proved he was annoyed by her, and not just a little.
His hand gripped her slender wrist, pulling her once more towards his chest. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at her, a dangerous aura inching closer to her.
"Always mentioning Sophie Baker, yet iming you dont mind her existence, Elly Campbell, I didnt know you could be so interesting when you say one thing and mean another," he said.
Hearing this, Elly Campbells expression changed, and the look in her eyes became sharp, "Let go."
Adam Jones remained unmoved, his grip on her hand showing no signs of loosening, and the two of them stood in silent confrontation.
Just when Elly Campbell thought he would no longer speak and was preparing to figure a way out, Adam Jones suddenly said, "I have nothing to do with Sophie Baker."
Elly Campbell was taken aback, never expecting that after such a long silence Adam Jones would just want to tell her that.
A hint of surprise shed in her eyes as she looked up at Adam Jones, his deep eyes unusually serious at this moment.
"So what?"
Elly Campbell stopped struggling, allowing him to hold her hand, only responding with a cold, mockingugh, full of sarcasm.
"Is the person who, four years ago, told me to get out of the Jones Family to make way for Miss Baker actually President Joness twin brother?"
She thought she didnt care, she thought she hadpletely let go, but now she still couldnt help but voice these words.
Adam Joness brows imperceptibly furrowed, a casual remark from four years ago now making him feel a trace of regret.
Chapter 116. Don’t waste police resources_1
Chapter 116: 116. Dont waste police resources_1
Thin lips were pinched tight into a line at this moment, revealing great annoyance.
Elly Campbell struggled forcefully to break free from Adam Joness grip and turned to leave. Since he refused to call Harry Hall, she had no choice but to think of another way.
She did not trust Harry Hall with Helen at all.
"Adam Jones, I dont want to argue with you about the past. Please call Harry Hall for me or give me his number," she said after taking a deep breath and speaking patiently.
Adam Jones stared at her for a long while. Elly thought he would still be uncooperative, but after a long silence, she saw him circle around her and walk out of the bathroom.
Elly hurriedly followed him, seeing that Adam Jones had already dialed Harry Halls number and was handing her the phone.
Elly quickly took it, and after a few rings, Harry Hall answered with a raspy voice.
"Hello?"
"Mr. Hall, is Helen still with you?"
There was silence on the other end for several seconds before a deep "Hmm" confirmed, "Shes asleep."
Just as Elly was about to say she wanted to pick up Helen Melendy, the phone was snatched away by Adam Jones. Ellys face darkened, "Adam Jones..."
"Helen Melendy is safe with Harry."
Adam Jones interrupted her with a grave voice. Elly red at him with no good feeling, and scoffed, "How do you know?"
"They are boyfriend and girlfriend."
The reply from Adam Jones left Elly stunned for a good while before she could speak incredulously, "What... what?"
Helen had only helped her get in touch with Harry a few times and now she was Harrys woman?
Seeming to notice the confusion in Ellys mind, Adam said, "Theyve been together since their university days."
The surprise in Ellys eyes deepened.
University?
She remembered Helen mentioning a boyfriend in university, butter they broke up because he cheated, right?
Could that person be Harry Hall?
With this thought, Elly looked at Adam Jones, intensifying the irony in her gaze, "Helen was right, birds of a feather flock together."
Adam Jones didnt understand why Elly had suddenly made thatment, but the "birds of a feather flock together" she mentioned surely wasnt meant positively.
His eyebrows knitted almost imperceptibly as he was about to speak, but Elly continued, "They broke up, so what boyfriend and girlfriend are you talking about? President Jones might want to protect his friend, but dont joke about my friends safety."
With that, she didnt bother to look at Adam Joness expression and walked over to the nightstand to pick up the phone, "Hello? Police, please? I want to report..."
Adam Jones wouldnt take her to find Harry Hall, and she wasnt inclined to beg him now.
Hearing her, Adam Joness eyebrows suddenly twisted, and he stepped forward to press down on her hand, hanging up the phone, "Dont waste police resources in the middle of the night."
His deep voice carried intense displeasure and reproach, but Elly merely nced at him dismissively, "Im worried about my friends safety and cant find her. Whats wrong with reporting that? How does it be wasting police resources with President Jones?"
Seeing the mockery and distance in Ellys eyes, Adam Jones knew that continuing to argue with her at this moment would be futile. He tried to remain patient and said:
"The matter between Harry and Helen Melendy is none of our business. You sleep here tonight, and look for her tomorrow."
Elly wanted to say more, but Adam Joness words finally swayed her.
Chapter 117. Headache_1
Chapter 117: 117. Headache_1
In the United States back then, every time she heard Helen mention her ex-boyfriend, she could feel the deep sorrow in her heart, clearly aware that Helen couldnt let go of that ex-boyfriend.
She didnt know what exactly had happened between them, but indeed... it wasnt something she, an outsider, could meddle in.
After hesitating for a moment, she nodded, "Understood."
Seeing her agree, Adam Jones face finally brightened up a bit, but the next second, his expression changed again.
Elly Campbell was just opening the bedroom door to leave, seemingly guessing what she was intending to do; his face immediately darkened, and he said displeasedly, "Where are you going in the middle of the night?"
"Going home."
"Elly Campbell!!"
Adam Jones spoke sternly, his tall legs already striding in front of Elly Campbell, "This is your home, where are you going back to?"
Elly Campbell didnt want to argue with him again about the matter of divorce as discussing it would lead nowhere; she bluntly said, "Going back to my parents house!"
Adam Jones was both amused and angry at her, but he was unable to do anything about it; he continued with patience, "Why go back to your parents house in the dead of night; go back tomorrow."
"My family will worry about me."
Elly Campbells face was still stern, her voice cold and hard.
"Ive already called and told Mom,"
The "Mom" Adam Jones referred to was naturally his mother-inw, Jenna rk.
This was the first time Elly Campbell heard Adam Jones refer to Jenna rk as "Mom." He rarely met with Jenna, and on the asional encounters, he only addressed her as "Madam." Jenna was annoyed by this, but since her daughter liked him, she didnt make it an issue.
Now, as Elly Campbell was about to divorce him, she heard Adam Jones call her "Mom." It sounded ironic and ludicrous to Ellys ears.
At the moment, Adam was somewhat nervous, worried that Elly Campbell would refuse to stay. Even though he always seemed firm and non-negotiable, he knew that Elly Campbell was not someone who could easilypromise in front of him.
Seeing her silence and the changing expressions on her face without knowing what she was thinking, fearing that she would refuse, he added another sentence, "You can sleep in the room, Ill go to the guest room."
Unexpectedly, Adam Jones was willing topromise like this. Elly Campbell nced at him indifferently, eventually giving a deep "Mhm" and turned back into the room.
Elly Campbelly down on the bed back in the room, the fact was, her head was still terribly painful. She hadnt realized it during the argument with Adam Jones, but now that she was quiet, she could feel a vein throbbing at her temple, hurting so much she couldnt fall asleep.
Adam Jones didnt immediately go to the study but watched her continually frowning and rubbing her temple, thinking of something, and his brow furrowed.
"Headache?"
His voice was very low and deep, faintlyced with worry, causing Elly Campbell, who was rubbing her temple, to pause for a moment before murmuring a response.
Adam Jones said no more and turned to the neighboring study.
Elly Campbell didnt pay him any attention andy on her side, but the pain was intense, causing her temples to twitch constantly, making it impossible for her to fall asleep.
Footsteps sounded from behind; having lived here for three years since her marriage, Elly Campbell was naturally familiar with the bedroom and the study that was connected to itit was always Adam Jones work area. However, after getting married, Adam Jones rarely came back, leaving the study unupied.
Now, with Adam Jones moving between the bedroom and the study, Elly Campbell didnt think much of it, assuming he was still working.
Chapter 118. Give her a massage_1
Chapter 118: 118. Give her a massage_1
Yet the footsteps behind her drew closer to the bedside until Adam Joness voice followed, "Get up and take your medicine."
Elly Campbells body stiffened for a moment, and as she turned her head, she saw Adam Jones standing at the bedside, holding a ss of water in one hand and two white pills in the other.
There was a slight surprise in her eyes, for the Adam Jones in her memory was not a man of such tenderness, especially towards her.
Thus, when he had left without another word after asking if her head hurt earlier, she didnt think much of it, simply feeling that Adam Jones was naturally a cold person. She hadnt expected him to actually go and get her medicine.
Even though she was repulsed by Adam Jones, she wasnt about to joke with her own health to spite him. She sat up, took the water and pills he handed her, and swallowed them in one gulp. She nced at him and thanked him.
Just as she was preparing to lie back down, Adam Jones gestured to her with his hand, "Come here."
"What is it?"
Even though she had just epted his kindness, the look Elly Campbell gave Adam Jones was still far from friendly.
Adam Jones grew annoyed at her defensive manner and, toozy to exin, directly pulled her out of bed.
"Adam Jones..."
Elly Campbell darkened her face, about to get angry, but then she felt Adam Joness fingers lightly pressing on her temples, rubbing them gently in circles with the right amount of strength.
Elly Campbells body suddenly tensed; although she wanted to push him away, she had to admit that his massaging technique was skilled. With his circr motions, her head seemed to hurt less.
"Try drinking that much again next time?"
Adam Joness deep voice, tinged with irritation, sounded above her head. Elly Campbell, enjoying the care of President Jones, opened her eyes slightly. Those eyes, once muddled by the hangover, were now crystal clear.
Upon hearing Adam Joness words, she quietly chose not to argue and remained silent.
Adam Jones massaged her for a long while, and when Elly Campbell felt much better, she said in a hoarse voice, "Thats enough, thank you."
Saying this, she distanced herself from Adam Jones andy back on the bed.
Adam Jones stood by the bed without leaving. His tall stature blocked the moonlight pouring in from the window, casting a shadow over the bed and enveloping Elly Campbellpletely.
"What an ungrateful woman."
Elly Campbells expression tensed briefly, then she said with a cold face, "How would President Jones like me to repay him?"
Adam Jones then sat down by the bed. His normally cold eyes now held a hint of a smile, making him seem much softer and more approachable than usual.
That made Elly Campbell vaguely recall the Adam Jones she met when she was a child.
Back then, she was just eight years old, and Adam was twelve when he came to the Campbell family with Old Master Jones and the Old Lady.
At that time, she was a little girl craving for her fathers love. James Campbell seldom spent time with her, and when she tried to initiate a conversation, he rejected her with a cold face.
She was very disappointed then, sitting by the pond, silently shedding tears.
It was Adam Jones who sat down beside her at that time, chatting with her and telling her jokes, his presence warm as if he radiated light, making Elly Campbell instantly feel as if the world wasnt so bad even without a father.
She even secretly vowed in her heart that when she grew up, she would definitely marry Brother Adam and be his wife, taking good care of him.
Chapter 119. The Dream is Over_1
Chapter 119: 119. The Dream is Over_1
Later, her wish was granted, she got engaged to him, and after turning eighteen, she could marry him. Yet, as she waited with anticipation, she received the news that he wanted to call off their engagement.
When she thought of the moment she heard this news, she waspletely stunned. Never before had she felt like the whole world was shrouded in darkness.
Because the light that had always guided her through life had suddenly withdrawn, leaving her path in utter darkness. She walked alone and aimlessly, unable to move forward.
The year after the engagement was broken, the Campbell crisis urred. She hid her own tactics, marrying Adam Jones using the most foolish of methods.
She went to Adam, casting aside her dignity to beg him for an alliance with the Campbell Family. Even if Jones didnt provide investment, Campbells stock would rise simply with a Jones-Campbell alliance.
If Adam didnt agree, she had other ways to turn the Jones crisis around.
She had considered that Adam would refuse; after all, Lily Jones had told her that Adam called off their engagement because he had fallen in love with Sophie Baker. Her plea for an alliance was but a hopeful trial.
But when Adam agreed, she was dumbfounded, yet inside she was so happy she wanted to cry aloud.
Eventer, when both Adam and Lily told her that everything was because of the Old Lady, that if not for her, Adam would never have agreed to marry her,
she still clung to hope. She had married Adam Jones, and she believed that someday the clouds would part to reveal the moons light. But what was the result?
Elly Campbellughed sarcastically to herself. After all that, everything had returned to the starting point.
Adam Jones noticed Ellys sudden silence. Looking into her eyes, he seemed to be recalling something; his originally cold gaze warmed gradually, then became hopeful, followed by a dimming, then was filled with happiness, and finally with loss...
All these changes of expression repeatedly appeared on her face, eventually settling into irony.
He furrowed his brows, wanting to say something, but in the end, he just sighed, "Go to sleep."
After saying this, he turned and went to the study.
Watching Adams tall figure disappear at the study door, her eyes filled withplexity.
Regarding this marriage, she had been full of longing, defiance, and finally, utter disappointment. But upon reflection, she realized that she had arrived here all because of herself.
*****
The next day, when Elly woke up, Adam had already left. She walked to the bathroom, where some new toiletries had been ced. After freshening up, she went downstairs, where the Old Lady and Adam were dining.
"The Young Miss is awake."
Gloria was the first to see Elly and called out with happiness.
The two who were dining looked her way simultaneously, with the Old Lady showing a face full of joy, waving her hand at her, "Elly,e,e,e down for breakfast."
Elly began descending the stairs, only to hear the Old Lady continue, "Adam told me you were drunkst night; Gloria has made you a stomach-soothing breakfast this morning. Come and try it."
Elly paused momentarily, her gaze instinctively shifting toward Adam. Seeing him quietly eating, it was clear he wasnt concerned with the Old Ladys words.
After a half-second pause, Elly no longer took in what the Old Lady was saying.
The Old Lady had always hoped that she and Adam would reconcile. These words were likely meant for Ellys ears.
Chapter 120. Take her to work_1
Chapter 120: 120. Take her to work_1
However, she was surprised that Adam Jones didnt speak out to deny it.
"Young Miss, breakfast is ready; please have a taste."
Elly Campbell sat down at the dining table, intending to correct Glorias address, but felt that it would seem too deliberate and pretentious. After thinking it over, she let it be and simply thanked Gloria, "Thank you, Gloria."
"No need to be polite, Young Miss. Im already very happy that you cane back to eat the meals I cook."
Like the Old Lady, Glorias words were all about trying to match her with Adam Jones.
However, some things simply cant be reversed. She knew both people meant well, but she didnt take this meaningless matter to heart.
After breakfast, she got up to leave.
"Elly, are you going to the hospital? Let Adam take you."
"No need, Grandma, President Jones is busy with official duties, and I can catch a taxi nearby, which is good for digestion anyway."
Elly Campbell smiled and declined the Old Ladys kindness, but then saw Adam Jones with his briefcase by her side, "Lets go, Im also heading to the hospital. I can give you a ride on the way."
Elly Campbell thought of Lily Jones who was still in the hospital, and since Adam Jones was likely visiting her, she decided not to be pretentious, "Then thank you, President Jones."
He was displeased when she called him by his full name; Adam Jones was even more unhappy when she called him President Jones.
His deep gaze intensely looked at her for a moment, then he walked past her, silent, toward the garage.
Elly Campbell walked out the front door and waited by the roadside; the chauffeur hadnte to pick her up that day, and Adam Jones was driving himself.
When Adam Joness car stopped in front of her, Elly Campbell hesitated for a moment before pulling open the back door.
Adam Jones nced at the passenger seat and frowned slightly, "Elly Campbell."
"Hmm?"
Just as she got into the car, Elly Campbell looked up and first caught sight of Adam Joness hand resting on the steering wheel.
The luxurious and exquisite watch on his robust wrist, his fingers long and his knuckles distinct; just by looking at this hand alone, one could imagine its owners elegance and handsomeness.
"Do you think Im your chauffeur?"
Adam Joness displeased voice, low and resonant, came through, and Elly Campbell was startled, replying absentmindedly, "Didnt President Jones say he would kindly give me a ride?"
"But I never told you to treat me as your chauffeur!"
What does that mean?
Elly Campbell didnt understand what Adam Jones was unhappy about and silently watched him for a while until she heard his cool voice speak up again, "Sit in the front."
Only then did Elly Campbell realize what was upsetting Adam Joneswas it simply because she sat in the back that he used her of treating him as a chauffeur?
Was he intentionally looking for a reason to argue with her?
In a rush to get to the hospital and with no inclination to argue over such trivial matters, Elly Campbell straightforwardly got out of the car, opened the passenger door, and sat in the front seat.
Only then did Adam Jones give her a satisfied nce and start the car, heading towards First Hospital.
Upon arriving at the hospital with no further conversation, Elly Campbell was the first to get out of the car. Without waiting for Adam Jones, she went straight toward the hospital building.
From a distance, she saw Robert Green standing at the entrance of the building, greeting her with a beaming smile, "Good morning, maam."
Elly Campbell immediately noticed the bag in Robert Greens hand; it was the one she had taken to the bar the day before, and she understood at once.
Since it was Adam Jones who had taken her from the bar yesterday, the bars subsequent handling was naturally managed by Robert Green, his personal assistant.
Chapter 121. The turbulent secret affair between two men_1
Chapter 121: 121. The turbulent secret affair between two men_1
"Madam, this is your bag."
"Thank you."
Elly took it, said thanks, and headed toward the hospital building. She had only taken a few steps when she heard someone calling her, "Elly."
Elly turned around and saw James Churchill approaching her with a rascal-like smile, his gaze subtly shifting to nce at Robert Green, who was standing behind her.
"I was about to go have breakfast, do you want to join me?"
"I have already eaten. Im about to change shifts with the on-call doctor. You better go eat."
"Alright then."
James seemed a bit disappointed as he shrugged his shoulders. At that moment, Adam Jones arrived, and the two of them bumped into each other.
Because of thest banquet incident and the hospital gossip about James and Ellys rtionship, Adam harbored a very intense hostility towards James.
His gaze became naturally deeper when looking at James.
Elly saw Adaming but didnt stop to wait for him, she acknowledged James with a greeting and walked on.
James smiled and nodded a greeting to Adam, "President Jones, here to see your sister?"
The seemingly casual greeting carried an undercurrent of provocation, which Adam could clearly discern. His sharp thin lips curled up slightly, and he deliberately said, "I just had breakfast with my wife and dropped her off at work in passing."
Adams words conveyed quite a bit of information: one, that they had breakfast together, which very likely meant they had stayed together the night before; and two, that there had been some kind of reconciliation between Elly and Adam.
Upon hearing this, Jamess expression changed for a moment, but he quickly masked it with augh, "I always thought President Jones only knew how to pamper Miss Baker, but it turns out youre equally attentive to Elly."
He intentionally mentioned Sophie Baker, obviously reminding Adam of the divorce matter between him and Elly.
Adams expression darkened, and as their eyes met, they both saw a confrontation brimming with challenge.
"Elly is my wife, of course Ill take care of her. Unlike Doctor Matt, who doesnt even have a femalepanion and needs to borrow someone elses wife for appearances."
Jamess smiling lips froze for a half a second as he looked into Adams deep eyes, his own eyes narrowing, clearly displeased.
Helen, who witnessed this confrontation between the two men, secretly wiped away sweat.
Thedy surely didnt know that two men werepeting for her in secret.
"Yes, who makes me so faithful? Not like President Jones, who is such a phnderer."
Hiding the dangerous gleam at the bottom of his eyes, James looked at Adam andughed, his words stillced with provocation.
"I still need to have breakfast, so I wont dy President Jones any longer."
James stared at Adam, resentful and itching to punch the man C such a phnderer, why wouldnt Elly consider remarrying just because of him!
"Doctor Matt!"
As James was cursing to his hearts content internally, Adam suddenly called out to him.
James stopped and turned around, seeing Adam approaching with a cold face, "Does President Jones have any further instructions?"
Adam stood in front of him, neither of them yielding an inch in stature, both exerting a heavy sense of authority.
Adam narrowed his eyes and told James, "What rtionship I have with other women is none of Doctor Matts business. I just hope Doctor Matt remembers one thingElly is currently my wife, Adam Jonesswful spouse. Please keep your unsophisticated thoughts to yourself and stay away from my wife."
Facing Adams low warning, James just raised his eyebrows nonchntly, his sneerced with irony, "President Jones must be too busy with important things, have you forgotten that Elly wants a divorce from you?"
Chapter 122. Let her go die_1
Chapter 122: 122. Let her go die_1
Adam Jones also began tough, "Whether you can actually get a divorce is another matter, but at least for now, youre not qualified to covet Elly Campbell."
James Churchills smile at the corner of his mouth grew wider, then he regained hisposure and said, "Adam Jones, you really have the nerve to emphasize that youre Ellys husband. Have you ever fulfilled a husbands responsibilities over these years? Do you have any idea what Elly has been through all these years?"
Adam Jones frowned. He could stand his ground on just about anything, but when it came to matters regarding Elly Campbell, he had no confidence at all.
"I wont let Elly suffer a bad reputation. Until shes divorced, I wont have any improper rtionships with her, but Adam Jones, do you think Elly would ever have a change of heart towards an arrogant domestic abuser like you? Spare me your pathetic husband act in my presence."
After he finished speaking, he turned and left.
"Stop right there!"
Adam Jones was intent on picking a fight and shouted sharply just as James Churchill turned to leave.
"When did I evermit domestic abuse against Elly Campbell?"
He admitted to intentionally neglecting Elly Campbell for those three years, but hed neverid a hand on her; what constituted domestic abuse?
Was this what Elly Campbell was saying about him outside?
He didnt care how the outside world viewed or judged him, but if it was Elly Campbell saying so, he was very displeased.
"Hmph! Isnt emotional neglect also domestic abuse?"
James Churchill gave him a disdainful roll of his eyes and strode away withrge steps while Adam Jones stood there, dumbstruck.
Adam Joness face darkened at the finalment left by James Churchill, but he couldnt deny its truth.
For those three years, the emotional abuse he had subjected Elly Campbell to was probably even more distressing than physical violence.
Meanwhile, Elly Campbell, who had just ended her shift, waspletely unaware of the confrontation urring below on her behalf. Back in the ward office, she made a phone call to Helen Melendy to ensure she was all right, then began the ward rounds for the day.
When she arrived at Lily Joness room, as soon as she entered, she saw Lily Jones and Sophie Baker chatting andughing. They seemed to be enjoying a happy conversation about something.
At this moment, Christopher Moore wasnt in the room; only Lily Jones and Sophie Baker were present.
As soon as Lily Jones saw Elly Campbell, her expression soured, and she muttered "what a killjoy" under her breath without even greeting her.
Without Christopher Moore there, Sophie Baker didnt bother to cozy up to Elly Campbell, especially upon witnessing her own sister-inw giving Elly the cold shoulder. Sophie Baker relished the scene.
Lily Jones had always been hostile towards Elly Campbell, which Sophie Baker knew well. Right now, sitting there, she hoped that Lily Jones would make Elly Campbell feel ufortable.
The thought of Elly Campbell, such an arrogant person, losing face in front of Lily Jones filled Sophie Baker with a sense of glee, and the smile in her eyes deepened.
Elly Campbell didnt miss the look of gloating on Sophie Bakers face. She didnt even spare her a nce, walking straight up to Lily Jones and bending down to examine her.
"Have you felt any difort these past few days?"
She asked in a formal tone. Because Christopher Moore wasnt there, Lily Jones didnt bother to conceal her disdain for Elly Campbell and scoffed at her question.
"Arent you a doctor? Cant you tell if Im ufortable or not?"
Elly Campbell knew Lily Jones was trying to make her feel awkward. If it had been before, she might have shown some consideration for Lily, but now...
She couldnt care less!
"Lily Jones, its your life. Whether you cooperate with me or not, I have no opinion. Stop acting like a spoiled heiress in front of me, I certainly dont rely on the Jones family for my livelihood."
Chapter 123. Scaring you_1
Chapter 123: 123. Scaring you_1
"You..."
Lily Jones turned pale with anger, "Elly Campbell, what gives you the right to speak to me like this? Who do you think you are? Do you believe I wont tell my brother that youre deliberately provoking me?"
Elly Campbell sneered contemptuously, "And on what grounds do you speak to me this way? I owe nothing to the Jones family, and even less to you, Lily Jones. Do you just feel that Ive taken the ce of Adam Joness wife? Let me tell you, Lily Jones, your brother just so happens to not want to divorce me right now. If you irritate me, I might just refuse to leave, clinging to the position of the Young Miss of the Jones family just to spite you. Anyone who covets Adam will forever be nothing more than a mistress who cant show her face in public!!"
Both Lily Jones and Sophie Baker knew exactly who Elly Campbellsst statement referred to. As soon as Elly finished speaking, Sophies face turned pale.
Being the daughter of a mistress, she knew all too well how embarrassing this status was in the eyes of high society. She had always longed for the position of the Jones Familys Young Miss and had always felt that as long as Lily was there, there was hope for her.
If it had been before, she might have thought that what Elly had just said was presumptuous, buttely, she had definitely sensed that Adam truly did not want to divorce Elly. If he had really wanted to, he would have signed the papers four years ago.
In other words, Elly Campbell had just spoken with a lot of confidence.
If Elly did not want to divorce, and Adam intended to reconcile with her, then Sophie no longer had a chance. What then was the meaning of all she had done over these years?
Sophie Bakers face grew paler and paler, her eyes flickering with unwillingness and resentment.
Before Lily could respond, Sophie hastily spoke up to stop her: "Lily, dont upset Dr. Campbell. Shes a doctor, after all, and naturally wants whats best for you. Youd better cooperate with Dr. Campbell and get a proper check-up, be a good girl."
Lily always regarded Sophie Baker as her lifesaver and tended to follow her advice. Added to that, Elly Campbells words had indeed threatened her. If Elly truly refused to divorce, how then could Sophie marry her brother?
She did not want Sophie to be unfairlybeled as a mistress.
"Ill listen to Sophie."
Lily Jones gave Elly Campbell a challenging nce and then cooperated with her during the examination, answering each question Elly asked, lest she truly annoyed her and Elly decided to cling to the title of Mrs. Jones and refuse to divorce.
After the examination, Lily couldnt help but retort sarcastically, "Elly Campbell, dont tter yourself. Thest thing my brothercks is women. Why would he cling to someone like you?"
Hearing this, Elly Campbellughed indifferently, "Dont get worked up. That threat was just to scare you. Lets not even talk about Adam; just dealing with a little sister-inw like you is more than I can bear. The position of the Jones Familys Young Miss? Whoever wants it can have itwho cares!"
With that, she ignored Lilys pallid face as she stormed out the door.
Lily Joness face turned from green to white with anger. Pointing at the door that Elly had just mmed, she raged, "That wicked woman, whats she so arrogant about? My brother doesnt even want her anymore, what does she think she is? I must tell my brother and make her pay... its infuriating..."
While Sophie Baker wasforting Lily, she couldnt help but wish that Lily would get so angry at Elly that something would happen to her.
If the only sister ended up in trouble because of Elly Campbell, she wondered if Adam would still be lenient towards Elly.
Chapter 124. She said she just won’t divorce you_1
Chapter 124: 124. She said she just wont divorce you_1
When Elly Campbell left the patients room, she encountered Adam Jones walking towards her. She nced at him coldly, feeling irritated at the thought of Lily Jones, and shifted her gaze away from Adams face to the adjacent room.
Adam noticed the frustration and impatience on Ellys face when he arrived, and knowing she had juste out of Lily Joness room, he naturally assumed that Lily might have said something to embarrass Elly. His expression suddenly grew dark.
He walked heavily towards Lily Joness room and just as he approached the door, he heard Lilys angry cursesing from inside
"Isnt she just the woman my brother rejected? Whats she so arrogant about? If my brother doesnt want her, shes nothing but a discarded wife. If she thinks she can still be the Young Miss of the Jones family, shes dreaming, she...!"
Adam entered the room with a dark expression to find Sophie Baker patting Lily Jones on the back, seeminglyforting her. But she hadnt said a word from beginning to end, clearly allowing Lily to continue railing against Elly.
Lilys face was deathly pale, a sickly white, but her energetic tone betrayed that this had no impact on her condition.
Sophie hadnt expected Adam toe at this time. Her hand, which had been patting Lilys back, paused slightly. Seeing the cold and sharp aura emanating from his dark eyes, panic shed suddenly in her own.
"Brother, youre just in time,"
Lily, not noticing the fierce look in Adams eyes, began toin to him, "Bro, Elly went too far. She dared to insult me. What right does she have? She even had the nerve to insult me..."
"You said what is she?"
Adam, with a cold face and an icy, impatient tone, interrupted Lily.
Lily was startled and only then did she notice the chilling aura surrounding Adam and the deep ck eyes that were suppressing a yet unexpressed anger.
"Shes your sister-inw," he said.
Adams cold eyes, filled with an aggressive force, bore down on Lily, "Ive already told you. Do you take my words as nothing but a breeze past your ears?"
Lily had been pampered by everyone in the Jones family since her childhood because of her heart condition. After marrying into the Moore n, they too treasured her, and Adam had never been harsh with her since they were young.
But at this moment, Lily was clearly frightened by Adams demeanor, and her eyes promptly reddened with aggrievement.
"Brother, how can you be like this? It was obviously Elly who purposefully provoked and insulted me. Why are you taking her side? Am I not your sister anymore? Im still sick, and by her deliberately annoying me like this, she must want me dead, right?!"
Lily wanted to say more, but the sheer intimidation in Adams eyes made her swallow her words.
"Why are you looking at me like this? Why dont you go and confront Elly instead?"
Could it be that my brother has truly decided not to divorce Elly?
But how could this be allowed!
If brother doesnt divorce her, what will happen to Sophie?
Sophie cant end up like her motheran invisible mistress, shamefully hiding.
"Fine, tell me, what did Elly say?"
Adam sat down on the sofa with a cold face, his gaze piercing like two sharp swords fixed on Lilys face, causing Lily, who had been confident just moments before, to suddenly be somewhat uneasy.
"She... she said she couldnt stand having a sister-inw like me and also said... she said she just wouldnt divorce you, solely to vex me!"
Chapter 125. Jones was a bit happy (5 updates)_1
Chapter 125: 125. Jones was a bit happy (5 updates)_1
She chose to ry only the most critical points, assuming Adam Jones would be furious, but when he heard her, he arched an eyebrow faintly, "She said she doesnt want a divorce anymore?"
Lily Jones didnt notice his tone and, hearing him ask, she became even more enthusiastic in herints.
"Exactly, Brother, you have no idea how shameless she is, saying she absolutely must cling to the title of the Young Miss of the Jones Family. Have you ever seen someone so brazen?"
Lily Jones failed to discern Adams intentions while Sophie Baker could see them clearly.
Her focus had been solely on Adams face, and she naturally noticed how the lines that had previously tightened due to anger softened noticeably upon hearing Lily say that Elly Campbell didnt want to divorce.
Even though it wasnt very obvious, she still saw it clear as day.
She knew that Elly had not meant to frighten Lily with her words but rather that she understood if Elly were to withdraw her divorce petition, Adam would truly reconcile with her and not treat her coldly like he did before.
Just thinking about it set Sophies heart racing. Besides returning to the Campbell Family, her goal was to marry Adam Jones. Only by doing so could she firmly trample Elly Campbell into the dust and repay her for all the humiliation she had caused.
For this, she had sacrificed so much and schemed for so longif Elly Campbell could still sit securely in the Young Misss seat of the Jones Family, all her efforts would be meaningless.
With that thought, she seized the opportunity to say, "Adam, its really not Dr. Campbells fault. Its just that Lily was too blunt with her words, which angered Dr. Campbell. He only reprimanded her a little bit. Adam, Lily listens to you the most. You should talk to her more. She has just had surgery and shouldnt get upset so easily."
Sophie Bakers words were very cunning. While outwardly defending Elly and ming Lily, she indirectly told Adam that Elly had upset Lily despite her recent surgery.
In doing so, she not only ingratiated herself with Adam but also seeded in snitching on Elly.
Lily, however, couldnt detect the hint in Sophies words and, hearing her speak this way, she retorted angrily, "Sophie, why are you still making excuses for Elly Campbell? Didnt you see how upset she made me? I could hardly breathe! "
This was the effect Sophie wantedto deepen Lilys dissatisfaction with Elly, making it harder for Elly to live peacefully in the Campbell Family.
But Adam Jones was not Lily. Sophies incendiary words were nothing in his eyes.
He didnt even offer Sophie aplete nce, looking instead at Lilys slightly pale face, he said indifferently, "The vigor with which you curse seems quite strong to me."
As his words fell, Lily, who had been waiting for him to take her side, was left dumbfounded. She stared at Adams stern visage for a long moment before saying, "Brother, are you confused? Im the victim here. Why are you siding with Elly?"
Adam didnt want to argue with Lily over this and stood up from the sofa. His tall frame instantly added an air of intimidation.
His dark eyes, filled with a warning, turned to Lily, "Im going to emphasize this onest timestay out of the matters between Elly and me."
With that, he walked toward the exit of the hospital room. He hade to the hospital merely as an excuse to bring Elly there and had never intended to stay long.
As he opened the door to leave, he paused and, looking at Lilys indignant expression, said, "Lily, maybe you should feel lucky that Christopher Moore doesnt have a sister like you."
After speaking, he left without looking back, leaving Lily Jones with a stunned expression.
Chapter 126. Unwilling_1
Chapter 126: 126. Unwilling_1
"What did my brother mean by hisst words? What does he mean by saying I should feel lucky that Christopher Moore doesnt have a sister like me?"
Lily Jones murmured to herself for a while before suddenly realizing the implication, her face instantly flushed with anger, "Even my brother thinks Im difficult to get along with as a sister-inw?"
What does that mean? She merely felt that Elly Campbell, who was so scheming, didnt deserve to marry her brother. How could he think she was difficult to get along with?
It also depends on who bes her sister-inw. If it were Sophie, she definitely wouldnt treat her that way.
"Has Elly Campbell bewitched Adam? He used to dislike her himself, and now he defends her at every turn. What does that mean?"
Sophie Bakers face turned even uglier than before. She had thought that her subtle tattling would at least annoy Elly Campbell for Adam; after all, Lily was still a patient, and Elly Campbell didnt care about her health.
But after speaking so much, it seemed like Adam didnt listen to any of it; the only thing he caught on was that Elly Campbell didnt want a divorce.
Adam was adamant in protecting Elly Campbell, could he have forgotten what she had done to him eight years ago?
No, she couldnt just wait like this anymore. She already waited patiently for eight years. How many more periods of eight years did she have to wait?
After leaving the hospital ward, Adam Jones went to look for Elly Campbell. He checked his watch; at this time, Elly Campbell should still be on her rounds.
He had hardly walked a few steps when he saw Elly Campbell standing at a distance in the corridor of the ward, her hands casually resting on the railing, her gaze somewhat distant as she looked ahead, frowning slightly and absorbed in thought.
Adam Jones pursed his thin lips and stepped forward, "Elly Campbell."
This familiar voice brought Elly Campbell back to reality. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed lightly as she turned around, "What is it?"
Her expression remained calm, maintaining a detached indifference toward Adam Jones that she always seemed capable of presenting to strangers.
A flicker of displeasure crossed Adam Joness heart, but it didnt show on his face. He simply walked up to her, his tall frame casually leaning against the railing as he looked at her.
This casual andzy posture somehow always managed to carry an invisible charisma of its own.
"I heard from Lily that you dont want a divorce?" he said, looking at Elly Campbell with a smile.
Elly Campbell was taken aback, then she understood the origin of Adam Joness words and couldnt help but smile: "President Jones would take my words intended to irritate your sister seriously?"
Of course, Adam Jones hadnt taken it seriously. He hade to find her and mentioned those words just now merely as casual conversation.
He lowered his gaze, his thick eyshes masking the true emotions in his eyes, and after a moment, he said, "If I say I want us to forget the past and start over, would you be willing?"
"No, I am not willing."
Elly Campbells response was immediate, without a moments hesitation; the answer almost escaped her lips.
Adam Jones had anticipated Elly Campbells rejection, but he expected that at the very least she would be surprised or astounded at his suggestion. However, she showed no such reaction, refusing him without hesitation, decisively, and cleanly.
Adam Jones suddenly felt a little heartsick. This feeling wasnt unfamiliar these days, but at this moment, it seemed particrly intense.
He was not a man ustomed to lowering his pride. In fact, he carried a haughty detachment that could scorn anything at any time. The proposal he had made to Elly Campbell just now was something he would never usually consider.
Chapter 127. Heartless_1
Chapter 127: 127. Heartless_1
But just moments ago, as he looked at her cold, clear brows and undisturbed ck eyes, he didnt know why, but on an impulse, he had blurted out the question, only to be rejected by Elly Campbell so crisply.
Adam Jones felt a dull ache in his heart and some irritation, but he didnt know whether it was at Elly Campbell or at himself.
"Elly, you should know, if I dont want to divorce, you wont be able to divorce even if you sue," he said, his voice lowered, as his cool eyes slightly darkened.
A mocking, slight smile hooked at the corner of Ellys lips, and in her heart, she knew Adam was stating a fact.
"Then lets drag it out. President Jones doesnt mind being cuckolded, and since weve been husband and wife, naturally I would be very willing to help President Jones glorify that cuckoldry," she said.
Adams gaze darkened at once, naturally thinking of James Churchill, who was at the same hospital as Elly. His eyes turned colder, "You have the guts to try?"
Seeing Ellys indifferent smile, her carefree demeanor, somehow it seemed more bewitching, "Its not like I havent tried before. President Jones seems to have forgotten, Ive even had a child with another man."
Her smile was yful and provocative, getting exactly the reaction she hoped for as she saw Adams face darken. Elly felt very good.
The air of arrogance and self-importance that Adam carried was what she disliked the most.
Yet she had to admit that Adam had the capital to have such a disagreeable temperament.
Elly took a step closer to him; the faint scent of her shower gel stimted Adams nerves. He watched her with cold eyes, suppressing the agitation she stirred within him, as his gaze grew colder.
"Adam, do you know why I could endure you for three years?" Her voice was light, so light it seemed a breeze could scatter it. Yet her question weighed heavily on Adams chest.
Adam watched her in silence.
"Its not that I can endure; in fact, I am very impatient. The reason I bore it for three years was to give myself and you time. I thought that if I endured, there woulde a day when you would nce my way."
A dull pain struck Adams heart, and as he tried to speak, he found he couldnt utter a word.
"But now, Ive had enough, and I know that all this endurance means nothing to you. So, while I still have the room to back out, I am doing so."
For some reason, as he heard Elly speak these words, Adam felt more panic than ever before.
He had heard simr things before, but at this moment, the chaos in his heart felt out of control.
"So... Adam, when I made up my mind to pull away from that stubbornness, there will absolutely be no second thoughts. When you asked me if I was willing to start over, you knew in your heart that I wasnt."
Elly said this calmly, her clear eyes determined, betraying no fluctuations or hesitation, making Adams throat tighten and his heart constrict.
He tried to reply multiple times but couldnt manage a rebuttal, especially when faced with Ellys untroubled gaze; he realized this woman had no heart for him, that it had long been gone.
This realization only intensified his panic, and as Elly turned to leave, he suddenly grabbed her wrist, his grip so tight that Elly felt as though her wrist bones might be crushed by Adam.
Chapter 128. Officially divorced_1
Chapter 128: 128. Officially divorced_1
"Fine, then lets y the waiting game. I want to see who dares to touch Adam Joness woman."
He leaned in, his breath warm in Elly Campbells ear, a position that seemed so intimate and affectionate to outsiders. Only Elly could feel the chilling coldness emanating from Adam Jones, as if it radiated from the tip of a millennia-old cier.
"Even if its that second Young Master of the Churchill Family, Ill still cripple him!"
Adam Jones spoke through gritted teeth, the murderous intent in his words undisguised.
Elly could feel that Adams words were not a threat, but a genuine harboring of killing intent.
Even someone asposed as Elly was startled by his words, her fists clenched tightly as she feigned calm, "Adam Jones, we live in a society governed byw now."
She licked her dry lips, finding that her own wordscked any confidence.
Adams low chuckle reached her ears, his warm breath circting around her ear, causing Elly to involuntarily stiffen her entire back.
"Of course, I am aw-abiding citizen," he said with a smile, yet his eyes were cold and terrifying. As for doing anything illegal, that was not something he would personally engage in.
Elly understood all too well what lurked behind Adams words. She felt a chill down her spine. By then, Adam had already let her go, his smile still there but not reaching his eyes.
"I told you long ago, you should either have never married me or, having married me, withdrawing wont be so easy," he said, his slender fingers brushing lightly over the strands of hair falling on Ellys cheeks. He smiled faintly with his thin lips and then turned and left.
The moment he turned, Adams face sank once again, a dangerous aura seeping through his eyes.
***
Elly Campbell and Adam Joness divorce litigation was still waiting for a court date, and on the other side, Jenna rk had also handed James Campbell a signed divorce agreement.
"You want a divorce?"
Upon seeing the divorce agreement Jenna rk had already signed, Jamess eyes lit up, unable to hide his excitement.
He had always wanted a divorce, to bring Sophie and her mother into the Campbell Family home, but with the Old Masters opposition, he always feared to bring up the topic himself.
But now, with Jenna initiating it, he naturally couldnt wait.
"Yes, weve dragged this on for so many years, and I see that you cant stand it anymore."
Parading his illegitimate daughter in public behind closed doors, did he really think she was unaware of his intentions?
When Elly was younger, she tried to maintain an appearance of aplete family. Now that Elly had grown up, such superficial harmony waspletely unnecessary.
Besides, James was a father that Elly herself disdained.
"Review the divorce agreement, and if theres no issue, then sign it."
Containing his inner excitement, James closely reviewed the divorce agreement.
The agreement outlined the division of properties. The Campbell corporation was initially founded by Jenna rk, but it was named after the family to give James face.
They each held twenty percent of thepanys shares. Beyond that, for other marital properties, Jenna didnt nitpick, simply splitting therger sums in half.
As for Jamess infidelity and his illegitimate daughter, Jenna couldnt be bothered to quibble with him anymore and simply wanted to settle the divorce quickly.
So, the property division on the divorce agreement was very clear, without any objection from James, who then signed the agreement.
Afterward, they both received their divorce certificates. When the Old Master learned of this, he was quite furious, but he also knew that Jenna had endured enough over the years, and the divorce was a relief to her.
Chapter 129. Really Divorced_1
Chapter 129: 129. Really Divorced_1
So, after cursing James Campbell severely, they just let the divorce happen.
Jenna rk moved out of the Campbell Family home, and there was naturally no need for Elly Campbell to stay with the Campbell Family anymore.
The happiest about this divorce were none other than Sophie Baker and her daughter.
"Mom, Dad and Jenna rk are divorced now, and Elly has left the Campbell Family. From now on, the Campbell Family will be ours."
Sophie Baker was tremendously excited, already imagining herself attending various high-society events as the Campbell Familys heiress.
By then, she would be the Campbell Familys heiress. No one would call her a bastard anymore, and the Old Granny from the Jones Family wouldnt look down on her either.
As long as her status was elevated, Adam would definitely see her worth, and with Lily Joness help, she was bound to marry into the Jones Family eventually.
Melody Baker was equally thrilled. She had waited for this day for too long; as an insignificant mistress who couldnt show her face in public; she had endured many peoples disdain. Now, atst, her time hade.
Mother and daughter embraced each other excitedly, both starting to dream about a future filled with bliss and prosperity.
"Elly, have your parents really gotten divorced??"
Helen Melendy looked at Elly Campbell worriedly and asked in a low voice.
"Yeah, what about it?"
"Nothing, it just seems like the mistress with the surname Baker got off too easily, and I feel its unfair to your family."
Hearing this, Elly Campbellughed carelessly, "Whats there to feel unfair about? My mother, being with someone like James Campbell and wasting her youth, that would be truly unfair. As for that mother and daughter with the surname Baker, let them jump around for a while."
Her purpose was not just about getting her mother divorced from James Campbell and leaving the Campbell Family. It was not that simple.
The good things in this world werent supposed to fall into thep of the Bakers.
Helen Melendy looked at Elly Campbells expression and knew she had ns of her own, so she didnt say much more.
"Speaking of which, how is my divorce case with Adam Jones going?"
Elly Campbell sipped her coffee and asked casually.
"The court still hopes you two can sit down for mediation. Ive repeatedly emphasized your unwillingness, but you know, Harry Hall is no ordinarywyer, and Adam Jones is no ordinary client, so it isnt easy to get the court to decide immediately."
Elly had already prepared herself for this, so she wasnt concerned. "Just keep an eye on it for me. I will be pretty busy over the next while, and you can make any decisions that need to be made in my stead."
Helen Melendy nodded, picked up her coffee and sipped it, asking, "After the divorce is settled, will you go back to the United States?"
Elly Campbell shook her head, "Going back to the United States has to wait for now. I have other matters to attend to."
"Alright. I wont ask what it is. Just let me know if you need any help."
"Okay."
The rk Family
"Whats this?"
Looking at the document Jenna rk handed over, she took it with a puzzled look and nced at it.
"Brayman Building Material Industry?"
The name listed as the legal representative was her grandfather Mason rks name.
"I established thispany five years ago under your grandfathers name. James Campbell doesnt know thispany is mine. Now, I am handing it over to you. You can run it however you see fit."
Surprise was hard to conceal in Elly Campbells eyes. She knew the Campbell Corporation was something her mother built from scratch and even though James Campbell was involved, more often he was just reaping the benefits.
She was aware that her mother had considerable business acumen, but she had no idea that apart from the Campbell Corporation, her mother had established this industrypany so early on.
Chapter 130. Submit resignation_1
Chapter 130: 130. Submit resignation_1
Brayman Building Materials may notpare to arge enterprise like the Campbell family, but thispany has a significant reputation in the industry. Given a few more years, it can surely grow and even surpass Campbell.
Elly watched Jenna rk continue, "Mom is old now and just wants to live a leisurely life. I know you wont let the Campbells and the Baker women have it easy, so, thispany is yours, you call the shots."
"Mom..."
Elly looked at Jenna withplex emotions. Jenna, born into a schrly family, possessed a demeanor more befitting an academic than a businesswoman, an aura of gentle warmth around her, as opposed to Ellys asional disy of ruthlessness.
In fact, dealing with Campbell wasnt too difficult, but even a starved camel is bigger than a horse, and to easily make James Campbell and Sophie Baker stumble wasnt that simple.
However, Elly didnt want them to be happy for too long. Having a suitable "weapon" in her hands was more than ideal.
She nced down at the transfer documents in her hand and after a moment, nodded to Jenna, "Okay, then. Ill unapologetically ept it."
"Thats settled! You are my only daughter, and everything I have will eventually be yours. Giving it to you now just means I can rx earlier, do whatever I want, and enjoy myself to the fullest."
Elly looked at her mother, just over fifty, a woman who, with a few more years, possessed a beauty and gentleness refined by the passage of time, a serene quality that she, as a daughter, feared she could never measure up to.
Upon taking over Brayman Enterprise, Elly nned the next steps that very night, and first thing the next morning, she went to the Deans office at First Hospital.
"You want to resign?"
Dean Stevenson was surprised upon seeing Ellys resignation letter, "Why the sudden resignation? Has something happened?"
"Yes, there are some personal matters I need to deal with."
Elly, not wanting to discuss her personal affairs, simply said, "I am very grateful for your care during these days, Dean. If you ever need my help in the future, I will surely assist. But for now... I must resign."
While Dean Stevenson wasnt one to pry into his subordinates personal affairs, seeing Ellys resolute decision to resign, he knew he couldnt persuade her to stay, so he could only regretfully ept Ellys resignation letter.
Jones.
"President, all the project materials for the coboration with Campbell are here. If you see no issues, please sign here."
Adam Jones might have looked down on James, but Campbell still had itspetent individuals, so Adam was willing to coborate with Campbell on some projects.
Mentioning Campbell naturally made Adam think of Elly. Since their argument at the hospital that day, he hadnt seen her.
In fact, after that encounter, he felt somewhat afraid to meet Elly. Deep down, he dreaded seeing that same silent, foreign look in her eyes when she looked at him, and he was even more afraid that upon seeing him, she would bring up the topic of divorce.
Adam Jones had never been so frightened of a person or a matter in his life.
Lost in thought, he suddenly let out a bitterugh, his hand covering his face, concealing his emotions.
Elly, truly his nemesis, eight years ago and still, eight yearster.
Robert Green didnt understand why his boss suddenlyughed like that. He felt that beneath thatrge palm, his face seemed to be filled with bitterness.
After a while, Adam took his hand away, his usual indifference restored. He casually asked, "Is Lily being discharged from the hospital today?"
Chapter 131. Do I really have to make things so embarrassing? _1
Chapter 131: 131. Do I really have to make things so embarrassing? _1
Robert Green was taken aback, then nodded his head, "Yes, Miss Jones is being discharged from the hospital today."
Adam Jones looked at his watch, grunted in acknowledgment, stood up from the executive chair, and went out with his coat in hand.
Robert Green hurried to follow, as apetent personal assistant, he had to be by the bosss side at all times.
When Adam Jones arrived at Lily Joness ward, her belongings had been packed, and she was chatting with Sophie Baker.
Seeing Adam Jones enter, both Lily Jones and Sophie Bakers eyes lit up.
"Brother, youre here to pick me up from the hospital."
Adam Joness face slightly stiffened, then he nodded, "Yeah."
"I knew brother is the best to me, even remembering the day of my discharge."
Lily Jones walked up to Adam Jones coquettishly, "Brother, actually, Christopher could havee to pick me up, you didnt need toe over specially."
Adam Joness expression became a bit unnatural, "Are all your things packed up?"
"Theyre packed; Christopher has gone to handle the discharge procedures."
Lily Jones said this, and covertly winked at Sophie Baker, indicating for her to start a conversation with Adam Jones.
Adam Jones had no interest in their interactions, his gaze asionally drifting towards the door of the ward, looking seemingly casual, but secretly filled with expectation.
Sophie Baker knew she couldnt be so passive anymore, considering she would soon officially be a member of the Campbell family, she felt slightly more confident.
She approached Adam Jones, still in her usual delicate and weak demeanor, and said, "Adam, since Ive returned to the country, we havent had a meal together. Are you free today? Can I treat you to a meal?"
She had never before so openly taken the initiative to ask Adam Jones out. Ever since Jenna rk and James Campbell divorced, her mother was soon to be the real Mrs. Campbell, and Sophie Bakers confidence was barely sufficient.
She thought that, just on the ount of the Campbell family alone, Adam Jones wouldnt reject her.
To her surprise, Adam Jones did not even nce at her, and indifferently rejected her, "Im not free."
Sophie Bakers face turned pale, utterly unexpected that Adam Jones would reject her so bluntly, a trace of hurt showing on her face as she bit her lower lip and clenched her fists tightly.
Lily Jones also did not expect Adam Jones to reject her so embarrassingly, seeing Sophie Baker turn pale, she felt a pang of sympathy and said discontentedly, "Brother, how can you be like this? Sophie has been back for several months; youve never taken her out for a meal. Today when shes asking you, you still refuse."
"Am I obliged to do so?"
Adam Jones looked coldly at Lily Jones, retorted.
"Sophie is my friend."
Lily Jones actually wanted to say that Sophie liked her brother and was also his friend, but for some reason, when she met Adam Joness clear and indifferent eyes, she didnt dare to say it.
"Your friend, you keep herpany!"
Sophie Bakers eyes became teary, feeling wronged. She knew Adam Jones always looked down on her, even though she was the lifesaver of both siblings, he had never truly respected her.
But now her status was different, so why was she still being looked at this way?
Was it because of Elly Campbell?
Because he was starting to not let go of Elly Campbell?
"Adam, do... do you really dislike me that much?"
Her eyes reddened, filled with tears; any man seeing her like this would have been stirred with pity and the desire to cherish the fragility before them, but Adam Jones was the exception; he was never the type to pity and cherish.
Adam Jones looked at her coldly, his gaze indifferent, "Must I speak in a way thats too unpleasant?"
Chapter 132. It’s a ghost if Lao Tzu believes you_1
Chapter 132: 132. Its a ghost if Lao Tzu believes you_1
Upon hearing these words, Sophie Bakers figure suddenly shook. Wasnt this statement embarrassing enough as it was?
She cast a resentful gaze at Adam Jones, biting her lower lip with a look of aggrievement, her eyes brimming with tears that carried a silent reproach.
"Brother, you..."
Impatience was the only thing left in Adam Joness eyes. Lily Joness usatory words were just about to be spoken when they were interrupted by a knock at the door.
Adam Joness body stiffened as his gaze shot toward the door, thinking it was Elly Campbell.
However, as soon as his eyesnded on the person who entered, his face darkened, and a hint of disappointment flickered unintentionally in his eyes.
"Miss Jones, congrattions on your discharge."
The visitor was none other than James Churchill, holding a stack of documents in his hand.
Lily Jones, not fond of Elly Campbell, was polite to others, she nced at the nametag on his white coat and smiled, "Doctor Matt, hello."
"Miss Joness recovery after surgery is quite good, but before you leave the hospital, there are some medication instructions that I need to go over with you roughly," he said.
Lily Jones looked at James Churchill with some surprise. Wasnt her primary physician Elly Campbell?
As if not seeing the confusion in Lily Joness eyes, James Churchill went through the post-operative care instructions with her, his face always adorned with an apt, formic smile.
"Everything you need to do is clearly written here, Miss Jones. Just take it home and follow the instructions, and remember toe back to the hospital for a follow-up visit after some time."
After James Churchill finished, he handed the documents to Lily Jones. Turning his head as if he had just noticed Adam Jones, his lips curved slightly, "President Jones, any other questions?"
Adam Joness eyes darkened, his cold gaze freezing on James Churchills faintly smiling face, "Why are you here, wheres Elly Campbell?"
"Elly?"
James Churchill looked at Adam Jones, his brows tightening. "Elly resigned from the hospital a few days ago. What? Isnt Mr. Jones still legally Ellys husband? Shouldnt she have told you about this kind of thing?"
James Churchills rising smile carried an unmistakable challenge, and upon hearing that Elly Campbell had resigned, Adam Jones clenched his fists tightly.
Yet he still maintained a calm demeanor, "Even between husband and wife, there should be personal space. You, Doctor Matt, an outsider, could not understand the way Elly and I interact."
Keep making up stories, like I would believe you!
Not wanting to argue with Adam Jones, James Churchill exined the home care instructions to Lily Jones after being discharged and then left.
"Brother, Elly Campbell actually resigned. Shes not going to disappear for years again, is she?"
When Lily Jones heard that Elly Campbell was gone, she couldnt have been happier. She would rather Elly stayed far away from her brotherthat way, Sophie would have a chance to marry him.
Adam Jones walked out with a stern face, saying nothing. Sophie Baker silently watched hisposed and calm figure from behind, and even though he appeared serene, she still noticed the chaos barely concealed under his forcedly steady steps.
As Adam Jones stepped out of the hospital building, Robert Green immediately approached, "President..."
"Find out where Elly Campbell is right now!"
In Adam Joness hoarse voice, there was a hard-suppressed urgency and panic, along with a tremor he himself barely noticed.
Robert Green looked at Adam Jones in surprise, nodded, and immediately set off to do as told.
Adam Jones stood still, his hand clenched into a fist which, ever since he came down from Lily Joness hospital room, had not unclenched.
Chapter 133: Jones Bawang turned good_1
Chapter 133: Jones Bawang turned good_1
Elly Campbell, if you disappear without a word again like you did four years ago, even if it means destroying the rk Family and the Campbell Family, I will find you.
The expression on Adam Joness face was terrifyingly cold. The memory of her sudden disappearance four years ago, which had left him searching the world in vain, was now relentlessly assaulting his brain and heart.
He was scared, truly scared that what happened four years ago might happen again, and this time, he feared he might never find Elly Campbell in his lifetime.
This fear had never been so clear to him as it was at this moment.
After standing in front of the hospital building for a long time, Adam managed to calm the panic in his heart, and walked towards the parking lot.
Upon getting in the car, Robert Green was still tapping away on theputer keyboard. When he saw Adam approaching, he greeted him with a nod and continued typing.
"Found it, CEO."
Adam, who had just closed his eyes, suddenly opened them and looked towards Robert.
"Madam went to ska.
"To ska?"
Adam frowned almost imperceptibly, "What did she go to ska for?"
After learning of Elly Campbells whereabouts, Adam let out a breath of relief without a change in expression.
"Madam took over Brayman Enterprise."
Adam was aware of Brayman Building Material Industry and knew it was thepany of Ellys maternal grandfather, Mason rk. However, thepany was managed by an externally hired CEO, with Mason rk hardly involving himself in its affairs.
Although small, thepany had made quite a name for itself, as it had developed several types of building materials in recent years that were held to high standards in health, environmental protection, and construction usability. It holds numerous patents and is popr among developers and homeowners, being apany with great potential.
The reason for its small scale was only due to ack of funds to support such technology development. They had invested most of their financial resources in research and development, hence the production scale was limited.
But with the research technology of thepany, its growth was only a matter of time.
Adam had taken notice of thispany and had even sent people to invest in it. Brayman Enterprise was currently in need of operational funds, and an injection of capital from Jones would have been a significant boost. He hadnt expected Brayman to tly refuse.
If they refused, Adam certainly wasnt going to be obsequious. Although he saw potential, it didnt mean it was indispensable for him.
Unexpectedly, Elly had resigned from the hospital this time and epted Braymans offer.
Adam leaned back in his seat, tapping his fingers on his thigh pensively, his thoughts unknown.
"Stop the investigation into Elly that I asked you to do," he said.
Robert looked at his boss in surprise. Was the CEO turning over a new leaf?
He had been insistent on finding out who the "other man" was outside of marriage.
Robert had been worried that the CEO was straying further and further from the path of reconciliation, and now, out of the blue, he had decided to stop the investigation.
What a timely withdrawal.
"Yes, CEO," Robert replied, relieved.
He couldnt be more pleased.
The CEO had tasked him with finding out about the other man Madam might be seeing, and he had been unable to find any leads, worried that the CEO might me him for ipetence. Now, the CEO himself had suggested dropping the matter, which was perfect.
Robert secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
Adam didnt concern himself with what Robert might be thinking; at this moment, he had his own considerations to make.
Since Elly had taken over Brayman Enterprise, at least for the short term, she wouldnt be leaving, which was good.
Something crossed his mind, and Adam suddenly chuckled to himself.
Robert, seeing his bossugh inexplicably, especially noticing the indulgence spilling over in those usually cold and merciless eyes, shivered involuntarily.
Chapter 134. The boss is chasing his wife - 1
Chapter 134: 134. The boss is chasing his wife - 1
He had never seen the president reveal such an expression beforeit was too... too frightening.
Months flew by, and before long, the end of the year had arrived, a time whenpanies were bustling with activity.
At the Jones Groups morning meeting, heads of different departments had already taken their seats in the conference room, reporting on the recent work status of their respective sections.
"The project we were cooperating on with Changling Heavy Industries had already started, but now Changling has been acquired by anotherpany, their management entirely reced, and the project has been put on hold. To restart that project, we need to send someone to negotiate with the new management team at Changling."
After the head of the engineering department finished speaking, he looked at the heads of various departments present, and his gaze finally rested on Adam Jones.
This matter wasnt considered a big deal, especially for the people at Jones, where each department had no shortage of talents, and such issues were easily resolved; the engineering department merely brought it up as a matter of routine during the meeting.
They were simply waiting for Adam Jones to give themand to send someone over, yet they saw the handsome but aloof man sitting in the chairmans seat tapping his fingers on the table as if in thought. After a moment, he raised his head, "Changling Heavy Industries is in ska?"
The head of the engineering department was somewhat puzzled as to why Adam was concerned with this seemingly minor matter but still nodded, "Yes, President."
"Hmm, I will go and negotiate with the people at Changling."
Having said this, he had risen from his seat, and amidst the surprised gazes of everyone, said "Meeting adjourned" and left.
When the people from various departments heard Adams decision, they were all somewhat surprised and puzzled. After the meeting dispersed, someone caught up with Robert Green, who was on his way out, and asked in a low voice, "Aide Baker, why would the president personally intervene in such a small matter? Could there be some issue with Changling Heavy Industries?"
The person asking was the director of the marketing department, responsible for signing the cooperation project with Changling Heavy Industries. If there were any problems with it, his year would not passfortably.
Upon hearing this, Robert Green cast his gaze downward, stroking his chin, appearing contemtive. A momentter, an expression of realization mixed with inscrutability crossed his face
"I think I know why, dont worry, it has nothing to do with the project."
The president traveling to ska, wasnt it because someone was there?
Having held back for several months, he thought the president could keep holding back.
However, Robert Green did not publicize his bosss intentions.
An awkward aide is not a good assistant.
ska.
Brayman Enterprise.
"Chairman, this is the cooperation proposal that Jones originally provided us, but it was rejected by President rk at that time. He was not willing to cooperate with the Jones family."
Greenhill Ainley, the CEO employed by the rk family, sat in front of Elly Campbell, handing over a proposal originally given by Jones family to her.
"Ourpany has a top-notch R&D team, but weck sufficient financial support. Currently, thepany is focusing on R&D, but if funding and production scale cannot keep up, thepany wont see much development, at least not in the short term."
Seeing Elly Campbell perusing the proposal from Jones, Greenhill Ainley paused for a moment.
He was the CEO brought in by Brayman Enterprise, and he also led over the entire management team.
Thepany was small, but what attracted him initially was thepanys R&D strength. Although thepany was notrge, its research and technological development were first-rate. As long as the finances could keep up, thepany could definitely be a powerful,rge-scale group.
Chapter 135. He is a big crocodile_1
Chapter 135: 135. He is a big crocodile_1
Even if it couldnt catch up with major conglomerates like Jones and Qis, it was still among the top ranks nationwide.
Therefore, when Chairman rk approached him, he considered for a few days and agreed.
Chairman rk truly believed in him and entrusted him with full authority over all thepanys decisions and operations. Nevertheless, when it came to Joness funding, he still formally consulted Chairman rk, who, to his surprise, rejected Joness investment.
This was something he couldnt understand, but he was someone who knew his ce. If the boss appreciated you, you had to respect the boss. Thus, even with the loss of a major sponsor like Jones, he could only feel regret and disappointment.
Now that Chairman rk had handed over thepany to CEO Campbell, and CEO Campbell was young with ideas surely different from Chairman rks, he brought out the previous nning document.
With that thought, he again said to Elly Campbell, "Jones has substantial financial power. With Joness financial support, our development would be much faster."
Elly Campbell had already finished reviewing the nning document provided by Jones, and she had to admit that the people from Jones had done an excellent job; she couldnt find any faults. But...
Joness belonged to Adam Jones, and she didnt want to have anything to do with Adam at all. To raise funds, Jones was not the only option.
"Mr. Ainley, I understand and agree with your point, but have you considered one thing? Ourpany started with technological research and development. All of this technology is our proprietary patent. Weve invested countless manpower and financial resources into R&D. If Jones invests money, they will surely covet our R&D technologyter on."
Seeing Greenhill Ainley fall silent, she continued, "Technology is the soul of apany. Mr. Ainley, I wont hide it from you, President Jones of the Jones conglomerate is my ex-husband. I am more familiar with his tactics than you are. Hes a big crocodile, not a small fish, and he is not someone willing to make wedding dresses for others."
Greenhill Ainley was a bit surprised to hear that Adam Jones was Elly Campbells ex-husband.
"Jones has sizable industrialpanies under its g with fields simr to ourpany. Theres no reason for him to finance us and help ourpany develop topete with his ownpanies. Why would President Jones agree to do such a thankless task?"
Elly Campbell smiled. She was naturally incredibly beautiful, and as she smiled, leaningzily against the chairback, her beauty was so dazzling that it was mesmerizing.
"Even if Adam has made no moves now, he will certainlye up with other methodster."
She tapped the nning document in front of her with the pen in her hand and said, "Ourpany has the technical strength; what weck is funding. Steady and careful development may be slow, but as long as we can hold our ground, everything will be ours. At any time, whatever we do, we wont seem passive. Dont you agree?"
Elly Campbell spoke steadily, her voice neither light nor heavy, her arguments clear and supported by reason. Even though Greenhill Ainley had thought of how to counter if Elly Campbell refused, he found himself speechless at that moment.
He looked at Elly Campbell, who was much younger than him, only in her mid-twenties, and seemed quite young in his eyes.
But Greenhill Ainley was not someone who easily judged others capabilities, nor would he assess peoples abilities based solely on age and gender. Therefore, even when Chairman rk had handed thepany over to a youngdy, it didnt concern him much.
Everything would be evident after working with Elly Campbell for a while.
Chapter 136. I dare not look back_1
Chapter 136: 136. I dare not look back_1
Just from Elly Campbells speech just now, if it could persuade him, he knew that this youngdy, despite her age, actually had some skill.
"I understand now."
"Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Ainley. Thepany still relies on you. Although I sit in this position, most of the decisions are still up to you to make."
Seeing that Greenhill Ainley gave her face, Elly naturally respected him in return.
"CEO Campbell is being too modest. Lets discuss everything together, looking forward to a pleasant cooperation."
"Looking forward to a pleasant cooperation."
After Greenhill Ainley left, Elly got up and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the street bustling with heavy traffic, her gaze deep.
Having been in ska for over three months, she was gradually getting familiar with thepany operations.
In fact, having apany inject capital was a very good idea. Anypany, if it only depends on itself for development, is too insr. Although what she had said to Greenhill Ainley was true, it was not absolute.
Unfortunately, the potential investor was Jones Corp. If it were not for Jones Corp, she might have considered it.
Thinking about thest time she saw Adam Jones, Ellys eyes dimmed.
Back then, when Adam asked if she was willing to start over, she answered very clearly, but in reality, she was afraidafraid that if she took even a second to consider, she would truly start hesitating.
She was terrified of going through another three years like before. It had taken her so much effort to move on from her past obsession with Adam, and she dared not look back.
Taking a deep breath, she gathered her wandering thoughts back and checked her Vacheron Constantin watch. She pressed the inte button and called her secretary in.
"CEO Campbell."
"I wont be at the office this afternoon. Ive dealt with the files that needed attention. If anythinges up, call me."
"Understood, CEO Campbell."
After giving her secretary a few instructions, Elly tidied up a bit, grabbed her bag, and left the office.
In the afternoon, William Campbells kindergarten was organizing a cartoon character-themed event at Times Square, and parents were required to apany their children.
When Elly rushed over, she saw William dressed in a pterosaur dinosaur costume, lining up behind his teacher. All the children in each group were wearing the same dinosaur costumes, which looked quite whimsical.
"Mommy."
Seeing Ellying, Williams eyes lit up. Standing amidst the row of pterosaurs, he waved his little hand at her.
Because it was a crowded square, the kindergarten was also concerned about not being able to look after every child and was afraid that children might get hurt or lost, thus they enforced that every childs parent must attend.
The theme of the event was "Jurassic World," and each ss of children was to y different dinosaurs.
Halfway through the event, William came over to Elly, took her hand, and said, "Mommy, I need to pee."
The event had just ended its midpoint, and it was a time for free activity. Elly took William to the shopping mall beside Times Square.
Entering through the main entrance, on the right-hand side, there was a veryrge and upscale coffee shop with full-length ss windows, upying nearly half of the ground floor of the mall.
Elly, holding Williams hand, passed by the caf on her way to the malls restroom.
"President Jones, were very grateful that you came personally to discuss with us this time. Because this project was not initially taken on by us, it was dyed for a while, and for that, were truly sorry."
Inside the caf, Adam Jones was wearing a custom-made designer suit, with a Vacheron Constantin watch on his left wrist, simple and luxurious yet extremely understated.
Chapter 137. What did he see!!!_1
Chapter 137: 137. What did he see!!!_1
Sitting opposite him was the chairman of Changling Heavy Industries. Although Changling Heavy Industries could notpare to arge consortium like the Jones Corporation, it was still a well-knownrge enterprise. However, in front of Adam Jones, the chairman seemed too restrained.
Compared to Adams calm andposed demeanor, which could dominate the room with ease, the chairman of Changling Heavy Industries felt for the first time the pressure from a superior.
The project in question was neither too small nor toorge, far from being significant enough to warrant the Jones Corporations head personally negotiating the deal.
Not to mention the head of the Jones Corporation, the chairman of Changling Heavy Industries didnt need to show up either.
Changling Heavy Industries was aware that the Jones Corporation would send someone to negotiate, but they never expected Adam Jones toe in person.
Therefore, Changling Heavy Industries had no choice but to send their highest-ranking chairman to receive Adam.
The seriousness with which Adam approached the matter inevitably led Changling Heavy Industries top management to deduce that the project must be very important and profitable; otherwise, why would the top boss of the Jones Corporation inquire personally and even make the trip?
Adam nced at the somewhat nervous man across from him and smiled faintly. "General Storm, you are too kind. I decided toe over on a whim, sorry for the intrusion."
His voice was light, just like the aura he emanatedmild and gentle, yet heavily oppressive. A simple phrase made the person across, also a conglomerate general manager, feel surprisingly honored.
"President Jones, you are too humble," he replied.
After a round of pleasantries, they got down to business.
Adams visit was not primarily for this project, and he didnt have the patience for extensive pleasantries with General Storm. He simply gave Robert Green a brief nce.
Green, understanding the cue, nodded and said to General Storm, "General Storm, this is the n we previously developed in cooperation with yourpany, without any changes. Your side should have reviewed it. If there are any other requests, you can bring them up, and we can discuss them further."
With Adam himself present, General Storm wouldnt have any doubts about the project. Besides, he had already had each department review the nning document, which was indeed without issuesa very good project.
Thus, after casually flipping through the document, General Storm immediately said, "We dont have any issues on our end. Once the responsible partiesplete the project handover, ourpany will contact your personnel. Please rest assured, President Jones and Assistant Baker."
General Storm turned his gaze to Adam, and Adam nodded slightly in acknowledgment. He was about to speak when suddenly, his expression changed. He leapt up from his chair and strode quickly toward the exit of the caf without looking back.
Caught by surprise by Adams abrupt movement, General Storm looked dumbfounded at the hurriedly departing figure, then turned to Robert Green with a puzzled expression. "Assistant Baker, what is President Jones doing...?"
Although Green did not know why Adam suddenly changed his expression and left without a word, he knew that it must be rted to the ongoing divorce saga with the presidents wife whenever such a controlled man lost hisposure.
"Dont worry, General Storm. President Jones has stepped out to handle a private matter," he assured.
At this moment, Adams heartbeat was racing, showing signs of getting out of control. Though his steps appeared poised and calm, they were in fact somewhat erratic.
What had he just seen?
Elly Campbell and her son?
Chapter 138. Elly Campbell panicked_1
Chapter 138: 138. Elly Campbell panicked_1
No, that wasnt the most shocking partthe child beside Elly Campbell... looked exactly like him.
How is that possible?
How could Elly Campbells son look just like him?
At that moment, Adam Joness heart was already in upheaval, his mind shing with this incredible thought. He was determined to confirm who the child really was.
Standing at the bathroom entrance, his heartbeat was still so rapid it felt like it might stop. Even though he appeared calm and indifferent on the surface, the fists he clenched secretly betrayed the true emotions in his heart.
He was always a person of calmposure, but now, waiting outside the restroom, he showed an unusual impatience, so much so that he thought about bursting in several times to see for himself.
But the instant he lifted his foot to step forward, he felt cowardly, not knowing the source of this timidity.
Soon, the restroom door opened and Elly Campbell came out leading a child. Adams heart skipped a beat, and he quickly stepped forward, blocking their way.
When someone blocked her path, Elly instinctively raised her head, and the moment she saw Adam, she paused, a hint of surprise shing in her clear eyes.
"What are you doing here?"
Adams face was somewhat pale, his deep gaze fixed on the child Elly was holding by the hand. The child, with hisrge, clear eyes, stared back at him with curiosity.
The child was beautiful, delicate, with bright and clear eyesjust looking at him was endearing. But... the child didnt resemble him, not even a little bit.
Could it be... had he been mistaken before?
Adams gaze darkened, a sudden and inexplicable sense of disappointment shing through his mind.
"Is this your son?"
He looked at her, his voice cold, his enigmatic gaze quietly resting on the childs face.
Ellys expression shifted slightly, and she pulled the child behind her, "Yes, my son."
Adam didnt speak, his lips pressed tightly together in a line, his gaze resting on Ellys face with an ambiguous intent. After a long moment, he smiled meaningfully, "The child is very cute."
He moved a few steps closer to Elly, his deep eyes on her, and the overpowering pressure of his stance enveloped her, making her feel momentarily overwhelmed.
"Such a cute child, I wouldnt mind being his cheap dad. Wife, since we havent divorced yet, wouldnt it be nice for him to have a conglomerate CEO for a father?"
Ellys face darkened, and she lifted her eyes to Adams mockingly smiling lips, fighting the urge to spit in his face.
"You really should change that presumptuous habit of yours. Why should my son recognize some other man as his father? I can raise him perfectly well on my own."
Adam watched Ellys clearly uneasy face, his eyes narrowing slightly, giving her the sensation of the dangerous aura of a wild beast ready to pounce on its prey.
"Since you dont agree, lets leave it at that."
With that, he turned and left. The moment he turned, the smile on his face grew cold, and a sharpness flickered through his deep eyes.
The child Elly Campbell had taken into the restroom was definitely not this one!
Seeing Adam leave so easily, Elly felt puzzled yet secretly relieved.
Just before she came out, she had identally spotted Adam standing at the restroom entrance with an indecipherable expression, which startled her.
She had never expected to encounter Adam of all ces here, and with her son no less.
If Adam ever saw William, he would instantly recognize the child who looked exactly like him, and at that moment, Elly felt a wave of panic.
Chapter 139.Faintly Expecting_1
Chapter 139: 139.Faintly Expecting_1
In the washroom, William Campbells ssmate, also dressed in the costume of Wing Dragon, gave Elly Campbell a reason to switch children with the ssmates mother. That was close, fortunately, Adam Jones had no suspicion.
"President."
"President Jones, have you taken care of your matters?"
General Storm kindly asked from across the way.
"Yes, its been handled. Thank you for your concern, General Storm."
Adam Jones nodded politely yet distantly, "Regarding the project, General Storm can send someone to get in touch with ourpanys personnel at any time. I wont impose on your time today."
Adam Joness words were polite, but General Storm, being a veteran in business, could hear Jones was hinting for him to leave. He gave up on the idea of inviting Jones to dine and said, "Then Ill take my leave. Please, President Jones, stay a few more days here so that I can fulfill the duties of a host."
"You are too kind, General Storm."
After seeing off General Storm, Adam Joness expression turned cold once more, inscrutable.
"President?"
"Pull up all the surveince footage from the shopping mall."
After saying that, he left with a cold expression, not in a hurry to find Elly Campbell.
There must be something Elly Campbell has hidden from him about the child; he didnt want to pressure her just yet.
Just now, Elly Campbells behavior was clearly that of someone hiding something, fearful of him finding out, so he decided to indulge her wishes for the time being.
Not long after Adam Jones returned to his hotel, Robert Green, who was ordered to retrieve the malls surveince, quickly came back.
"President, Ive inquired, and there was a problem with the malls surveince control system. It has been under maintenance for the past couple of days, and the cameras were not activated today."
The news Robert Green brought made Adam Joness brow furrow tightly, his thin lips pressed firmly together.
"Not a single camera was on?"
Adam Jones pressed, not willing to let it go.
"Thats right, none of the malls cameras were on."
Robert Green nced at Adam Jones, who had suddenly asked for the malls security footage, surely due to some important matter he had encountered.
It was quite possibly rted to his wife.
Adam Jones fell silent for a moment, then said, "Investigate Elly Campbells son; I need to know everything."
"President?"
There was a look of surprise on Robert Greens face. It hadnt been long since he was told to cease the investigation on Mrs. Jones, and now, the decision had changed?
Adam Jones knew what Robert Green was thinking, but he had no desire to exin. With a stern face, he said, "Be careful in your investigation, and dont let Elly Campbell notice."
"Understood, President."
Robert Green turned and left. The look in Adam Joness eyes darkenedthe child...
Around three years of age, if he wasnt mistaken, that child could very well be his son.
Four years ago, that one time...
Could it be such a coincidence?
Adam Jones couldnt exin what he was feeling at that moment, but deep down, he harbored some expectation, hoping that the findings from Robert Greens investigation would match his suspicions.
Elly Campbell had been feeling anxious these past few days, ever since she saw Adam Jones in the mall, her heart constantly on edge as if something was about to happen.
Because William resembled Adam Jones, from the moment she returned to the country, she never hoped to keep it a secret from Adam Jones indefinitely.
Once Adam Jones started to doubt William, a simple investigation would reveal William to be his son.
Even though she was mentally prepared for all possibilities, Elly Campbell still didnt wish for Adam Jones to find out so soon.
"CEO Campbell?"
Seeing Elly Campbell lost in thought and not responding, the secretary called out softly.
"Hmm? What did you say?"
Chapter 140. Get pregnant with just one glance_1
Chapter 140: 140. Get pregnant with just one nce_1
"President Jones of the Jones Corporation wishes to meet with you. Could you perhaps arrange a time?"
As the secretary spoke, her heart throbbed with excitement, and she couldnt hide the sparkle in her eyes.
The Jones Corporation, that was indeed the Jones Corporation.
That the president of such a massive conglomerate wanted to meet with CEO Campbelldespite Brayman having potential, it wasnt significant enough to warrant a meeting with a corporations president.
Seeing the secretarys eyes shining, Elly Campbell knew she was talking about Adam Jones.
After all, there was only one Jones Corporation nationwide.
Thinking of Adam Jones naturally led her to remember their encounter at the mall, causing her brows to furrow slightly.
"No meeting."
Just when the secretary thought Elly Campbell would agree without hesitation, she dropped those words coldly.
The secretary was taken aback and promptly said, "CEO Campbell, thats President Jones of the Jones Corporation, Adam Jones were talking about."
Thinking Elly Campbell hadnt realized it was about Adam Jones, the secretary quickly spoke to remind her.
Such a man, whose appearance in magazines could sell them out, who wouldnt be vying for a chance to see him? How could CEO Campbell bear to refuse?
Yet Elly Campbells face remained unchanging as she repeated indifferently, "No meeting."
Although the secretarys face showed disappointment, noticing CEO Campbells stern expression, she understood she was displeased. Though she felt some regret in her heart, she dared not say more and thus left the office.
With the office door closed, Elly Campbell leanedzily against the chair back, her eyes narrowing slightly as she pondered the reason behind Adam Joness request to meet her.
"Why does Adam Jones want to see me?"
She toyed with the pen in her hand absentmindedly, murmuring softly to herself.
When it was time to leave work, Elly Campbell packed her things and descended the building. As soon as she reached thepanys entrance, she saw a ck Bentley parked outsideunderstated in color but not in pricedrawing whispers and gossip from the crowd.
"I recognize this car, Bentleys new limited edition sedan, handcrafted and with only a few dozen in the world, starting at twenty million..."
"My God, the world of the rich is unimaginable; that car alone could buy me several houses."
"Why is this car parked at ourpany? It couldnt be that one of ourdies has snagged a wealthy lover, could it?"
"..."
Hearing the employees gossip, Elly Campbell couldnt help but frown.
Adam Jones was just that sort of person, attracting everyones attention wherever he went, and now with him at herpanys doorstep, by tomorrow the wholepany would be abuzz with rumors about her and Adam Jones.
She pretended not to see and headed straight for the parking lot.
The rear door of the Bentley opened, and a pair of long, straight legs were the first toe into view.
Following that, a man stepped outthe handsomeness of his face overshadowed the famous stars on the billboards, and the faintly cold butmanding aura he exuded made people catch their breath involuntarily.
Although instantly drawn to him, they were intimidated by his presence and dared note closer.
In an instant, the surroundings plunged into silence, until someone let out a low gasp, breaking the eerie quiet.
"My goodness, isnt that Adam Jones?"
"Adam Jones? From the Jones financial empire?"
"My heavens, it really is him. Its my first time seeing the real person from a magazinee to life, even more handsome than on TV or in magazines."
Chapter 141. Uncooperative_1
Chapter 141: 141. Uncooperative_1
"I cant take it anymore, just one nce at him and I feel like Im going to get pregnant."
"..."
Adam Jones ignored the noisy discussions around him and walked straight toward Elly Campbell.
This damn woman had clearly seen his car parked here, but she had just walked away.
Everyone watched as Adam strode purposefully behind Elly, his long arm blocking her path.
Looking up at Adam, she frowned, and before he could say something suggestive, she beat him to it, "President Jones, Ive already said ourpany does not wish to cooperate with Jones. Mr. Ainley should have informed yourpany. Please dont force our hand."
Hearing Elly say this, the onlookers who thought there was a special rtionship between Adam and Elly finally understood.
So President Jones wanted to coborate with theirpany, damn it! Such a great opportunity, why would CEO Campbell refuse!!!
Once Adam heard what Elly said and saw the curious eyes around them, he immediately understood the meaning behind her words.
To clear her association with him, Elly was really trying hard.
He snorted coldly in his mind, lowered his voice to cooperate, "Lets not speak so absolutely. Cooperating with Jones is only beneficial for CEO Campbell, there are no downsides. CEO Campbell, why not listen to my cooperation proposal before deciding to refuse me?"
His voice was low and pleasant to the ear, and as soon as he spoke, he melted everyone present.
He might appear gentle, but his gaze was intense, almost daring her to refuse so that he could say things that would not let her rest easy for a long time.
She red fiercely at Adam, took a deep breath, and said," Since President Jones is so sincere, lets talk."
Adam smiled in satisfaction, made a "please" gesture to Elly, who didnt look at him, turned, and walked to her Bentley, getting into the car.
Following her, Adam settled into the back seat and said, "Drive."
Only when the Bentley car left Brayman Tower did the employees of Brayman reluctantly retract their gazes.
Some were satisfied, others were envious.
"Speak, why did youe to find me?"
Elly said with a stern face, looking straight ahead with a cold voice.
"Didnt I say it was to discuss a cooperation with you?"
Adam replied with a faint smile, raising an eyebrow.
"Didnt I also say that I dont want to cooperate with President Jones?"
Impatience showed on Ellys beautiful face.
Coborating with Jones meant she would have to interact more with Adam, and that increased the chances of William finding out.
"President Jones, weve arrived."
Shortly after, the car stopped in front of a restaurant, and the driver turned and said.
Adam nodded, then said to Elly, "Lets get out."
Elly followed, her face still cold, and the two entered the upscale French restaurant nearby.
The waiter led them to a VIP room on the second floor.
"Sit."
Ellyplied, but her impatience didnt lessen. "President Jones, about the cooperation, there is nothing to discuss. My grandfather had refused a partnership with Jones in the past, and now, I too will not agree."
Adam was in no rush; he just loungedzily on the sofa, his eyes inscrutably assessing Ellys slightly dissatisfied face.
This woman, no matter when, no matter her expression, couldnt conceal her beauty.
He even wondered, how much of his interest in Elly was because of her face?
Chapter 142. Ill-intentioned_1
Chapter 142: 142. Ill-intentioned_1
Thinking it over, he dismissed the possibility.
Adam Jones, ever surrounded by women, nevercked for those more beautiful than Elly Campbell, yet never had he cared or even spared them a nce.
Elly Campbell... was somehow different.
Seeing him staring at her without a word, with that inscrutable look in his eyes, Elly felt a vague unease in her heart, afraid that he might have already learned about William Campbells affair.
As she agonized, Adam Jones let out a soft chuckle and said,
"From the start, the real mastermind behind Brayman wasnt your grandfather but your mother. As for why mom wouldnt agree to a partnership with Jones Corp, its naturally because she thinks her son-inw hasnt treated her daughter well."
As he spoke, he paused for a moment, his smiling eyes gently resting on Ellys face.
Elly, listening to him casually calling "grandfather" and "mom" as if they were still a close husband and wife, couldnt help but frown.
Although they hadnt officially divorced yet, wasnt their rtionship almost the same as divorced?
There was no need to sound so affectionate.
Elly didnt pick up on his cue, and Adam Jones, unruffled, continued with a smile, "And you, not wanting to partner with me... is that also for this reason?"
He suddenly stood up, leaned down close to Elly, who was sitting across the table, his tall frame instantaneously creating an oppressive aura, enveloping Elly within it.
Elly frowned slightly, feeling ufortable because of this unexpected pressure.
"I thought you didnt care about me?"
He whispered in her ear, chuckling softly.
Sensing the warm breath lingering around her ear, Ellys brows twisted, she shifted backward to create some distance from Adam Jones, her eyelids slightly lifting to look at him.
"I dont want to cooperate, indeed because of President Jones, but not because I care, but because I despise."
Adam Jones settled back down on the couch, his eye corner twitching, his face giving no hint of happiness or anger.
"Despise?"
He repeated in a low tone, then smiled, "If its not because you care, where does this unwarranted disdaine from?"
Elly couldnt help but roll her eyes inwardly, this mans self-love was truly getting worse.
"President Joness logic is indeed strange. If I despise the bugs in atrine, is it because I care about those bugs?"
Adam Jones: "..."
The disgusting analogy from Elly left Adam Jones at a loss for words for a moment, his eyebrows ufortably twisted, "Elly Campbell, can youe up with another metaphor?"
"Sure, I despise the excrement in atrine, is it because I want to eat shit?"
Adam Jones: "..."
He really wanted to strangle her! What to do!
Not wanting to argue with Elly on this, he put away the smile on his face and said seriously, "Stop talking about such disgusting things, lets talk about something serious."
Elly also didnt want to talk about such revolting matters and naturally wouldnt dwell on the previous topic; she merely gave him azy nce and kept silent.
Only to hear Adam Jones say, "Youre aware of the current situation at Brayman. Brayman has good research and development technology, but insufficient funds and production capacity. Jones Corps investment would be beneficial for you, so why refuse to ept it?"
Elly gave him a casual nce and without beating around the bush, said, "Because I dont trust President Jones."
Adam Jones raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for her to continue.
"President Jones, such a big shark, suddenly turning into a little koi fish, gives me reason to be uneasy."
Adam Jones watched her quietly, and after a moment, he began tough.
Chapter 143. After all, I was once blind_1
Chapter 143: 143. After all, I was once blind_1
He rose to his feet, his heavy footsteps taking him to Elly Campbells side. He leaned down to look at her, his deep eyes shining with an unreadable light that locked onto Ellys guarded gaze. "Harboring ill intentions?"
Elly didnt want to be too close to him, and as he leaned in, she shifted her body backward, putting some distance between them.
Looking at the extra space on the sofa, Adam Jonesughed in a deep voice and immediately sat down, "So youre giving me your seat just like that?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
"You guessed right, I indeed have ulterior motives."
He moved a bit closer to Elly Campbell, and when she thought to edge away, she found herself near the wall with no more space to retreat.
All she could do was frown and watch Adam Jones smiling eyes coldly.
Seeing the wariness in the beautiful ck-and-white eyes before him, Adam chuckled. "Coborating with Brayman gives me the chance to get close to my wife, to dispel your thoughts of divorce, doesnt it?"
He lifted his hand, gently ying with the strands of Ellys hair that hung by her ears. His voice was low and husky, soft enough to melt the heart of anyone listening.
Elly was amused by his words, but the guard in her eyes didnt rx in the least, still clear and bright.
"Then I really cant coborate with President Jones. What if one day I lose my mind and decide not to divorce? Wouldnt I be throwing myself back into the fire pit?"
She didnt deny it. Instead, she took up Adam Jones words directly, which actually made him pause for a moment.
Adam Jones found that he somewhat enjoyed interacting with Elly Campbell like this. Even if their conversations were contentious, it made him feel closer to her than during the three years they were married.
He leaned in close to her ear and chuckled, his lips very near her ear, the warm breath from hisugh continuously brushing past her, making her body uncontrobly soften a bit.
"Why so little confidence in yourself?"
Adam Jones expression turned serious, a hint of annoyance showing.
Elly shrugged nonchntly, "Cant help it, after all, I was born with poor vision, otherwise I wouldnt have fallen for you in the first ce."
Adam Jones: "..."
He really wanted to strangle her!
He watched her quietly for a long while, then suddenlyughed, moving a bit closer to Elly. "What to do? I find my wife is getting more and more eloquent, and I am less and less willing to divorce."
His lips were nearly touching Ellys face. As he spoke, his lips brushed unintentionally yet intentionally against her face, sending her into a frenzy, her heartbeat thundering like a drum.
Elly really wanted to p Adam Jones across the face. Taking a deep breath, she forcefully pushed him away from her.
She stood up from the sofa, feigning calmness, "President Jones, if you have time to fool around in front of me, I certainly dont have time to entertain you. If youre feeling frisky, shall I call someone over for you?"
Adam Jones didnt get angry. He just leaned backzily on the sofa, smiling at Ellys slightly angry face. "No one pleases me as much as you do."
Elly rolled her eyes inwardly once again.
She really couldnt understand why Adam Jones had waited for her on purpose in thepany building and staged this encounter with her.
She didnt believe it was purely about the coboration.
With Jones Corporation being such a mighty conglomerate, everybody was eager to coborate with them. Being rejected by her, how could it be possible that the President himself would personallye to seek a coboration?
Chapter 144. Let’s talk about our son_1
Chapter 144: 144. Lets talk about our son_1
Although Brayman has good research and development technology, it is not the only one nationwide, and Jones Corporation would certainly not fixate on just this onepany.
If its because of her?
She was even less convincedas if it were a novel, could a man, who remained unmoved by a woman after three years, suddenly fall in love with her in the blink of an eye?
Unrealistic.
Elly Campbell shook her head silently in her mind, stepped forward towards the door, but behind her came the faint voice of Adam Jones
"About my son, dont you have anything to exin to me?"
Ellys footsteps faltered and she almost fell, but fortunately, she managed to grab the doorknob and stabilize her emotions, preventing Adam Jones from noticing anything unusual.
Forcing calmness, she turned back to look at Adam Jones, puzzled, "Your son?"
"He looks so much like me, do you dare say hes not my flesh and blood?"
Adam Jones raised an eyebrow, but his eyes at this moment seemed exceptionally deep. His dark pupils seemed to conceal all emotions, making it impossible for Elly to see clearly or understand his thoughts.
"President Jones might have a problem with his eyesight, in what way does my son resemble you?"
She looked at Adam Jones with a calm demeanor, "If President Jones is so eager to have a son, why not find someone to bear one for you? I imagine there would be many willing to do the favor."
Having said that, she opened the door, left a sarcastic nce behind, and stepped out.
Once she left the room, Ellys footsteps became disordered.
How did Adam Jones find out about William? Could he have seen William?
After seeing that child that day, did he not believe that it was her son?
Did he make a special investigation?
No, impossible!
When she came to ska, she had dealt with all of Williams school admission procedures personally; Adam Jones couldnt have possibly noticed.
Plus, she had clearly shown him that child that day, who waspletely different from William C how could Adam Jones think to doubt that child?
"Elly Campbell, stay calm, Adam Jones must be trying to trap you with his words,"
That man has always been best at drawing information out. The slightest slip from her could be picked up by him.
Adam Jones did not pursue her, but sat in the private room in silence.
Indeed, he was trying to draw Elly into revealing something. If Elly had shown even the slightest hint of panic, he would have been more certain of his suspicions.
There were still no results from Robert Green, and Elly had just now acted very calmly; he couldnt detect anything at all.
Could it be... that he had really been mistaken that day?
Adam Jones frowned slightly, his expression turning a bit unpleasant.
When Elly returned home, little William had already been picked up by the nanny and was now ying thetest mobile game with the nannys phone.
Hearing the sound at the door, little William nced up at her, "Elly."
"Hmm."
Elly Campbell responded, changed her shoes, and walked over. The more she looked at her sons face, the more she felt like she was looking at a younger Adam Jones.
She absolutely despised the strong genes of Adam Jones; little William was an exact likeness of him, which left her with no ground to deny it.
"William."
She walked over to her son and sat down cross-legged in front of him.
"William, hurry, cover for Uncle, Uncle is going to enter the tent and chop off the Pompeiis head."
Elly Campbell: "..."
From the other end of the phone, came the voice of her cousin, Mark Campbell; she nced at the battle situation on her sons phone screen, frowned, and spoke up, "Mark, youre getting a three-year-old to cover for you, have you no shame?"
"Hey, sis, youre there too, how about I switch with William? Ill cover, and William can go kill the Pompeii King?"
Chapter 145. Qiao Xiaoyi Missing_1
Chapter 145: 145. Qiao Xiaoyi Missing_1
Elly Campbell: "..."
Little William lifted his eyes and nced at Elly Campbell before saying, "Elly, sit quietly to one side, this is a contest of men. Im now themander-in-chief of the Taylor Army; how can I be distracted on the battlefield?"
"Exactly, sis, William is now themander of the forces, not your three-year-old son."
Elly Campbell: "..."
You cant possibly imagine that your opponent is just a three-year-old child.
Elly Campbell seldom interfered with William; in principle, she had considerable respect for the child. So, until William finished the game, she really sat quietly on the sofa beside him like a chicken, waiting for him to finish.
A momentter, William put down his phone and walked towards Elly Campbell. "Mommy, do you have something you want to talk to me about?"
Elly Campbell was startled, not expecting the little fellow to be so sensitive. Staring at his face, which greatly resembled Adam Jones, and after hesitating for a moment, she nodded.
"Mommy has something to ask you."
"Okay, ask."
Elly Campbell looked at William solemnly and asked, "Does William want a dad?"
Upon hearing Elly Campbells question, William was a bit surprised. After a moment of thought, he said reflectively, "Does Mommy want a dad?"
"I dont."
Elly Campbell answered without hesitation.
"If Mommy doesnt want one, William doesnt either. William just wants Mommy."
Williams response eased Elly a bit, but she didntpletely let her guard down.
Such a young child, seeing all the other kids with both moms and dads by their side, but hes without a daddoes it really not bother him?
"What if one day, Williams dades to find William; would William be willing to go with him?"
"Didnt Mommy say that my dad is dead?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Straightening her expression, she said, "What if I said?"
"Would Mommy be willing to go with him?"
Elly Campbell wanted to say she wouldnt be willing, but she didnt want to let her answer influence William, so she said, "William, you answer first."
William pursed his lips, thought seriously for a moment, and then said, "Many kids at the kindergarten have their dadse to pick them up after school; William wants that too."
Elly Campbells heart sank instantly. Just as she was about to say something, she heard William continue, "But its okay, if Mommy doesnt like Dad, I can find another man for Mommy, someone Mommy likes, to be my dad. That way, William will have a dad, and Mommy wont have to be with a man she doesnt like."
Elly Campbell: "..."
My sons reasoning makes so much sense!!!
In the two days that followed, Adam Jones did note looking for Elly Campbell, which gave her a temporary sigh of relief. Perhaps her performance that day had an effect.
The Jonespany was not in ska; as the CEO, Adam Jones could not stay in ska all the time and not return. Perhaps he had already left by now.
Just when she had rxed, Elly Campbell received a call from the nannyWilliam was missing.
"What? William is missing?!!"
Elly Campbell couldnt recall how she felt at that moment. All she knew was that her vision went dark, her legs went weak, and she immediately dropped to her knees on the ground.
The bones in her knees seemed to crack, making a creaking sound, and the next second, she rushed out of the office.
The employees saw her panic for the first time, casting surprised nces her way.
When Elly Campbell hurried home, the nanny was standing at the door, shivering with fear and pale-faced.
"What happened, how could William be missing!"
Elly Campbellsplexion was terrible, her face had lost all color, and her legs kept shaking, but she had no choice but to calm herself down at this moment.
Chapter 146. Uncle, do you need a wife?_1
Chapter 146: 146. Uncle, do you need a wife?_1
"After I brought William back home, I prepared to wash the vegetables and cook, as usual. He was ying in the living room. But when I came out of the kitchen, the child wasnt there. I searched everywhere but couldnt find him. I..."
The nanny was so frightened that she couldnt finish her sentence.
The child was missing, and as the nanny, she couldnt escape responsibility.
Elly Campbell closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and forced herself to stay calm, over and over again.
"Did you call the police?"
"Yes, weve already reported it. The police are checking the surveince footage along the route."
Elly nodded. The house she was living in was a property of her cousin, Arthur rk, located in the busiest and most densely popted area of the city center.
She chose to stay here because it was convenient for hermute to work and not far from Williams kindergarten.
But now it was not advantageous. The more populous the area, the harder it was to find William.
Before long, several police officers arrived at her doorstep, updating her on thetest development, "Miss Campbell, ording to the residentialplexs surveince, the child left on his own and headed west all the way, but there is a broken camera nearby, and weve lost track of him. He didnt appear on the following cameras; its likely he got into a vehicle."
All color drained from Ellys face as she understood the policereference was clear. Either William had gotten into a vehicle by himself to an unknown ce, or he had been taken by child traffickers.
If it was child traffickers, Elly dared not think further.
"Miss Campbell, dont worry. Weve deployed the police force to stop vehicles at every section of the road and notified all radio stations to broadcast and keep an eye out for the childs whereabouts."
Elly forced herself to stay calm and nodded, "Thank you."
After the police left, Elly called Master rk, a retired professor with many connections in the city. She couldnt rely solely on the police now; she had to organize a search party herself.
ska International Airport
"How is the investigation into Ellys child going?"
"Were still looking; it should be soon."
Robert Green nced at Adam Jones cautiously before answering.
Adams brows furrowed in displeasure, "Why is it taking so long?"
"That..."
Robert nervously touched his nose, saying, "President, you know how capable thedy is; its not so easy to investigate her child."
He excused hisck of effort in the task, thinking, jokingly, that if thedy knew the president was investigating her, the president might as well say goodbye to his wife.
However, Adam believed Roberts words.
He knew well how difficult that woman was after he spent so much time and resources and still couldnt find Elly after four years.
He couldnt let the matter of the child go, but he dared not push Elly too hard, fearing she might flee secretly like she had in the past.
He had been in ska for too long, and there were many things at thepany he needed to take care of, so he had to temporarily put the issue of the child to one side.
After taking thest sip of his coffee, he picked up his boarding pass and headed towards the security checkpoint, but just then, someone gently tugged at the hem of his clothes.
Adam instinctively looked down, and the moment he saw the face before him, he was stunned.
Even Robert beside him inhaled sharply.
This... this child looks so much like the president!!!!
"Uncle, do you need a wife?"
The childs soft, sticky voice slowly rose, pulling Adam and Robert back from their shock.
Chapter 147. No Escape for the Biological Son_1
Chapter 147: 147. No Escape for the Biological Son_1
"I have a mommy, who is beautiful, smart, and has a great figure. Shes also good at making money and can save lives as a doctor. I see that you have a darkened forehead and excessive liver fire, which is likely because youre missing a wife. I have a mommy, would you like to get to know her?"
Robert Green: "..."
This... Is he selling his mom?
This kid sure has an eye, picking out the handsome and wealthy CEO in his family just like that.
While Robert Green was still in shock, a message came through on his phoneit was from someone he hired to investigate thedys child.
After opening it, there was a photograph.
Robert Green: "!!!"
He looked toward the little one by Adam Jones side and once again... !!!
"Mr. President."
Robert Green quietly called out to Adam Jones, who was still in shock, handed him the photo, and whispered, "Thedys son."
A shock went through Adams heart as his gaze settled on the childs clear, distinct eyes.
This face that looked just like his, even if he wanted to deny it, no one would believe this wasnt his son.
His throat was dry, and his heart inexplicably ached intensely.
After some time, he finally squatted down, stretched out his long arm, and hugged the child to his chest. Even though he reacted calmly, his tall frame was slightly trembling.
"Uncle, by holding me, does that mean you agree to it?"
Little William Campbell lifted his head while in Adams arms, his eyes shining brightly, "Then shall I set up a time for you and my mommy to have a proper talk?"
Adam nced around, not seeing Elly Campbells figure, furrowed his brows, and asked in a low voice, "Wheres your mommy?"
"Mommy is still at work. I ran out while the auntie was cooking."
William blinked and said, "When the auntie picked me up from school, I had already seen uncle there. I heard you mentioninging to the airport to this gentleman, and I wanted to follow, but the auntie kept holding on to me and wouldnt let me go. I had to go home with the auntie first, and then I sneaked out while she was cooking."
He looked earnestly at Adam and said, "Uncle, you look so much like me, which means we have a father-son bond. Just right, my mommy doesnt like my biological dad, and you are handsome; you and my mommy would be well matched. You should go on a blind date with my mommy."
Robert Green: "..."
Thedys own son, no question about it.
What are these random connections, just casually selling thedy off like that, luckily it was their president he met.
Robert Green really wanted to say, oh no, kid, this is your biological father, the dad that your mommy doesnt like.
Adam found this situation quiteplicated as he recognized his own son in such a setting, having imagined all sorts of scenarios to meet him, but never this one.
But quickly, he picked up on an essential piece of information from his sons words
"So your mommy doesnt know you ran out here?"
"Yep, mommys at work."
Speaking of which, William paused and said, "But dont worry, uncle, I left a note for mommy on the coffee table, shell know I came to the airport."
Adams expression becameplicated as he took out his phone to call Elly Campbell, but her phone was turned off.
With the child missing, Elly Campbell must be frantic with worry.
"Elly Campbell must have called the police. Phone the authorities and let them know the child is with me."
After instructing Robert Green a few words, Adam picked up William and walked toward the airport lounge with heavy steps.
When William heard Adam mentioned "Elly Campbell," he seemed surprised, "Uncle, you know my mommy?"
Chapter 148. Too much bullying_1
Chapter 148: 148. Too much bullying_1
"Not only do I know her, but we are also very close!"
Adam Jones gritted his teeth and spoke in a deep voice, the image of Elly Campbell being frightened out of her wits caused a pain in his chest. He held the soft child in his arms, wanting to spank her, yet he couldnt bring himself to do it.
The child wanted wholeheartedly to see him. How could he me her? Besides, how could a three-year-old child think of everything?
"Does William Campbell know that sneaking away like this would worry and scare Mommy? What if a bad person took you away? Arent you afraid of making Mommy sad?"
Adam Jones patiently spoke to little William Campbell.
"I know, but I was afraid if I was slow, Uncle would get on a ne and leave, and then I wouldnt be able to find you," said little William Campbell as he blinked his innocent eyes, lifting his wrist to show the childrens watch he wore. "Look, Uncle, this is a special watch Uncle William Forest made for me. It has a program set up inside, so if someone takes me away, I can press this button and the watch will connect to the emergency dispatch, and then the police will find me."
Adam Jones: "..."
Was the child so fearless because of this watch?
Fortunately, the public order in ska was very good. If they met a well-nned human trafficker, what use would this watch be?
When Elly Campbell received the news from the police that her child was at the airport, she was still in a daze, not understanding why the child would run there by himself.
But at that moment, she didnt have time to think further and hurriedly rushed to the airport.
"The child is in the VIP lounge. Please follow me this way," said an airport staff member, leading Elly Campbell and two police officers responsible for the case toward the VIP lounge.
As she pushed the door open, she saw little William Campbell standing in front of a man. The man was half-kneeling, his back to her, speaking to the child.
That figure, that voice; Elly Campbell knew them all too wellher already unhappy face suddenly darkened to the extreme.
The sound of footsteps behind him made Adam Jones turn around. Seeing Elly Campbells pale face and her slightly trembling lips, his brow furrowed, "The child..."
"p"
A pnded fiercely on Adam Joness face. The sound was so loud it made onlookers gasp.
"Adam Jones, you have gone too far!"
Elly Campbells eyes were red, her trembling figure unable to calm down even when seeing her son safe and sound right before her eyes.
Taken aback by Elly Campbells p, Adam Joness expression quickly turned ugly.
His deep-set eyes chilled slightly. He was about to scold her when he saw her trembling from head to toe, the watery mist in her reddened eyes. The urge to berate her was forcefully suppressed.
Her son was missing. It was easy to imagine how afraid, how panicked she had been. Now seeing him with the child, she must think that he silently lured her son over. All the anger and feeling of injustice she had umted erupted in that moment.
And with that, the p fell on him.
The onlookers watched anxiously. Just then, Robert Green entered and happened to witness the scene, leaving him dumbfounded.
Seeing that Adam Jones kept a stern face and remained silent, he quickly stepped forward to exin on Adam Joness behalf, "Maam, youve misunderstood, the President, he..."
"Shut your mouth!"
Elly Campbells cold voice cut off Robert Greens words. She walked up to William Campbell, trying hard to control her emotional breakdown, and picked him up. "Baby, lets go home."
After speaking, without a single nce at Adam Jones, she turned and walked out.
Chapter 149. Step forward and it’s a slap_1
Chapter 149: 149. Step forward and its a p_1
William Campbell was so shocked by the p Elly Campbell had just delivered to Adam Jones that it took him a while to speak up, "Mommy, it wasnt that uncle who took me away. I went to the airport by myself to find him."
He thought, Mommy must be angry, convinced that the uncle was a child trafficker.
Elly Campbell nced coldly at Adam, meeting his dark and profound eyes. She said nothing but turned her gaze away and said to William, "Well talk about it when we get home."
"Can Unclee home with us?"
"No..."
"Yes."
As Elly Campbells words were about to leave her lips, Adams deep voice interjected. He walked towards mother and son as if the p hadntnded on his face at all and seemed not to take it to heart. After looking at Elly, he said to William, "Uncle will go home with William."
"Adam Jones..."
"Elly Campbell!"
Adams voice carried a hint of chill, "Arent you going to exin your sons situation to me properly?"
Elly Campbell red at Adam, her eyes filled with reluctance and anger.
ncing at the two police officers standing to the side, Elly Campbell did not want to argue here and could only silently agree.
Now that William had been found, Elly Campbell needed to go to the Police Station to report that the case was resolved. Terrified by her sons sudden disappearance, she couldnt bear to be apart from him for even a moment.
Therefore, she didnt leave her child with a nanny but took him directly to the Police Station herself, and Adam went along.
"Miss Campbell, the details of the incident are all in this notice. ording to the airport bus driver, this child boarded the bus with several passengers headed to the airport. Everyone thought the child belonged to someone else. The child was quiet and did not cry or fuss, sitting quietly in his seat, so no one paid much attention, and they took him straight to the airport," said the police officer.
Now that her emotions had gradually calmed down, Elly Campbell listened to the officer and realized that William did indeed go to the airport by himself, and she also knew that she had misunderstood Adam.
The child was too smart, having learned many words on his own by reading books and watching cartoons. She had not expected him to just board an airport bus, a three-year-old child by himself at the airport.
Thinking back to that p she had delivered to Adam in the heat of her anger, Elly felt a twinge of guilt on her face.
"Thank you, officers, for all your help today."
Elly Campbell signed the paper and left the Police Station with William.
Robert Green was waiting by the car for them, promptly approaching as he saw them, "Mr. President, Madam."
"You go back first and handle thepany affairs for me. I have some things to take care of here," said Adam as he took the car keys from Robert.
Elly Campbell stood aside, silently listening, and her brows suddenly furrowed when she heard Adam didnt n to leave ska just yet.
Robert took a taxi directly to the airport, Adam moved to the drivers seat, and addressing Elly, who was still standing motionless at the side, he said, "Arent you getting in?"
After a moments hesitation, Elly, holding William, opened the rear door and got in.
All the way home, no one spoke. The silence in the car was so profound it was as if one could hear the sound of a needle dropping.
William quietly nestled in Ellys arms, sensing that Mommy was angry and he might have caused a serious trouble; he remained silent the entire way, cradled by Elly all the way home.
Chapter 150. Play the Rogue_1
Chapter 150: 150. y the Rogue_1
"Oh, my little darling, I finally found you! You scared auntie half to death."
As soon as William returned, the waiting nanny excitedly hugged him and showered him with kisses. Her anxious heart could finally settle down.
"Im sorry, Auntie, I wont do it again."
Although William was only three years old, he was very perceptive and understood that mommy was angry, so he was very sensible and immediately admitted his mistake without a word.
The nanny looked at Adam, who had followed them into the house and was taken aback as she recognized his face which she often saw in newspapers and magazines, so he was not unfamiliar to her at all.
But she had never connected William with the man before her. Now, standing side by side, their strikingly simr appearances made it clear that they were father and son.
The nanny was somewhat disbelieving in her heart but didnt dare to show it. She greeted him politely and then went back to the kitchen to cook.
Elly took off her shoes, ignoring Adam, and walked straight inside. Adam nced at the shoe cab, found no spare slippers, and turned his gaze toward Elly, who was busying herself flipping through a magazine. He frowned and said, "Is this how you treat your guests?"
Ellyzily shifted her eyelids, nced at him, and said, "No guests in my house."
She intended to send him away, but considering the p she had given him at the airport, Elly still felt somewhat guilty at heart.
After hesitating for a moment, she got up, took a new pair of womens slippers from the shoe cab, and ced them in front of him, "Only these are avable."
Adam looked at the obviously female slippers ced before him and frowned slightly with obvious distaste on his face.
However, the idea that Elly might have mens slippers ready for him would probably displease him even more. With that thought, he found himself much more willing to ept the womens slippers in front of him.
Putting on slippers that clearly didnt match the size of his feet, Adam sat down beside Elly.
Seeing she had no intention of speaking to him, Adams mood grew subtly moreplex as he frowned.
"Dont you think I deserve an exnation about your son?"
Elly paused her magazine-flipping, but without lifting her head, she responded indifferently, "Theres nothing to exin, hes not yours."
Adams eyes turned colder, "Elly, when did you learn to lie with your eyes open? The kid is the spitting image of me. Are you daring to say he isnt my son?"
Adams voice unconsciously rose as he thought about how this woman had taken his son and hidden abroad for four long years, making his whole body tense.
Finally, Elly lifted her head from the magazine, her gaze still emotionless as she met his eyes, "Its just a coincidence."
Adam was infuriated and amused by Ellys unmovedposure. He reached out and yanked her over to him. Elly wasnt prepared for such a move and, failing to brace herself, she fell directly onto Adam.
Her face darkened and she tried to get up, furrowing her brows, but Adam held her tightly around the waist, preventing any movement.
"You stole my seed, and now youre ying dumb with me here?"
Adams voice was calm, yet it was clear that he was suppressing a rage ready to explode.
Elly ignored Adam, or rather, she wasnt ready to discuss the child with him just yet, so she opted to avoid the topic for the time being.
Chapter 151.Suitable to be a step-dad at first glance_1
Chapter 151: 151.Suitable to be a step-dad at first nce_1
"Could you let me go first?"
She looked at him coldly, struggling against him several times, but was unable to break free from Adam Joness restraint.
Adams dark eyes quietly rested on her annoyed face, and he seemed to frown before he finally let Elly Campbell go.
The tone of his voice,pared to moments ago, was less clear and more hoarse, "Regarding the child, you must give me an exnation."
Having escaped Adams restraint, Elly Campbell slowly stood up, feigning calm as she straightened her slightly wrinkled suit, and said, "What exnation does President Jones need?"
She looked at Adam with an indifferent expression in her eyes and voice.
Adam looked at her coldly and, after a long while, managed to suppress the rising waves of anger, and said, "If I hadnt found out, were you nning to never tell me about the child for the rest of your life?"
"Yes."
Elly Campbells answer was resolute, but it caused Adams hard-pressed anger to re up once again, reaching new heights.
"Elly Campbell!"
He raised his voice, startling the young nanny who was bringing dishes out of the kitchen.
She looked towards the two people by the sofa in slight astonishment, and after cing the dishes on the dining table, she smoothed the hair at her temples and approached Elly Campbell, saying, "Madam, dinner is ready."
While speaking, she cast a covert nce at Adams solemn face, hesitated a moment, and then cautiously asked, "Will Mr. Jones be staying for dinner as well?"
"He wont..."
"Of course!"
Elly Campbells refusal was on her lips when Adam cut her off.
Elly Campbell looked displeased at Adam, the clear "I dont wee you" in her eyes was tantly ignored by Adam.
The young nannys face lit up with joy, and without waiting for Elly to say anything else, cheerfully acknowledged and went to the kitchen to prepare dinnerware for Adam.
Knowing she couldnt send Adam away and not wanting to make a scene, Elly held back, rose to her feet, and headed towards the dining table.
Adam followed and sat down at the table as naturally as anything.
No sooner had he sat down than William Campbell took the initiative to sit by his side and said in a voice he thought only the two could hear, "Uncle, dont you think my mommy is a good match for you? Why dont you consider my mommy?"
Elly Campbell, who had just picked up her chopsticks: "..."
Raising her eyes to look at her cherished son sitting next to Adam, she narrowed her eyes heavily, "William, what are you talking about?"
Williams facial muscles stiffened instantly, and he abruptly turned his head to look at Elly, his round eyes shockingly staring at his own momhow could she hear when he had spoken so quietly?
William didnt hide anything, pointing at Adam, whose expression was enigmatic, and said, "Mommy, didnt you say you dont like my biological father? I dont like him if you dont like him. So, I found you a new boyfriend, and its this uncle here."
The corners of Adams lips twitched subtlyshould he be upset that his son was saying he didnt like him, or pleased that his son was introducing him to Elly Campbell?
Hearing her son say this, Elly rolled her eyes internally and really wanted to tell him that the man in front of him was the unliked biological father.
"Mommy, look, uncle is handsome and he looks so much like me. Its obvious hes suited to be my new dad. Think about it, once this opportunity is missed, there wont be another. Such a handsome uncle is bound to be in high demand. I rushed to the airport today to find him because I was afraid hed be snatched away by some other auntie."
Chapter 152. Do you think I’m dead?_1
Chapter 152: 152. Do you think Im dead?_1
William Campbell blinked hisrge, dark eyes, and though he was obviously talking nonsense, Elly Campbell couldnt bear to scold him with the seriousness of his manner.
The word "stepfather" he had learned just a few days ago from watching TV, and now he found the perfect opportunity to use it.
Elly Campbell gritted her teeth and turned her gaze toward Adam Jones, who showed no intention of refusal, her expression darkened as she said coldly, "Adam Jones, say something!"
"Say what?"
Adam lifted his eyes to look at Elly, his sculpted thin lips curling up slightly, "Are you suggesting I dere Im his biological father rather than his stepfather?"
Elly was choked by his words, finding herself neither able to admit nor deny.
William nced at the two of them before settling his gaze back on Elly and said seriously, "Elly, dont be so picky. I think this uncle is a good match for you, and most importantly, I look like the uncle. If we go out, nobody will think I was born to you and another man."
Elly: "..."
Adam: "..."
Son, you were not actually born to any other man.
Looking into her sons clear and distinct eyes, Elly saw that sliver of hope and knew well that, over the years, as he watched other children apanied by fathers, William never mentioned it but still harbored a longing and admiration for a father of his own.
She opened her mouth, then, looking at William with a stern expression, said, "William, didnt you say if Mommy doesnt like a man, you wouldnt like him either?"
Upon hearing this, William didnt think much and promptly nodded, while Adam, guessing what Elly was about to say, furrowed his attractive brows slightly.
"Good."
Elly nodded with satisfaction, pointed to Adam, and said, "William likes this man, but Mommy doesnt. Shouldnt William refrain from forcing Mommy?"
At this, Williams face showed obvious hesitation. His clear eyes turned towards Adams frowning, handsome face and after a moment of silence, he still seemed reluctant to give up.
Turning to look at Elly, he pursed his small lips and asked, "Arent you going to consider it, Elly?"
"No need to consider."
Elly responded without hesitation. Seeing a hint of disappointment in Williams eyes, she quickly added, "Mommy promises to find you a dad that both you and Mommy like, alright?"
At this point, Adam, who had remained silent until now, could no longer hold back. He red coldly at Elly, "Elly Campbell, do you think Im dead?"
Elly gave him an indifferent look, as if to say to Adam, "Ive been treating you as if you were dead."
Adam mmed the chopsticks down on the dining table, his face darkening as he stood up from his chair and grabbed Ellys arm. His eyes darkened with a hint of coldness, "Do you think my temper has improved recently?"
As he spoke, his lips were almost touching Ellys face. To the uninformed, their rtionship would appear to be very close and ambiguous. The warm breath spilling from his lips caressed her cheek and spread to her earlobe, both ticklish and numbing.
Elly frowned, repulsed by the sensation, and noticing her sons clear ck and white eyes curiously fixed on them.
Not wanting her child to know more about her issues with Adam, she turned to the nanny and said, "Xiaolin, take William upstairs for a bath."
Chapter 153. What kind of father is he_1
Chapter 153: 153. What kind of father is he_1
The sudden call startled the young nanny, who swiftly collected herself and hurriedly responded. She came forward to lift William Campbell from his high chair and headed upstairs.
Once the nanny and William Campbell had left, Elly Campbell turned her gaze towards the stern-looking Adam Jones, asking, "What exactly do you want? Havent I made myself clear enough?"
Adam Joness expression hardened, and his eyes filled with aplex and indescribable emotion. But in the next second, his gaze turned cold and deep once more. The dominance and assertiveness that overflowed from those deep eyes made Elly Campbell suddenly see the Adam Jones of many years ago.
"What do I want? Knowing that I have a son out there, what do you think I want?"
Adam Joness voice was low, and his tone began to carry a hint of chill, "Elly Campbell, I have never resorted to force to make you give up the idea of divorce, because I wanted you to think things over calmly, to consider whats between us, but..."
At this point, Adam paused, his eyes narrowing dangerously before continuing, "As time goes by, have you forgotten what kind of man I am?"
Elly Campbellsplexion paled a touch. She had guessed what Adam Jones would do when he learned of William Campbells existence, yet now, as she watched his domineering mannerisms, her heart filled with both anger and hatred.
"Why? Adam Jones, by what right do you im any of this!"
Elly Campbells voice carried a hint of hoarseness, as the hatred and coldness in her eyes grew deeper.
Adam Jones deliberately ignored the hatred in Elly Campbells eyes, his voice turned resolute and firm, "Because I am William Campbells biological father."
"Biological father?"
Elly Campbell gazed at him coldly, her smile tinged with irony, "Adam Jones, apart from providing a seed, what kind of father are you? Where were you when he was almost miscarried? Where were you during the month he spent in the incubator after his birth, nearly not making it? Where were you when William Campbell needed his father to attend kindergarten events? And now, by what right do youe to recognize him, by what right do you try to take him from me!"
Anger and the memories of the despair and helplessness she felt when she nearly lost William Campbell years ago intensified Elly Campbells hatred for Adam Jones.
Facing such fierce usations, a vague sense of pain surfaced in Adam Joness heart, his throat suddenly feeling choked, as if obstructed by a stone, the difort was intense.
But he couldnt let Elly Campbell see just how ragged he was internally; he had to steel his heart and pressed on, "You have two choices: either drop the idea of divorce ande back to the Jones family with William Campbell, or... wait until I send mywyers to fight for Williams custody rights."
Having said that, he didnt give Elly Campbell a chance to reply. He turned towards the door and walked out without looking back. As he closed the door behind him, his silhouette seemed to carry a hint of a hasty retreat.
Once outside the Campbell house, Adam Joness eyes grew fierce, and the assertiveness he had disyed on his face moments earlier faded somewhat, reced by an indescribable conflict andplexity, also carrying a trace of smothered pain.
When Elly Campbell questioned him earlier, he had wished to defend himself, to say that he had searched for him for four years, to say that if she hadnt left without a word back then, leading to no contact at all, none of this would have happened.
But he couldnt utter those words. Why did Elly Campbell leave back then, if not because of what he had done?
Wasnt it he who had told Elly Campbell to get out of the Jones family, to make room for Sophie Baker? Now, what right did he have to defend himself?
Chapter 154. Uncle has a girlfriend now_1
Chapter 154: 154. Uncle has a girlfriend now_1
He didnt even dare to look into Elly Campbells eyes for a second longer, fearing that he would see the deep hatred she held for him. He nearly escaped from the Campbell house.
After Adam Jones left, Elly Campbell slumped on the sofa as if all her strength had been drained from her body.
"Seeking custody? That sounds so euphemistic."
Elly Campbellughed sarcastically.
The way Adam acted, it was clear he meant to snatch, not to seek custody.
She raised her hand and vigorously rubbed her cheeks to calm her emotions. It had been many years since she felt so emotionally stirred because of Adam.
After sitting on the sofa for a while, she stood up and went upstairs.
By then, the nanny had finished bathing William Campbell, and he had already changed. When Elly Campbell entered, the nanny was just getting up from the dressing table.
Seeing Elly Campbell entering, she paused, her gaze inadvertently sweeping towards the doorway before discreetly pulling it back.
"Madam."
Elly Campbell nodded, her eyes turning to William, who was holding a storybook, apparently having forgotten about introducing that uncle who looked like him to Mommy.
While Elly breathed a sigh of relief, the nanny approached her and asked in a low voice, "Madam, has Mr. Jones left?"
Just when she had been hoping her son would forget about Adam Jones, the nanny brought him up again in front of the child. Elly couldnt help but frown.
"Hmm, did you want to see him for something?"
Elly Campbells face was stern, her voice tinged with displeasure. The nanny quickly realized this and waved her hands, exining, "No, not at all, it was William. He kept asking for Mr. Jones during his bath, so I was just curious."
At this, Ellys expression softened somewhat. Seeing her son looking at her with hopeful eyes, Elly patiently said, "William, that uncle already has a girlfriend. Mommy will go on a blind date to find you a daddy, so please dont worry about that uncle, okay?"
As expected, upon hearing that the uncle had a girlfriend, Williams face fell with disappointment.
"Ah? The uncle has a girlfriend? What about Mommy then?"
William looked at Elly worriedly, and she helplessly reached up to tousle her sons hair, saying, "What about it? Mommy never liked him anyway. But dont worry, William, Mommy will definitely find you a daddy, okay?"
William bit his lip, pondering for a moment before reluctantly nodding, "Alright, if the uncle has a girlfriend, I shouldnt ask Mommy to be someone elses mistress."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Knowing that William didnt like to be disturbed while reading, both Elly Campbell and the nanny left his room.
"Madam, is Mr. Jones Williams father?"
Once outside the room, the nanny couldnt help her curiosity.
Elly Campbell stopped, nced at her sideways, and after a moment of reflection, said, "No, he just happens to look quite a bit like him."
Upon hearing Elly Campbell say this, the nanny nodded, "William does look a lot like Mr. Jones. When I first saw them, I thought they were father and son."
There were enough people on the inte who looked incredibly alike despite having no blood rtion, so when Elly Campbell denied it, she believed her.
After all, for a man like Mr. Jones, with a deep background and handsome stature, many women would dream of marrying him. If William were his son, why wouldnt the madam acknowledge it.
Chapter 155. It’s raining heavily_1
Chapter 155: 155. Its raining heavily_1
"Are you going outter?"
Ellys voice brought the babysitter back to reality as she shook her head, "No, I still have to work on my graduation thesis in a bit."
The babysitter was named Lynn rk, an almost-graduate university student. Since her coursework was essentially over and she wasnt busy this semester, she needed money urgently for her family and thus sought a job to tide them over.
It so happened that Elly needed someone reliable, attentive, and with a progressive mind to take care of William due to her busy work schedule.
She went to a nanny agency and encountered Lynn there for an interview. Seeing the young girls beautiful appearance and realizing she was a university student, she decided to hire her to look after William.
Elly was not a strict or demanding employer, and being only two years older than Lynn, they were close in age and got along well. Elly gave Lynn a lot of freedom in her time, as long as she took good care of William.
"Oh, I saw youve put on makeup, so I thought you might have somewhere to go,"
Elly nced at Lynns delicate makeup and chuckled, not thinking too much of it.
Upon hearing this, a fleeting trace of guilt crossed Lynns eyes, but she maintained a natural facade, saying, "When I graduate and start working, Ill need to pay attention to my image. I was just practicing makeup in my room since I had nothing else to do."
Elly didnt think much of it and nodded. After giving a few instructions to Lynn, she went off to the study.
Seeing that Elly hadnt thought too much into it, Lynn let out a long sigh of relief and patted her chest internally, That was close.
A few days passed, and Adam had not appeared again, which allowed Ellys anxious heart to somewhat settle down.
Lately, shed received a call from Helen Melendy, informing her that the court had postponed their divorce case, citing an overload of cases and an uncertain date for the next hearing.
Without guessing, Elly knew Adam had manipted the situation. Biting down her frustration, she mentally cursed him fiercely, yet she could do no more about it.
Today was Christmas Day, a day for family reunions. Elly gave Lynn the day off and took William to the rk Familys home to celebrate. After dinner, they spent several hours watching the Christmas special before preparing to head home.
As the car drove halfway, the previously clear moonlit sky suddenly darkened; the moon hid behind clouds, and it began to rain without warning.
The parking spot for Ellys car was outdoors, and when she drove into the neighborhood, the rain not only continued but grew stronger.
Battling the rain to retrieve an umbre from the trunk, she managed to hold the umbre in one hand while carrying William out of the car with the other.
The rain, driven by gusty winds, made it quite a struggle for Elly, who was holding William.
Three-year-old William, much taller and stronger than other kids his age, was heavy in Ellys arms. Handling the umbre to keep it from being blown away, while also ensuring the sleeping William didnt get drenched, was proving difficult for Elly.
Her brow furrowed as she adjusted her hold on William, ready to move away from the car.
Behind her came the sound of heavy, forceful footsteps, apanied by the pitter-patter of the rain drawing closer.
The next second, arge ck umbre spread over her head and a tall figure shielded her from the iing rain and wind.
Elly gazed at the familiar face in front of her, those deep eyes sweeping over her and then resting on William.
"Hold this."
The deep voice, mixed with the sound of the rain, reached Ellys ears.
Elly was momentarily stunned, then realized what the person before her meant. Instinctively, she reached out to take the umbre from his hand, as William was already being taken from her arms by the man.
Chapter 156. Get wet in the rain_1
Chapter 156: 156. Get wet in the rain_1
The parking space wasnt far from the corridor, and Elly Campbell held the umbre high, giving most of its cover to the person beside her so that William wouldnt get wet in the rain.
The chilly rain sshed against her arm, which stuck out from the umbre, sending a shiver of cold through her pores, making her shudder involuntarily.
Once they were in the corridor, Adam Jones noticed Ellys clothing waspletely soaked on one side, and his eyebrows knitted together subtly.
The elevator was slowly descending, and as the two of them stood at the elevator entrance, the emptiness of the corridor made Elly feel a bit awkward.
"Ding"
The elevator arrived just in time, and Elly followed Adam in, who took it directly to the top floor.
Arthur rks apartment was a duplex on the top floor of theplex, with a great view and even a small garden on the roof, making it veryfortable to live in.
At the top floor, Elly opened the door, then turned around to take William from Adams hands, "Thank you. Give me the child."
Adam gave her a faint nce, but made no move to hand over the child, simply stepping past Elly and directly into the house.
"Adam Jones..."
Elly hurried after him, frowning as she blocked his path, "Give me the child."
This time, Adam didnt object and ced the child into her arms, which surprised Elly, who was already prepared for him to refuse. She hesitated for half a second when Adam handed her the child.
But after that brief moment, she turned around and went upstairs with William.
Her clothes were soaked, sticky, and ufortable, with the cold from the rain still seeping into her pores.
After taking the child upstairs, she took a hot shower in the bathroom. Calcting the time, Adam should have already left, so she changed into a set of loungewear and came downstairs.
Just as she descended a few steps, she saw Adams tall figureing out of the kitchen, holding a bowl of ginger soup, still steaming hot.
Seeing here down, Adam nced at her, "Come down and drink the ginger soup."
Elly Campbell, standing on the staircase: "..."
Her hand, resting on the banister, tightened, and after a moment of contemtion, she came down from the stairs.
Adams gaze followed Elly unobtrusively. Her hair was half-dry post-shower, and she wore a thin set of loungewear. The neckline wasnt too low, but her perfect corbones peeked through subtly, catching Adams eye and making him feel a dryness in his throat.
His gaze shifted away from her corbone, but identally brushed past those two points on her chest...
Elly, assuming Adam had left and not having put on underwear after her shower, was caught off guard as Adams casual nce scanned over her. He felt his temperature rising.
Heat coursed through his veins, rushing to his head, feeling the urge to lose control escting.
Was this woman doing this deliberately?
His throat felt parched, and with a set face, he ced the ginger coffee on the dining table, his voice unusually hoarse, "Drink it."
After speaking, he quickly walked to the bathroom.
Elly watched Adams tall frame disappear at the bathroom door, and bit her lip with some irritation.
Why did he seem asfortable in her home as if it were his own?
"Achoo!"
Suddenly feeling an itch in her nose, she couldnt help but sneeze. ncing at the ginger soup Adam had prepared, she didnt hesitate to pick it up and drink it heartily, feeling her chilled body warm up considerably.
After washing his face in the bathroom and letting the heat prompted by Elly subside, Adam came back out.
Chapter 157. Adam Jones, do you have no shame?
Chapter 157: 157. Adam Jones, do you have no shame?
"Its gettingte, you should go back," she said.
Adam Jones had just returned to the living room when he heard Elly Campbell issue the order for him to leave.
Adam gave her a cold look and walked over to the sofa, where he casually seated himself. With his long legszily crossed and his body leaning against the back of the sofa, he exuded an air of effortless charm.
Even though he was sitting and looking up at Elly Campbell, his presence seemed to dominate hers.
"No rush, I live close by," he replied.
The apartment Elly Campbell lived in was in a business district with several high-end luxury hotels nearby, so she assumed that he was staying in one of those hotels.
"But I want to go to sleep, Mr. Jones."
Could he not take a hint with such an obvious order to leave?
Elly Campbell looked at Adam indifferently, marveling at how thick-skinned he was bing.
Adam looked at her and raised his eyebrows slightly, with a smile that wasnt quite a smile. His gaze lingered on a certain spot as he said, "Its clear what youre thinking, are you so eager to go to sleep?"
He emphasized the words "go to sleep," and even Elly Campbell, who was intent on sending him away, could detect a strange undertone in his words at that moment.
Following his gaze, she looked down and her face turned dark in an instant.
She reached out to grab a cushion from the sofa to hold in front of her, and her eyes red with anger as she red at Adam, "Adam Jones, have you no shame?"
Adams lips curled into a mild smile, but his eyes had a devilish glint, "You were the one who said you wanted to sleep, and you were the one who dressed like that. How has it be my shamelessness?"
He noticed the iron hue of her face and the hint of red on her earlobes, which improved his mood considerably.
As he stood up from the sofa and took a small step forward, he was suddenly in front of Elly Campbell. The sudden assertiveness made her heart skip a beat, and before she could evade, she was tightly sped in Adams arms.
"Did you think seducing me with your beauty would make me forget about the custody of my son?" he said.
Adams voice was husky and suggestive, his eyes locked on her with a teasing, almostscivious gaze. In this moment, it was unclear whether he was flirting or genuinely aroused.
Each time Adam trapped her like this, Elly Campbell felt her body go rigid and her heart rate elerate. She struggled instinctively, her facial expressions shifting unpredictably.
"Adam Jones, cant you stop using this tactic every time?" she growled at him, a flicker of anger in her eyes.
As Adams gaze deepened and the fiery glow in his eyes intensified, Elly Campbell sensed trouble, especially with the hand wrapped around her waist tightening.
A hint of amusement touched Adams smoldering eyes. His free hand gently caressed Elly Campbells smooth, dewy cheek as he chuckled, "It seems youve remembered quite well what Ive done to you. Do you miss me that much?"
Her rage growing, Elly Campbell, unable to escape, resolved to lift her foot and kick toward Adams knee. But just as she lifted her foot, Adam caught her ankle.
Having used all her strength to try and kick Adam off, her bnce faltered when he seized her ankle, and she toppled backward.
With a shock in her eyes, she instinctively grabbed Adams cor, and they both fell to the ground.
Chapter 158. Ask for some interest in return_1
Chapter 158: 158. Ask for some interest in return_1
Adam Joness eyes darkened, and the hand that was originally grabbing her ankle suddenly loosened, covering her hand instead. His body spun, causing them both to tumble to the ground.
A muffled groan of pain escaped from Adams mouth, or more precisely, it was Adam who fell to the ground, with Elly Campbell shielded by him, her whole bodynding squarely on top of him.
Her elbow just happened to jab into Adams chest, causing him so much pain that his expression turned somewhat ugly.
Elly, too, was startled by the sudden turn of events, and it took her several seconds toe to her senses, only then realizing that she was actually lying on top of Adam. Their posture looked quite intimate.
Ellys cheeks burned, and she quickly tried to push herself off the ground. However, just as she was halfway up, Adam pressed her back down onto his firm chest.
The expression on Adams face eased after a while and improved a lot. Narrowing his deep eyes, he looked at Elly with dissatisfaction and said hoarsely, "Youre really burning the bridge after crossing the river. I just saved you, and you already want to leave?"
Ellys face was ashen as she red coldly at him and gritted her teeth, "Hasnt President Jones ever heard that there is no need to thank someone for a huge favor?"
"Ive heard it. Doesnt that mean that a huge favor cant be settled with just a thank you?"
Elly: "..."
Could there be such a shameless exnation?
"Then what do you want me to do to repay you, President Jones?"
She wanted to say that if it wasnt for him grabbing her foot and making her unsteady, would she have fallen?
But Adam, such a thick-skinned scoundrel, might juste up with some other twisted logic. She didnt want to argue with him about this kind of thing.
"For saving a life, its only natural to offer oneself in return. However, as youre already my wife, offering oneself doesnt count. At the very least, I should get some interest," he said.
As his voice fell, before Elly could react, Adams body pressed down on her a few inches more, not giving her the chance to struggle. Adams lips found hers, and he kissed her.
Elly was stunned. Her originally cold eyes shed with countless shocks before turning into anger.
"Adam... huh..."
The brief window of freedom she had found was blocked by Adam once again.
Adams kissing skills were very good, stirring up a few provocations, which gradually caused Elly to be submissive from her initial resistance.
All her strength seemed to have been effortlessly drawn away, allowing Adam to take liberally as he pleased. Her limbs went limp, and she didnt even have the strength to push him away.
Thest bit of rationality in her mind told her that she shouldnt sink so easily into the trap Adam had set for her. She had mistakenly fallen into it once before and shouldnt repeat the same mistake.
But the emotions suppressed in her heart began to break through her already fragile rationality bit by bit, being captured by Adams advancing siege.
Their breathing grew heavy, and Adams hand began to move from her back toward the front, until Elly felt a cold chill at her chest. Only then did she snap back to her senses, regaining the rationality she had lost.
She abruptly reached up, grabbed Adams wrist, and her eyes instantly cleared.
With the surge of desire on the verge of explosion and interrupted abruptly by Elly, the heated depths of Adams eyes cooled off, punctuated with a hint of dissatisfaction. His voice was exceptionally hoarse as he called out her name, "Elly!"
Suppressing the wild pounding in her heart, Elly looked at Adam with a cold smirk, "Is that enough interest for you?"
Chapter 159. Can enjoy themselves even through the pants_1
Chapter 159: 159. Can enjoy themselves even through the pants_1
Adam Jones could hardly contain himself at this moment; the one time he had touched her four years ago had left him with an insatiable longing he could not forget.
He had never been overly indulgent in desire, but now, at his age, the only woman he had ever been with was Elly Campbell. He thought that after so many years, he had long forgotten the shock and covetousness her body had brought him.
But unexpectedly, a mere touch hadpletely aroused his longstanding yearning for her, spiraling out of control.
Elly Campbell ignored his agonizingly ashen face, feigned calmness as she stood up from him, straightened the wrinkled blouse he had grabbed, and, looking at Adam Jones who had also risen from the carpet, said, "President Jones should be leaving now."
Adam Jones gazed at her coldly, his deep eyes radiating an undeniable assertiveness, took another step toward her, reached out to sp Elly Campbells wrist, and forcefully guided her hand toward the zing hardness between his legs...
His voice was low and hoarse, "You started this fire, and now you want to walk away as if nothing happened?"
Even through her trousers, Elly Campbell could feel the temperature in her palm, frighteningly hot.
Adams strength was much greater than Ellys; she couldnt break free, so she simply stopped the pointless struggle, lifted her eyes with a smile to look at Adam, and said, "Do you want me to help you deal with it?"
Adams expression stiffened, and then, with a cold face and a hoarse voice, said, "Do you want me to find another woman?"
Elly suddenly gave a gentle smile, "There are hotel princesses nearby, and home services too. Should I call one for President Jones?"
Adams lips, which had been faintly pursed, suddenly curved into a wide arc, still holding onto her hand without letting go, "Really now, youre such a spendthrift. Do princessese for free? Why would I waste money when I already have a wife at hand?"
"Fine then, take off your trousers."
Adam: "..."
Up until a second ago, he had never imagined Elly Campbell would say such a thing; it was simply...so direct that it caught himpletely off guard.
If Elly had refused, he would have teased her with all manner of adultnguage, but now that she had gone straight to the point, Adam was the one who was at a loss of what to do.
The heat on his body also subsided a few notches.
Seeing him stunned, the corners of Ellys lips turned up triumphantly, "Doesnt President Jones want my help?"
She provocatively looked at Adam, the hand he was clutching purposely grazed his "brother," provoking a heavy breath from Adam.
"Can President Jones really enjoy himself through trousers?"
The passion that had been squelched was once again stirred up by Elly; Adam began to doubt who was seducing whom.
Seizing the moment Adam instinctively loosened his grip, Elly broke free from his hand, moved back a considerable distance for safety, and pointing in the direction of the door, said, "Its quitete, if President Jones doesnt leave, Im going to report you for breaking and entering."
Adam red at her provocatively arched brows and eyes, but eventually, his face broke into a mild smile, "Alright then, Ill be leaving first."
After saying that, he turned and walked to the door. Watching Adam close the door, Elly truly breathed a sigh of relief, not expecting that this time Adam would leave so decisively.
At that moment, there was the sound of a door closing from across the hallway. Elly didnt think much of it,posed her emotions, turned off the lights, and went upstairs.
Lying in bed, Elly found herself unable to sleep, her mind filled with the events that had just unfolded with Adam downstairs. If her reason had been even a moment slower, some things would have happened naturally.
She stretched out her hand and rubbed her face hard. She could not remember thest time she had been so affected by Adam Jones.
What was going on tonight?
Her gaze turned to the window on the ground. The rain continued to fall outside, pitter-patter, reaching her ears and, in the depths of the night, giving rise to a sense of loneliness without reason.
At that moment, when she got out of the car holding Elly Campbell, she had wished for someone to lend her a hand. Therefore, when Adam Jones appeared, she inexplicably didnt refuse and didnt even feel opposed to his help.
Could it be because... deep down, she had never truly let go of Adam Jones?
Thinking of this, Elly Campbell frowned, her heart feeling irrationally agitated.
Back at his own home, Adam Jones hurried to the bathroom and took a cold shower, which quenched the fire that had been on the verge of getting out of control.
"Shes really a fearless temptress!"
Adam Jones looked at himself in the mirror, recalled Elly Campbells tempting appearance, and cursed vehemently, his voice bing husky once again.
After another cold shower, he went to his study to take care of business matters.
He had been in ska for some time now, nominally on a business trip, but he knew very well that it was because Elly Campbell was here.
Because of what happened eight years ago, he was both angry with and hated Elly Campbell. However, if he had truly been ruthless, based solely on what Elly Campbell had done to him at the time, after canceling the engagement to the Campbell family, he wouldve never simply done nothing. Nor would he have agreed so easily when Elly Campbell came to him, asking to marry her.
He kept telling himself that he hated Elly Campbell through and through, but his body always realized before his brain did that he couldnt let go of Elly Campbell.
Moreover, now between them, there was another bond that would never break in this lifetimetheir son.
Thinking of this, Adam Joness eyebrows and eyes inadvertently softened, thinking of the child at the airport clinging to his clothes, boldly wanting to introduce "his mommy" to him, and his heart meltedpletely.
The next day, Elly Campbell woke up with a pair of dark circles under her eyes as she barely slept at dawn due to Adam Jones.
Today was still the Christmas holiday, and William Campbell pulled her out of bed early in the morning, wanting her to take him to the amusement park.
Elly Campbell, usually busy with work, had little time to take William, but with the rare holiday, she didnt want to disappoint her child and agreed.
After breakfast and preparing some snacks for William, she got ready to leave with him.
Just as she opened the door, she saw Adam Jones dressed in light gray casual wear, hand raised, about to ring the doorbell.
Unlike his usual crisp suits, todays Adam Jones had changed his attire, softening the aloof aura about him, making him seem more approachable.
Seeing the mother and sone out, Adam Joness eyes lifted, "Going out?"
Elly Campbell instinctively furrowed her brows, not expecting Adam Jones to show up again so early in the morning; her face clearly showed her rejection. "Isnt President Jonesspany busy? What business do you haveing here all the time?"
Adam Jones smiled indifferently and said, "No matter how busy thepany is, I cant neglect my wife and child. Today is a holiday, and Im here to take my son out to y."
Standing beside them, little Williams eyes immediately lit up upon seeing Adam Jones.
Chapter 160. A good man should be devoted to one woman all his life_1
Chapter 160: 160. A good man should be devoted to one woman all his life_1
But when he thought about what Mommy said the other day, that Uncle had a girlfriend, and those mistresses on TV were so awful, he couldnt let Mommy be the mistress, so even though this "stepdad" was perfect, he still couldnt ept him.
Right then, he looked up at Adam Jones, his expression grave, and said, "Uncle, youre not my stepdad yet, so please dont call me your son. If this gets out, it will look bad."
People would say his Mommy was a mistress.
Adam Jones, finding himself at a loss for words withughter and tears, was addressed in such a mature tone by his son about the "bad influence" of it all.
Suddenly, he realized something, his brow furrowing, he asked, "If youre not my son, then whose son are you?"
William Campbell raised his chin proudly, looked at the beautiful woman beside him, and told Adam, "Of course, whoever Mommy marries, Im that persons son."
As he said this, he nced at Adam, a mix of decision and reluctance in his eyes. He wanted to admonish him but seemed hesitant to scold Uncle Jones too harshly, especially since Uncle looked so much like him. Scolding him felt like scolding himself.
So, William, who didnt have a vast vocabry, fell silent for a while, then with a solemn expression, looked at Adam and said, "Uncle, you already have a girlfriend. You shouldnt keep thinking about Mommy. A man should be faithful. I will look down on you if you two-time."
Elly Campbell couldnt help twitching the corners of her mouth. Why did she feel so refreshed watching Adam Jones getting told off by her son, looking utterly distressed?
Indeed, Adam was so frustrated by Williams words that his liver ached, and if not for this "man" being so little, he would have definitely shown him what being a man means.
Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the urge to spank him, his face stern, and said, "Who told you I have a girlfriend?"
"Mommy said so. Mommy doesnt lie," William said, selling out his trusty Mommy without hesitation.
Elly Campbell: "..."
No escaping, this is definitely her own son.
Adam Jones fixed his gaze on Elly, squinting, a strong sense of danger targeting her in an instant.
Elly furrowed her brows, feeling guilty for no reason, as if she really did "start a rumor."
"Elly Campbell?"
Adam Jones gritted his teeth, forced a smile, but the coldness in his eyes made Elly involuntarily avoid his sharp gaze.
She looked down, took Williams hand, and said, "Lets go, son. The elevator is here."
Adam Jones extended his hand in front of her, his smile frosty, "You think you can just start rumors and walk away?"
Elly nced at Adam Jones, then looked away toward the slowly ascending elevator, and said, "Isnt Sophie Baker President Jones lifelong love? Whether I started a rumor, doesnt President Jones know himself?"
So Uncle Jones girlfriend is named Sophie Baker? William silently noted down this name on the side.
Once again, Adams liver ached from anger. Seeing Ellys confrontational attitude made him irritated, but with his son there, there was nothing he could do to her.
But if his son really believed he had a girlfriend, would the boy acknowledge him in the future?
After all, he had said from the beginning that he did not like his real dad.
Adam Jones had a headache. He had never felt such pain dealing with this mother and son duo before.
Seeing him with a dark face, not speaking, Elly didnt wait for an answer. As soon as the elevator doors opened, she walked in.
Adam Jones followed inside, not bothering to exin to Elly. He squatted in front of William, looked him in the eye, and said, "William, remember this, Ive only had one woman in my life, and I dont have any girlfriend."
Chapter 161. Mom is actually the mistress_1
Chapter 161: 161. Mom is actually the mistress_1
Elly Campbell couldnt help but frown at the side, yet she heard William Campbell say, "Since I was a child, theres only been one woman, right? Is it Aunt Sophie Baker? Then you should cherish her even more. I cant let my mommy be your mistress."
Adam Jones: "..."
He really wanted to strangle that little brat.
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones with his face turning livid with anger, and her mood joyfully lifted as she curved her lips, bearing the expression of a bystander enjoying a drama.
Adam Jones inadvertently nced at her, and caught the remnant of her smile, filled with schadenfreude. She seemed even more deserving of a beating than the little brat before him.
When Elly Campbell saw Adam Joness gaze turn her way, the smile on her lips suddenly froze.
Adam Jones stood up in front of William Campbell, his tall figure blocking in front of Elly Campbell, his indifferent eyes narrowed slightly.
"CEO Campbell seems to be in a good mood today??"
Elly Campbell didnt know what Adam Jones meant by that, so she casually responded, "Not bad."
"How about we have a proper talk about the matter I wanted to discuss with you that day?"
Elly Campbell obviously knew what Adam Jones was referring to, and her face suddenly changed, "Theres nothing to talk about, William is not your son."
She struggled desperately, but the words she utteredcked any conviction.
"Right, Im not your son."
William, on the side, chimed in very cooperatively. His good-looking eyebrows knitted together as he said, "Uncle, I told you before, I dont want my mommy to be a mistress. You cant be my stepfather, so stop saying Im your son."
Little William quite liked this uncle who looked a lot like him, but the thought of his mommy bing a mistress made him reject the idea without a second thought.
Adam Jones was furious, grinding his teeth and saying, "Im not your stepfather, Im your biological father!"
Biological father?
Little William looked at Adam Jones, a bit confused. Biological father is the same as ones real dad, so Uncle Jones is his real dad?
William didnt quite understand the concept of a biological father and stepfather, but as long as it was his dad, it was fine. As for that blood rtionship, he didnt care much.
"You are saying I was born to you and mommy?"
"What else?"
Adam Joness cold eyes swept over the stunned face of Elly Campbell, and he said to William, "Do you think your mommy could have given birth to you all by herself?"
Just then, the elevator reached the first floor. As the elevator doors opened and the three of them stepped out, they heard William cover his mouth in shock, looking at Elly Campbell, "Then Mommy really did be a mistress! And I became an illegitimate child!"
Usually, when she watched TV with Aunt rk, the shows always portrayed mistresses who had illegitimate children and then took them to the childs fathers house, driving out the fathers wife and children. Aunt rk would always curse the mistress, saying mistresses were bad, and the illegitimate child was a bad person too and deserved to die.
Wuu~ William didnt want to be a bad person, nor did he want his mommy to be one.
Elly Campbell and Adam Jones on the side: "..."
The son knows so much.
Looking at her sons downcast face, Elly Campbell felt helpless. The child hadnt been spared exposure to those kinds of family dramas often watched with Lynn rk. She decided to let him watch less of that from now on; what was all this about?
Bending down to pick up her son, she said, "Didnt we agree to go to the amusement park? Lets not talk about these unimportant things."
After speaking, she red fiercely at Adam Jones, who was also speechless beside her, and walked toward her car spot.
Chapter 162. Bring the kids together_1
Chapter 162: 162. Bring the kids together_1
Seeing Adam Jones catch up, Elly Campbell suppressed her temper and looked at him, "Youre not nning oning with us, are you?"
Adam Jones raised an eyebrow, "Is there a problem?"
"Adam Jones, we dont wee you to join us. Cant you see that?"
"I cant see it."
Adam Jones gave her a cold look and directly opened the car door to sit inside.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Looking towards her son beside her, she saw that he had been keeping his eyes downcast and his mood seemed very low. As a mother and son were connected by heart, Elly Campbell didnt need to guess that her son was affected by the "illegitimate child" matter.
It was all Adam Joness damn fault. Why was he always looming around them for no reason?
Elly Campbells displeased gaze red fiercely at Adam Jones, who had already taken it for granted that he could sit in her car. Adam Jones simply chose to ignore it.
He reached out to take William Campbell from her arms into his ownp and said, "Little stinker, who told you that you are an illegitimate child? You are my son, Adam Jones, born into a legitimate and official family. Your mommy and I are a couple with a marriage certificate. Do you understand?"
"Adam Jones, you..."
"Are you trying to say that the child really is someone you had as a mistress? An illegitimate child of the Jones family?"
Elly Campbell wanted to deny her rtionship with Adam Jones, but seeing her sons expectant look in his eyes and his almost tearful distress upon learning he was an illegitimate child, she no longer had the heart to deny it and could only admit through clen teeth.
"William, hes right. Mommy and this man have registered our marriage, were married. Youre not an illegitimate child!"
"Really?"
Little William was indeed delighted, his initially despondent eyes bing clear and bright, "Thats great, Im not an illegitimate child. Im not a bad person. Ha-ha, thats wonderful. Mommy, no one will call me a bad person anymore."
Aunt rk said that only parents with a marriage certificate are recognized by everyone, and the children they have are not illegitimate. Since Mommy and Daddy have a certificate, then he is not an illegitimate child.
Watching her sons joyful expression, Elly Campbell pursed her lips, her expression somewhat conflicted.
Adam Jones watched her helpless demeanor and curved the corners of his lips upwards, a hint of amusement spilling into the depths of his eyes.
"Didnt you say you wanted to take our son out for fun? If we dy any further, itll be too crowded to enjoy."
Elly Campbell saw the smugness in his eyes and, feeling aggravated, she clenched her teeth, opened the door, and got into the car, driving towards the amusement park.
As it was a holiday, there were many families out with their children. Although the family of three arrived quite early, there was already a long line at the entrance to the amusement park.
The Jones family of three were striking in appearance; any one of them alone could rival a celebrity in looks, and with Adam Jones often appearing in magazines, many people found him familiar. Lots of people thought he was some celebrity out with his child, and they all looked over at them.
Elly Campbell hated the feeling of being stared at wherever she went, and Adam Jones, being so attention-grabbing, especially since he was holding a little boy who looked almost exactly like him, clearly had the charisma of a star.
It was precisely for this reason that people began to subconsciously size her up, and that tant, burning gaze was something she found very off-putting.
"You stay here in line; Ill go buy the tickets."
Dropping this cold remark, she decided to leave the vicinity of a few meters around Adam Jones and turned to walk in another direction.
"Okay, wife."
Chapter 163. Moments comment_1
Chapter 163: 163. Momentsment_1
Adam Jones obediently replied to Elly Campbells retreating figure with apliant tone, fully embodying "the henpecked husband." His appealing voice,ced with a maic quality, made everyone standing around him involuntarily swoon, to the point that someone even sneakily took out their phone and snapped a photo of the father and son, posting it to Moments
"Captured at the amusement park: a celebrity father and son duo. That dad looks familiar; does anyone know who he is?" with a photo attached.
Soon, people started replying in Moments.
Reply 1: What celebrity? Hes even more dazzling than a celebrity, okay? That dad is clearly the boss of the Jones conglomerate, Adam Jones.
Reply 2: Thats right, its actually Adam Jones himself.
Reply 3: Oh my god, the kid looks so much like Adam Jones. Is he Adams son? Ive never heard about him getting married; how can he have such a grown son?
Reply 4: Yeah, his femalepanions at banquets are always his sister; when did he suddenly have a son?
Reply 5: Could it be an illegitimate child?
Before long, the girls Moments were besieged by her friends.
The girl covered her mouth in disbelief, staring at the tall and handsome man ying with his son in front of her, her eyes filled with shock.
"It really is Adam Jones, oh my god, I actually saw Adam Jones in person here."
She muttered to herself, her hand over her mouth, and then saw Elly Campbell return with tickets, frowning throughout, clearly not very pleased.
The girl seemed to think of something and hurriedly bowed her head to reply on her phone
No, its not an illegitimate child. I heard Adam Jones calling that woman "wife."
Immediately, another round of replies followed: Youre so naive. Nowadays couples all call each other "husband" and "wife". Just because Adam Jones calls that woman "wife" doesnt mean she really is his wife, could she not be the mistress?
Reply 2: Exactly. Who is Adam Jones? If he were married, it would have been a grand wedding. How could it be so low-key? Clearly, he doesnt want to marry that woman, but how lucky for her to have a son who looks so much like him.
Reply 3: ...
Reply 4: ...
The girl looked at her Moments, some of which spitefully attacked the woman who had borne Adam Joness son. As she watched, she couldnt help feeling a bit disheartened.
Looking over at Elly Campbell, she had to admit that this woman was beautiful and had a presence; standing by Adam Joness side, they looked utterly well-matched.
Even as an onlooker, she felt this was clearly a perfectly fitting family of three. Why did some people delight in specting maliciously about others identities instead of just offering their good wishes?
Perhaps they really were low-key and didnt want their family exposed to the public eye, losing their privacy.
With that thought, the girl simply deleted the post from her Moments.
While queuing, she couldnt help but nce at Elly Campbell, the woman beside Adam Jones who obviously wasnt happy about standing with him and attracting attention. If she truly were a mistress, she would have been overjoyed, clinging closer to Adam Jones to solidify her status.
At this time, Elly Campbell didnt even realize she had be the envied mistress in everyones talk; feeling the various gazes around her and looking at her sons excited demeanor, she managed to suppress her anger.
Once inside the amusement park, little William Campbell eagerly pulled both Adam Jones and Elly Campbell toward some of the attractions.
Though William was only three years old, he was much taller than others his age, thanks to inheriting his parents genes, so the park staff didnt stop him, especially when they saw a dad by his side who looked more like a celebrity than the celebrities.
Chapter 164. Your husband seems like Adam Jones_1
Chapter 164: 164. Your husband seems like Adam Jones_1
Elly Campbell had never liked these thrilling amusement rides, so she could only let Adam Jones apany their son on the ride while she waited on the side, together with some other women who were also waiting.
"Your husband and child are really handsome. Are you guys here for a reality show on TV?"
A female college student standing beside Elly inquired softly.
Elly tensed up and could only reply, "No, were just here to have fun with our son."
She looked up at the amusement ride where her son was waving at her, managing to squeeze out a smile before turning to Adam. He was watching her too, with a smirk that made her want to rush over and throw him off the ride.
"Your husband looks like Adam Jones. Is he the one?"
Another curious girl nearby asked, her beautiful eyes filled with excitement.
Elly clenched her teeth in silence and cursed Adam inwardly before forcing a smile and saying, "No, he just looks a bit like him."
Not wanting to answer any more questions of this sort, Elly found a less crowded spot to stand and wait for the father and son toe down.
Soon, she saw Adam walking toward her with William in his arms.
"Mommy, its so fun! You should try it too."
Little William ran from Adams arms towards Elly.
"Mommy doesnt like to y. You go ahead, William."
Elly looked at Adam, bit her lip, and after a moment of silence, said, "Adam, do you know wherever you go, countless girls are staring at you?"
Her intention was to tell him not to follow them next time, as she didnt want her and her son to be the center of attention, but she saw Adam looking at her with a slightly annoyed face,ughing softly.
He raised his hand to gently touch her face, his fingers tracing her soft hair, and leaned in a bit closer, "Jealous?"
Elly, fuming with rage, kicked at Adams shin, "Your showing off is fine, but please dont involve us."
After speaking, she took William and walked off in another direction.
Adam, having been kicked by Elly, wasnt angry but just smiled faintly and followed behind them, his eyes gentle yet filled with an inadvertent tenderness, making observers think he was utterly smitten with that woman.
With his long legs, and because Elly was leading their son at a slow pace, he caught up to them within a few steps.
Hisrge hand grabbed Ellys which hung at her side. Seeing her struggling hard, he smiled and increased his strength, "Kicking so fiercely. Still say youre not jealous?"
He whispered in her ear, and to onlookers, the couple seemed to be unting their love, feeding them a ton of golden dog food. Only Elly felt like pping him.
"If you struggle again, Ill kiss you right here in public. Do you really not want to be the center of attention, or are you intent on making me kiss you so you can be?"
As soon as he finished, Elly stopped struggling. Even though she was seething inside, she suppressed it and let Adam hold her hand as the family of three "showed off their affection."
That day, Elly was forced to dole out endless amounts of dog food with Adam, apanying their son for the whole day.
"Mommy, this is thest one. Just join us this once."
William pointed at the roller coaster in front of them, with itsplex and intertwined tracks, looking up at Elly with pleading eyes and a slightly pouting mouth.
Chapter 165. If you’re scared, don’t pretend to be strong_1
Chapter 165: 165. If youre scared, dont pretend to be strong_1
"You havent joined me for any rides today, it was all Daddy who apanied me,"
Elly Campbell listened to the continuous screams around her, furrowed her brows, wanting to refuse, but then met her sons eyes brimming with pleas and eventually nodded, "Alright then."
William Campbells face lit up with joy as he pulled the two of them to get in line.
Adam Jones nced at Elly Campbells tightly knitted brows and her slightly pale face, frowned slightly, and whispered, "If youre scared, you dont have to go. I can take William on the ride."
Elly Campbell nced at him, her gaze calm, "Its okay, I can."
She had just never tried such thrilling rides before, the screams instinctively repelled her a bit.
When it was finally their family of threes turn, Adam Jones strapped their son into hisp and secured the safety belt while Elly Campbell sat next to him.
He looked over at Elly Campbell and saw her hands gripping the armrest tightly, her expression serious and tense, a total contrast to her usual demeanor of taking on the world in front of him.
He couldnt help but let out a chuckle, "Really not afraid?"
Elly Campbell, detecting the teasing tone in Adam Joness voice, nced coldly at him and didnt answer.
As the roller coaster slowly started to move, then picked up speed, William Campbell, sitting on Adamsp, screamed with excitement. Elly Campbell closed her eyes, wanting to yell but found that no sound woulde out, as if all voices were stuck in her throat.
With the continuous screams in her ears, Elly Campbell felt like her bones were about to be thrown out, her mind went nk, void of any thoughts, only hoping for the ride toe to a stop quickly.
The short roller coaster ride of less than two minutes felt like an entire century to her.
When the roller coaster stopped, little William Campbell unfastened his seat belt and jumped down from Adam excitedly, while Elly Campbell was pale, unsteadily unbuckling her belt and walking step by step in silence.
Adam Jones, worried about her, reached out to support her arm, a hint of imperceptible distress shing in his eyes, "Are you alright?"
"No..."
As soon as she began to speak, she vomited.
Adam Jones, nervously supporting her to the side, patted her back while giving her water offered by a passerby.
After Elly Campbell had finished throwing up, she felt much better. She swore that was thest roller coaster ride of her life.
"Take some water and rinse your mouth first."
She took it nkly, had a sip, and handed the water back to Adam Jones, meeting his slightly displeased dark eyes.
"If youre scared, theres no need to act tough. Nobodys going tough at you!"
Elly Campbell red at him, wanting to retort but couldnt, and finally said softly, "Who says Im scared? Im just not quite used to it."
"Yes, yes, CEO Campbell, youre so bold and talented."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She didnt want to talk to Adam Jones at all now.
"Feeling better? Do you want to rest a bit longer?"
"No need."
Since the amusement park was about to close and William Campbell had also had a full day of fun, he seemed tired, so Adam Jones said, "Lets head home."
Elly Campbell hadnt fully recovered yet, and naturally, Adam Jones wouldnt let her drive; he took her keys and got into the drivers seat himself.
Little William Campbell had been frightened by Elly Campbells sudden vomiting, and now he sat obediently by her side, whispering, "Mommy, are you okay now?"
"Dont worry, Mommy is fine."
Looking at her sons anxious face, Elly Campbell smiled and tenderly ruffled his hair, her gaze gentle.
Chapter 166. Trending on Hot Search_1
Chapter 166: 166. Trending on Hot Search_1
Adam Jones looked in the rear-view mirror at the mother and son in the back seat, gently lowering his eyes while the corners of his lips curled into a mild arc.
William Campbell was exhausted from ying all day and had fallen asleep in the car by the time they got home.
Elly Campbell carried him down from the car, and Adam Jones had already walked up to her, "Let me take the child."
Elly looked at him, furrowed her brows, and said, "Why arent you leaving yet?"
"Arent I on my way home now?"
Adam smiled faintly, taking William into his arms.
"Adam Jones, you cant seriously be thinking about getting back together with me?"
This question had been discussed so many times that Elly herself was getting tired of it.
"Ive answered this question many times already."
Adam replied, holding the child and heading towards the corridor, with Elly frowning and following alongside him.
"Why?"
Inside the elevator, Elly pressed her temper and continued, "Eight years ago, it was you who wanted to call off our engagement. Seven years ago, you werent willing to marry me, so why is it now that you are the one who doesnt want a divorce?"
When Elly brought up the past eight years, Adams originally gentle features suddenly turned a few degrees colder, and a flicker of animosity shot through the depths of his profound eyes.
The elevator reached the top floor, and Adam stepped out with a cold face. Elly hurriedly followed, and Adam suddenly stopped, his gaze towards Elly abruptly gaining a chill.
"I have my reasons for everything I do, you dont need to ask so much!"
Angered by Adams presumptuous behavior, Ellyughed sarcastically, "You are always appearing in my life now, and your presence is a disturbance. Why cant I ask?"
Adams lips curled coldly and his eyes filled with a hint of sarcasm, "Then you can assume that I still have lingering feelings for you."
Elly was frustrated, "Lingering feelings? I wasnt aware that I ever had any such surplus emotions for President Jones."
She reached out, snatched William back to hold in her arms, walked through the door, and turned to look at Adam. Seeing that Adam had no intention of forcing his way in, just those deep eyes carried a few shades of hatred she couldnt understand.
She didnt ponder over it much, simply said coldly, "I dont care what you have in mind for not divorcing me, but please stay away from us. I dont want to be disturbed at all."
In a blink of an eye, the holiday season ended, and the working crowd gradually adjusted back from their holidays to start work.
"CEO Campbell, something terrible has happened, you have to check the inte."
Elly Campbells secretary pushed the door open anxiously, holding a tabletputer, and ced it in front of Elly.
"Look, is this William?"
It was the Twitter client, where a photo of a family of three at an amusement park had been posted online and instantly topped the Twitter Hot Search.
The headline read Adam Jones has a son?
In the photo, Adam Jones was holding William in line at the entrance to the amusement park. At that time, Elly had gone to buy tickets, so she wasnt in the photo.
By now, the topic of Adam Jones having a son had gone viral, with retweets andments reaching hundreds of thousands, causing more buzz than a celebrity influencer.
Ellysplexion turned sour, knowing the photo had likely been taken by someone at the amusement park, and undoubtedly many had already recognized Adam Jones.
She always knew that whenever that man Adam appeared, nothing good happened.
Her sons life had been so peaceful, and now because of being with Adam, it had ended up on the Hot Search topic list.
She lifted her hand to scroll through thements, her gaze growing heavier and heavier.
Chapter 167. Full of Malicious Speculation_1
Chapter 167: 167. Full of Malicious Spection_1
Adam Jones isnt even married, where did the childe from, a coincidence that he looks alike?
Just because hes not married doesnt mean the child cant be illegitimate, right? With what Adam Jones is worth, wouldnt finding a mistress be a piece of cake?
I saw this father and son yesterday at XX amusement park, the childs mother is very pretty too, they looked just like a family of three.
You guys should stop guessing, I was standing right next to the childs mom at the time and I asked her myself, she said that wasnt Adam Jones, just someone who looked like him.
The person above must be a kid, so naive, you believed that? As if a mistress would let you know.
The person above, youre the funny one, calling someone a mistress without even knowing them, you talk so bitterly, and its not even certain that the man is Adam Jones; and even if it is Adam, are you just jealous because you cant be Adam Jones mistress?
...
Elly Campbell couldnt bear to keep reading, these were some of the milderments, with many that were simply unsightly, alleging that William Campbell is an illegitimate child, that she was Adam Jones kept mistress. In short, any despicablement you could imagine was there.
"CEO Campbell?"
Seeing Elly Campbells face grow increasingly gloomy, the secretary guessed that the child must really be William Campbell, and the man holding William... wasnt that President Jones?
Did CEO Campbell refuse to cooperate with Jones Corp because there was bad blood between her and President Jones?
Was CEO Campbell really President Joness mistress?
No, no, that couldnt be right, CEO Campbell isnt short of money. Besides, if she truly were President Joness mistress, why would she refuse to work with him?
The secretarys inner gossip fire zed stronger, almost asking outright but she managed to hold back.
"Of course, its not William, go ahead with your work, dont get involved."
Even though Elly Campbell denied it, the secretary could tell from her grim expression that the person in the photo was definitely William Campbell, she didnt ask any further and left with her tablet.
On the other side, as soon as the Hot Search came out, Adam Jones received a call from Robert Green.
All sorts ofments flooded the inte, some said the man wasnt him, others said the childs mother was his mistress and the child was born out of wedlock. There were also spections that the child was his and his wifes, but suchments were few and quickly submerged.
Comments suggesting William Campbell was an illegitimate child made up about eighty to ny percent of them, many filled with malice.
Adam Joness face darkened. He had considered bringing his son back to the Jones family in a rightful manner, but he had never intended for the child to enter the public eye, especially not in this manner.
He made a call to Robert Green, "Get someone to pull off the Hot Search, delete all topics rted to William online."
"Yes, President."
After hanging up, Robert Green began to deal with the matter.
The response from Jones Corp was swift, and though the story of Adam Joness illegitimate child had spread rapidly, it was quickly contained by the astonishing efficiency of the Jones Corporation.
When people went online to search for rted topics, they could hardly find a thing, which showed the reach of Jones Corps influence.
Even though the topic was pulled off, many had seen it early in the morning and had saved the photo.
"William, is this photo really you?"
Lynn rk showed the downloaded photo on her phone and asked William Campbell.
"Its me, yeah, I went to the amusement park with Mom and Dad yesterday. Huh? Auntie, how do you have a photo of that, were you at the amusement park too?"
Chapter 168. Delivered to the door looking for a beating_1
Chapter 168: 168. Delivered to the door looking for a beating_1
Lynn rk, having received a response from William Campbell, looked somewhat excited, yet it seemed she was holding back, "President Jones is your father?"
She had asked Mrs. Campbell, but Mrs. Campbell had denied it. At the time, she actually believed it, thinking it was just that William resembled President Jones. She was so foolish.
"Yeah, Dad said so, I was born to him and Mommy, the kind thats with a marriage certificate,"
William emphasized, answering Lynn rks question without reservation.
"With a marriage certificate?"
Is Mrs. Campbell really President Joness wife?
But why didnt Mrs. Campbell admit it?
And, there was never any news about President Jones getting married in the media or online.
As for Elly Campbell, herplexion had been bad all the way until the end of the workday. She really detested Adam Jones now. She never had a part in the good things, and all the bad things seemed to find their way to her.
Just as she was about to leave work, her mobile phone rang again. It was an unfamiliar number. After some thought, she still answered the call.
"Hello?"
"Sister, its me."
On the other end of the phone, Sophie Bakers soft voice came through. Elly listened, and her eyes darkened, "Miss Baker, what do you want?"
"Its not a big deal, really. I just wanted to tell you that next month, Daddy and my mom are getting married. We would like to invite you toe to the wedding. Sister, I can finally call you sister legitimately. Im so happy."
The ecstasy in Sophies voice would have made anyone unaware of the situation think the two sisters were very close. Only Elly knew the call carried a significant weight of provocation.
Ellyughed indifferently, "Have you and your mother be addicted to picking through trash? Its really strange indeed. You pick up things that others have thrown away and dont want, yet you two are so delighted by it, as if you want the whole world to share in your happiness. But Im sorrynot everyone is a fly that likes to eat shit."
Sophie Baker was choked by Ellys words on the other end of the phone, silent for two seconds, then suddenly screamed, "Elly Campbell, dont go too far with your words!"
"If youe looking for a p in the face, dontin when it hits too hard!"
Having said that, Elly hung up the phone and left the office with her coat.
As soon as she left thepany building, she saw Adam Joness ostentatious car parked not far away.
"Damn it, as if I wasnt annoyed enough!"
Elly cursed through gritted teeth and walked up to knock heavily on the car window.
The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Adam Joness handsome face, currently looking at her sternly.
"Get in the car."
"I was just about to find you for something."
Elly got into the car with a cold face, and the sound of the door mming heavily conveyed her anger.
Adam drove away from Brayman Tower, and after Elly held back for a while, she finally couldnt stand it any longer and said, "Adam Jones, you know whats happening on the inte, dont you?"
"I know."
Adam Jones replied heavily, his voice revealing no particr emotion.
"Do you realize the trouble youve caused us? Im begging you to stay away from me and William, would you?"
Hearing the desperation in her voice, Adam furrowed his eyebrows, his voice still calm, "Ive already had the Hot Search taken down. With time, no one will talk about this anymore."
"Do you think just because its taken down, its over, and people will believe that William is not your son?"
Ellyughed mockingly, a hint of irritation involuntarily spilling from her eyes.
"William is indeed my son."
Chapter 169. Adam Jones this bastard_1
Chapter 169: 169. Adam Jones this bastard_1
Adam Jones pulled the car over to the curb, turned to look at Elly Campbell with a stern expression, and said, "Elly, I had someone pull down the Hot Search not because I didnt want irrelevant people to interfere with your and your sons lives, but not to tell others that William isnt my son."
His gaze deepened, "William is my son, Adam Jones, and that will never change. Ive said it before, either you give up the idea of divorce ande home with me, or you get ready to battle for custody of William with me."
Ellyughed in frustration again. Adam was always so arrogant and dismissive, assuming that the whole world should follow his arrangements to be correct.
"Adam, what exactly do you want me to do?"
"Wasnt I clear enough just now?"
Adam frowned, his gaze intense as he looked at her.
Elly stared at him coldly for a long time and said, "Adam, I want the divorce, and I want my son too. You want to fight with me, dont you? Then lets fight."
After speaking, she opened the car door and got out angrily. She had only taken a few steps when her high heel identally stepped on a pebble, and she twisted her ankle, causing her face to turn pale with pain instantly.
Adam, too, was infuriated by Ellys words just now. He intended to drive off immediately, but in the rearview mirror, he saw Elly leaning on the roadside railing, limping towards the curb.
Adams eyes darkened suddenly, and he opened the car door and strode towards her.
In her heart, Elly thought that Adam was probably born with a vendetta against her, which is why she never had a good life with him.
Now, having ridden in his car, she could even sprain her ankle just walking.
Not only her ankle hurt, but she was also so angry that her liver ached.
"Adam Jones, that son of a bitch!!"
She clenched her teeth and couldnt help but curse out loud; a sweat broke out on her forehead with the pain.
She intended to endure the pain and hail a cab by the roadside to go back, but the throbbing paining from her ankle kept her eyebrows furrowing tighter.
The next second, she felt a sudden lightness under her feet, and someone lifted her horizontally from behind. She instinctively fought back, only to see those deep eyes, tinged with slight dissatisfaction, fixed on her face.
Seeing that it was him, the anger in Ellys eyes not only didnt diminish, but it also deepened a few degrees, and she even forgot that she was currently being carried horizontally by Adam in the middle of the road.
"Adam..."
"Thest time you cursed at me like this was also when I saved you," Adam said in a calm voice, interrupting Elly. His deep eyes were dim and unreadable, "Wife, you always have a unique way of treating your lifesaver, but..."
Adam hooked the corner of his lips slightly, "This way of expression isnt very endearing."
Ellyughed out of fury, "I never intended to please President Jones anyway."
After saying this, she attempted to leave, moving a couple of times before realizing that she was currently being carried on the street by Adam. Immediately, her expression darkened. She hadnt forgotten the incident of William being photographed and posted online for everyones scrutiny. Looking at Adam, she said coldly, "Put me down."
"Do you n to drag that leg all the way to the hospital?"
Adam remained unmoved, his hold on her growing a bit tighter.
Elly gritted her teeth in anger, "Thats better than showing off with President Jones in public."
As she spoke, she struggled a few more times, only to see Adam watching her quietly, suddenly smiling wickedly, which gave Elly a bad feeling.
"Thats not a bad idea. As it happens, theres a magazine office right across the street. You make a little more noise, and youre bound to draw the attention of the reporters over there."
Chapter 170. There are few people here, it’s not embarrassing_1
Chapter 170: 170. There are few people here, its not embarrassing_1
Hearing this, Elly Campbells expression stiffened, and she grew colder, but she dared not make a scene with Adam Jones anymore, only staring at him with a pair of icy eyes, ring fiercely.
"Thats more like it."
The corner of Adam Joness lips curled up in satisfaction as he carried Elly toward the car.
By now, Ellys foot was in increasing pain, and she had no heart to argue with Adam, allowing him to drive her to the nearby orthopedic hospital.
"Its not too bad, the bone hasnt disced, but the ankle ligament is injured, so you cant walk for the time being."
The doctor put down the X-ray in his hand and said, then applied a special medicinal ster over her ankle and wrapped it with severalyers of gauze, advising, "After you go back, you cant walk on it for a week, and the area with the gauze cant get wet. Come back for a checkup in a week."
"Okay, thank you, Doctor."
Elly had been carried all the way to the doctors office by Adam Jones, and their arrival had already drawn many sidelong nces. Now, as they were leaving, she looked directly at Adam and said, "Dont carry me out again, I still have my pride!"
Adam Jones was taken aback, then let out a lightugh, "Whats so embarrassing about being carried by your own husband?"
Elly: "..."
She stood in the doctors office, grinding her teeth, confronting Adam with the clear attitude that she would not leave until he agreed to her terms.
Adam, finding no way to persuade her, could only raise his hands in surrender, "Fine, fine, fine, I wont carry you. Are you happy now?"
Only then did Elly satisfactorily retract her gaze. Unable to put weight on her injured foot, she had to hop out, holding onto the wall for support. Yet when she hopped, her left foot vibrated with the movement, causing her to involuntarily furrow her brows in pain.
Adam walked beside her, watching her pale face yet stubbornly refusing to admit defeat, feeling both angry and a bit heartbroken. He decided not to tease her further and said, "If you wont let me carry you, will you at least let me help you?"
Elly wanted to refuse but knew that without Adams help, she couldnt leave the hospital on her own, so she just nodded her head stiffly.
Adam looked at her stubbornness, approached resignedly, one arm draped over her shoulder and the other supporting her hand, trying to take as much of her weight onto his body to ease the burden on her foot.
Because of the severe pain in her foot, Elly subconsciously leaned on Adams body to reduce the weight on her foot.
Adam, helping her, noticed this subconscious movement and nced at her silently, the corners of his lips curving upwards with a faint smile.
Despite Adams support, Elly still struggled heavily to walk. By the time they reached the main door of the University of Science and Technology Orthopedics building, her forehead was already covered with fine beads of sweat.
Suddenly, she felt lighter as Adam swept her up in his arms. She wheeled around to re at him, "You..."
"There are fewer people here; its not embarrassing," Adam said, cutting her off with a look that was both teasing and serious, as he carried her all the way to where the car was parked.
"Be careful not to bump and injure yourself again."
Adam ced her carefully in the back seat of the car, his voice softer and filled with more concern than the cool tone he had used at the beginning.
Elly paused, subconsciously raising her eyes to look at Adam. At that moment, he was helping her with the seatbelt, his perfect profile falling within her line of sight.
His slightly tousled short hair partially obscured his cool eyes and brows, making it hard for Elly to discern his expression. However, observing his profile from such close proximity seemed warmer than what she had seen before.
Chapter 171. Smile like an old fox_1
Chapter 171: 171. Smile like an old fox_1
Elly Campbells heart involuntarily trembled a bit at the moment he fastened her seatbelt for her, quietly retracting her gaze, "Thank you."
She thanked him stiffly, her expression somewhat unnatural, and without looking at Adam Jones again. Adam was surprised by her unexpected thank you, raising an eyebrow slightly and casting a nce toward her downcast eyes, then lifting his hand to his lips to suppress a slightly upturned smile.
When Adam Jones took Elly Campbell home, William Campbell had already been picked up by Lynn rk.
"Madam, youre back."
Upon hearing the sound of the fingerprint lock disengaging, the nanny, Lynn rk, popped her head out of the kitchen to greet her, and immediately noticed the tall, handsome figure helping Elly.
"Mr. Jones?"
A glint of pleasure swept across Lynns eyes. She put down the vegetables she was washing, stepped out of the kitchen, and, without noticing Ellys less than nimble movements, addressed Adam with a soft voice, "Im cooking dinner; Mr. Jordan, would you like to stay and eat with us?"
Elly, standing to the side and observing Lynns enthusiastic demeanor, couldnt help frowning, "Lynn."
Lynn detected the displeasure in Ellys tone and looked taken aback. She quickly exined, "Madam, seeing that Mr. Jones came home with you, I just asked if I should cook an extra portion for him. You see..."
Ellys eyes carried a thoughtful gaze as she looked at Lynn for a few seconds, then indifferently withdrew her gaze, saying, "Mr. Jones merely did a good deed by bringing me home, he wont be staying for dinner."
"Oh... okay."
Disappointment was unavoidably evident in Lynns eyes; then she looked apologetically at Adam, whose expression was inscrutable, as if to say she wished he could stay, but since Elly didnt allow it, she was powerless to insist.
"Then, madam... Ill go back to cooking."
While her words were directed at Elly, her eyes lingered regretfully on Adam, who, at that moment, wasnt even ncing her way.
As she turned to walk back to the kitchen, she heard Adams low voice tinged with a hint of displeasure, resounding in the living room, "Doing good?"
Softughter followed from Adams mouth, "Elly, I didnt expect that Im still such a good person in your eyes."
Elly looked up at him with a detached gaze and retorted sarcastically, "What, President Jones, you do good deeds and dont expect a thank you?"
"Shouldnt I?"
He sat down on the couch opposite Elly, legs casually crossed, disying a mix of nonchnce andziness, yet with an air of regal authority.
His eyes, dark and slightly squinted, looked casually at Elly, saying, "Elly, Im a businessman, and a sessful one at that. Businessmen chase profits, and Ive never been involved in charity in anything I do."
He moved his thin lips, smiling at Elly, and that mischievous glint in his eyes made her feel like his intentions were anything but good.
"Thats true, President Jones isnt just a sessful businessman, but a sessful scoundrel as well."
Elly nodded in agreement, her eyebrows arching as she looked at Adam, "So, President Jones, today youve been so generous and kind-hearted, taking me to the doctor and personally bringing me home, I wonder how you expect me to repay you?"
His smile, sly as a fox, made Elly want to punch him.
Adam watched her with amusement, tapping the armrest of the couch with his knuckle, as if contemting how Elly should repay him.
Chapter 172. It seems you really love me_1
Chapter 172: 172. It seems you really love me_1
Elly Campbell felt extremely ufortable under Adam Joness tant gaze, and she was very opposed to the idea of repaying him with her body, remembering what he had said earlier.
Before he could speak, she frowned and said, "Lets not talk about repaying with my body anymore, President Jones. To me, it still feels like a losing deal to trade myself for a leg. I may not be the cutthroat businessman that President Jones is, but I still wouldnt make a deal that results in a loss."
As she spoke, she lifted the corners of her lips in a gentle expression of her eyes and brows. Despite the sarcasm embedded in her smile, it inexplicably dazzled Adam.
Narrowing his eyes, he studied Elly with a deep and intense gaze and, after a long moment, smiled and said, "Dont worry, the matter of repaying with your body is the principal, and Im not in a hurry for the principal, it will be recovered sooner orter. But I still insist on collecting the interest."
With that, he looked towards Lynn rk, who had just brought a freshly cooked dish from the kitchen, and dered, "Im staying for dinner."
"Of course, Mr. Jones."
Lynns face brightened with joy, and without a nce at Elly, she replied affirmatively and swiftly returned to the kitchen.
Ellys expression soured. She had always known that Adam had a knack for attracting women, but she was displeased when his charm extended to her housekeeper.
"Why havent you left yet?"
"Elly, you really excel at crossing the river and tearing down the bridge."
Adams eyes narrowed unhappily, and a cold aura emanated from the depths of his gaze.
Elly arched her eyebrows but didnt deny it. "Thats right. Theres a saying, right? To be near vermilion, one gets stained red; to be near ink, one gets stained ck. Ive been married to President Jones for three years, after all. Its only natural Ive picked up on some unconscionable behavior."
As she spoke, her tone was nonchnt, but the way she raised her eyebrows, pursed her lips, and smiled was so smug it was almost asking for a punch.
Adams face darkened as he looked at the woman sitting opposite him. Her injured leg was resting on the table, which lowered her usual sharp aura significantly, but instead added a mischievous air that was uncharacteristic for her.
After a chilling silence, he suddenly chuckled and said, "It seems you really do love me, Elly. Good or bad, you want to learn everything from me."
His words caught Elly off guard, and her face turned so stern that she couldnt articte a response, just ring at him with clenched teeth.
Adam rose with satisfaction and walked over to her, squatting down to meet her gaze as she sat on the sofa, "Since were so in sync, why dont you reconsider my earlier proposal?"
Elly gave him a contemptuous look, intending to ignore him any further. She had realized that when this man was shameless, she couldnt even outtalk him.
At this time, Lynn had already brought all the prepared dishes to the table. "Madam, Mr. Jones, dinner is ready. Pleasee and eat."
As she spoke, Lynns eyes were filled with expectation as she looked at Adam, ready to be praised.
Unfortunately, from beginning to end, Adam did not even nce in her direction.
Lynn was somewhat disappointed but still maintained a smile on her face as she said to Elly, "Madam, Ill go bring William down."
"Mhm."
In the living room, only Elly and Adam were left. Elly was vexed by his behavior, treating her home like his own, when suddenly, her phone rang.
It was a call from Mr. Ainley, CEO of Brayman.
"Hello, Mr. Ainley?"
"..."
"Alright, send it to my email, and Ill take a look and get back to you right away."
"..."
After hanging up, Ellys email inbox received the message from Mr. Ainley.
Chapter 173.Doing things_1
Chapter 173: 173.Doing things_1
Elly Campbell opened the email and looked through it carefully before calling Mr. Ainley back.
"Mr. Ainley, Ive read the email, and there are no problems, we can proceed as you said," she said.
When it came to work matters, Elly Campbell would naturally be engrossed, to the point where she forgot that her foot still couldnt bear weight. She was on the phone with Mr. Ainley and stood up from the dining chair.
"Ok, Ill go take care of it in the study now."
Upon seeing her movement, Adam Jones frowned instantly. As soon as Ellys foot touched the ground, the pain made her immediately retract it, and she started to fall to the ground, unsteady.
Fortunately, Adam was seated close to her, and before she could hit the floor, he caught her in his arms.
Elly had quite a scare, and, on top of that, the foot she had unconsciously tried to walk on had been exerted too much, causing her severe pain now. All she could do was cling tightly to Adam Joness clothes, her heart pounding fiercely.
"Elly Campbell, your techniques for throwing yourself into a mans arms are bing more and more diverse," he said.
From above her, she heard Adam Joness voice, grinding his teeth and with a trace of lingering fear.
Although he was sitting not too far from her, if he had been even slightly slower in his reaction, Ellys fall would not have been prevented.
Elly herself was a bit stunned at this moment, having been too absorbed in the discussion with Mr. Ainley to remember her injured foot.
Being held in Adams arms, his strong and forceful heartbeat thudded in her ears, causing them to uncontrobly warm up.
"Daddy..."
At the stair entrance, William Campbells delighted voice rang out. Elly came back to her senses and, pretending to be nonchnt, extricated herself from Adams embrace as if nothing had happened. She nced toward the stairs and said, "William, its time for dinner."
As she withdrew her gaze, she paused for a moment, then looked again at Lynn rk, who was next to William. Lynn, who was usually barefaced, now sported a carefully applied makeup look.
Had she put on makeup just in the time it took to call William down for dinner?
Lynn rk was a beautiful college student; she was quite attractive even without makeup, and now, with a delicate makeup look, she was a sight hard to look away from for a moment.
Even Elly, as a woman, had to admit that Lynn had some charm.
Adding a touch of allure to the innocence of a college student, and a hint of freshness to a woman versed in societys ways, she was just right.
This style was somewhat simr to Sophie Bakers, probably the type that Adam Jones would like.
Elly observed Lynn thoughtfully for a moment before turning her gaze away.
Lynn herself felt intimidated by Ellys look earlier and stood by the stairs, nervously clenching her fists, expecting to be embarrassed or challenged, but Elly had remained silent.
Lynn was both nervous and apprehensive, her gaze flickering repeatedly towards Adam.
President Jones had not nced her way, and that caused her to lose some confidence all at once.
In college, she was considered the most beautiful girl, and there were plenty of handsome, wealthy Young Masters pursuing her. However, she believed with her qualifications, she could certainly find someone better, so she kept them hanging neither epting nor rejecting them.
She was confident in her charm and thought she could attract Adam Jones, but to her surprise, not even a nce came from him.
On second thought, it made sense. What kind of status did Adam Jones have, and what type of beauties hadnt he seen around him? It was normal that he wouldnt notice her when she was barefaced.
So, taking advantage of the moment when she called William for dinner upstairs, she put on a delicate makeup look. Yet still, Adam Jones did not look at her.
Chapter 174. Knock on her_1
Chapter 174: 174. Knock on her_1
"Dad!"
Clearly, William Campbell was very happy to see Adam Jones. He bounded down from upstairs and jumped right onto Adam.
Feeling the warmth in his heart from his sons happiness at seeing him, Adam hugged his son and, gripping his little behind, boosted him up, "Youve gotten heavier."
"Auntie cooks me yummy food every day."
Lil William answered, clinging to Adams neck, his voice babyish and sweet.
Upon hearing William praise Adam, Lynn rks face lit up with joy, but when she looked at Adam, she saw that he still didnt nce her way. He just kept chatting andughing with his son while sitting down next to Elly Campbell.
Lynns smile stiffened on her lips, and she didnt make a sound for a long time, apparently lost in thought.
"Lynn, why are you standing? Sit down and eat."
In the Campbell home, besides her and her son, only Lynn was present, so, during meals, Elly always had Lynn join them.
Lynn came to her senses and carefully sat down in the seat opposite Adam, her gaze involuntarily drifting toward him from time to time.
But Adam was only focused on interacting with his son, and from time to time, he would even serve food to Ellys te. Hepletely ignored Lynns side.
Elly couldnt figure out why Adam had be so attentive, even serving her food at the dinner table. She guessed it was probably an attempt to show off a good father image in front of his son.
She sneered silently, not exposing him verbally. Having a free servant to cater to her was thest thing she wouldin about.
When she lifted her gaze to serve herself some food, it unintentionally swept over Lynn, who was sitting opposite Adam. Lynn was eating gracefully, mouthful by mouthful. Though she was usually quiet and well-mannered during meals, her actions now seemed particrly deliberate, as if she were strenuously trying to present an elegant demeanor.
Elly could guess what was on Lynns mind, and with a sigh in her heart, she shook her head; after all, Lynn was still a young girl who had just stepped into society, easily infatuated with Adam at a mere nce.
Little did she know that getting involved with a man like Adam might one day cost her everything, leaving her not even realizing that shed been devoured whole.
After the meal, Adam, using the pretext of spending time with his son, insisted on staying. Elly couldnt send him away and didnt want to start a quarrel with Adam in front of their son, so she relented.
After sitting on the sofa for a while, she had Lynn help her upstairs to take a bath.
"Madam, the bathwater is ready."
"Mm, help me over."
Lynn carefully assisted Elly to the side of the bathtub and helped her sit down.
"Madam, you mustnt get your foot wet. Please be careful."
"I know, you can go out now."
Lynn nodded her head and turned to leave, but Elly called her back, "Lynn."
"Yes, Madam?"
"A man like Adam Jones is too dangerous. Youve just started out in society; dont mess with him carelessly, or youll regret it one day."
Elly sat in the bathtub, rubbing foam onto her body while speaking to Lynn.
Lynn was startled by Ellys words, and even with blush applied, the paleness of her face was quite apparent.
Elly was at that moment lowering her gaze,thering her body with foam, making it difficult for Lynn to discern her expression. Whether this crisp, clear warning was meant as a caution for her was unknown.
"Ma... Madam, what are you talking about? What rtionship do I have with President Jones?"
Elly looked at her and sighed, "Lynn, youve taken care of William for such a long time, and I dont want you to lose your way. If youre willing to listen, then listen; if you arent, thats up to you. I wont interfere with your personal life."
Chapter 175: Spring Scenery Fully Appears_1
Chapter 175: Spring Scenery Fully Appears_1
Looking at Lynn rks frightened face, Elly Campbell smiled helplessly, "Get out."
Lynn rk carefully observed Elly Campbells expression, seeing that there seemed to be no anger, but she couldnt figure out Ellys thoughts.
But Adam Jones...
Such a handsome and wealthy bachelor, who would give up the chance if they had one?
Elly Campbell closed her eyes and leaned back in the bathtub. Today, because of William Campbell making the Hot Search, she had been troubled all day and only felt a bit of relief after soaking in the bath.
The temperature of the water in the bathtub was just right, making one feel sleepy.
Adam Jones saw that Elly Campbell had gone up to bathe for so long withouting out and frowned.
Seeing that the little nanny from the rk family stayed by his and Williams side the whole time, making her presence felt every so often, his brows twisted into a scowl.
"William, you watch yourself for a while, Ill go check on your mommy," he said.
With that, he stood up and walked upstairs.
"Mr. Jones."
The little nanny seized the opportunity to speak with him and hurriedly followed, "Madam is taking a bath, you... its not convenient for you to go over there."
Adam Joness gaze darkened, and when he looked at Lynn rk, his expression became more severe, "Whats inconvenient about me going to see my wife?"
Lynn rk was choked by Adam Joness words, her face suddenly turning red, "Its been half an hour, and youve been standing here not looking after her, are you nning on waiting for her to scrub off ayer of skin?"
Although Adam was not easily approachable, he wouldnt embarrass a stranger without reason. His words truly startled Lynn rk, obviously using her of being irresponsible towards her employer.
All she wanted was to take the opportunity while madam was bathing to get acquainted with President Jones; how could he be so insensitive.
Lynn rk felt wronged, her eyes reddening as tears began to fall the next second.
Adam Jones was most annoyed by women who cried at the drop of a hat, his brow furrowed in impatience as he headed directly towards the second-floor bathroom.
The bathroom door wasnt locked, and without a second thought, Adam pushed the door open and walked in.
He saw Elly Campbell leaning in the bathtub, with one foot resting on the edge of the tub to keep the injured foot from getting wet, and her eyes closed, her posture extraordinarily enticing.
Adam Jones stumbled at the sight before him, nearly falling over.
"This woman..."
Is deliberately seducing him!
Adam Jones felt his "little brother" about to salute, and his expression darkened even further.
His throat felt like it was on fire, burning intensely. He irritably loosened his cor and stepped forward.
Elly Campbell was soundly asleep, no longer aware of the cooling water temperature. Adam, frowning, struggled to suppress his rising desire, grabbed a nearby towel and lifted Elly Campbell out of the tub.
Elly was awakened by themotion, opening her eyes groggily to find herself in Adam Joness arms, and she was momentarily stunned, too drowsy to realize what was happening.
After an entire fifteen seconds, she suddenly came to her senses and looked down to see herself wrapped in just a towel in Adams embrace, and her face darkened instantly.
"Adam Jones!!"
With a livid face, she red at him through clenched teeth, "Put me down!!"
"Are you sure?"
Adam raised his eyebrow as he looked at her. Elly was about to respond, then realized she couldnt walk, and the towel was just casually draped over her, which would undoubtedly fall off the moment Adam set her down.
Chapter 176. A glance without remainder_1
Chapter 176: 176. A nce without remainder_1
Watching her increasingly sullen expression, Adam Jones deepened the smile in his eyes and said, "Come on, its not like I havent seen it before."
As the words fell, he carried Elly Campbell directly out of the bathroom under her furiously burning gaze.
Not wanting to lose face in front of Adam, Elly could only tightly clutch the towel around her, covering her exposed body, as Adam carried her to the bed and set her down.
"Alright, get out."
Elly pulled theforter from the bed over herself, her cold eyes fixed on Adam.
Thinking back to how she had actually fallen asleep in the bathroom and gotten carried out of the bathtub by Adam, she was so angry her insides twisted, and she couldnt help but feel her cheeks heating up.
Damn it!
Adam looked at her impassively and cracked a smile, "Is it not a bit toote to cover up now? While you were sleeping in the tub, I saw everything."
Seeing Ellys face growing even darker, Adam felt great, one knee on the bed as he leaned in closer to her, his gaze burning and suggestive, "The way you had one leg draped over the tub earlier, it was truly irresistible."
He lifted a hand, lifting Ellys delicate chin, his deep-set eyes twinkling with the humor hidden within.
Ellys face grew more and more unsightly as he spoke; to avoid getting her foot wet, she had indeed rested it on the edge of the tub. Remembering that scene, she couldnt help but feel her blood rush.
Initially, Adam only intended to tease her. The way she usually spoke to him was so annoying, her mouth both foul and venomous. Though he loathed it, he found himself unable to deal with her.
Now, seeing her fuming with a face ashen with rage before him, he felt utterly satisfied.
But when his fingertips touched her smooth, delicate skin, it was as if they were scorched by boiling water, sending a heat through his veins in an instant.
Looking at her pink lips, trembling slightly with anger in front of him, he felt bewitched, drawn in involuntarily, capturing them in his mouth.
"Mmph..."
Elly instinctively resisted, but Adam forcefully cradled the back of her head, prying open her tightly closed lips with his skilled touch, his agile tongue invading and iming territory with abandon.
At first, Elly struggled, but Adams technique was so proficient that in no time, he had her melting.
The remnants of her rational mind kept drumming into her, telling her that Adam was a cold-blooded, dangerous fox. She shouldnt get too close to him, much less fall for him.
But as his kisses continued to consume what little will she had left, the years of undignified, humble affection she felt for Adam surged like a tide, overwhelming herst ounce of reason.
This wasnt their first time, but Adam could still feel the innocence in Ellys kiss. It was unskilled, yet it effortlessly quickened his heartbeat and the desire stirring within him.
He pinned Elly beneath him, his body alight with unstoppable longing as he firmly grasped her hands and, domineeringly, moved toward the heat between her legs...
The intense warmth startled Elly, causing her hands to retract instinctively, but Adam stubbornly held them in his grasp.
He casually tossed the towel in front of him onto the floor, and a chill suddenly enveloped her.
Adams formidable frame loomed over her, his shirt buttons casually undone to reveal a firm chest, both sexy and irresistible.
Chapter 177. How should this bill be calculated_1
Chapter 177: 177. How should this bill be calcted_1
"Four years..."
Adam Jones looked down at Elly Campbells cheeks, red-hot with blush, his voice dry and hoarse, "You left me for four years, you had me going without for four years, how should this ount be settled?"
Elly Campbell opened her mouth to speak, but he silenced her dominantly.
Right at that moment, Adam Joness phone, which was set aside, suddenly rang, interrupting the heat of the moment instantly.
Elly Campbells rationale returned in an instant, looking at the unreserved spring scenery in front of her, herplexion became terribly ugly.
She pushed Adam Jones away forcefully, grabbed the nket to cover herself, but her body was already covered with marks from Adam Jones.
Adam Jones, with a dark face, picked up the phone and nced at it, seeing a string of unfamiliar numbers. He meant to hang up but identally hit the speaker button. Before he could speak, Sophie Bakers excited voice came from the other end.
"Adam, are you still in ska? When are youing back?"
Hearing Sophie Bakers voice, Elly Campbells face darkened even more, but soon, she regained her usual indifference. She took a bath towel from the side, wrapped it around herself, and with the support of the bed and her other leg, she started to get down from the bed to head to the dressing room.
Her arm, however, was caught by Adam Jones.
Elly Campbell turned to look at him. Adam Jones hadnt uttered a word yet but already hung up the call, with his own face not looking too good either.
Elly Campbells gaze was faint, the passion and confusion from just a moment ago were no longer there. Just looking at him indifferently, yet it made his heart exceptionally flustered.
"About Sophie..."
He subconsciously began to exin but was sharply interrupted by Elly Campbell, "Im not interested in listening."
"Elly!"
"President Jones, since youre so keen on doing good deeds, go get me a set of clothes from the dressing room."
Elly Campbell sat on the bed, her brows cast down, suddenly losing all her energy, and a coldness enveloped her, making Adam Joness frown deepen even further.
Without a word, he turned and went to the dressing room, brought her a set of loose clothes to put on, because it was difficult for Elly Campbell to wear pants due to her inconvenient foot.
Adam Jones stepped forward and helped her without saying anything. Elly Campbell didnt resist, just quietly epted his help and got dressed.
Afterwards, they fell into a period of oppressive silence.
After a long time, Adam Jones couldnt hold back any longer and spoke, "What do I have to do for you to believe that theres absolutely nothing between Sophie and me?"
Adam Jones pinched the bridge of his nose, suddenly feeling a sense of powerlessness overwhelming him, realizing only now the ironic twist of using Sophie to embarrass Elly Campbell in bygone days.
Despite his reluctance to admit it, he couldnt deny that he cared for Elly Campbell, perhaps even more than he himself had realized.
"So, what do you want me to do to believe that I dont care at all whether you have something going on with Sophie or not?"
Elly Campbell asked him back with a smile, but that smile didnt reach her eyes. Deep within those eyes, there was always a clear and cold detachment, chilling him to his core.
"Adam Jones, from the moment I made up my mind to divorce, whether you and Sophie are involved or not, its not something I care to concern myself with. Just right, you can pass this message to Sophie for me. Stop disgusting me with things I dont want and spare me the jokes."
Having said that, she got up and hopped towards the door, and even though hopping hurt her injured foot severely, she didnt want to stay in the same space as Adam Jones any longer.
With her back to Adam Jones, she lowered her gaze, a hint of self-mockery and bitterness showing in her eyes.
Chapter 178. Never cared about_1
Chapter 178: 178. Never cared about_1
Do you really not mind?
Elly Campbell had never felt a p in the face so quick and so painful.
She imed not to care about Adam Jones, but when she heard Sophie Bakers voiceing from Adams phone, a surge of bitterness and pain swept over her like a violent storm, catching her off guard.
The pain she felt when Adam Jones told her to get out of the Jones Family and make room for Sophie Baker was like a sharp knife, cutting into her heart.
It was at that moment she deeply understood that even after so many years, she still couldnt let go of Adam Jones, not even a little bit.
That kind of love was deep in her bones; it had upied her childhood, her youth, her everything.
Such an engraving in her marrow, even if she tried hard to erase, could never be eradicated. The scars would forever exist.
"Elly!"
Adam Jones called out to her from behind, taking steps towards her, his deep eyes filled with inexplicableplexity as they rested on her face, "Then did you ever care? Did you ever truly care?"
He looked at her, his ck pupils turbulent, as if something had stirred up a thousand waves within them.
Elly looked at him, and upon hearing his question, the coldness on her face grew even more intense. After a long pause, she said word by word, "I never cared! The reason I took the initiative to marry you was merely to get you to help the Campbell crisis."
Seeing Adam Joness face grow colder, the chill at the corners of her mouth intensified, "Those three years of pretending to be gentle and amodating in front of you were just to secure the status of Young Miss of the Jones Family and to stabilize Campbells. Are you satisfied with this answer, President Jones?"
"Elly!!"
The anger in Adam Jones made the veins on his forehead bulge suddenly, and a storm of rage swept through his eyes. The ignition point weighed heavily upon his heart was instantly lit by Ellys words.
He grasped Ellys wrist, his anger making the strength in his hand heavier and heavier, as if he wanted to crush her slender bones.
"Very good! Elly, you have never proved me wrong!"
He let go of Elly, walked out the door, and the heavy sound of mming the door made William Campbell and Lynn rk downstairs jump in fear.
Lynn rk saw Adam Jonesing down from upstairs, his face so cold it seemed like ice shards could fall from it, and he looked truly terrifying.
"Daddy..."
"Mr. Jones..."
Seeing his son, Adam Joness face softened slightly as he walked over to William, lifted him, took a deep breath, and managed to suppress the anger before speaking gently, "William, Mommy is hurt and cant take care of you right now, so is it okay to stay with Daddy today?"
Little William looked at Adam Jones with confusion, his small mouth pursed in a line, "Arent Daddy and Mommy living together?"
Adam Jones was taken aback, only to hear William continue, "At our kindergarten, everyones daddy and mommy live together. They even have little brothers and sisters. I want a little brother or sister too."
Adam Jones was stunned by his sons innocent and direct words, a trace ofplexity crossing his somber eyes.
With eyes full of hope, William wrapped his arms around Adam Joness arm, his voice childishly coaxing, "Daddy, can you have a little sister with Mommy to y with me? Little Fattys sister is so pretty, and I want one too."
When Elly leaned on the wall and struggled toe out of the room, she overheard the conversation between her son and Adam downstairs and her expression suddenly darkened, "William."
Chapter 179. My Son Also Has My Share_1
Chapter 179: 179. My Son Also Has My Share_1
"Mommy?"
William Campbell looked up, and Adam Jones also nced up, his eyes darkening as he did so. When their gazes met Ellys, the coldness in the depths of their eyes was evident.
"Lynn, take William upstairs to have a bath."
Ellys gaze shifted away from Adams face as she spoke with a detached tone.
Lynn rks eyes carried a thoughtful nce as they stole a look at both Elly and Adam, hesitating before she approached William.
Having been scolded coldly by Adam earlier, Lynn was still somewhat apprehensive as she regarded his darkening countenance.
"William,e on, Auntie will take you to have a bath."
Williams expression clearly showed reluctance, his hand still clutching Adams clothing, and he looked up at Elly, saying, "But Mommy, I havent finished talking to Daddy."
"William, go have your bath first; we can talk with Daddy afterward."
Adam spoke up first, handing the child over to Lynn.
When William heard Adam say this, he obediently nodded and followed Lynn upstairs to have his bath.
Adam and Elly, one standing at the top of the stairs and the other in the living room downstairs, both wore expressions that were dark and cold. After a long moment of silence, Adam spoke icily, "The boy is mine as well."
Having said that, Adam turned and left through the front door.
William quickly finished his bath and came out, seeing Elly leaning absentmindedly against the railing of the second-floor hallway.
William walked over, nced down into the living room, and tugging Ellys hand, he asked, "Elly, wheres my daddy?"
Elly came back to her senses and, looking down with a quiet voice, she said to her sons disappointed face, "Hes gone."
Seeing her sons eyes fall in disappointment, Elly too began to feel a pang of distress, "William, will youe inside and talk with Mommy, okay?"
"Okay."
Lynn, noticing that Ellys expression was off and remembering how Adam had descended the stairs with an equally dark expression earlier, guessed that the two must have had a quarrel.
Pushing down theplex thoughts in her eyes, she stepped forward, helping Elly, "Madam, let me assist you back to your room. Youve just hurt your foot; its best not to walk around unnecessarily."
"Yeah, I know."
Elly replied tiredly, leaning on Lynn for support as she returned to her room, with little William following behind them, his clear gaze silently watching her.
"Lynn, you can leave us."
"Alright, Madam."
After Lynn left the room, Elly sat on the bed, looking at her intelligent and well-behaved son, sighed inwardly, and said, "William, didnt you say that you also dont like the men whom Mommy doesnt like?"
William paused, then nodded, "But..."
He pursed his lips. It was clear to see that Mommy didnt like Daddy at all.
Perhaps its a natural bond between father and son, for Elly could see that William really liked Adam, even though they hadnt spent much time together.
She also knew that making such a small child choose between her and Adam was truly too cruel and too hard on him, but... if she forced herself to be with Adam for Williams sake, and neither of them was happy, what was the point?
"William, if one day Daddy wanted to take you away from Mommy, would you be willing to go with Daddy?"
"I dont want to."
William answered decisively, his hand tightly gripping Ellys, saying, "Although William really likes Daddy, William likes Elly more, and I dont want to be apart from Elly."
Chapter 180. Elly Campbell really found a good nanny_1
Chapter 180: 180. Elly Campbell really found a good nanny_1
As he spoke, he paused, his face seemingly tangled in conflict, but he quickly made up his mind, "If Elly doesnt like to see Daddy, then Daddy wonte to our house anymore."
Elly Campbell watched her young son assertively state these words with some astonishment, and remained speechless for a long time.
"Thank you, baby."
She hugged William Campbell to her chest, genuinely thanked him, and then whispered into his ear, "Mommy will find you a better Daddy, okay?"
"Okay."
Outside the door, Lynn rk, who hadnt gone far, was shocked for a long time after hearing the conversation between William Campbell and Elly Campbell.
Because of an inconvenient foot, Elly Campbell took a week off from work, and most of thepanys affairs were handed over to Mr. Ainley. Adam Jones hadnte to look for them since that night, and Elly Campbell was happy to be at ease.
"William, do you really not want your Daddy anymore?"
After not seeing Adam Jonese over for several days, Lynn rk couldnt help but ask when she was picking up William Campbell to take him home.
"If Elly doesnt want him, I dont want him either. I dont want to make Elly sad."
William Campbell replied very decisively, without showing any of the reliance on Adam Jones like he had that day, which made Lynn rk beside him anxious.
"Arent you afraid that your Daddy will find another auntie?"
Upon hearing this, William Campbell tilted his head and fell silent for a moment, then shook his head, "If Mommy doesnt want Daddy, and Daddy finds another auntie, its not something I can control."
Lynn rk: "..."
This kid really doesnt worry about much.
As the two arrived at their front door, Lynn rk was about to unlock the door when the door of the house across from them suddenly opened. She instinctively turned her head to look, and when she caught sight of that handsome face in her line of vision, she was both shocked and delighted, "Mr. Jones!"
Adam Jones nodded slightly, his gazending on the face of William Campbell beside her.
"Daddy."
William Campbell didnt rush into his arms with excitement but affectionately called out to him. Adam Joness gaze, dark and thoughtful, lingered on the boys face for a moment before he gestured to William Campbell, "Come here, William."
Standing at the doorway, William Campbell hesitated for a moment before shaking his head, "Sorry, Daddy. Elly doesnt like you, and I cant y with you either; it would make Elly sad."
Upon hearing this, Adam Joness expression darkened; this little rascal...
"Come here!"
He repeated the sentence with a stern face and clenched teeth.
But William Campbell was determined to ignore Adam Jones, shaking his head and pressing a code on the door lock before pushing the door open and going in.
Adam Jones: "..."
After William Campbell went inside, Lynn rk didnt rush to follow him in. Her gaze shifted to Adam Jones, discreetly smoothing her hair before she stepped closer to him, speaking softly, "Mr. Jones, do you live here?"
Adam Jones, uninterested in this nanny, merely nodded politely and headed towards the elevator with his luggage. Surprised, Lynn rk hurried after him, "Mr. Jones."
Adam Jones looked at her, his handsome brow furrowing slightly with impatience, "What is it?"
With an almost unintentional bite of her lower lip, Lynn rk showed a troubled expression, "Dont me William, Mr. Jones, hes been with thedy since he was little and naturally tends to listen to her a bit more."
Was she tantly telling him that Elly Campbell was turning William against him?
The cold dispassion in Adam Joness eyes lingered on Lynn rks attractive face for a moment, a faint sneer of mockery shing in his eyes.
Elly Campbell really did find a good nanny for William.
"You mean to say that all this is because of Elly Campbell?"
Chapter 181. You are really thoughtful_1
Chapter 181: 181. You are really thoughtful_1
Lynn rks heart tightened, and she forced a dry smile on her face, saying, "Yesterday, I heard Mrs. Campbell say to William that she would find him a new father."
She stealthily gauged Adam Joness expression and, as expected, saw his face darken even more than his previous indifference.
"Mr. Jones, I dont know what issues are there between you and Mrs. Campbell, but William is still young. I hope you dont me William."
Adam looked at her, his eyes narrowing meaningfully.
This little nanny was clever, bad-mouthing Elly Campbell indirectly in front of her, then putting on an act of wholeheartedly caring for William; she was indeed not simple.
"William is my son; of course, I dont me him."
Adam suddenly smiled, causing Lynn rk to blush involuntarily. She took the opportunity to add another sentence, "Rest assured, Mr. Jones, I spend most of the time looking after William. If you wish to see him, you can tell me anytime, and I will bring William out to meet you."
At this, a cold gleam shed through Adams eyes, but his face remained unchanged. "Are you saying that you will secretly bring William to see me behind Elly Campbells back?"
"Yes."
Lynn rk shed a very attractive smile at Adam Jones and, fearing he might overthink, added, "After all, William is your son. I wouldnt want you two to be estranged."
That would be the perfect opportunity for her to spend more time alone with Adam.
The moment she saw Adam appear at the Campbells, she had ideas.
Her family was poor, and her mother was ill; the little money she earned as a nanny couldnt possibly address her mothers illness. If she could attach herself to Adam Jones, even a small amount of money from him would be more than others could earn in a lifetime.
She believed that with her figure and looks, no less attractive than Elly Campbells, he would take an interest in her if she had the chance to spend time with him. In time, he would naturallye to like her as well.
She was full of confidence, for no man could resist liking her after spending sufficient time with her.
Adam Jones chuckled, "Youve thought this through."
Lynns heart leaped with joy, failing to detect the sarcasm in Adams words. "Then its settled," she said.
As she spoke, she hastily took out paper and a pen from her bag and wrote down a string of numbers, "Mr. Jones, this is my mobile number. You can call me if you need to."
Saying this, she gave Adam Jones a sweet smile and then, as if shy, turned to open the door and entered the house.
Adam Jones looked at the note in his hand,ughed coldly, and tossed it into the trash bin ced by the elevator entrance, stepping into the elevator.
Lynn rk returned home, her heart constantly fluttering with excitement and anticipation, asionally pulling out her phone to check it.
Elly Campbell, after finishing dealing withpany emails in the living room, lifted her eyes and saw the excited smile consistently on Lynns face, as if she had stumbled upon some great fortune.
"Little Lynn, did you win the lottery?"
Elly asked with a smile.
Lynn was startled, shaking her head, "No, Mrs. Campbell, why do you ask?"
"Oh, I saw you constantly smiling, like youve encountered some incredible good fortune."
The smile on Lynn rks face suddenly stiffened, then she shook her head and said, "Not at all, where would I get such good luck to win the lottery? I just heard some good news earlier, so I couldnt help but smile."
Chapter 182. Will Elly Campbell agree?_1
Chapter 182: 182. Will Elly Campbell agree?_1
Elly Campbell wasnt a person to pry into details. Naturally, she wouldnt ask Lynn rk what good news she hade across. Hearing her thus, Elly simply nodded and didnt inquire further.
Lynn rk also breathed a sigh of relief because of this, and couldnt help but look forward to the thought of giving her phone number to Adam Jones so easily.
She believed that Adam Jones would definitely contact her. She always knew how to capture a mans interest, and as long as Adam texted her, she would make him unable to resist chatting with her. Over time, wouldnt the position of Mrs. Jones be hers?
She now felt very fortunate that she had not epted the advances of those rich second-generation suitors. No matter how wealthy they were, could theypare to Adam Jones?
But... what exactly was the rtionship between Elly Campbell and Adam Jones?
William Campbell said they were a married couple who had registered their marriage, but why had there never been any news reports of Adam Jones getting married?
Or perhaps, President Jones had never actually acknowledged their marital rtionship?
She could tell from their few previous interactions that the rtionship between Adam Jones and Elly Campbell was not good.
Didnt Elly herself admit that she didnt like Adam at all?
Lynn rk mused to herself, growing more and more excited. Then she thought Elly was both arrogant and foolish. With a catch like Adam, she still found fault with himtruly, she didnt know her own good fortune.
In the following days, Adam Jones did not appear again. Elly Campbell stayed home to heal, and William Campbell didnt bring up Adam in her presence ever again, bringing Elly temporary relief.
Yet, Lynn rk never received a call or a message from Adam, and her confidence that had once been so sure now waned.
"Could it be that President Jones is just too busy?"
Lynn rkforted herself this way, considering that he was after all the head of a multi-billion-dor corporation and must be very busy on normal days. When President Jones had some free time, he would definitely contact her.
Even if he wasnt concerned about her, wouldnt he be concerned about William?
With this thought, Lynn rk felt reassured again.
As for Elly Campbell, though her foot injury had not fully healed, she was now able to walk slowly on her own.
Right at this moment, after having dealt with the matter at hand, she received a call from Boston.
"Adam Jones wants to fight for custody of William?"
The call was from Helen Melendy. When Elly Campbell heard this news, her face immediately darkened, and the hand holding her phone tightened.
"What right does he have to fight me for the custody of our son!"
Elly Campbells face turned ugly with anger. Though she had foreseen this situation, the thought of Adam Jones, who had never fulfilled his responsibilities toward William as a father, enraged her. What right did he have topete with her for William?
After hanging up the phone, Elly sat on the sofa with a dark expression, a hint of hatred fleeting across her indifferent face.
Jones Corporation.
"Are you really going to fight Elly Campbell for the childs custody?"
Harry Hall sat in front of Adam Jones, his usually cool face showing a trace of sympathy.
"Yeah."
Adam Jones didnt look at Harry, just responded heavily.
"Will Elly agree?"
Since returning from ska, Adam had told him about his three-year-old son, which had even shocked him.
As one of Adam Joness few close friends, Harry was well aware of how terrible the marriage between Adam and Elly had been. How could Adam have allowed Elly to have his child?
But then he thought about how Elly had disappeared for four years, and Adam searched for her frantically, as if he was about to turn the entire Earth upside down. With that in mind, the surprise seemed less shocking.
Chapter 183. Really don’t care about Elly Campbell anymore_1
Chapter 183: 183. Really dont care about Elly Campbell anymore_1
Especially this young man who has been dragging his feet on getting a divorce, what is he really thinking? Doesnt he understand?
Only then did Adam Jones lift his eyes to give him a faint nce, his somber face revealing a touch of sarcastic amusement, "Does it affect me whether she agrees or not?"
As he spoke, the gloomy look in his eyes deepened.
Harry Hall had no idea what had transpired between Adam Jones and Elly Campbell in ska this time, to make this domineering CEO, who had been resisting divorce, not only decide to divorce but also n to fight for custody of the son. What on earth had provoked him?
"Do you really not care about Elly Campbell anymore?"
Harry asked with a smile, seeing Adamsplexion change slightly, sinking a bit, he remained silent.
Adam has always been a decisive and cold-hearted person. The hesitance he showed in response to such a question was enough evidence that it wasnt that easy for him to let go of Elly Campbell from his heart.
Harry chose not to say more. He stood up in front of Adam and said, "Think it over carefully, and find me when you have made up your mind."
Having said that, he got up and left the office.
Frowning, Adam gazed at the document in front of him with a sullen face, unable to focus on a single word.
The day when Elly Campbell told him word by word that she had never cared about him, that the past three years had been nothing but a facade, he was both angry and disappointed. The incident from eight years ago invaded his mind once again, jabbing at every nerve in his heart and stirring up the hatred that had settled there.
In half a months time, it would be the eightieth birthday of Old Master Campbell. Besides his eldest son, James Campbell, he had two daughters settled in Canada and a younger son settled in the United States.
For this grand birthday celebration, those three families had all rushed back too.
Having enjoyed considerable prestige in the military before his retirement, Old Master Campbell had many important military and political figuresing to offer birthday wishes. In addition to them, there were business professionals close to the Campbell familys children.
Meanwhile, an elongated Bentley car slowly drove into the Campbell familys mansion. Getting out of the car were two people: the Jones Familys Old Lady and the current head of the Jones family, Adam Jones.
As soon as Adam arrived, he easily drew the attention of everyone present. Putting aside the military figures, who in the political and business circles didnt want to form connections with Adam?
Therefore, as soon as he got out of the car, many people were eager to approach him for a conversation.
The impression Adam gave was still one of distant aloofness. While he wasnt so cold as to keep people at bay, he was still generally not easy to approach.
He escorted Lady Jones, step by step, and nodded in greeting to the people nearby before going to find Old Master Campbell.
"Old Master Campbell, Ivee to congratte you on your birthday."
"Oh! Lady Jones has arrived, such an honor, such an honor."
Old Master Campbell had a good rtionship with Lady Jones since they were young, so their interaction was more intimate than with others.
"Grandfather, happy birthday."
Adam was not a man of sweet talk, nor could he speak words that touched the heart. He merely presented the Old Master with a set of chess carved from white jade and said no more. His gaze, however, unconsciously searched the crowd for a certain persons figure, but still, that person did not appear.
"Brother-inw, why have you and the Old Ladye alone, where is my sister?"
An unfamiliar voice came from Adams right side, and he looked over to see a person standing with a wine ss, his handsome face bearing a hint of undisguised teasing.
Chapter 184: She really likes me that much?_1
Chapter 184: She really likes me that much?_1
Adam Jones recognized him; he was Elly Campbells cousin, Mark Campbell, the son of Harry Campbell, six years younger than Elly, just starting his sophomore year in college.
Aside from the Old Master of the Campbell Family, no one knew that the marriage between Elly Campbell and Adam Jones existed in name only, especially the family of Harry Campbell, who had settled down in the United States early on, which is why Mark had asked that question.
When Mark mentioned Elly, Adams gaze darkened slightly and he responded indifferently, "I dont know."
Despite saying that, his eyes involuntarily shifted towards the Campbell Familys front gate and his eyebrows subtly furrowed.
The smile on Marks face stiffened, and seeing Adams slightly somber expression, it seemed he realized something and lowered his voice to ask, "Did you have an argument with my sister?"
Adam tensed up and kept his eyes down without speaking.
"My sister has that temper; brother-inw, please be more patient. Between husband and wife, disputes at the head of the bed lead to resolutions at the foot. When my sisterester, Ill speak on your behalf."
Mark patted his chest with his hand, then with an ambiguously teasing tone added, "You dont know, but before my sister married you, she used to talk about you all the time; my ears almost developed calluses from listening. She seemed as though she couldnt wait to fly to your side immediately. Even though shes usually bad-tempered, seeing how much she likes you, dont hold it against her."
Adam listened quietly to Marks words; they had met a few times but were not very familiar, and this was the first time hed heard such things from him.
For some reason, after hearing Marks words, the gloom that had gued him for days suddenly lifted somewhat, and his lips began to curve up, almost uncontrobly.
"Does she really like me that much?"
Mark looked at him with an ambiguous expression, "Cant you feel whether she likes you or not? Dont tell me my sister became reserved after marrying you?"
Adams face showed aplex expression, could he really feel it?
Sometimes, even he was not clear about it.
His gaze quietly settled on the gate outside, and his thin lips pressed into a line at that moment.
A momentter, the rk Familys car slowly drove into the Campbell Familys gate. Although Jenna rk had divorced James Campbell, the rk Family had always been a well-known family of schrs with a close connection to the Old Master. This time, not only did Jennae, but the elders of the rk Family did as well.
Elly Campbell was the first to get off the car, followed by little William Campbell.
At that moment, the Campbell Familys ce was crowded with important people from all walks of life. Many of them were acquainted with the rk Family, and as the car stopped, many came over to say hello. Naturally, they also noticed the somewhat familiar-looking child being led by Ellys hand.
The child had delicate features and profound facial traitsat one nce, he attracted everyones attention.
"That young master is so beautiful. I wish I could hold him."
"I wonder whose child he is, Im so envious. If only he were my grandson."
"..."
Many of the distinguished guests on the scene were drawn to the little one, lowering their voices to specte about the identity of young William.
"Hey, dont you guys think this child looks very familiar?"
Someone whispered, and everyone looked enlightened, indeed feeling the child looked familiar, as if they had seen that face just minutes before.
These murmurs werent too loud but not too soft either, and Elly heard them all, keeping her face expressionlessonly when her gaze met those cold, deep-set eyes straight ahead, her eyes darkened slightly. Then she walkedposedly towards the Old Master.
Chapter 185. Whose child_1
Chapter 185: 185. Whose child_1
"Grandpa, happy birthday, may you have the fortune of the Eastern Sea and live to a ripe old age of a hundred."
Elly Campbell brought a set of coffee equipment for the Old Master, who was naturally very pleased, especially seeing his well-behaved great-grandson alsoing, making his smile on his face grow even wider.
"William wishes Great-grandfather fortune like the Eastern Sea, longevity surpassing the southern mountains."
The childlike voice, milky in tone, recited the birthday blessing, which made Old Master Campbell so delighted that he scooped up little William in his arms.
Meanwhile, the interaction between the two deepened everyones spection about Williams identity.
This childs surname was Campbell, which naturally made him part of the Campbell Family, but as far as they knew, Old Master Campbell had only one grandson, Mark Campbell, and Mark was only twenty years old, hence the child did not seem to be his.
As people were curious about the childs identity, they heard Adam Jones, who had been silent until now, suddenly speak, "William."
Adam Joness presence was like that of a luminary wherever he went, attracting everyones attention. As soon as he spoke, many turned to look at him.
When William saw Adam, his warmth was not quite as evident, but he still sweetly called out, "Daddy."
At Williams call of "Daddy", everyone gasped in shock.
Was this child calling Adam Jones daddy?
Was he Adam Joness son?
As they took another careful look at Williams face, no one doubted the childs rtionship to Adam; he bore too striking a resemnce to Adam, as if cast from the same mold.
"Is this child Adams? When did Adam Jones get married?"
Someone couldnt help but start the conversation, especially since Adam Jones was such a coveted bachelor, with many people wanting to marry into the Jones Family, which was akin to climbing to the top of the business world.
But now, how did a child suddenly appear?
"I havent heard about him getting married, could the child be illegitimate?"
Someone whispered, and at this suggestion, heads nodded in agreement.
But whether illegitimate or legitimate, this child was undoubtedly Adams firstborn, and in the future, he would inherit a considerable share of Adams wealth.
For those who had been keen to align themselves with the Jones Family through marriage, this bit of news had them feeling displeased, and their gazes towards William lost the initial goodwill.
"Did you all forget that this child called Old Master Campbell Great-grandfather? This child is clearly closely rted to the Campbell Family as well."
Someone softly mentioned this, and many people quickly regained theirposure.
Yes, the child called the Old Master Great-grandfather, so...
Could it be that Adam Joness son was born to a woman of the Campbell Family?
Everyone turned their attention to the woman who had walked in with the child, a beautiful woman with long straight legs, narrow shoulders, and a slender waist. She wore light makeup on her face, simple yet exquisite, and her demeanor exuded a sense of efficiency, resembling the Old Master to a degree.
It was said there was a Miss Campbell who rarely made public appearances, and it seemed she was the woman before them.
An alliance between the Jones and Campbell families did make sense.
While the Campbells might not be on par with the Jones, the Campbell Family had an Old Master who stepped down from a high position, with connections James Campbell could not match.
"Could it be that the child is the son of Adam Jones and Miss Campbell of the Campbell Family?"
This spection was unanimously epted by everyone. Even though it felt unexpected, it wasnt deemed imusible. However, for those families who had hoped to forge a marriage alliance with Adam Jones, they now harbored some unsatisfied sentiments.
Chapter 186. San Er visited_1
Chapter 186: 186. San Er visited_1
If the childs mother were just an ordinary girl and Adam was just ying around, even if he had an illegitimate child, they could ept that. After all, in their circles of the wealthy elite, having a child out of wedlock was not such an unusual thing.
But if the childs mother was from the Campbell family, with Old Master and the Campbell Corporation behind her, it would not be so easy for them to contend with a Campbell family mistress.
In their hearts, many people began to give up their ns.
Elly was not far from these people, so their discussions naturally reached her ears. Their words were no different from those online; most presumed that William was Adams illegitimate son.
Her expression darkened slightly as she coldly nced at Adam. At that moment, he also looked over to her, and their eyes met, each with a different expression.
Today was Old Masters birthday, and Elly did not want to ruin Old Masters mood, so after exchanging a look with Adam, she moved her gaze away.
Guests continued to arrive to celebrate Old Masters birthday, yet the eldest son of Old Master, James Campbell, was nowhere to be seen.
People whispered about James, noting that as Old Masters eldest son, he should have been the host, yet he arrivedter than some guests. Such an undignified behavior could only be expected from a fool like James.
But upon further thought, it seemed hardly surprising, considering that James had unted his illegitimate daughter around, what unreliable thing wouldnt he do?
Just then, Jamess ck Lincoln slowly drove in, and all eyes turned to the vehicle.
When the car stopped and the two women followed James out of the back seat, the guests immediately understood.
They had long known about the divorce of James from his former wife. He had made the affair well-known when it happened, and now the two women he brought with him: one seen previously at gatherings was his illegitimate daughter, and the other was likely his mistress.
Bringing a mistress and an illegitimate daughter to Old Masters birthday feast... Jamess actions were truly indecent.
The crowd nced toward Jenna rk, who stood not far off with the rk Family elders, their expressions subtly mixed with a hint of sympathy.
But Jenna herself seemedpletely indifferent, chatting andughing with the other guests.
As for Sophie and her daughter, faced with the scrutinizing eyes of the crowd, they were instantly filled with a sense of vanity from being the center of attention.
Sophie, thinking about soon bing an official member of the Campbell family, a truedy of the upper ss, while Elly became an outcast due to her parents divorce, could not contain her excitement.
Her gaze fell on the elegantdies of wealthy families, thinking that she would soon be one of these high-society women, and the idea of people fawning over her filled her with delight.
With that thought, Sophie couldnt help but straighten her back, her chin tilting up slightly in pride.
Her semnce of nobility was a joke in the eyes of the true upper-ss women present.
Old Master, who had been speaking with several military and political leaders, had also received the news, his expression immediately grew serious, and soon after, he saw James approaching with Sophie and her daughter.
"Dad, happy birthday, wishing you happiness and good health."
Chapter 187. Show of force_1
Chapter 187: 187. Show of force_1
James Campbell approached Old Master, seemingly oblivious to the unusual atmosphere around him, and introduced Melody Baker and Sophie to the Old Master, saying, "Dad, this is Melody, and this is my daughter, Sophie. They heard that today is your birthday and specially came to wish you well."
Melody Baker wanted to marry into the Campbell Family, and Sophie sought to be a legitimate daughter of the Campbell Family. Only with the Old Masters recognition could they solidify their status in the Campbell Family and even the entire upper-ss circle.
Therefore, in front of the Old Master, they had prepared to be on their best behavior, adopting a demure and humble demeanor upon meeting him.
Such behavior, while it might appear obedient in an ordinary household, seemed contrived and petty to these worldly-wise onlookers.
"If one is not fit to be seen in public, it holds true no matter how much jewelry adorns their person, it cant hide their inherent lowliness."
Among these businessmen, many maintained mistresses, so theirwful wives particrly despised someone like Melody Baker, a seductress, naturally they had no favorable opinion of her.
Watching the cold expression on Old Masters face, James Campbell smiled awkwardly, but still made a point of pushing his daughter forward, "Sophie,e on, give the gift youve prepared to grandpa."
James intended for Sophie to make an appearance, presenting a picture of fatherly love and filial piety that left the surrounding guests with indescribable expressions.
However, everyone assumed that the Old Master would hold back for the sake of face in such a setting, at least to save some face for James Campbell. They were caught off guard when the Old Master didnt even wait for Sophie to approach beforezily ncing at her.
"Your daughter? Isnt Elly your daughter? Have I be senile? When did I get another granddaughter that I dont know about?"
As soon as the words fell, the faces of James Campbell and his daughter Sophie froze in an instant.
James had not anticipated such ack of face from the Old Master. Seeing Sophie pale, his heart softened in an instant, and his face grew even more irritated.
But he dared not confront the Old Master directly, only lowering his voice, pleading, "Dad, no matter what, Sophie is my daughter. Please give me some respect."
"Hmph! Do you have any respect in front of me? When you dont care for your own dignity, why would others give you any?"
The voice of Old Master boomed loud, deep and forceful, making it clear he had no intention of leaving any dignity for James and his party in front of so many people. With these words shouted out, the face of James Campbell instantly turned ashen.
Still not satisfied, the Old Master turned his gaze toward a pale-faced Sophie, asking coldly, "Your name is Sophie Baker?"
Sophie was already scared witless by the Old Masters initial onught; like James, she too had believed the Old Master would not make a scene on this asion, but she was wrong...
Seeing the piercing intensity in Old Masters gaze, Sophie instinctively shuddered and took an involuntary step back.
Seeing her petty demeanor, Old Master was quite disdainful and his disgust grew even more prominent. Besides, he had not intended to let the mother-daughter duo have it easy today.
They darede to his birthday banquet to challenge him, without bothering to find out what kind of man Henry Campbell was.
"Grand... Grandpa, its me, Im Sophie."
"Dont rush to im kinship."
Old Master dismissively raised his hand, and then his gaze shifted to an ashen-faced James, saying,
"Have we verified for sure that she is indeed a Campbell? Our Campbell children each bear a strong moral character, they dont engage in seducing someone elses husband or in destroying another familys peace."
Chapter 188. The glorious tradition of daughters carrying on the maternal business_1
Chapter 188: 188. The glorious tradition of daughters carrying on the maternal business_1
When the Old Master spoke, his gaze inadvertently fell on Adam Jones, who had never intended to be involved in this matter.
Receiving the Old Masters gaze, Adam immediately understood his intention and his eyebrows imperceptibly knitted together.
He looked toward Elly Campbell only to see her standing aside, holding a wine ss, seemingly unaffected by the current situation, sipping her red wine as if it had nothing to do with her.
Sophie Baker was utterly embarrassed by the Old Masters aggressive words, herplexion turning even paler.
Seeing the gazes around her, there was no sympathy for her and her daughter from anyone besides those looking on as if at a show.
Sophies heart sank, she held back the tears in her eyes and said to the Old Master, "Grandfather, you... you may disown me, but... but how can you humiliate me like this?"
"Hmph! I humiliate you? Do I really need to point out the disgraceful things youve done in public?"
Others might not be aware of the rtionship between Adam Jones and this illegitimate daughter, but wasnt he well aware?
If it werent for the thought of how desperately Adam had searched for Elly these past few years, he would have already made that young man pay for making his Elly suffer so much injustice.
Sophie clearly saw the Old Masters nce earlier and realized that he suspected a connection between her and Adam. In such a setting, if it were brought up, others would, out of respect for Adam, stop enjoying the spectacle and not let this dying old man humiliate her further, right?
Perhaps they would even attempt to ingratiate themselves with her because of Adam.
With this thought, Sophie felt steadier, and her spine straightened. She even had an air of righteous indignation when she said, "Grandfather, I know you dislike me, but such usations tarnish my reputation, you... you cant do this..."
Only after Sophie finished speaking did Elly Campbell turn her gaze toward her. When Sophie suddenly stood up for herself in such a way, Elly immediately understood what Sophie was trying to do.
Did she think she could entrap the Old Master like this?
Who did she think the Old Master was?
Elly Campbells lips curved, and she took a sip from her wine ss. The transparent rim concealed the mockery at the corner of her mouth.
"Do I really need to be here to further advertise your proud tradition of following in your mothers footsteps?"
"Pfft"
Several onlookers, with very little regard for decorum,ughed out loud.
That statement, "following in your mothers footsteps," severely swollen the mother and daughters faces with disgrace.
Even Adam Jones, who was nearly dragged into bing a "party involved" by the Old Master, couldnt help but curl his lips into a smile.
He now knew who Elly had inherited her scathing tongue from.
The Old Master was not a fool, he could easily guess what Sophie was thinking.
Yet, he deliberately refrained from publicly dragging Adam Jones into the matter, leaving Sophie not only unassociated with Adam but even more shamefaced.
Seeing the disdain seeping out from so many peoples eyes waspletely different from what she had anticipated before arriving.
She didnt expect the Old Master to be so unconcerned with face, to say such things in front of the leading figures of military, political, and business circles.
"Dad, how... how can you say such things!"
James Campbell, seeing his wife and daughter humiliated like this, also looked displeased, but ultimately, the Old Masters authority was still present, and he dared not confront the Old Master directly.
"Otherwise? If you cant bear to watch, get out. I dont care to meddle with you losing face elsewhere, but you dare to bring such disgrace to my birthday feast, unting it. Im sparing your legs for the sake of your deceased mother."
Chapter 189. Smile on the face, curse in the heart
Chapter 189: 189. Smile on the face, curse in the heart
James Campbell was scolded mercilessly by Old Master, and in front of so many prominent people at that. His face fluctuated between red and green, taking on a particrly hideous hue.
"Dad, you... you... Fine, since you look down on your own son so much, my staying here would only embarrass you."
James turned around, seized the Bakerdies, and began to walk out. It was Old Masters birthday, and as the eldest son, his absence would be notable; James couldnt believe the traditional old man would actually let him leave.
James, dragging the Bakers with him, had walked quite a distance and still, no one hade after them, making him feel all the more humiliated.
"Big brother."
Eventually, someone did call out to him, the fourth young master of the Campbell Family, Jamess younger brother.
"Fourth brother."
"Its Dads birthday today. Stop making a scene; youre making us theughing stock."
James furrowed his brows and said coldly, "Do you think I want this? Didnt you hear how awful Old Masters words were just now?"
Hearing this, the fourth brother nced at the pale faces of Sophie and her daughter, his brows subtly creasing as he said, "I wont say anything about todays incident. After all, its Dads birthday, so lets not escte things too far."
James didnt really want to leave; if he did so today, he could only imagine the rumors that would circte about him. Although he had behaved recklessly regarding the matter with the mother and daughter, he still cared about his image.
With the fourth brother intervening, other onlooking guests also tactfully stepped in to offer James a way out, urging them all to make peace.
Given an out, James naturally stayed silent and remained, though he didnt dare to take his daughter to Old Masters side again.
Seeing that so many guests had spoken, Old Master also refrained from making a scene in deference to their status, though he never softened his harsh demeanor towards them.
Despite the earlier humiliation, Sophie and her daughter felt relieved to be able to stay. Their attendance at the birthday banquet wasnt just to show face before the indomitable old man, but more importantly, it was filled with the wealthy and powerful, and forging good rtionships with these affluentdies and misses would benefit them in the future.
So, they brazenly stayed behind.
James, indeed, cared for this mother and daughter. After the embarrassment, he still had the gall to apany Sophie and her daughter in socializing with the guests.
The guests could only manage a polite nod in response, while internally they cursed repeatedly.
If it werent for their various business dealings with the Campbell corporation, they really wouldnt want to associate with a mistress and her illegitimate daughter who could not show their faces in public.
Though they also kept mistresses, maintaining a basic level of dignity was essential; they would never bring an illegitimate child or mistress to major events, as they had to save face for their own wives.
Behaving as James did was likely only possible out of true love for his mistress.
"Sister, long time no see."
Elly Campbell was seated on a couch nearby, going through emails from Mr. Ainley, when suddenly, someone stood before her. That one word "sister" made Elly narrow her eyes without any visible reaction.
Without even lifting her head, she continued reading the email from Greenhill.
Sophie hade intending to unt before Elly. In her view, since Jenna had divorced their father, Elly was nothing and had no grounds to act haughtily in front of her.
She waited for Elly tosh out at her, only to see Elly not even lifting her head, tantly ignoring her.
Chapter 190. Go home to inherit a huge family fortune_1
Chapter 190: 190. Go home to inherit a huge family fortune_1
Sophie Bakers face darkened, and she called out again in a suppressed voice, "Sister, do you really dislike seeing me that much?"
Elly Campbell turned off the email on her phone, picked up her mobile, and made a call to Greenhill Ainley, "Mr. Ainley, you can make decisions regardingpany affairs, theres no need to inform me anymore... Of course, I trust your capabilities."
Sophie Baker watched Elly Campbell speak on the phone with a beaming smile, whilepletely ignoring her, and instantly felt her anger with nowhere to vent.
Yet she was too stubborn to just walk away, so she bit her lip and waited there, thinking: So youre pretending not to see me? I will definitely not leave.
When Elly Campbell hung up, Sophie went forward with a ss of wine and a smile, ready to speak, but someone beat her to it, "Elly."
Elly Campbell turned to look and saw James Churchill in a suit, holding a wine ss and approaching her.
"Doctor Matt, long time no see."
Elly Campbell lifted her eyebrows in greeting.
"You have the nerve to say that, resigning from the hospital without even telling me, I only found out from the director."
James Churchill stood before her, his handsome face tinged with dissatisfaction.
Elly Campbell smiled wryly and shrugged, "I had no choice, my mother has only me for a daughter, I have to go back and inherit her vast estate," she said.
James Churchill had heard about Elly Campbells move to ska, and with thework of the Churchill Family, finding out her whereabouts wasnt difficult, so naturally, James Churchill knew what Elly Campbell was doing in ska.
"How can your words sound so punchable?"
"The feeling is mutual. If Second Young Master Churchill no longer wishes to be a doctor, hed also have to go back and inherit the family fortune worth hundreds of billions. My little estate cantpare to yours."
James Churchill then began tough. His presence emanated a smart yet rogue charm, quite opposite to Adam Joness cold demeanor, especially when heughed, easily attracting the gaze of those around them.
Sophie Baker observed the interaction between Elly Campbell and James Churchill. She wasnt very familiar with James Churchill, but from their conversation, she could tell that his family background was anything but ordinary.
She couldnt understand why all the outstanding men seemed to gravitate towards Elly Campbell. What was so good about her? Was it just because she was the daughter of the Campbell Family?
Now that Dad had divorced that in Jane, what was Elly Campbell anyway? Sooner orter shed be swept out by Dad. What was there to be proud of?
Feeling ignored by Elly Campbell and the other, Sophie Baker felt aggrieved and finally couldnt help interrupting, "Sister, were going to be family soon. Why dont you introduce me to your friend?"
The smirk on James Churchills face, which had been there before, vanished in an instant. When he didnt smile, his cold aura was on par with Adam Joness.
"Elly, who is this? They dont even understand basic manners. When others are speaking, how can one just rudely interrupt?"
James Churchill looked at Sophie Baker with undisguised disdain.
Sophie Bakers face changed, and she red at James Churchill with a venomous look in her eyes.
What did this Churchill mean by that? He had clearly seen her in the hospital before, and just a moment ago Dad had introduced her to so many guests. Did he not recognize her?
Was he deliberately trying to humiliate her?
Elly Campbell sipped the wine in her ss, nced at Sophie Baker, and said, "Thats James Campbells illegitimate daughter from outside, oh, and by the way, the mistress is about to be legitimized."
James Churchills eyes shifted towards Sophie Baker with an ambiguous meaning and heughed, "No wonder. Since shes about to be legitimized, thisdy should learn some basic etiquette. In the future, such impertinent interruptions should be avoided; it would be a shame to embarrass Uncle Campbell."
Chapter 191. This mistress is quite humorous_1
Chapter 191: 191. This mistress is quite humorous_1
Sophie Bakers face alternated between white and red, her hands clenched into fists as she red at Elly Campbell and James Churchill with venomous eyes, grinding her teeth in fury.
Thinking that she would soon switch identities with Elly Campbell, Sophie felt her spine stiffen instantly, no longer feeling as afraid of her as before.
With a mocking sneer, she looked at Elly and said with an air of petty triumph, "Elly, you still havent faced reality, even now. Your mother has divorced dad, and from now on, my mother will be Mrs. Campbell. You have no choice but to please me and my mother if you want to continue having good days in the Campbell family, or else..."
After speaking, she sized up Ellys calm demeanor with a few coldughs.
The corner of Ellys mouth curved into a faint smile. Her inscrutable gaze rested on Sophies arrogantly smug face as if she was looking at someone with a mental deficiency.
Sophie frowned when she saw that Elly remained undisturbed after her speech.
Elly had nothing left, so why was she still so fearless? Did she think she was still the Campbell familys young miss?
James Churchill burst intoughter, his roguish gaze falling on Elly as he said, "I was wondering why youcked any sense of humor, but it seems CEO Campbellsedic genes were all inherited by this illegitimate daughter."
If otherpanies needed the Campbells goodwill to show respect to James Campbell, the Churchill family certainly did not.
James Churchills father, Thomas Churchill, was also a prominent figure in the business world. James didnt have to tter anyone; he said whatever he wanted.
All the more so when it came to Elly daring to provoke him without even understanding what she wasshe was seeking her own demise!
Sophies expression stiffened. How could she not understand the meaning behind Jamess words?
Was she the one being mocked? Who was the real joke here?
Elly thought that, having separated from the Campbell family, no longer bearing James Campbells daughters identity, she was something special.
Sophie sneered at Jamess fawning behavior toward Elly, her face colored with mockery, "Doctor Matt, whats the use of fawning over my sister like this? Shes still a married woman. Are you nning on being my sisters homewrecker?"
Ellys eyes grew colder as she listened to Sophies words, her gaze sweeping over Sophies presumptuous face. Just as she was about to speak, James Churchill cut her off.
James Churchillsughter was warm and natural, but when his smile faded, the chill that emanated from him was just as intimidating as Adam Jones.
Watching Jamess smile gradually disappear, Sophie felt a shiver down her spine, her face revealing a trace of fear, her steps subconsciously moving backward.
"Miss Baker overstates my talents. I could never learn the skills you and your mother possess in this lifetime, let alone put them to use," he said.
"You..."
Sophie turned pale with anger. What she hated most was hearing that her mother was the other woman and that she was an illegitimate child. Even though her mother had be the official Mrs. Campbell, in the eyes of others, she was still the "other woman turned official," and no one would truly recognize them as legitimate.
Whereas Elly didnt have to do anything. Even now, as her mother had divorced dad, she was still the rightful young miss of the Campbell family, not the illegitimate daughter others spoke ill of.
"Elly, all the good things in this world wont stay with one person forever. Once dad marries my mom, everything about the Campbells will be minenot just the Campbells, but your man, Adam Jones, will also be mine."
Chapter 192. Who are you showing this mournful face to_1
Chapter 192: 192. Who are you showing this mournful face to_1
Elly Campbells gaze remained cool as she looked at herself, and after a moment, sheughed, "I havent even been made official yet, and youre already daydreaming."
She took a step forward, perhaps still carrying the leftover authority of her previous demeanor; as Elly Campbell stepped closer, Sophie Baker was frightened into unconsciously stepping back several paces, her expression one of wariness as she looked at Elly, "What do you want to do?"
Elly Campbells lips curled into a smile, "Sophie, after all this time, you still havent made any progress, always picking up things Ive discarded to show off in front of me. Just a Campbellpany... do you think I covet that?"
Sophie Bakers face darkened, "You..."
"However, though Im not interested in Campbell, you should know that Im innately domineering. Even the things I dont want, I wont easily hand over to others. If you want to pick them up, you still need my approval, dont you?"
She looked at Sophie Baker with a smile, whose face turned various shades of red and green, and patted her shoulder, saying, "Sophie, remember this well, I will teach you step by step how to be a proper person."
James Churchill watched Elly Campbells "despicable" behavior and couldnt help but twitch at the corner of his mouth.
After Elly finished speaking, she reached out for a napkin from a tray held by a passing waiter and meticulously wiped her palm as if the mere act of patting Sophie Bakers shoulder had contaminated her with something dirty, infuriating Sophie to the point of distorting her face.
"Elly Campbell, you..."
Her fierce face suddenly turned into one of grievance the next second, "Sister, its okay if you dont acknowledge me, but... but you cant treat Adam like this. After all, youre not divorced yet, how could you... how could..."
As she spoke, Sophie Baker bit her lower lip, casting meaningful nces towards James Churchill.
Sophies sudden change of face caught James Churchill off guard, and even Elly Campbell couldnt help but give her a thumbs up.
"Why bring up those rotten shoes all of a sudden? Come on, my dads not dead yet, who are you showing this mournful face to? Since you want those rotten shoes so badly, Im not stopping you. Go ahead and pick them up. I might be domineering, but Im still very picky when ites to my tastes," she said.
"Sister..."
Elly Campbell looked at Sophie Bakers aggrieved face and felt something was off. Her gaze unconsciously shifted behind her, and when she saw the iron-greenplexion of the man behind her, she instantly understood.
She had said earlier that Sophie, a drama queen like that, had suddenly be abnormal, there must be an issue. Apparently, her no-good ex-husband was standing right behind her.
Seeing Elly Campbellsposed expression, Sophie Baker gritted her teeth in fury, but the thought of Adam overhearing all the bad things Elly had just said about him made her rejoice at his misfortune.
Sophie quickly walked over to Adam Jones, her eyes red as she looked at him, making no attempt to hide her distress.
"Adam, I... I was just advising Sister a moment ago not to get too close to Doctor Matt, to avoid embarrassing you. I didnt expect Sister to speak so unpleasantly," she said, biting her lower lip in apparent distress. The insinuations of her words led anyone listening to think other thoughts.
Adam Joness gaze was coldly fixed on Elly Campbell, then shifted towards James Churchill, who was standing very close to her. He had seen them standing shoulder to shoulder, chatting andughing, and despite trying to hold back for a long time, he couldnt stop himself from walking over.
Even though he had resolved to divorce her and was determined to fight for custody, seeing her standing with James Churchill still left a bitter taste in his heart.
Chapter 193. Teach You How to Behave_1
Chapter 193: 193. Teach You How to Behave_1
Especially after hearing the words that Elly Campbell had said to Sophie Baker, Adam Joness gaze sank lower.
His deep gaze silently watched Elly Campbells faintly smiling lips, his eyes growing increasingly intense.
Sophie saw that Adam was only staring at Elly and remained silent; she grew anxious inside. The words that Elly had said just nowAdam had clearly heard them, yet he had no reaction.
It was said that he was recently in the process of divorcing Elly, and upon hearing her words just now, he must have been determined to go through with the divorce.
With this in mind, she began to fan the mes, "Adam, dont be angry. Sister has always had an unpleasant way of speaking, and this isnt the first time youve heard it."
In the past, Sophie would still pretend to have Ellys best interests at heart in front of Adam, but now, she knew there was no need.
It wasnt just because she was soon to be the rightful young miss of the Campbell Family, but also because she knew that Elly would soon be out of the picture.
"Adam, calm down..."
Just as Sophie was about to continue provoking Adam, she suddenly heard her own voiceing from Ellys hand
"Whats the use of Doctor Matt trying to please my sister? Shes still a married woman right now. Are you nning to be my sisters little homewrecker?"
"..."
"Elly, not all the good things in this world will stay with one person forever. Once my dad and my mom get married, everything belonging to Campbell will be mine, not just Campbell, your man Adam Jones will also be mine."
"..."
Sophies eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Ellys smiling face and the audio ying from her phone.
These words, precisely the conversation she had just had with Ellyshe never expected this despicable Elly to have recorded every word.
Her face turned ashen as she looked at Adam Joness expressionless handsome face, her voice hoarse, "Adam... Adam..."
Although the audio that Elly had just yed wasnt very loud, the wealthy businessmen who hade to talk to Adam had heard everything clearly. Those who originally didnt think much of this illegitimate daughter now had even more indescribable expressions.
Seeing Elly calmly turn off the audio on her phone and look towards Sophies pale and disbelieving face, her own face remained smiling all the while.
"Sophie, this is your first lesson in bing a personalways leave yourself a way out when making up lies."
Enraged, Sophies face contorted hideously, and she wished she could tear Elly apart. Noticing the ambiguous stares of the surrounding onlookers, Sophie knew she had been thoroughly humiliated.
She had wanted to make a good impression in front of these people, but because of Ellys meddling with a set of recordings, it was all ruined.
"Sophie."
It was at this moment that James Campbell came over with Melody Baker. He knew Sophie had some connections with Adam.
He had nned to take advantage of this opportunity to help promote his lover and daughter by getting Adam on their side, but as soon as he arrived, he saw Sophie with an upset expression, standing to the side, seemingly deeply wronged.
Then seeing the calm Elly and James Churchill, along with the indifferent and silent Adam, he immediately guessed what had happened.
With a dark expression, he looked at Elly and said, "Elly, did you bully Sophie again?"
Seeing her father arrive, Sophie felt a bit more settled and looked coldly at Elly. She tilted her chin up defiantly and then turned to James, biting her lower lip with a look of unspeakable grievance, her eyes slightly red.
Chapter 194. This is not Elly Campbell_1
Chapter 194: 194. This is not Elly Campbell_1
"Dad, its not Ellys fault, Im fine, lets go."
"Go? What do you mean, go?"
James Campbell shook off Sophie Bakers extended hand and red at Elly with a harsh tone, "Elly, dont push your luck. How many times have you bullied Sophie? Every time, she has shown nothing but tolerance towards you. Do you still know what it means to be a sister?"
The obvious bias James Campbell showed towards his illegitimate daughter over his legitimate one,manding with authority, made the bystanders ufortable.
Adam Jones furrowed his brows and gazed deeply at James Campbell; he was about to speak when he heard Ellys hoarse voice, softly rising
"Dad."
Her voice was very low, and at the sound of her calling him dad, James Campbell paused, startled.
Hearing the words "Dad" from Ellys mouth felt incredibly distant to James Campbell, so distant that he could not even remember thest time she called him that.
When Elly lifted her eyes to look at him, her eyes were already red.
"I know you dont like my mom and me, but you shouldnt be so biased. After all, I am your daughter. Besides, I am only two months older than her, I still dont know how to be a sister."
Sophie Baker was dumbfounded, Elly, who had just been teaching her how to conduct herself with a smile, was now looking at her father with red eyes, appearing so aggrieved.
No, this wasnt Elly at all!
What did she just say?
Suddenly realizing something, Sophie Baker sharply turned her eyes to Ellys aggrieved face, and then to the gazes of the people around them, her heart ringing rm bells.
Intuition told her that they were being outmaneuvered by Elly again.
James Campbells face also turned unsightly, as he faced those surprised looks cast at him, and gradually, his expression showed signs of unease.
Although he had an affair, he still cared about his reputation; he always imed his younger daughter was two years younger than the older, but now that Elly said Sophie was only two months younger, everyone realized he had cheated while his wife was just pregnant.
The image of an utter scoundrel wasid bare by Elly for all to see.
He loathed Elly with a passion, yet in front of so many people, he was not in a position to throw a tantrum.
"Moreover, Dad, you dont know anything, you just started using me of bullying her the moment you arrived. There were so many uncles and older men here just now, ask them, what have I done to bully her?"
As she spoke, tears began to well up in her eyes, and even Adam was taken aback.
Even when he had neglected her for three years, he had never seen Elly in such a pitiful and downtrodden state. Looking at the tears forming in her eyes, his heart began to ache once again.
The people standing nearby couldnt bear to watch, and the person closest to Elly, visibly annoyed, frowned and said to James Campbell, "CEO Campbell, youve really misunderstood Elly."
James Campbell looked towards the speaker, Theodore Davis, the current head of the Davis family. He and his wife were known in social circles to be a model couple and were most disdainful of those who kept mistresses. Now here he was, defending the illegitimate daughter against his own daughter born within wedlock.
Theodore Davis was an eminent figure just like Adam Jones, and even though he was the CEO of Campbell, he could not afford to slight such a person. Hearing Theodore speak, he could onlyugh awkwardly and said, "Even President Davis speaks for Elly. It seems I really have misunderstood her."
Theodore Davis picked up his ss and took a sip, smiling softly, he turned his gaze toward Sophie Baker, whose heart inexplicably began to panic under his seemingly gentle look.
Chapter 195. If you’re foolish, read more books_1
Chapter 195: 195. If youre foolish, read more books_1
"CEO Campbells daughter is young, but her ambition is anything but insignificant. She not only has her sights set on Campbell, co-founded by CEO Campbell and President rk, but shes also eyeing President Jones as a golden son-inw," he said.
As he spoke, he looked at Adam Jones. He was the only one who dared to joke with Adam Jones, "I just met President Joness son a few minutes ago, and here I am, already witnessing the charm of President Jones. President Jones really is a lucky man."
After all, as a guest, Theodore Davis couldnt speak too harshly, but everyone here was shrewd, and they could all hear that Theodore Davis was sarcastically suggesting that Sophie Baker was preparing to follow in her mothers footsteps and be a mistress.
Sophie Bakers face was extremely ugly, especially since Theodore Daviss words were what she had just said to Elly Campbell, and they were recorded by that bitch Elly Campbell, leaving her with no way to rebut.
Adam Jones wasnt angry either, just swirling his wine ss, smiling nonchntly, and said, "President Davis is jesting. This junior is known to be quite picky."
Adam Jones didnt say much, but he made everything clear.
Quite picky, does that tantly mean he wouldnt want her even if she threw herself at him?
Sophie Baker staggered, her face virtually pped swollen by these people, yet she was powerless to retaliate.
Now even James Campbell had no face left; he hadnt expected thating here to defend his younger daughter would turn him into aughingstock.
Theodore Davis even explicitly mentioned that Campbell Corporation was co-founded with Jenna rk. In the early years, those who coborated with Campbell Corporation recognized only Jenna rk; it was not untilter, when Jenna rk stepped back, that they gradually started connecting with him.
In Theodore Daviss eyes, this Campbell Corporation felt more like a gift from Jenna rk to him. James Campbell knew this too, but he just didnt want to admit it.
After such a public embarrassment, James Campbell was also somewhat furious with humiliation. He nced sideways at Sophie Baker, wanting to scold her, but seeing her red eyes and the pallid look on her face, he swallowed what he was about to say.
"Sophie, you mustnt spout nonsense; Go apologize to your sister right now."
After being harshly schooled by these business tycoons, Sophie Baker also had to apologize to Elly Campbell. She clenched her teeth in hatred, but at that moment, all she could do was to grind her teeth and swallow her resentment.
With teary eyes, she approached Elly Campbell and said in a low voice, "Sister, Im sorry, I misspoke earlier, Im young and ignorant, please forgive me."
"Indeed, young and ignorant..."
Elly Campbell spoke in a gentle voice. She was naturally beautiful, and this show of vulnerability always inspired a protective urge in others.
"Since youre young and ignorant, you should go back home and read more books, and learn the principles of being a person."
"You..."
Sophie Baker was so angry she wanted to tear Elly Campbell apart, yet Elly Campbells infuriating words came with a soft and frail expression, making it hard for anyone to bear reproaching her.
"Ill remember what you said, sister."
After such an embarrassment, James Campbell wouldnt let his daughter stay any longer. Finding an excuse, he left with Sophie Baker.
Elly Campbell turned to Theodore Davis, who had spoken for her earlier, and said, "Thank you, Uncle Davis, for speaking up for me just now."
"Dont mention it."
Theodore Davis responded with an elegantly warm smile, looking at the retreating figure of James Campbell, "A man like your father deserves a lesson."
Elly Campbell pursed her lips and said nothing.
After Theodore Davis left, the other onlookers dispersed. At that moment, only James Churchill and Adam Jones remained by Elly Campbells side.
Once the others had left, the soft and vulnerable expression on Elly Campbells face was instantly reced by a cool and distant demeanor.
Chapter 196. You are quite cheap_1
Chapter 196: 196. You are quite cheap_1
"Elly, just now..."
James Churchill looked at Elly Campbells sudden change of expression in astonishment.
Elly Campbell chuckled and casually brushed away the stray hairs at her eye corner, saying, "Just ying the innocent flower, who cant?"
Then, her gaze shifted to Adam Joness ambiguous expression, and she smiled, "Sorry, President Jones, your darlings face must have been swollen from the hit just now. You better go check on her."
After speaking, she turned to leave, but Adam Jones stopped her.
He looked at Elly Campbells indifferent face, his lips curling into a hook, and said, "Although I knew long ago that youre good at burning bridges, I clearly helped you just now. Are you blind?"
He should have known that this woman was faking it; how could such a hard-hearted woman really show weakness in front of James Campbell? And yet, he was like a fool feeling sorry for her.
Elly Campbell paused and then remembered the words that Adam Jones had said to Theodore Davis just now.
Too picky?
Was he saying he wasnt interested in Sophie Baker anymore?
"Oh, thats a pity. That girl boasted to me about finding a pair of worn-out shoes like treasure, but it turns out you dont even want to let her wear those," she said, looking at Adam Jones with feigned regret, shrugging her shoulders. "Such a waste, picking them up for nothing."
James Churchill couldnt help butugh out loud from the sidelines. Comparing Adam Jones to a pair of worn-out shoes, why did he find it so amusing?
Adam Jones didnt get angry. He simply looked at James Churchill with a faint gaze and a gentle smile, "Second Young Master Churchill, when my wife and I are discussing private matters, its not really appropriate for you to be here, is it?"
This was exactly what annoyed James Churchill the most; no matter what he said, with just one statement from Adam Jones about a husband and wifes matters, he had no ground to stand on.
Damn it, they havent even divorced yet!
But it seemed as if he wanted to spite Adam Jones on purpose, he looked at him and said, "Youre not suddenly realizing that youve fallen in love with her after Elly decided to leave you, are you?"
He expected Adam Jones to vehemently deny it in frustration, but instead, he saw him merely take a sip of the champagne in his hand and reply indifferently, "Its not impossible."
Finished speaking, he then looked at Elly Campbell with a smile, concealing the thoughts in his eyes, and said, "Even if theyre a pair of worn-out shoes, I will only have you wear them."
James Churchills face stiffened. His usually insouciant eyes were, at this moment, swept by various storms. After a while, he nced at Elly Campbells face, dropped a line "Then youre quite shameless," and turned his head to leave.
Elly Campbell was also stunned by Adam Joness response to James Churchill just now.
It wasnt until James Churchill left that Elly Campbell came back to her senses, recalling what Adam Jones had just said and couldnt help frowning, choosing to ignore it outright.
"I heard you want to fight for Williams custody rights?" she asked, looking at Adam Jones with a cold countenance.
At her words, Adam Joness eyelids lifted faintly as he looked at her. Her indifferent appearance made Adam Jones subconsciously furrow his brows.
Before meeting Elly Campbell again, he was firmly determined to divorce, and even after Harry Hall advised him to think it over, he had made his decision.
But at this moment, as he looked at Elly Campbells clear and cold demeanor, and thought of Mark Campbells initial words to him, his decision to divorce once again started to waver.
"You could also choose not to divorce, then there would be no issue of fighting for custody," he said quietly, casting his eyes down, not looking at Elly Campbell as if subconsciously avoiding her gaze, a hint of guilt lurking in the depths of his eyes.
Chapter 197. Take her to which_1
Chapter 197: 197. Take her to which_1
Her gaze rested on the champagne in her hand, and she seemingly carelessly sipped it, concealing her current unease.
Elly Campbellughed, but the coldness in her eyes grew more intense, "Adam Jones, who do you think you are, that when you no longer want me, I must patiently wait for you to call off the engagement, and when you dont want a divorce, I must docilely be your wife, Adam Jones? My son is mine. What gives you the right!"
What right do you have to fight me for my son!
She looked at Adam Jones with using eyes, her husky voice filled with endless grievances and usations.
She remembered when she was waiting with great anticipation to marry him, and he came to the Campbell Family to call off the marriage without saying a word. The heartache and grievances began to relentlessly assault her heart, and her hatred for Adam Jones deepened.
Seeing the anger and grievances that spilled out of Elly Campbells reddened eyes, Adam Joness heart suddenly ached, and without thinking, he blurted out, "I never thought about fighting you for our son!"
"But you already have!"
Elly Campbells voice rose uncontrobly, drawing the attention of many guests around them.
Realizing her own outburst, her expression grew colder, and she looked indifferently at Adam Jones, "Werent you going to fight me for custody? Fine, Ill be waiting."
After speaking, she didnt nce at Adam Jones again and turned to leave.
Adam Jones watched her retreating figure, his brows furrowed again.
The birthday banquet was still a sess. After the guests gradually left, Elly Campbell also bid farewell to the Old Master with William Campbell in tow.
The Old Master knew that Elly Campbell was now the CEO of Brayman Group in ska, so he did not insist on keeping her.
As the rk Family prepared to head to the airport, a ck Bentley car slowly blocked their way.
Elly Campbell recognized the car and couldnt help frowning.
"Is it Adam?"
Jenna rk, sitting next to Elly Campbell, looked forward at the car and asked, turning her head.
Elly Campbell nodded. At that moment, the car window was knocked, and Adam Joness driver stood outside respectfully.
"Madam, President Jones asks for you toe over."
Elly Campbell hesitated silently for a moment before handing the child to Jenna rk and getting out of the car.
Approaching Adam Joness car, the rear window had already been slowly rolled down, revealing Adam Joness cold face, "Get in."
"If President Jones wants to talk about William, theres nothing left to discuss between us. Whether its divorce or fighting for custody, Ive left everything to mywyer. President Jones can just talk to my attorney."
With that, she raised her wrist to check her watch and said, "Right now, were in a hurry to get to the airport, please clear the way, President Jones."
Adam Jones listened to her with a frown and still coldly spat out two words, "Get in."
Seeing his adamant attitude, Elly Campbell nced at the steadily halting vehicles behind her, furrowed her brow, and got into the car.
The car veered off in a new direction. Elly Campbell did not know where he was taking her. The drive was silent, but she could feel the coldness radiating from Adam Jones intensifying, as if he was forcefully suppressing a burgeoning rage.
"President, weve arrived."
The car stopped to the side, and the driver turned back to announce.
Adam Jones was the first to get out of the car, mming the door harshly, causing Elly Campbell to frown with displeasure.
Just as she was about to get out, her side of the door was already opened by Adam Jones, "Come with me."
Once Elly Campbell got out of the car, before she could steady herself, her wrist was harshly yanked by Adam Jones as he strode forward.
"Adam Jones, let go!"
Elly Campbell, annoyed, was dragged several steps and struggled several times to free herself but was unable to.
Passersby shot unusual nces at them, and not wanting to be a spectacle, she contained her fury and allowed Adam Jones to lead her to the moderately-rated three-star hotel ahead.
Finally, Adam Jones stopped and nced sideways at Elly Campbell with a chilling expression. His face was tense, and the cold air radiating from him was so intense that even Elly, equally furious, felt intimidated.
"Remember what ce this is?"
Adam Jones clenched his jaws, gathering all his strength just to ask that question. His sinister gaze steadfastly fixed on Elly Campbells face, as if trying to discern something from her expression.
Elly Campbell instinctively looked up, and upon seeing the hotels name, a tant expression of surprise washed over her face, "Brocade Cloud Hotel?"
In a moment, she remembered what ce this was. The face that initially held only surprise, now had a flicker of guilt sh across it.
And this hint of guilt, in the eyes of Adam Jones, felt like several harsh ps across his face.
He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, suppressed the unbearable pain in his heart and the storm brewing in his eyes, and stared intently at Elly Campbell, "Remember now?"
Elly Campbell quietly looked at Adam Jones, her brows suddenly furrowing. Of course, she remembered. She was no stranger to this ce.
She had been here eight years ago.
Chapter 198. Why so guilty_1
Chapter 198: 198. Why so guilty_1
She received an anonymous message saying that Adam Jones was secretly meeting with a woman here.
Considering this wasnt the city center and the mix of people was more diverse, coupled with someone of Adam Joness status, why would hee here for a rendezvous?
At first, Elly Campbell didnt believe the text message, thinking it was just someones idea of a prank or an attempt to nder Adam Jones.
She deleted the message without a second thought.
At that time, her heart and eyes were full of Adam Jones, and she eagerly looked forward to marrying him in a years time. She didnt want her distrust to ruin the affection between them.
But despite this, the message still affected her, leaving her restless all day long.
She didnt understand the senders purpose. At that time, the Jones corporation held a pivotal position nationwide, and uniting with the Campbell Family through marriage was just the icing on the cake for them, something they could do without.
So even if their engagement was called off, it wouldnt affect Adam Jones; thus, the person sending the message wouldnt engage in such pointless act.
If the aim was to tarnish Adam Joness reputation and affect the stock value of the Jones corporation, that was even less likely.
Back then, Adam Jones wasnt married, didnt have a girlfriend, and there was absolutely no news about his engagement with her to the outside world. Hence, as a single man, Adam Jones could openly date or meet anyone he wanted without it affecting the Jones corporation.
Elly Campbell thought about it all day but couldnt figure out why someone would send her such a message.
But it was precisely because of this that she became more and more disturbed.
As if possessed, she followed the time and address given in the text message and arrived at this hotel.
She came purely to reassure herself, Elly Campbell told herself.
Back then, she still had a lot of faith in Adam Jones, yet she was afraid that he would think she didnt trust him, so she sneaked here without telling anyone.
The hotels management was veryx; after she arrived, she took the elevator straight to the floor mentioned in the message without anyone stopping her.
But once she exited the elevator, she regretted her decision. She shouldnt have doubted her fianc, the man she wanted to marry for the rest of her life. How could she be so suspicious?
After much hesitation, she didnt go to that room and instead turned around and left.
The very next day, she received news that the Jones Family had called off the engagement...
Elly Campbells face turned a few shades paler as she recalled the feeling of being broken off when the engagement was canceled. The pain of that moment was still as intense as ever.
"Thats right, the night after that, President Jones couldnt wait toe to my house the next day to call off our engagement," she said.
Sheughed sarcastically, her hands clenching tightly by her side.
Just now, when she saw "Brocade Cloud Hotel," she actually felt guilty. What was she guilty about?
Adam Jones, behind the back of his fiance, came to this chaotic ce for a secret encounter, and he didnt feel guilty. Why should she, just because she didnt trust him back then?
But even if she had believed him, what then?
Could it change the fact that he went to the Campbell Family to call off their engagement for another woman?
Now, she regretted terribly that a year after the broken engagement, she shamelessly begged Adam Jones to marry her!
Adam Jones looked at the piercing smile on her face and the mockery in her eyes as if he wasughing at his own foolishness from back then, easily manipted by her.
Right before taking her here, he had even begun to think he misjudged her back then.
Chapter 199. Elly Campbell, I regret it_1
Chapter 199: 199. Elly Campbell, I regret it_1
The elevator surveince had captured Elly Campbell, and the corridor surveince had too, and he kept making excuses for her, iming it was coincidental, but now, Elly had personally admitted it, and he had no more excuses to make for her.
Elly didnt know why the fleeting pain in Adam Joness eyes existed; after all, he was the one who had betrayed her back then. At most, she had just considered catching him in the act and then had a change of heart at thest minute.
Compared to the horrible things he had done, she had merely distrusted him. Could that really be considered such an unforgivable sin?
"Elly, youre quite pleased with yourself, arent you?"
Adam tried to control the increasingly wild storm in his heart, his gaze growing colder.
Elly shrugged nonchntly and said with a smile, "I am pretty pleased, yes. Too bad it didnt work out."
If she had actually gone through with it back then, she wondered how Adam would have had the nerve to visit the Campbell family the next day to call off the engagement.
Just as she thought this, a sudden pain in her jaw struck, and she found herself pushed against the cold wall behind her by Adam.
The strength in Adams hands was astonishing, and the mes in his eyes seemed as if they wanted to crush her jaw into dust.
Her brow furrowed with pain, but she couldnt utter a word, ring defiantly at Adam, forcing back the tears welling up in her eyes.
"Elly, to think you would do such a thing and still shamelessly im how devoted you were to me for those three years? Id have to be insane to believe a word from you!"
The strength in his grip intensified along with his growing rage, and Elly was in so much pain that she couldnt resist.
Seeing no hint of regret or guilt in Ellys defiant gaze, Adams pain mingled with his fury, rushing upward.
Elly found Adam both detestable andughable, as it was the first time she had ever seen someone use others so brazenly despite being the one at fault.
Even if she had indeed doubted him back then, it was still far better than him meeting another woman in private one day and calling off the engagement at her familys house the next, wasnt it?
Her eyes reddened with pain, yet she stubbornly refused to plead for mercy.
In Adams eyes, her silence was an obvious admission of guilt.
He stared at Elly coldly for a long time, withdrawing the strength from her jaw, the storm in his eyes growing wilder, deepening the malevolence there, and he said, "Elly, I regret it."
His tone was t as he spoke, but the chill in his eyes was far from calm.
Elly looked at him coldly, still feeling a faint pain in her recently freed jaw.
"How could I ever let my son be raised by a woman like you for three years."
Adam swept her with a cold nce, his lips curving into a cruel smile, "Regarding the custody of my son, mywyer will have a good talk with you."
After he dropped these words, he left without a care for Ellys pale face, takingrge strides away.
Once in his car, he mmed the door shut. In the rearview mirror, he saw Ellys slender figure still standing at the hotel entrance, the familiar pang of pain persisting in his heart.
Before bringing Elly here, he had harbored a ridiculous hope that he had misunderstood her all those years ago.
He had even figured out how he wouldpensate her, how he would swallow his pride and beg for her forgiveness.
But the moment he heard Elly say, "Too bad it didnt work out," his heart was torn to pieces countless times, both painful and cold.
It was indeed her doing, and now she could confess so brazenly, without a hint of remorse.
Chapter 200. Custody Lawsuit Case_1
Chapter 200: 200. Custody Lawsuit Case_1
He had repeatedly set aside his self-esteem, dragging his feet on not wanting to divorce, just to maintain this farcical marriage. Yet in the end, she violently pped him across the face with her actions. What was he after?
Leaning against the chair back, Adam Jones eyes reddened as he let out a bitterugh, forcefully hiding the pain and disappointment thaty in the depths of his gaze.
Watching Adam Jones car decisively drive away, Elly Campbell stood still, dazed, pondering over thest words he left her with, which left her somewhat puzzled.
Why had Adam Jones suddenly brought her here this time and abruptly brought up matters from eight years ago?
Eight years had passed, even if Adam Jones was angry at her for not having trusted him back then, there was no need for such an extreme reaction.
Was there perhaps something else that happened that night?
Ellys mind was a mess right now, feeling like there was something amiss, but with her thoughts currently preupied by Adam Jones wanting to fight for custody, she simply couldnt focus on anything else.
In the meantime, Jenna rk had called her. The ne was about to take off, and upon checking the time, Elly realized she wouldnt make it, so she told them to go back first and arranged to meet Helen Melendy.
"What happened, did you offend Adam Jones again? Before, he refused to divorce no matter what, but why is he so resolute this time?"
As soon as Helen Melendy arrived at the designated caf, she blurted out her inquiries.
Elly furrowed her brows and pursed her lips in silence, remembering the inexplicable argument she had with Adam Jones outside the Brocade Cloud Hotel, her expression growing colder.
She didnt mention the prior incident to Helen Melendy and simply said, "Do you have confidence in the custody battle?"
Helen Melendys expression darkened with impatience, not as confident as she had been in past legal battles, and after a moment, she said, "I can only say well do our best."
Elly nodded her head, suppressing the disappointment in her heart, but she wasnt surprised by Helen Melendys response.
After all, the person she waspeting with for custody was a pivotal figure in the business world, the head of Jones Corporation. Such an individuals influence and connections certainly went beyond just the business sector.
Moreover, Helen Melendys opponent was Harry Hall, known as a legal heavyweight.
Seeing Ellys silence, Helen Melendy felt a twinge of pity, moved her lips, and reassuringly held Ellys hand, "Elly..."
Elly quicklyposed herself and managed to squeeze out a settled smile for Helen Melendy, "Its okay, Im prepared. Just do your best."
Adam Jones was quick to act, and the divorce case, which was still awaiting scheduling, had its court date rapidly set due to his intentional intervention.
Not long after returning to ska, Elly received a call from Helen Melendy.
"Okay, I got it."
After hanging up, Elly felt a deep unrest within her heart. Even though she had long been prepared to face Adam Jones in court, she felt utterly ungrounded.
She could have asked Grandpa to step in, but she knew that even dragging the Old Master into this might not be helpful.
Did Grandpa have connections, and Adam Jones did not?
The Jones Family was among the top-ranking noble families in the country, possessingworks and resources that were no less than Grandpas. Having Grandpa intervene in a trivial matter like divorce would only lead to more prolonged entanglements with Adam Jones.
Besides, William Campbell was still young. The court would consider which parent provided better conditions in all aspects for the child, and would award custody to the more suitable one.
Despite her reluctance to admit it, she knew that, whether it was in terms of reputation, financial power, or his current connections, she was in no position topete with Adam Jones.
Chapter 201. That’s really too bad_1
Chapter 201: 201. Thats really too bad_1
"Lynn."
She took a deep breath and called Lynn rk over.
"Madam."
Lynn rk had been feeling depressedtely. Ever since the day she had given Adam Jones her phone number, he had never contacted her, causing her once firm confidence to gradually crumble.
"I will be going back to Boston for a few days. I will send William to stay with my mother, so you can take a few days off. Theres no need for you toe over."
Lynn knew that Adam Jones was in Boston. Hearing that William would be returning to Boston, she immediately thought of Adam and tentatively asked, "Madam, William has been talking about wanting to see Mr. Jones. Since youre going to Boston, would you like to tell Mr. Jones toe and see the child?"
As she spoke, fearing Elly Campbell might suspect her of having ulterior motives, she quickly added, "The child is still young, and it would be better to have his father around."
Elly Campbell looked at Lynns face, full of sympathy for William, and stared at her for a long time, making Lynn feel somewhat uneasy, "Madam..."
"Does William truly talk about Adam Jones every day?"
"Yes... yes, he does."
Elly Campbell looked at her for a while and said nothing, only withdrawing her gaze indifferently.
Didnt she know her own son?
Although he initially longed for the role of a father, that role wasnt necessarily Adam Jones.
Since Elly had clearly told William that she didnt like Adam Jones, William would definitely not mention him in front of Lynn.
Despite his young age, William was entirely like Adam Jones in dispositionif he wasnt keen on getting close to someone, he wouldnt waste any time on them.
Lynn saying so was simply because she had taken a fancy to Adam Jones.
Elly couldnt help butugh inwardly. She was still such an innocent young girl.
"Im going back to handle the divorce proceedings with Adam Jones. Perhaps William might end up being awarded to him."
She didnt n to hide this from Lynn and spoke candidly.
Upon hearing this, Lynns face couldnt hide the shock, "Madam, youre getting a divorce from Mr. Jones?"
Originally when William said that Madam and Mr. Jones had registered their marriage, she didnt believe it. So they were truly a married couple, and now they were getting a divorce?
In her heart, Lynn felt a faint trace of joy, which she dared not show in front of Elly.
"That... thats really unfortunate."
Elly Campbell just smiled faintly, "Theres nothing to regret."
Elly didnt say much to Lynn. Young girls always dreamt of marrying into a wealthy household but had no idea how heartless the person inside could be.
She didnt want to shatter Lynns dreams and knew even if she did say something, Lynn might not listen.
On the day of the hearing, Elly didnt bring William with her. After all, he was a child, and she feared the confrontational atmosphere of the courtroom would scare him.
Just as Elly and Helen Melendy stepped out of the car, a ck Maybach slowly stopped in front of the courthouse entrance.
Adam Jones got out of the car, wearing a finely tailored, custom-made dark grey suit that entuated his tall and handsome stature, while also adding a bit to the chill that seemed to emanate from him.
Ellys steps subconsciously paused as Adams gaze turned towards her. It lingered only a half-second before moving away.
When the time for the hearing arrived, Elly and Helen Melendy entered the courtroom and sat down together. Adam Jones sat on the set of seats to her right, with a wide aisle between them.
Aside from Adam Jones and his personal assistant Robert Green, only hiswyer Harry Hall came this time.
Neither party had many people in attendance, so the spacious courtroom wasnt particrly noisy.
Chapter 202. To hell with it_1
Chapter 202: 202. To hell with it_1
Harry Hall was a well-known starwyer in the legal field; any case that passed through his hands was pretty much decided in terms of victory or defeat.
Helen Melendy understood Harrys litigation strategy and had made preparations in advance, so at the beginning of the trial, the two were evenly matched for a while.
From the moment Elly Campbell entered the courtroom, she had maintained a calm and confident demeanor, but only she knew that the hand she kept in her pocket was clenched tightly, drenched with cold sweat.
Seeing Helen and Harry evenly matched for the time being, Elly felt slightly relieved, and the tension she was holding on to eased somewhat.
Looking up, she saw Adam Jones looking over at her with an unfathomable depth in his dark eyes, making it impossible for Elly to guess what he was thinking at the moment.
Just looking into those eyes made her heart subconsciously sink a bit, and the breath she had just rxed tightened again.
Adam nced at her, observing her obviously nervous yet feignedposure, and his thin lips curved into a slight, cool smile.
At the end of the first half, Elly went with Helen to the break room, and Elly couldnt wait to ask, "Is there any chance we can win?"
Helen really wanted tofort her, but suchfort was useless at this time; she could only be truthful, "Right now, Harry and I are evenly matched, but Im well aware of Harrys capabilities; hes probably only using seventy percent of his strength, whereas Im using my full strength," she said.
With that, she pursed her lips, "Elly, you need to be mentally prepared, I... I am no match for Harry."
Considering Harry had likely been holding back in the first half, there was no way he would give ground in the second half.
Ellysplexion turned a shade paler, her fists clenched tightly, feeling the pain of her nails cutting into her palms, she suppressed the bitterness in her heart and nodded to Helen, "Dont worry, Im prepared."
Helen nodded, "Ill step out to get some water; perhaps you should consider reconciling with Adam, to find a solution thats best for both sides and the child."
Elly nodded, and after Helen left, she closed the door behind her.
When Helen walked out of the break room, she ran into Harry, who had alsoe to the Coffee Pantry to pour a drink.
Their eyes met in that instant, and Helens expression immediately darkened. After a cold nce at him, she went to fetch her coffee.
After pouring his water, Harry didnt leave immediately but stood beside Helen with an indifferent tone, "You should persuade Elly to give the child to Adam; continuing thiswsuit is pointless."
Helen stopped pouring water and looked up at Harrys expressionless face, a cold smile on her lips, wishing she could throw the water in his face right then.
"Why dont you persuade Adam, that scum, not to fight Elly for the child? After all he did to Elly, he never cared for the child after the birth; what right does he have to fight for custody? Just because he provided some sperm? To hell with that!"
Helen couldnt help but curse, her beautiful face aze with anger. She was hot-tempered and fiery, and Harry watched her quietly for a moment before slightly furrowing his brow, "You dont know what Elly has done to Adam; dont jump to conclusions."
"Hmph! Even if I knew nothing, it wouldnt change the fact that Adam Jones is scum."
With a p, Helen set her coffee cup down on the counter, spilling some of the half-full contents.
Chapter 203. As long as you don’t regret it_1
Chapter 203: 203. As long as you dont regret it_1
When she emerged from the Coffee Pantry, Helen Melendy ran into Adam Jones who hade looking for Harry Hall. She spat at him forcefully and strode away.
"All these years have gone by and that temper of yours still hasnt changed."
Harry Hall sighed helplessly and pinched the bridge of his nose.
Adam Jones was uninterested in the issues between Harry Hall and Helen Melendy. With a cold face, he stepped forward and asked directly, "Can we win thiswsuit?"
Harry Hall gave him a brief nce and said, "Dont you already know whether we can win or not?"
Adam Jones paused and remained silent.
Harry Hall sighed and said earnestly, "Are you really not afraid Elly Campbell will hate you for the rest of her life by going to such lengths to fight for custody?"
Adams expression shifted slightly. At that moment, he wasnt even sure if he was fighting for custody over Elly Campbell because of that incident back then or if he was just using it as an excuse to take the child away so that he wouldnt bepletely cut off from Elly Campbell.
But the pain of that incident, when Elly Campbell had confessed to him personally, the torment that his heart had suffered, was still vividly felt to this moment.
After a moment, he gave a bitterugh, "Better to be hated than to never have cared at all."
Compared to a man who is heartless, a man without a heart is even worse...
He thought of what Elly Campbell had muttered in his arms that day, and now it seemed appropriate to apply that phrase to her.
She must be a woman who had be so heartless that she no longer had a heart at all.
His eyes dropped, concealing the bitterness and raw redness within them.
Harry Hall didnt understand the entanglement between Adam and Elly Campbell, just as others didnt understand his situation with Helen Melendy. He looked at Adam, only sighed, and without further persuasion, he simply said, "As long as you dont regret it."
During the second half of the court session, as Helen Melendy had predicted, Harry Hall began pressing relentlessly, leaving Helen utterly defenseless.
Sitting in the audience, Elly Campbells face grew paler and paler. Despite her mental preparation, the thought of her son, who had been her whole world, leaving her made her feel as if her heart was being torn out by its roots.
In the end, as Elly Campbell had anticipated, the Judge granted Adam Jones the custody of William Campbell.
In the audience, Elly Campbell slumped in her seat, motionless for a long while. Her energy seemed to be drained, her spirit lost.
Adam Jones didnt feel much happiness or even relief about this expected verdict. It seemed as if he had been sitting there, simply waiting for this judgment to be pronounced from the beginning.
Rising from his seat, his gaze swept indifferently towards where Elly Campbell was sitting, pale and staring nkly in her chair. His brow furrowed, and after his gaze lingered on her face for two seconds, he withdrew it coldly.
Suppressing the throbbing pain in his heart, he walked out of the courtroom.
Robert Green followed him out, but after taking a couple of steps, he saw Adam Jones suddenly halt. Robert Green couldnt stop in time and bumped into him.
"Pres... President..."
Bumping into Adams dark, deep eyes, Robert Green instinctively shivered.
Adam Jones didnt say anything, his deep gaze fixed motionlessly on the courtrooms entrance; Robert Green didnt dare make another sound and simply stood by, waiting.
At that moment, Elly Campbell came out from inside the courtroom, looking so pale she was horrifying to behold. It was as though she had been stripped of ayer of her pride in an instant, leaving her looking incredibly weak and fragile.
Just like a piece of paper, as if about to be scattered by the wind at any moment.
Chapter 204. Can’t afford to provoke, can’t afford to provoke_1
Chapter 204: 204. Cant afford to provoke, cant afford to provoke_1
Robert Green couldnt bear it any longer, pursed his lips, and hesitated before stepping forward, calling out softly, "Madam."
Elly Campbell looked up at him, her face, which was usually resolute and stern, now looked weak and feeble, and her lips curled into a miserable, pale smile, but she said nothing.
"What Madam? Elly has long been done with that scumbag Adam Jones!"
Helen Melendy, who had been standing by side, could no longer hold back, and her voice involuntarily rose a few notches.
Robert Green awkwardly pushed his sses up on the bridge of his nose, thinking to himself that Madamswyer was not someone he could afford to offend...
Elly Campbell didnt take her anger out on Robert Green; instead, she left with a step, and turning her head unintentionally, her gaze crashed into the deep, dark pupils of the man standing behind Green.
At this moment, those eyes were unfathomably dark, only looking at her calmly, with no ripples in his gaze, cold and indifferent.
Thinking about her son being snatched away by this man just like that, her heart surged with endless hatred.
She hated Adam Jones deeply, hated how he had treated her over those three years, and now he wanted to snatch away the son she had given birth to through hardship!
For what right! What right did Adam Jones have!
She had loved Adam Jones deeply, had hoped, had been disappointed, had resented, but she had never hated him as much as she did at this moment.
She really hated Adam Jones so much!
A glint of icy hatred shed in the depths of her eyes, and her lips curled into a sneer, "President Jones, are you happy now? Congrattions on getting your way."
She stretched out her hand to Adam Jones with a hoarse voice.
Adam Jones looked down at the fair and slender hand before him, and after a moment of silence, he extended his hand to shake hers, "Youre too polite."
Elly Campbells hand was very cold, and when it pressed directly against his palm, the chill seemed to seep through that thin skin into his bloodstream.
Adam Jones once again felt a faint twinge of pain in his heart, and the strength with which he grasped her hand unconsciously increased slightly.
Without any expression, Elly Campbell pulled her hand from his grasp and turned away. Walking to the imposing and solemn steps of the courthouse, she suddenly faltered, her bnce lost, and she stumbled forward.
Seeing this, Adam Joness face went pale, and his heart leapt to his throat, rushing forward without hesitation to grab Elly Campbells arm and pull her into his arms.
The wildly panicked heartbeat in his chest was deafening, as if his heart might burst out at any moment.
Had he been a moment slower, Elly Campbell would have rolled down those dozens of steps.
Elly Campbell seemed oblivious, only nkly being held by Adam Jones, his tumultuous heartbeat resonating through her, her entire being cold as ice.
"Elly Campbell, are you blind when you walk?!"
The voice, grinding through clenched teeth, came from Adam Jones, the panic in his eyes turning into endless anger, venting it out at Elly Campbell.
Staring nkly, Elly Campbell lifted her head from his embrace, looking at him coldly for a long while, as if she didnt care about his words at all, said nothing, and just quietly stepped out of his embrace, descending step by step with a lingering unsteadiness as if she could fall at any moment.
Adam Jones, not trusting her to walk down alone, followed closely behind, as if afraid she would fall, moving with a subconscious protective stance, until she reached t ground and he finally drew back his footsteps.
Robert Green, following behind him, shook his head and sighed internally.
Why was President Jones doing this?
Clearly unable to let go of Madam, why insist on hurting each other?
The world of a boss is trulyplicated, and he could not understand it at all.
Chapter 205. Did you get what you wished for_1
Chapter 205: 205. Did you get what you wished for_1
"Elly, are you okay?"
Helen Melendy, who came back after retrieving the car, also saw the scene where Elly Campbell nearly fell down the dozens of high steps a moment ago. She was so scared that her legs were still trembling. Thankfully, Adam Jones was quick enough to grab her.
Even though Helen Melendy had cursed Adam Jones as a scumbag countless times in her heart, she still felt relieved that he was by Ellys side at that moment.
Helen Melendy nced at Adam Jones, her face looking a bit better for a change.
"Im fine, lets get in the car."
Ellys voice was very hoarse, and her eyes, usually assertive, were now dim and lusterless.
Watching Ellys car drive away, Robert Green looked at his boss with aplex expression and said softly, "President, the madam... she seems to have been greatly shocked."
Upon hearing this, Adam Joness gaze darkened, and he looked toward the fading car lights of Ellys vehicle with his lips pressed tightly together, not saying a word.
Got what he wanted? Did he really get what he wanted?
"When are you nning to go back to ska?"
While driving, Helen Melendy turned toward the silent Elly Campbell beside her and asked.
"Ive booked a flight for early tomorrow."
"Why the rush? Stay for a few more days."
"There are a lot of things that need my attention at thepany."
She lowered her eyelids, thinking that she would soon be separated from her son, and couldnt help feeling a sting at the bottom of her heart.
In Helen Melendys eyes, Elly Campbell had always been a strong and capable woman; nothing ever seemed like a big deal to her.
But at this moment, she appeared so fragile that it was heartbreaking, and one would want to hold her in their arms andfort her thoroughly.
"Elly, are you sure youre okay?"
"Im fine."
The hoarse voice carried a heavy nasal tone, suppressing the moistness that was about to spill from her eyes, and she said, "Its just custody, its not like he has it forever. Once I reach the same heights as Adam Jones, Ill naturally take it back."
Sheforted herself in this way, but deep down she had no confidence at all.
Helen Melendy knew she was unhappy, and wanted tofort her but didnt know how. Then she heard Elly Campbell say, "Im going home to change my clothes, then Ill take you out to dinner to celebrate my return to single life."
Seeing her forced smile, Helen Melendy hesitated several times before speaking, and finally didnt say anyforting words. She just nodded and said, "Alright, lets celebrate getting rid of those jerks and have ourselves a good meal."
The news of Adam Joness divorce, with his intervention, didnt make it to half a word in the media, just like his marriage to Elly Campbell hadnt stirred any waves in the age dominated by gossip news.
Adam Jones returned home, where the Old Lady, already informed of the news, was waiting in the living room with a serious expression. When she saw hime in, she immediately stood up from the sofa.
"Adam, has thewsuit ended?"
Adam Joness face was gloomy as he nodded, "Its over."
He had won, but at that moment, Adam Jones realized he felt no joy of victory at all.
Seeing her grandson looking this way, the Old Lady thought he had lost thewsuit. She felt relieved but attempted tofort him, "Losing thewsuit isnt the end of the world. The child has been with Elly since he was little. If the court had awarded him to you, what would you have done to her and the child? Now that the child is with Elly, you might still have a chance to reconcile with her."
Her words seemed to touch a nerve in Adam Joness heart. Seeing his stern expression, after a long silence, he said to the Old Lady, "The child was awarded to me."
The Old Lady was taken aback, and then repeated in shock, "The child was awarded to you?"
Chapter 206. You know it in your heart_1
Chapter 206: 206. You know it in your heart_1
Adam Joness face remained grave as he nodded, but the Old Lady suddenly grew agitated, "What am I supposed to say about you!"
The Old Lady was so angered that she pointed at Adams sullen face for a long while before sighing deeply, her expression stern as she asked, "Im asking you, do you really want to reconcile with Elly or not?"
Adam wanted to say "no," but those words choked up in his throat and he just couldnt say them out loud.
After all, he was the grandson she had raised with her own hands. How could the Old Lady not know what he was truly thinking?
"What am I supposed to say to you? If you still have her in your heart, why are you treating her like this? Tell me, why cant you live a good life with her?"
The Old Lady truly couldnt understand. When the Campbell and Jones families arranged the marriage, he had been fine with it, but before she knew it, he had gone to the Campbell Family to call off the engagement, nearly enraving her. Yet, when she asked him the reason, he wouldnt say a word.
A yearter, when Elly sought him out, begging him to marry her, everyone thought it was she, his grandmother, who pressured him into marrying Elly. But was that really the case?
The Old Lady looked at the expression on Adams face with a mix of emotions, overjoyed at the addition of a three-year-old great-grandchild, but worried at the thought of the terrible rtionship between her grandson and his wife.
"You know what Elly is like; youve seen it firsthand. She is truly hurt by you. And now, youve taken her son, her only lifeline. It would be a wonder if she didnt hate you to death."
With that, the Old Lady helplessly waved her hand and said, "Enough, I wont meddle with young peoples affairs anymore. You know what to do."
The Old Lady returned to her room, leaving Adam alone in the living room. He rubbed his temples and sat down on the sofa, his mind continuously reying the hateful look in Ellys eyes at the courthouse and her injured, helpless figure as she walked away.
Pressing hard on the throbbing pain in his chest, he sat in the living room for a while before getting up and leaving.
Melody Baker and her daughter Sophie had been living quitefortablytely. James Campbell was determined to marry Melody, and when that happened, Sophie would legitimately be the second miss of the Campbell Family. With the Campbells backing her, nobody would dare look down on her.
"Mom, just wait and see. Once youve officially married dad, and Ive be the second miss of the Campbell Family, and Elly is just a woman with divorced parents... Id like to see how she can act high and mighty in front of me then," said Sophie.
Remembering the humiliation she had endured in front of Elly, Sophies eyes filled with a cold and resentful glint.
"Be careful. Elly has Henry Campbell backing her; hes not dead yet and not so easy to deal with."
"Whats to fear? That old coot is pushing eighty, and hes still being cared for by dad. If dad gets annoyed with him, he best be careful, or hell end up with no one to care for him in his old age, still backing Elly? Hmph! Then well see if he chooses his son or his granddaughter."
A disdainful look spread unbidden across Sophies face.
That old coot had humiliated them, mother and daughter, in front of so many people. One day, she was going to make him kneel and beg for mercy just like Elly.
Hearing Sophie speak thus, Melody nodded in agreement.
Elly was just Henry Campbells granddaughter, and now that Jenna rk had divorced James Campbell, if the old man wanted afortable life in hister years, wouldnt he have to rely on James? How much longer could he act so high and mighty?
Chapter 207. Sophie is really too kind_1
Chapter 207: 207. Sophie is really too kind_1
The eyes of this mother and daughter were superficial; they only saw James Campbell holding the Campbell Enterprises and thought he was the sky of the Campbell family, failing to recognize that the prestigious military leader Henry Campbell had been the backbone of their status. Even though he had retired, he still wielded considerable influence in political and military circles.
While the mother and daughter were fantasizing about how to humiliate Elly Campbell, Sophie Bakers phone rang.
Sophie picked up her phone, her face revealing a trace of impatience.
"Who is it?"
Seeing Sophies impatience, Melody Baker couldnt help but ask.
"That idiot, Lily Jones."
Sophie smiled lightly, her eyes brimming with undisguised disdain, yet she had to admit how envious she was of Miss Jones.
"That Lily Jones happens to be Adam Joness sister. If you want to marry into the Jones family, you must never offend her. Before you seed in bing Mrs. Jones, youll need to be extra careful and treat her like a little ancestor."
Sophie listened impatiently, "I know, Mom. Im going to answer the call."
She took her phone to the balcony, and when she answered the call, she had already adopted a gentle demeanor, "Lily, were you looking for me?"
"Sophie, where have you been? Why did it take you so long to answer the phone?"
On the other end, Lily Joness low voice ofint transmitted, masking neither the excitement contained within.
"I had my phone on silent mode, didnt hear it. Whats up? You sound so happy; did something good happen?"
"Of course, Im happy."
Lily Joness excited tone continued to spill from the other end of the line, "Do you know? My brother finally divorced that woman Elly Campbell. Haha, Sophie, you need to work hard. Im looking forward to you bing my sister-inw!"
The news from Lily Jones made Sophies eyes shine, and her heartbeat elerated, "Youre saying Adam divorced Elly Campbell?"
"Yes, the court even granted custody of the son to my brother this afternoon. Elly Campbell has lost everything, doesnt that make you happy?"
"Its quite regrettable that my sister still ended up divorced."
Sophie pressed down the excitement and ecstasy in her heart, pursed her lips, and spoke in a tone of pity.
"Regret what? Ive been wanting that woman gone for so long. Back then she treated my brother so poorly, and she still had the audacity toe and marry him, shameless. Its for the best shes gone."
Talking about this, Lily Jones became quite angry, for she had never seen a woman as shameless and brazen as Elly Campbell.
Had it not been for Sophies life-saving efforts, not only would her brother have been doomed, but the Jones family would have plunged into a severe crisisall caused by that woman Elly Campbell.
"Lily, however you put it, shes still my sister. Dont talk about her that way."
"Youre just too kind, Sophie. Elly Campbell has never shown you any kindness, why do you speak for her?"
Sophie chuckled softly, her eyes gentle as if she truly cared about nothing, "Well, shes my sister after all. Besides, now that her mother has divorced my father, she must be feeling terrible. How could I possibly take pleasure in her misfortune?"
"Ah, I always say youre too good, Sophie. I dont understand whats wrong with my brother; he overlooked someone as wonderful as you, wasting so many years with that Elly Campbell."
Upon hearing this, Sophies expression darkened. Thest thing she wanted to hear were words like these.
Not wanting to engage in idle talk with Lily Jones, Sophie kept her patience and said, "Lily, Im still helping my mom tidy up the house. I cant chat now."
Chapter 208. Gaining a Foothold at the Jones Family_1
Chapter 208: 208. Gaining a Foothold at the Jones Family_1
Lily Jones didnt think much of it and agreed to the request, then hung up the phone.
"What did Miss Jones call to say?"
Melody Baker looked at the changing expressions on her daughters face and asked curiously.
Sophie Baker adjusted the emotions that had been stirred up by Lily Joness final words and told Melody Baker, "Adam has finally divorced Elly Campbell."
"Really?!"
Melody Bakers eyes also lit up for a moment, "Sophie, this is a great opportunity for you, you must seize it."
"Of course, I did so many things back then, all to be the rightful Mrs. Jones of the Jones Family. Now, after so many years, I cant wait any longer."
Melody Baker knew about the past events as well and let out a few sinister, coldughs, "Now that Elly Campbell has left the Campbell Family and the Jones Family, you finally have the chance to get back at her for the humiliation she caused you."
"Hmph! When the timees, Ill make Elly Campbell kneel and apologize to me in public!"
As she said this, she seemed to remember something and her eyebrows knitted tightly together, "Only, I just heard from Lily Jones that Adam has won back the custody of that wretched child, and in the future, that child might even have a share of the Jones Familys fortune."
The mother and daughter, Sophie and Melody, knew about the childs existence even earlier than Adam Jones did. Knowing that Elly Campbell didnt want Adam Jones to know about the child, Sophie had secretly gloated for a long time, but to her surprise, Adam ended up finding out.
"Heh! I knew it," Sophie said with scorn and annoyance on her face. "How could that wretched Elly Campbell really be so noble? With a son as an ace up her sleeve, would she not let Adam know? Maybe she was hoping to reconcile with Adam through that wretched child."
A mocking, disdainful smile yed on Sophie Bakers face, which then turned into schadenfreude, "Now its good, not only did she fail to reconcile with Adam through her son, but she also lost her son. She really deserves it."
As she spoke, she covered her mouth and giggled.
"But the existence of that bastard child in the Jones Family makes me very ufortable, unnecessarily sharing half of the fortune with that bastard. Why should he?"
Seeing the resentment on her face, Melody Baker smiled faintly and said, "Are you foolish? With that bastard child, you have the perfect opportunity to ingratiate yourself with Adam."
Sophie Baker was taken aback, only to hear Melody Baker continue, "No matter what, that bastard is Adams son, and Adam wont just abandon him. You only need to treat that bastard as if he were your own son, then Adam will start to like you, and Old Granny of the Jones Family will gradually change her view of you. That way, you can slowly secure your position in the Jones Family."
Sophie Baker nodded thoughtfully, then listened as Melody Baker added, "Once you be Mrs. Jones and secure your position in the Jones Family, the fate of that bastard child will ultimately be up to you. Later on, you can pull some strings and make Adam kick the bastard out of the Jones Family. What would that child have to do with the fortune then?"
Hearing Melody Baker put it that way, Sophie Baker suddenly saw the light and looked up at Melody Baker admiringly, "Mom, youre really clever. No wonder my dad is so devoted to you."
"Of course, you should learn more from Mom."
The night grew darker, and the customers at the seafood stall by the road started to increase.
Elly Campbell sat opposite Helen Melendy, with empty bottles scattered before them, both having drunk quite a bit.
Now, at the end of the lunar October, the nights in Boston were chilly. Having just drunk, their pores were open; a cold wind blew past, causing both of them to shiver involuntarily.
Chapter 209. Roll up the sleeves and get to work_1
Chapter 209: 209. Roll up the sleeves and get to work_1
"Elly, are you okay?"
Helen Melendy burped tipsily, her hazy eyes looking at the seemingly sober Elly Campbell across from her and asked.
"Im fine."
Ellys voice was faint, but because she had drunk quite a bit, it was also somewhat hoarse.
Helen Melendy tightened the cor of her coat and said to Elly, "Im so cold, lets go back."
"Okay."
Elly obediently nodded like a child in agreement.
After paying the bill, the two called a designated driver, and halfway through the journey, they were startled by a loud "bang" that rmed everyone inside the car, including the driver.
The front right tire had somehow punctured on something sharp and burst, causing the car to lose control and hit the roadside barrier.
The two sitting in the backseat, who were not wearing seatbelts, had their heads harshly mmed against the car window. Helen Melendy was rtively lucky, as she was sitting next to arge, soft pillow which cushioned her impact, but Elly was less fortunate. Her forehead struck the ss and got a big gash, blood spurting from the wound instantly.
The designated driver, a young girl, was bewildered by the situation and began crying while apologizing.
Helen, quite drunk, only let out an exmation when she saw the blood on Ellys forehead, "Elly, youre bleeding!!"
By then, someone had already called the police, and the designated driver girl hade to her senses and hurriedly helped Elly out of the car to wait for help.
Elly, on the other hand, stood quietly at the side, holding her head, remaining silent all the while, only watching the crowd that started gathering around with disconnected eyes and a frown of difort.
"What are they looking at us for?"
Helen tilted her head, her stance unsteady, "I dont know, maybe they think were particrly good-looking?"
The designated driver waiting for help beside them: "..."
Despite knowing the two were not sober, the girl kindly answered their question, "Your tire burst, we are waiting for help."
No sooner had she spoken than Elly, who had been standing quietly aside, suddenly brightened. "Dont worry, I can change the tire."
With that, she took off her coat, rolled up her sleeves, opened the cars trunk, and began expertly taking out the spare tire.
The spectator crowd: "..."
"Miss, you are injured, you should wait here, the police will be here soon."
A well-intentioned person advised, but Elly ignored them, squatting beside the tire and quietly started changing it.
She wasnt crying or making a scene, quietly going about it as if she wasnt drunk, but her abnormal behavior was obviously more intoxicated than Helen.
"What happened up ahead?"
Harry Hall frowned, looking at the crowded scene in front and said in a low voice.
"Ill go check."
Adam Jones, who was sitting in the passenger seat, also frowned, irritated as he opened the door and stepped out of the car.
He was irritated all day and had gone out for a drink with Harry, only to end up stuck in traffic halfway there.
"Elly, have you finished changing it?"
Before he got close to the crowd, he heard a familiar female voiceing from within, and Adams steps halted. Then, a trace of unease crossed his heart.
He quickened his pace, instinctively pushing through into the crowd.
Suddenly, the horrendously distressing and shocking scene wasid bare before his eyes in an instant.
Chapter 210. Unconcealed joy_1
Chapter 210: 210. Unconcealed joy_1
Next to that fiery red sedan, Elly Campbell was squatting there with her sleeves rolled up, changing the tire. Anyone who tried to pull her away was pushed aside.
Blood was still streaming down her forehead, and her appearance looked somewhat shocking.
Helen Melendy was swaying, leaning on the young girl beside her, frowning as she looked at Elly Campbell changing the tire.
Adam Jones was startled by Ellys state and quickened his pace, walking over from the crowd, "Elly Campbell!"
He growled, already leaning down to pull Elly up from the side of the tire.
Ellys hands, covered in blood and the mud from the tire, looked dirty and unsettling.
Seeing Adam Jones, Elly was momentarily baffled, then her eyes brightened, "Adam?!"
In those beautiful eyes, there was an unmasked joy.
Adam was taken aback by her sudden address; he couldnt remember how long it had been since hest heard Elly call him that.
Thest time he heard her call him that, it had already been four years ago.
Something fiercely stirred Adams heart; it trembled slightly, as if something had fiercelyshed it, leaving him unable to calm down.
In the split second Adam was stunned, Ellys dirty hands had already tightly grasped the sleeve of his pristine white shirt, "Adam, our tire blew out. Youe help me change it."
Ellys unusual friendliness left Adam somewhat at a loss, but then he smelled the strong scent of alcohol on her, and he instantly understood.
The woman was drunk, and not just a little.
He decisively picked Elly up horizontally, "Youre injured; were going to the hospital first."
Elly seemed somewhat reluctant and was about to say something when she saw Adams face tense slightly as he said, "Be good."
The words that had made it to her lips were forcibly swallowed down. She opened her eyes wide, looking at Adam innocently and pitifully, like a harmless little deer, softening Adams heart by half.
Harry Hall, who was waiting for Adam toe back, was also taken aback when he saw Adam holding Elly, who was covered in blood. He unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car; before he could speak, he heard Adam say, "Helen Melendy is over there; go check on her."
Upon hearing this, Harry no longer cared to ask Adam what had happened and immediately started running toward the crowd with long strides.
Adam ced Elly in the back seat of his car, settled himself in the drivers seat, pressed the gas pedal, and headed straight for the hospital.
Elly sat in the back seat, her gaze wavering between confusion and excitement, asionally tilting her head to peek at Adam Jones in the drivers seat, looking somewhat cautious.
"Adam, it wasnt me who ruined the tire. Dont be mad."
Her voice was very low, tinged with an obvious uneasiness that seemed to seize Adams heart as he drove.
This Elly, so cautious and eager to please, suddenly reminded him of the Elly who had been like that during their three years of marriage.
Feeling somewhat troubled, he pursed his lips and, after a moment of silence, his voice hoarse, he spoke, "Im not mad; youre injured, Ill take you to the hospital to get bandaged first, just sit still and dont move."
"Okay."
Elly seemed very happy and indeed stayed still in the back seat without moving.
On the way to the hospital, Adams emotions were still veryplex, with a surge of feelings forcefully suppressed in his heart starting to churn incessantly.
The back seat was extremely quiet, and when Adam parked the car at the hospital and got out to carry Elly, he discovered that she had fallen asleep.
Chapter 211. My heart aches badly_1
Chapter 211: 211. My heart aches badly_1
The wound on her forehead was deep, and the blood stained half of her face, strikingly rming and heart-wrenchingly painful.
Her face was extremely pale, her eyebrows furrowed from the pain. Adam Jones bent down to pick her up, and from time to time, Elly Campbells low groans of pain would reach his ears.
"Elly!!"
On duty, James Churchills heart jolted with fear when he saw the blood-red half of Elly Campbells face, and he rushed over quickly.
"Adam Jones, what have you done to Elly?!"
His face ashen, he clenched his teeth, looking at the expressionless Adam Jones, and growled his question.
Adam Jones found James Churchill very annoying and didnt want to deal with him, but seeing the wound on Elly Campbells forehead, he still patiently responded in a deep voice:
"She was in a car ident; shes hurt her head. Check her out."
James Churchill was prickly all over in Adam Joness presence, but he didnt dare to dy, leading Adam Jones to the surgery area.
After carefully examining Elly Campbells wound, he stitched it very cautiously and bandaged it, then said to Adam Jones, "Take her to get a head CT to see if there are any other issues."
Adam Jones nodded, reached out to carry Elly Campbell, but was stopped by James Churchill.
Adam Jones had always found James Churchill unpleasant, and seeing him intervene, his face darkened in dissatisfaction, "What are you doing?"
James Churchill ignored the fury in his eyes and faced him sternly, "Her forehead is badly injured. Who knows if theres a concussion? Carrying her around like this could worsen her condition, dont you think?"
Upon hearing this, Adam Joness usually unkind face stiffened slightly, and he drew back the hand he had extended, but his gaze did not move from Elly Campbells face for a moment.
James Churchill looked at him coldly, the man repulsed him in every way, and he couldnt understand what Elly saw in him.
Although he despised him in his heart, he didnt show it on the surface. Right now, Elly Campbell was deep asleep, so James Churchill did not try to wake her, but had the nurse take her to the CT room.
Adam Jones stood guard at the door, his mind somewhat agitated, filled with the image of Elly Campbell, blood-soaked and crouched on the ground, helpless, and also the sudden joy that shed in her eyes upon seeing him.
He knew that wasnt what Elly Campbell truly felt; she was just drunk, her memories jumbled, which is why she revealed the expression she had for him four years prior.
Looking into her eyes, he realized, for the first time, that during those three years by his side, she had always looked at him like that.
The happiness upon seeing him, the careful tiptoeing when she feared his anger, the endearing way she tried to please him...
Now, recalling those moments, his heart ached intensely.
He struggled to endure this feeling, which he found loathsome, but the dull pain still assailed his heart uncontrobly.
He took deep breaths over and over, trying to lessen the pain this feeling brought, only to discover it was in vain.
At that moment, the door to the CT room opened and James Churchill came out. Adam Jones immediately went to Elly Campbells side; she was still in a deep sleep, breathing steadily.
But the wound on her forehead appeared jarringly conspicuous, the bright red blood making the pain in Adam Joness heart surge even more fiercely.
"How is she?"
Adam Jones looked towards James Churchill, his deep voice tinged with a hint of hoarseness.
"A slight concussion. We will keep her in the hospital for observation for a couple of days."
After James Churchill finished speaking, he didnt wait for Adam Jones to respond and had Elly Campbell taken to the top-floor VIP ward.
Chapter 212. Never thought about leaving her_1
Chapter 212: 212. Never thought about leaving her_1
Adam Jones naturally followed, with James Churchill on the other side. The gazes of the two men met in an instant, the hostility in their eyes undisguised.
The next second, James let out a snort, his eyes filled with a touch of mockery as he looked at Adams gloomy face and sneered, "I didnt expect President Jones to still be so kind-hearted towards Elly. Its really something."
Adams icy eyes swept over James, then his lips coldly curled up.
"Doctor Matt seems to be so eager to meddle in our marital affairs. It seems youre truly idle. One of these days, I should ask Manager Churchill to introduce you to a few more girlfriends, so that Doctor Matt can divert some of this surplus energy away from someone elses wife."
Jamess expression darkened, the hostility in his eyes deepened, "My affairs, do not need President Joness interference."
"Thats also what Im saying to Doctor Matt. The matters between Elly and me dont require Doctor Matts meddling, please mind your own business."
James did not know that the two were already divorced, and even if he was aware that their rtionship was long broken, he knew he had no ce to intercede in others family matters.
Grinding his teeth, he didnt want to argue with Adam in the hospital room. After giving some instructions to the nurse, he gave Adam onest piercing look and then left the room reluctantly.
At this moment, Elly was still asleep, herplexion still deathly pale, and her furrowed brows never rxed.
Adam sat down beside her, a trace of pity entering his eyes.
He reached out to take her hand, cing it inside the nket. When his warm palm touched her cold fingertips, his heart was squeezed once again.
His gaze quietly watched Elly. His normally aloof eyes inadvertently carried a hint of warmth.
"Howe I just cant let go of youpletely?"
His voice hoarse, he looked at Ellys haggard face and murmured.
They had already divorced, but even he was unwilling to ept this reality; how could he convince anyone else?
When his grandmother asked if he still wanted to reconcile with Elly, he was silent.
Without giving a direct answer, he knew in his heart that he wanted to, very much so.
Or rather, he never thought there woulde a day when they would part ways.
The unexpected divorce agreement four years ago made him feelpletely out of control.
Four yearster, when Elly appeared before him again, that feeling of losing control became even stronger.
Gradually, he realized that Elly was never someone he could easily control. On the contrary, it was he who was easily influenced by her.
Even after hearing from her own lips about what she had done, he still couldnt bring himself to bepletely ruthless towards her.
So much so that even after taking custody of their son in a fit of anger, he still felt a slight pain witnessing the hate-filled look she gave him.
"Adam Jones, give me back my son! Give back my son!!"
In a moment of distraction, he was jolted back to reality by Ellys sudden outburst.
Her face was filled with disappointment, resentment, and sorrow, and hot tears began to stream from her tightly shut eyes.
"What right do you have to take my son! Adam Jones, I hate you! I hate you!"
She struggled incessantly, her hatred apparent on her face even in her sleep.
Adam moved forward to restrain her iling body, each of her cries of hatred causing a throbbing pain in his heart.
Chapter 213. Staying by her side without leaving_1
Chapter 213: 213. Staying by her side without leaving_1
"Stop moving, Elly Campbell, your wound is going to split open."
His voice was hoarse as he spoke into her ear.
It was as if Elly Campbell couldnt hear him, with the tears welling up fiercer in the depths of her eyes, and she kept repeating that one sentence
She hated him.
"Elly Campbell!"
"Adam Jones, Adam Jones..."
She cried so heartbreakingly, Adam Jones had never seen her cry like this, when she was sober, she was always so indifferent and noble, always with that look of disdain for everyone.
This time, by taking her son away from her, it seemed he had stolen all of her beliefs as well.
Adam Jones furrowed his brow, feeling a trace of guilt growing within him.
After a moment, he said to her softly as shey in a semi-conscious, emotionally out-of-control state, "Fine, Ill give your son back to you, I wont fight over him; now lie still."
It wasnt clear if she had taken in Adam Joness words, but Elly Campbell truly stopped making a fuss, and her previously intense emotions gradually calmed down, her features easing as well.
Elly Campbell woke up in the middle of the night with a splitting headache, feeling as if her brain was about to explode any second, the pain unbearable.
The right corner of her forehead was throbbing painfully, as if the skin on her forehead was being torn apart by a sharp instrument, involuntarily making her groan.
She lifted her hand to cover the throbbing on her forehead, when a deep and familiar male voice, full of concealed worry, sounded above her face, "Are you awake?"
Elly Campbells movement halted abruptly, and her slightly closed eyes suddenly flew open, locking onto those deep, piercing ck eyes; she was so stunned that it took a good long while for her to regain herposure.
Adam Joness voice came through again, "Are you still feeling ufortable anywhere? Ill call the doctor toe over."
Elly Campbell finally snapped back to reality. The night light in the hospital room wasnt bright, but from the depths of Adam Joness eyes, she saw her own pale face and the bandaged wound on her forehead, which was extremely jarring.
"Adam Jones?"
Her voice was hoarse and bewildered, not understanding why Adam Jones was in front of her, and what was her current situation?
Seeing the bewilderment in her eyes, Adam Jones spoke in aposed voice to answer for her, "You were drunk and had a car ident on the road."
His exnation made Elly Campbells eyes sh with unmistaken surprise, then she sat dazedly on the bed, unable to recall how she ended up in a car ident.
The wound on her forehead was still throbbing painfully. She unconsciously furrowed her brow and her hand lightly touched the wound, involuntarily making several pained groans.
Adam Jones watched her in this state, feeling a pang of sympathy, and he couldnt help but say, "The doctor said you have a mild concussion, lie down properly and rest, dont move around."
Adam Joness words made Elly Campbell pause, and she looked up at him again, her expression carrying a hint of icyplexity.
Had Adam Jones been by her side this whole time?
On one hand, he was fighting her for their son, and on the other, he was ying the good guy in front of her?
Adam Jones saw the sudden chill in the depths of Elly Campbells eyes, and felt a chill in his heart, clearly guessing what she was thinking.
The next second, he heard Elly Campbell say, "Thank you for tonight, but itste, President Jones should go back earlier."
Adam Jones looked at her, suppressing the destion and slight pain in his heart, and after a moment, he let out a coldugh, "Your ability to burn bridges once youve crossed them is really getting impressive."
When she was drunk, she was as docile as a child, and now that she was sober, she wanted to send him away.
Chapter 214. No 300 taels of silver buried here_1
Chapter 214: 214. No 300 taels of silver buried here_1
Elly Campbell didnt want to say too much to Adam Jones. The thought of how he had forcefully taken her son away just a few hours earlier made it impossible for her to feel grateful to him, even though he personally brought her to the hospital.
"Do you, President Jones, expect me to ask you to stay and keep mepany?"
A trace of sarcasm lingered in Ellys eyes, and when she uttered those words, Adam Jones was momentarily at a loss for a response.
A voice inside him told him that he did indeed want to stay by her side, but on what grounds?
Just because he was her ex-husband, did that give him the responsibility and obligation to stay and care for her?
And her current attitude suggested that she probably really didnt want him to stay.
Suddenly, Adam Jones found himself loathing the words "ex-husband," as those words had begun to make him feel passive in many situations.
Indeed, the next thing Elly said pierced straight into his heart.
"Lets not even say were officially divorced now. Even if we werent, with your distinguished status, President Jones, theres no need for you to stay here and look after me, right?"
When she was sober, her gaze was cold and decisive. Even when she spoke to him with a smile, the distant attitude hidden within made her seem even more aloof.
Adam Jones grew increasingly irritated, especially upon realizing how easily his emotions were stirred by the woman before him, a feeling that intensified his irritation.
"Since you dont need me, then I shouldnt meddle."
After dropping these cold words, he opened the door to the hospital room and walked out.
The low sound of the door closing gentlynded upon Ellys heart.
Elly turned around and quietly gazed at the now-closed door, her expression vacant, a mix of bewilderment and mncholy.
Momentster, she collected her gaze, suppressed the bitterness that surged in her heart, and looked out at the pitch-ck night beyond the window.
The silent night exacerbated the oppression and amplified the solitude and mncholy within her heart. Elly stared nkly, letting out a quiet sigh.
After sitting for a while, shey back down on the bed, raising her hand to cover her eyes, pushing down the rising sourness.
She had drunk quite a bit tonight, not even knowing how she was brought to the hospital, only vaguely remembering that the car seemed to have crashed after she left with Helen. Then what?
Thinking of Helen Melendy, whose condition was unknown, she abruptly sat up. The sudden movement made her brain reel with dizziness.
After recovering for a while, she barely managed to reach for her phone to call Helen, only to find that her phone was not with her.
Ellys brows furrowed. She hurriedly got out of bed to leave, and the moment she opened the door, she froze at the sight of the tall figure leaning against the doorway. A flicker of surprise unwittingly crossed her eyes.
Why was Adam Jones still here?
Hadnt he left ten minutes ago?
Simrly, Adam Jones hadnt expected Elly to suddenly open the door, and their gazes collided unexpectedly, sending a sh of guilt through their hearts.
Confronting Ellys look of astonishment, Adam Jones felt uneasy, touched his nose guiltily, and with a stern face, said, "Im not staying here to keep youpany."
After speaking, he couldnt help but frown, sensing that his too-obvious denial was just drawing more attention to the truth, making him feel even more ufortable.
Chapter 215. Tie you up_1
Chapter 215: 215. Tie you up_1
He furrowed his brows slightly, avoiding Elly Campbells gaze as he looked away, his palms betraying him with a hint of cold sweat.
Elly Campbell gave him a cold look, a trace of mockery appearing on her face.
Whats there to exin?
Did she think she was so conceited as to believe he was standing there to stay with her?
She had a concussion, not a brain defect.
Adam Jones saw her disdainful look as if she were looking at someone with a mental disability, and his frown deepened in displeasure. He held back at first but eventually couldnt help speaking out, "What kind of look is that?"
Elly Campbell couldnt be bothered with him and withdrew her gaze, walking towards the elevator.
Seeing this, Adam Jones didnt care about anything else and hastened his steps to follow. He blocked her path before she could press the elevator button, asking, "Youre in this condition, where are you going?"
Elly Campbell gave him a "mind-your-own-business" look and said coldly, "Whats it to you?"
"Elly Campbell, you..."
Elly Campbell didnt want to argue with him and turned her gaze back to press the elevator button, but as soon as she reached out, Adam Jones grabbed her hand, rendering it immobile.
"Adam Jones..."
"Elly Campbell, Im staying herete at night to be with you, not to watch you mistreat your body like this."
Seeing Elly Campbells stubbornness, utterly reckless about her health, his face turned dark with anger, his words carrying a biting edge.
Elly Campbell was still a bit dizzy at the moment but didnt want to get into any dispute with Adam Jones because she was worried about Helen Melendys condition. Hearing what he said, she let out a coldugh,
"Didnt you just say you werent here to apany me?"
Adam Jones choked on her words, his face betraying a hint of guilt, but his grip on Elly Campbells hand didnt loosen in the slightest.
"Does the young master have to exin his actions to you?"
As he finished speaking, he didnt wait to see whether Elly Campbell was willing; he just picked her up from the elevator entrance and carried her back to the hospital room.
"Adam Jones, put me down!"
Elly Campbells face darkened as well, bing agitated as she struggled in Adam Joness arms.
With her struggling, her dizziness worsened, and herplexion grew even paler.
Adam Jones saw her increasingly pallid face and became furious. He lifted his foot and kicked open the hospital room door that had been left ajar, cing her on the bed. As Elly Campbell tried to get up, he pressed down on her.
He pinned her struggling hands and said in a grim tone, "If you dare to run off again, Ill tie you up right now, so you cant go anywhere."
"You wouldnt dare!"
"Want to try me?"
Adam Joness eyes narrowed, and he casually grabbed the IV line that Elly Campbell had already been hooked up to. With a strong pull, the IV line was yanked out of the saline bottle.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Her face turning an ashen hue, she stared at Adam Jones, not doubting for a second that the man capable of all kinds of evil would follow through on his words. If she moved again, he really would tie her up.
Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself and softened her tone a bit while speaking to him, "My friend and I were in the car ident together. How is she doing?"
"Harry Hall is handling her situation; youd do well to stay out of it."
"You..."
Elly Campbell felt a severe wave of dizziness upon getting worked up, even a slight sensation of nausea.
Clenching her teeth and taking another deep breath, she said, "Can you get off me now?"
Hearing this, Adam Jones lowered his gaze to their current position; he was suspended over her, their bodies aligned in an intimate pose, one over the other.
Chapter 216. If you have the skills then vomit_1
Chapter 216: 216. If you have the skills then vomit_1
His hands pinned Elly Campbells above her head, their eyes locked on each other. Just this pose alone was enough to stir wild thoughts.
The rooms lights were off, and the moonlight spilled through the window, illuminating Ellys eyes.
Her eyes were always beautiful,rge and round. Even when she looked at him angrily, there was a hint of seduction.
Her chest heaved with anger.
Just looking at her, Adam Jones felt an uncontroble heat spreading from the pit of his stomach.
His Adams apple moved subtly, and the look in his eyes became scorching.
His suspended body involuntarily leaned down further, closing the already narrow space between them.
Seeing Adams gaze changing noticeably, Ellys brows twitched, "Adam Jones, I told you to back off, did you hear me?"
As he moved even closer, his hot breath circting around her nose, her heartbeat began to race, tense, repelling, and angryvarious emotions swept over her.
Adams movements paused for a moment; her voice brought him back to his senses.
Realizing he had momentarily lost control, Adam frowned. He intended to move back, but seeing the undisguised disgust in Ellys eyes, a surge of anger rose from his heart for no reason.
"Adam Jones! Back off!"
"I wont."
He smirked, not only did he not move, but his body pressed down further. His nose was against Ellys, and the distance between their lips was less than ten centimeters.
A single word from either could lead to a touch.
The thin air, the tense atmosphere, made Ellys head spin even more, the nauseous feeling in her stomach grew stronger.
"Adam Jones, Im going to throw up."
Clenching her teeth and looking at Adam, she spoke with suppressed anger.
Adams face turned dark in an instant.
This damned woman dared to show such disdain for him.
He propped himself up, looking at her coldly, his words were spiteful, "Fine, throw up then, if you have the guts, do it..."
Before he could finish the word e," Elly truly vomited, not only vomiting but also getting it all over him.
Adams face turned as dark as could be. His eyes nearly burst with fury at the sight of his white shirt smeared with the foul-smelling vomit, hisplexion turning ashen.
His gaze shot towards Elly, seeing her with a furrowed brow and looking ufortable. The reproach that was on the tip of his tongue was forcefully swallowed back.
He pressed the bedside button to turn on the rooms lights. The bed was a mess, and the stench of alcohol made Ellys queasiness even worse.
Seeing this, Adam quickly reacted, grabbing the trashcan at his feet and bringing it to Ellys mouth just in time for her to throw up uncontrobly again.
At the sight of her like this, Adam could no longer hold a grudge. He held the trashcan in one hand and gently patted her back with the other, his touch bing unconsciously gentle.
After Elly finally finished vomiting, he set the trashcan aside and poured her a ss of water, helping her drink it.
With her mouth still tasting the vile vor, she took the water Adam offered and rinsed her mouth, finally feeling somewhat relieved.
"How are you feeling, any better?"
His voice softened especially, carrying an unintentional tension and concern.
Chapter 217. Take off clothes_1
Chapter 217: 217. Take off clothes_1
"Thank you."
Elly Campbell casually replied and, looking at the lingering filth on the clothes she was wearing, scrunched her brows in disgust and got out of bed.
Seeing this, Adam Jones approached with a darkened face and coldly said, "After all this, are you still not going to behave?"
At the mention of this, Elly Campbell felt a surge of anger. If he hadnt been so close to her, would she have vomited?
She red fiercely at Adam Jones and said, "Didnt you tell me to go ahead and vomit if I could? I did, now cant you just get lost?"
"Elly Campbell, you... you..."
Adam Jones wanted to scold her, but after searching for the right words, he couldnt find any suitable to curse her with. In the end, all that was left was "You ungrateful wretch," and with a kick to the trash can by his foot, he stormed out the door.
Elly Campbell didnt bother with him, intending to go to the washroom from the bed, but as soon as she stood up, another wave of dizziness made it impossible for her to walk even a step.
She could only sit on the bed to rest, but the sticky feeling on her body and the sour stenching from the filth made it hard for her to bear.
With no other choice, she gritted her teeth and stood up again. The door was pushed open once more, and Elly Campbell thought it was the duty nurseing over. She was about to ask the nurse for help, but upon looking up, she saw Adam Jones had returned.
Not only had he returned, but he had alsoe back in a hospital gown.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Adam Jones, wearing a cold expression, walked in and held another set of hospital clothes in his hand.
He tossed the hospital clothes to her side, "Change your clothes."
Elly Campbell paused for a moment, rendered somewhat speechless by Adam Joness inexplicable behavior. She listened as he coldly said, "You cant bear to change out of these smelly clothes, what are you trying to do?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
What did he mean she couldnt bear to change them? It was just that his inexplicably returning behavior had left her somewhat speechless.
Her body felt sticky and smelt foul; she naturally couldnt tolerate it and reached for the clothes to head to the washroom. However, as soon as she got up, her body swayed noticeably.
Adam Jones reflexively reached out to support her arm, furrowed his brows, and directly picked up Elly Campbell, heading towards the washroom.
"Adam Jones, what are you trying to do now?"
"Seeing you cant walk steadily, Im afraid youll fall onto that disgusting stuff and make me nauseous."
"You..."
Elly Campbell had a headache from anger, "Then why did youe back?"
Adam Jones choked for a moment, his face turning a bit red, before muttering, "I felt like it."
Elly Campbell: "..."
The VIP wards washroom was spacious enough, equipped not only withplete washing facilities but also arge bathtub with massage functions.
Elly Campbell ced the set of hospital clothes into the wardrobe in the bathroom and saw Adam Jones leaning against the doorframe without any intention of leaving. She couldnt help but frown.
"Get out."
Adam Jones, leaning on the door, didnt move but just nced at the wound on her forehead and said, "You go ahead and wash. Ill wait here for you."
He stated it as if it were the most natural thing, showing no sign of self-awareness as an ex-husband.
Elly Campbells face darkened again, and she said through gritted teeth, "Adam Jones, get out!"
She was irritated by the sour stench on her body, but clearly, Adam Jones had no intention to make things easy for her; not only did he not leave immediately, he even stepped toward her.
He reached for the clothes on her body but was blocked by Elly Campbells outstretched hand, "What are you trying to do?"
Her eyes were cold and wary, which made Adam Jones furrow his brows.
Chapter 218. Have you become this childish?_1
Chapter 218: 218. Have you be this childish?_1
"Youre too smelly, I cant stand it anymore."
Elly Campbells face darkened again, "Cant you understand humannguage? If you cant stand it, then get out. What are you doing hanging around here?"
At that moment, Adam Jones wasnt really in the mood to tease her. He had a slight concussion to begin with, and had just thrown up, feeling very weak.
He really didnt feel at ease leaving her alone here.
But obviously, if he continued to stay, Elly Campbell would never allow him to rest, and they would just keep at a standoff.
"Fine, Ill step out, but you better be quick. If youre not out in ten minutes, Iming in."
Elly Campbell hadnt expected Adam Jones topromise so easily at this point. Thinking about the sticky feeling on her body, she didnt argue with him and just nodded stiffly.
Adam Jones decisively turned and walked to the door, even taking the time to close it behind him.
Elly felt somewhat dizzy at the moment, but it was a lot better than before. She shed the dirty clothing from her body and took a brief shower to clean off. Once she had washed away all the foreign matter from her skin, she came out.
Worried that Adam Jones would reallye in after ten minutes, she subconsciously quickened her pace.
Adam Jones had been standing guard by the bathroom door the whole time, not straying away. He focused all his attention on the sounds inside, listening to the intermittent footsteps to make sure Elly was alright before he could barely calm himself and wait.
When Elly Campbell, now dressed, opened the door, she saw Adam Jones indeed standing at the doorway, her brows unwittingly furrowed.
Especially seeing him standing there in front of her, properly clothed in the hospitals patient attire, it just seemed all wrong to her.
Yet even so, she had to admit that there was something about him that could make even a hospital gown look like it was a tailor-made suit from an international designer.
"You..."
Just as Elly was about to speak, she was interrupted by a knock on the door.
It was well into the night by now, who could it be other than the duty nurse?
As Elly wondered, Adam had already gone to open the door.
"Young Master, Ive brought your clothes."
It was a servant of the Jones Family, standing at the doorway holding a bag of clothes.
"Give it to me."
Adam took the bag from the servant, who didnt linger. ncing inside the room at Elly Campbell, he nodded in greeting, "Young Miss, take care of your health."
During her time at the Jones household, Elly was quite kind to the servants, so they had always treated her with respect.
However, that title of Young Miss made Ellys expression subtly change.
Adams hand, resting on the door handle, also unconsciously tightened, and as he nced at Ellys face, he noticed her frowning and his gaze darkened silently.
After the servant left, he closed the door, and both of them ignored the servants habitual address as if it hadnt been mentioned.
Elly looked at the bag in Adams hands as he changed out of the incongruous hospital gown. She thought he would leave now but saw him looking at her instead, frowning and saying:
"What are you standing there for? Why arent you lying down to rest?"
Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Elly pressed her lips together and asked, "Why havent you gone yet?"
The undisguised disgust in her voice caused a flicker of displeasure in Adams eyes, and his features grew heavier.
"Is this your hospital?"
Elly: "..."
Had he be so childish as to stoop to such silly levels of argument?
Who in the world taught him such a foolish way to squabble?
Chapter 219. Became a Luxury_1
Chapter 219: 219. Became a Luxury_1
In fact, Elly Campbell didnt know what Adam Jones was up to at all. How could they, who were getting divorced, share a room in the dead of night without feeling awkward?
Elly thought Adam was a scumbag, deliberately antagonizing her, so much so that even when she was sick, he wouldnt let her have peace.
Well, if he wanted to stay here, then let him stay.
Elly decided to just ignore him. At this moment, her dizziness had somewhat subsided, but she still felt somewhat unwell.
When she walked to the bed and was about to lift the nket, she paused, remembering that earlier she had vomited on it and that the bed was a mess. When had the caretakere to change it?
With that thought, Elly nced at Adam, theny down without a word.
With Adam present like an imposing Buddha, Elly was easily affected, but she couldnt withstand the natural reactions of her body. After themotion earlier, she felt even more tired.
After lying down for a while, she fell into a deep sleep.
In fact, although Adam didnt leave the sickroom, he also dared not make any noticeable noise, afraid of disturbing Ellys rest.
A long timeter, hearing Ellys steady breathing, Adam quietly approached, pulled up the nket to cover her, and checked herplexion. Seeing that she was sleeping fairly well, he breathed a sigh of relief.
The VIP ward was decorated with a luxurious home style, not only equipped with essential medical facilities but also furnished with an extra two-meter-wide bed for family members or caregivers to sleep on.
But Adam didnt trust leaving Elly alone; he didnt go to sleep on that bed but instead pulled over a small recliner from inside the ward and ced it beside Ellys sickbed.
Squeezing his tall frame into the tight space wasntfortable, but seemingly being closer to Elly made him feel more at ease, so this difort didnt seem to matter much.
He turned on his side, looking at Ellys sleeping face as if the whole world had narrowed down to just the two of them.
He realized that just watching the person beside him sleep could bring an unprecedented sense of fulfillment.
As he watched, his brow suddenly furrowed, as it struck him that during the three years of their marriage, they had never spent a moment together like this one.
What should have been the most normal kind of interaction between a husband and wife now seemed a luxury to him.
This feeling wasnt good, far from good.
The deeper he thought, the more Adam felt resentful, feeling like he had missed out on many things he should not have missed.
During those three years of marriage, he could have had a much better time with Elly.
With this thought, Adams frown deepened even further.
His hand involuntarily reached out, gently caressing Ellys face, and his body subconsciously moved closer to her.
"What was I evenpeting with you for?"
Now he realized, it was truly pointless. In the end, the one who got hurt from all thatpetition was himself.
He stared at Elly for a long time, finding his wife more beautiful than ever. As he watched, he gradually fell asleep without realizing it.
Adam was ustomed to waking up early. Usually, around six oclock, he would be running in the gym downstairs in his house. Today, at this time, he naturally woke up.
Plus, the recliner he was lying on was so small that he hadnt slept well all night.
Getting up, he even felt his muscles ache all over.
His hand pressed against his neck, turning it, and just then, his phone on the side began to vibrate softly.
Chapter 220. The lady’s company is in trouble_1
Chapter 220: 220. Thedyspany is in trouble_1
Adam Joness gaze swept over his phone, a call from Robert Green.
Robert Green wouldnt call at this time unless there was something important.
Stepping out of the ward while pressing the phone, he hit the answer button, "Speak."
His voice, just awakened, carried a sexy raspiness, deep and enchanting.
On the other end, Robert Green, having received the answer, didnt dy. He began anxiously, "President, Mrs. Campbellspany is in trouble."
Even though he had divorced Elly Campbell, the "Mrs. Campbell" that Robert Green referred to could not be anyone else.
As soon as Adam heard that Elly Campbellspany was in trouble, his expression darkened, "rify."
No sooner had he finished speaking than several news links that Robert Green had sent popped up on his phone.
After briefly reviewing the links, Adams expression grew even graver, a captivating gleam emerging from the depths of his dark eyes.
After hanging up on Robert Green, Adam pulled out his phone and dialed another number; it was immediately answered. The voice on the other end sounded somewhat impatient, "Im busy right now."
Adam disregarded their tone, his voice ominously low, "Whats the deal with Brayman? I asked you to help Elly, is this your idea of help?"
The person on the other end was caught off guard by Adams questioning tone and after a stunned pause, a roar came through, "Hold on, Im dealing with something important right now."
Without waiting for Adam to speak, the person had already hung up the call.
Adam, clutching his phone, remained silent, his face stony as he recalled the breaking news. Elly Campbell hadnded herself in a real mess this time.
His gaze narrowed thoughtfully as he nced toward the direction of the ward before dialing Robert Green again.
"President."
"Suppress the news rted to Brayman for now."
He hadnt figured out the situation yet; everything would have to wait until he saw that person again.
Was this incident simply a case of maliciouspetition between twopanies, or was someone specifically targeting Elly Campbell?
Thinking of thetter possibility, a chilling, hostile light flickered briefly in Adams brooding eyes.
Not long after Adam had stepped out, Elly Campbell awoke. The slight antiseptic scent in her nostrils reminded her of where she was.
The anesthesia on her forehead had worn off. Although a night had passed, the wound was still faintly painful.
She propped herself up to sit, and in the ward, now without anyone else, Adam Joness figure was nowhere to be seen. He must have left after she fell asleep the previous day.
Shaking her head to clear it of lingering thoughts, she got out of bed. It was just a minor concussion and after medicationst night, along with a restful sleep, she didnt feel any dizziness or nausea anymore.
It was only when she got out of bed that she noticed the folded chair, which had been by the wardrobe, was now ced beside her bed.
Could Adam Jones have slept here?
Elly nced at the otherrge bed in the room. The bedclothes were neat and tidy, showing no signs of having been slept in.
Elly Campbell had thought that Adam Jones wouldve left after she fell asleepst night, but what was the deal with the chair at the side of her bed?
Elly bit her lip, somewhat perplexed, and decided not to dwell on it anymore.
This time, she had taken a day off specifically to fight the custody battle in court; she hadnt expected such a turn of events.
Lately, herpany had been cooperating with Zhongrui Chemical Group on a major project, which shouldve been concluded in these days. As she had been personally involved from the start, she didnt want the project to be dyed on her ount.
Chapter 221. What is Adam Jones plotting_1
Chapter 221: 221. What is Adam Jones plotting_1
After quickly washing up in the bathroom, she was ready to find James Churchill to handle her discharge, but the door was pushed open from the outside.
Looking up, she saw Adam Jones still wearing the clothes specially delivered to the hospital for him yesterday. Obviously, he hadnt left and had slept here for the night?
Her gaze shifted subtly back to the folding chair by the bed, which could barely amodate her height, and her heart was tinged withplex emotions.
It was hard to imagine what it felt like for his tall frame to squeeze into that recliner for a whole night.
Why did Adam do this?
Adam, however, didnt notice theplexity in Elly Campbells eyes. Seeing her awake, he walked over and said, "Youre up so early, why not sleep a little longer?"
That voice, which may have been deliberately softened, made Elly instinctively furrow her brows, feeling ufortable as his presence closed in.
Silently sidestepping him, she walked to the head of the bed and pressed the call bell, then turned to Adam Jones and said, "Thank you for taking me to the hospital yesterday."
Expecting her next words to be another prompt for him to leave, he waited a few seconds, but after Elly Campbell finished giving thanks, she said nothing more.
This oppressive silence made Adam Jones somewhat uneasy. He nced at his watch and said, "Its still early. You should lie down and rest a bit longer."
"No need, I have urgent matters to attend to."
Thinking that her mobile phone must still be in Helen Melendys car, and not knowing if anyone from thepany was looking for her, she needed to get back to the office as soon as possible.
Hearing Elly mention urgent matters, Adam naturally thought of the news from this morning. Elly Campbell had just woken up and probably didnt know about it yet.
"You havent fully recovered yet, what cant be handled by someone else?"
A few traces of dissatisfaction appeared on Adam Jones face.
Elly Campbell couldnt be bothered to argue with him, and just at that moment, she heard the door open as James Churchill, responding to the bell, walked in.
Seeing Adam Jones still in the room, James disyed a face full of disdain, not even bothering to conceal it.
Without lingering on Adam Jones for too long, he turned to Elly Campbell and asked, "Why are you up so early?"
"Im fine now, please proceed with my discharge today."
Elly Campbell said directly, as a doctor herself, she had a good grasp of her own condition.
James Churchill wanted to suggest she stay another day for observation, but seeing Elly so resolute, he had no choice but to say, "Then after eight, well take another CT scan. If theres nothing wrong, well proceed with your discharge."
"Okay."
Elly Campbell didnt insist, and with James suggesting this, she nodded her head.
James Churchill didnt leave right away; he was off duty now after finishing a night shift. He nced at his watch and said to Elly Campbell:
"Are you hungry? What would you like for breakfast? Ill go get you something."
Elly Campbell was about to say it wasnt necessary when Adam Jones could no longer stand it.
Did James Churchill think he was dead?
Without waiting for Elly Campbell to speak, he walked up to her side, shortening the distance between them, and said, "No need, Ill get her breakfast."
James Churchill gave Adam Jones a faint look, directly ignoring him, and turned back to Elly, "What would you like to eat?"
The two men appeared calm but their standoff was like an imminent sh of swords, causing Elly Campbell to frown.
Not wanting them to start arguing in the hospital room, Elly shook her head and said, "Dont bother, Im not really hungry. You must be exhausted after working a whole night shift, you should go home and rest early."
Chapter 222. Missies doesn’t fancy second-hand goods_1
Chapter 222: 222. Missies doesnt fancy second-hand goods_1
This statement made Adam Jones extremely ufortable. Her tone of concern for Doctor Matt made him sick with jealousy.
He had exhausted himself during the night shift, he had stayed up all night for her. Why didnt she ask if he was worn out?
Adam Jones kept a cold face and stayed silent, his aura turning decidedly colder.
James Churchill could tell that Elly Campbell was rushing him to leave. Although he felt a tinge of disappointment, he didnt want to make her feel uneasy.
Adam was a real hypocrite, allowing himself to flirt with other women but forbidding Elly from having too much interaction with other men. Where did he get that sense of superiority?
"Okay, Ill take off then. Call me if you need anything."
"Im here, so even if Elly has any issues, Ill take care of them. Doctor Matt should head back and get some rest."
Adam Jones interrupted, his face cold, wishing James Churchill would just disappear immediately.
James Churchill gave him a sideward nce and snorted coldly before saying goodbye to Elly Campbell and leaving.
In the ward, it was once again just Elly Campbell and Adam Jones. Due tock of sleep, Adams eyes were bloodshot. Elly now noticed this and thought about him cramming himself onto that lounge chair to stay with her all night, making her feelingsplicated once again.
Meanwhile, concerning Helen Melendy.
After Elly Campbell was taken away by Adam Jones yesterday, Helen Melendy was also taken from the scene of the ident by Harry Hall. When she woke up, she found herself lying in Harry Halls bed.
After four years together with Harry, she was quite familiar with this ce. Now looking around the room, she knew exactly where she was.
"How unlucky!"
She muttered in disgust, got out of bed, sshed water on her face in the bathroom, and when she came out, she realized she was only wearing an oversized mens shirt that just covered her curvy behind.
Beneath that, she sported two smooth, bare legs that she found enticing, even to herself, making her feel like her nose might bleed just from the sight.
Thinking about who had changed her clothes, Helen Melendys face darkened even more.
At this moment, Harry Hall was not in the room. Helen Melendy stomped over the bed, picked up the phone on the bedside table, and dialed Harry Halls number.
The call connected quickly. Before he could speak, Helen Melendy erupted, "Harry Hall, where did you put my clothes?"
On the other end of the phone, there was silence for a few seconds, then a deep female voice came through, "Miss Melendy, its you again. You really are like a bad penny."
The voice carried unabashed mockery and scorn, along with a clear disdain.
Helen Melendy paused, gripping the phone tightly, as if a surge of memories had suddenly flooded back; it took her a while to steady herself before she spoke in a hoarse voice, "Mrs. Hall."
She knew that voice all too well; even after all these years, she couldnt forget it.
"Miss Melendy, we made things very clear back then. I thought you were someone with pride. To my surprise, after all these years, your tactics havent changed at all. Youvetched onto our Harry again?"
Helen Melendysplexion paled, but she retorted unsparingly, "Mrs. Hall, rest assured, I really dont have any interest in your secondhand goods, Harry Hall. By the way, he must be with you right now, right? Do me a favor and tell him to stop bothering me for no reason and dragging me to his ce."
After speaking, she didnt give the person on the other end a chance to reply and hung up the phone.
Chapter 223. Refined and Considerate Man_1
Chapter 223: 223. Refined and Considerate Man_1
After ending the call, Helen Melendys eyes reddened as she looked at the ring sunlight outside the window, her eyes suddenly stinging sharply.
"Harry Hall, damn it, I dont give a damn about you."
She reached up to wipe the tears that had fallen on her nose and went to theundry room to find her clothes. Since Harry had changed out of her clothes, the ones from yesterday should have been stuffed into the washing machine by him.
She didnt find them in the washer, so she searched the dryer, still no sign of them.
Helens anger caused her a physical ache, but she patiently went to the walk-in closet. When she pushed open the door of the closet, the sight inside stunned her.
The entire walk-in closet was just as it had been three years ago when she left this ce, filled with her clothes hung up and neatly folded, untouched by anyone.
Why did he still keep her clothes, what was Harry trying to say?
Was he trying to prove he wasnt a scumbag in this way?
Helen scoffed sarcastically, suppressing the sourness in her eyes, and stepped out of the walk-in closet.
It was then that she turned around and saw her clothes neatly folded on the sofa near the floor-to-ceiling windows in her room.
She walked over to pick up the clothes, which still carried the faint scent ofundry detergent. Harry had not only changed her clothes but had also washed and neatly folded them for her.
With the clothes in hand, Helenughed derisively.
How could she forget that Harry had always been such a man, exquisite and considerate in every way? Otherwise, how could she have been so easily attracted to him back then?
So... the pain that came after was what she deserved, right?
She dared not recall the details of her time with Harry, hastily dressed, grabbed her phone, and was about to leave.
It was at this moment that she saw news about Brayman Building Material Group on her phone.
"Brayman? Isnt that Ellyspany?"
She hurriedly clicked on the link to read it, and her face changed immediately.
As she left Harrys apartment, she tried to call Elly Campbell but couldnt get through. Remembering she had been taken away by Harryst night, she assumed he must know Ellys whereabouts, so she had no choice but to bite the bullet and call Harry again.
Meanwhile, at the hospital, Adam Jones was with Elly Campbell in the CT scan room.
"Theres no serious problem, but youll need to change the dressing on your head wound regrly."
"Okay, thank you, Dr. Curren."
Elly was ready to get discharged after receiving the diagnosis, but Adam took the medical documents from her hands.
"What are you doing?"
Elly frowned, her tone tinged with irritation.
"You sit down, Ill handle the discharge procedures."
"No need, I can do it myself."
"Elly Campbell!"
Adams gaze suddenly darkened, carrying an undeniable authority in his eyes, "Sit down, dont make me force you to cooperate."
Without giving Elly a chance to argue, he took the documents and walked off.
Elly didnt understand how efficiently Adam worked, but in less than ten minutes, he was back.
"Done."
Elly looked up at the tall, imposing man standing in front of her, moved her lips, but in the end, only managed to say, "Thank you," before walking out of the hospital.
"Where are you going?"
Adam couldnt help but follow her.
"Back to ska."
After a few steps, Elly stopped and looked at Adam, saying, "Lend me your phone for a second."
Chapter 224. Always Encountering Idiots_1
Chapter 224: 224. Always Encountering Idiots_1
Hearing she was about to return to ska, Adam Jones was somewhat reluctant, but still handed her the phone.
Elly Campbell called Helen Melendy, and Helen soon picked up.
"Helen."
"Elly, where are you?"
After telling Helen Melendy she was at the hospital, Elly decided to wait there for her.
"Thank you."
After returning the phone to Adam, she once again distantly voiced her thanks and did not engage in much conversation with Adam.
William Campbell had been staying with her mother these past few days, and she wondered if he was causing trouble wanting to find her.
Thinking of William made Elly reflect on the custody battle she had lost, and her mood instantly plummeted.
Adam saw her face instantly cloud over, and a sharp pain struck his heart, guessing that it must be because she was thinking of her son William.
Remembering how she had called out in emotional distress, saying she hated him when she had been unconscious the night before, Adam felt that raw nerve in his heart throb with even greater intensity.
After a moment of hesitation, he spoke, "About William..."
"What? Worried Ill take William from you?"
At the mention of "William," Elly bristled all over, her previously soft demeanor turning into that of a porcupine with spikes raised, and her icy, piercing gaze made Adam ache all over.
Adam frowned, wanting to say he didnt mean it like that, but he was interrupted by a voice brimming with joy, "Brother!"
Lily Jones.
The moment Elly heard that voice, her head ached. If Lily didnt trouble her for a day, it seemed Elly could not even live peacefully.
Sure enough, just as Elly thought this, Lilys next sentence followed, "Why are you still clinging to my brother after youve already divorced?"
Lily had already approached her, and alongside her stood Sophie Baker.
Elly wondered if those two were conjoined twins, always together no matter where they went.
Not wanting to argue with Lily, she merely nced at her and continued sitting in the hospital, waiting for Helen.
But it seemed that Lily truly must have had a grudge against Elly in their past life; she couldnt seem to live properly without provoking Elly whenever she saw her.
Seeing Elly ignore her, and thinking it was because Elly felt guilty, Lily grew even more invigorated.
"Elly Campbell..."
Before Lily could say more than a few words, she was cut off by a stern, cold warning from Adam, "Lily Jones!"
The chilly note of warning in his voice made Lily involuntarily shiver.
But believing she was the only family Adam had left in this world apart from their grandmother, and that no matter how much she upset him, he would never be harsh with her, especially since she was only speaking about his ex-wife.
He hadnt stood up for Elly when they were married, so how could he stand up for her now as an ex-wife?
Convinced of this in her mind, Lily didnt take Adams warning seriously and said, "Im not wrong, am I? You just divorced yesterday, and today shes already clinging to you. Dont you know what she is after?"
On the side, Elly couldnt help butugh. Lily must have been spoiled by Adam to the point of stupidity, right?
Spouting such nonsense without even understanding the situation?
"Lily Jones, if you dont know how to shut up, then leave this ce now. Its not your ce to meddle in my affairs!"
Adams face darkened with impatience that could no longer be suppressed, and Sophie Baker, originally wanting to watch from the sidelines, saw Adams darkening expression and knew that if she didnt take Lily away, she herself might get dragged into it.
Chapter 225. Can scare a cow to death_1
Chapter 225: 225. Can scare a cow to death_1
She must now leave a good impression on Adam, for only then would she have a chance to enter the Jones family. She couldnt allow that bitch Elly to mess up her own good prospects.
Therefore, before Lily Jones could speak, Sophie Baker interrupted her, saying,
"Lily, arent you here for a follow-up at the hospital? Its time; lets hurry in..."
"Whats the rush?"
Lily Jones energy was seemingly enough to reach the skies, and despite Adam Jones face already being frightening enough to scare the life out of a bull, she still chose to blindly ignore it.
"Brother, think about it. She has no shame to the extent of iming someone elsespany patent products as her own to sell. Is there anything she wouldnt do?"
Elly had initially intended to wait quietly for Helen Melendy to arrive, with no inclination to engage Lily, but her words caused a sudden twitch in Ellys brow.
"Which patent?"
Although she wasnt clear about what had happened, as the head of apany focused on research and development, she was very sensitive to the word "patent."
Lily Jones remark gave Elly an ominous intuition.
Lily Jones was intentionally trying to make Elly feel ufortable. When Elly asked about it, Lily raised her eyebrows and immediately showed a look of contempt on her face.
"You really can y dumb. The news has already been exposed, and you still pretend not to know. But you did act quickly, suppressing the news in less than two hours. You know what attempting to cover up makes you seem like?"
Elly truly did not know what Lily Jones was talking about, as her mobile phone was still with Helen, but the way Lily spoke, it was definitely not something fabricated just to annoy her.
What patent was Lily talking about? Could it be the degradable material they had just developed a few days ago?
Why would there be an incident of stealing someone elses patent out of the blue?
Elly was preupied with this issue, so she didnt respond to Lily Jones sarcastic provocations.
Seeing Elly ignore her words, Lily Jones grew even more upset.
She looked at Adam Jones and said, "Brother, now you see it, dont you? Elly has always been this vile and shameless, whether it was four years ago or now, you..."
"Lily Jones, I told you to shut up!"
Adam Jones face became even darker and more frightening than before, momentarily startling Lily into silence.
Opening her mouth still somewhat resentfully, she nheless quieted down in the face of Adam Jones warning gaze, yet her dissatisfaction with Elly only grew.
In her opinion, her brother was simply bewitched by the Fox Spirit Elly, failing to see Sophies worth. Apart from thebel of being a bastard, where was she inferior to Elly?
"Elly."
As Elly anxiously waited for Helen Melendy to arrive, Helen finally showed up, "Your things are all here."
Remembering the news she had seen that morning, she began, "Elly, about the news..."
Without waiting for Helen to speak, Elly took out her mobile phone from her bag and, sure enough, there were dozens of missed calls from Brayman.
"Helen, wait for me a moment, Ill return a call."
Elly said briefly, moving to one side with her mobile phone, "Mr. Ainley, its me, sorry, something came up yesterday..."
Helen Melendy watched Ellys back as she took the call with some concern. Just a while ago, Elly had talked about nning to take Brayman public, riding on the momentum afterpleting the partnership with the Zhongrui Chemical Group.
Chapter 226. Beat her to death_1
Chapter 226: 226. Beat her to death_1
However, at this critical moment, the scandal of stealing someone elses patent emerged, which definitely affects thepanys listing.
She was determined to gain the ability topete with Adam Jones so she could win back Williams custody, but now...
Helen Melendy furrowed her brows and cast a nce at Adam Jones, tinged with a hint of sarcasm, "President Jones must be thrilled now, right? Elly has run into major trouble, and it will be even harder for her to fight you for William in the future."
Adam Jones knew he couldnt keep Braymans matter a secret from Elly Campbell, so from the beginning, he had no intention of hiding it from her. Although the current trouble wasnt minor, it was also not insurmountable, and he was ready to help Elly resolve it without much difficulty.
What bothered him, though, was that what Helen Melendy was saying now was probably what Elly was thinking.
A sense of regret for shooting himself in the foot suddenly filled his heart.
"Its none of your business."
Though he felt some regret, he wasnt going to waste too many words exining himself to an insignificant woman.
Helen Melendy rolled her eyes at him. Of course, she wouldnt argue with such a person, to avoid causing trouble for her friend Elly.
But Lily Jones by her side started creating trouble again, hearing Helens words, she sneered, "Thats funny, what do you mean Elly and my brother are fighting over William? William was originally a child of the Jones Family, and custody has now been granted to my brother; what does Elly have to do with that?"
She pursed her lips, "With a person like Elly, my nephew would only be taught badly by her. Luckily, my brother fought to get custody back."
As she spoke, she looked excitedly at Adam Jones, seemingly havingpletely forgotten the warning Adam had given her earlier, saying, "Brother, when are you going to bring William back? Elly has such a terrible character; William shouldnt stay with her for too long. Once you and Sophie are married, let Sophie raise William. Sophie is so kind, she will surely bring William up well, and then..."
"Lily Jones!"
Before Lily Jones could finish speaking, Elly Campbells voice, cold enough to chill bones, apanied by a roar of terrifying anger, suddenly rang out.
Immediately afterward, Lily Jones felt a blur before her eyes as a figure approached her, and heard a "pD" as a pnded on her face without the slightest bit of strength held back.
Lily Jones was stunned by the sudden p, while Adam Jones slightly furrowed his brows.
Not because of the p Elly had given Lily, but because he could clearly sense that Elly hadpletely lost control of her emotions because of Lilys previous remarks.
It took Lily Jones a few seconds to recover, and her face, now marked by five finger prints, instantly twisted with rage, "Elly Campbell, you bitch, you actually hit me!"
She screamed and raised her hand to p Ellys face, but her movements werent as fast as Ellys, nor was her strength as great.
The hand that hadnt yete down was seized by Elly, rendering it immobile, "Let go of me, Elly!"
"Lily Jones, since when is my sons future something for you to arrange?"
Ellys face was so cold it seemed she could spit out ayer of ice, and the strength in her grip increased due to her anger, causing Lily Jones to cry out in pain and look toward Adam Jones for rescue, "Brother, pull Elly off me..."
Meanwhile, Helen Melendy immediately reached into her bag and grabbed her self-defense spray, ready to attack the moment Adam Jones dared toy a hand on Elly; she wouldnt hesitate to spray it right into the bastards eyes.
Chapter 227. The Emotionally Uncontrolled Elly Campbell_1
Chapter 227: 227. The Emotionally Uncontrolled Elly Campbell_1
Fortunately, Adam Jones made no move, merely standing quietly to the side, with an air of indifference.
Sophie Baker, seeing Elly Campbell grabbing hold of Lily Jones like a madwoman, refusing to let go, and ring as if she wanted to devour Lily, was scared out of her wits, but a part of her also felt a dark glee.
It served Adam right to see with his own eyes what that wretched Elly Campbell was capable of doing to his sister, saving her a lot of effort.
With that thought, she walked over to Adam Jones in pretended panic, attempting to grasp his arm, only to have him silently flick her hand away.
Sophie Bakers eyes darkened, but on her face, she looked almost ready to cry, "Adam, please make your sister let go. Lily has only just started to recover, how can she withstand such treatment from her sister!"
She too, was seething with hatred. Seeing Elly Campbell treat his own sister like this, how could Adam remain so detached.
Adam Jones indeed remained detached, no, more urately, he was inwardly pleased.
Had it not been for his principle of not hitting women, he would have pped Lily Jones several times already after that idiotic thing she said.
It was just as well that Elly Campbell was knocking some sense into her foolish brain.
At that moment, Elly Campbell had no idea of the multitude of thoughts running through Adam Joness mind. She only knew that if Adam Jones were to give custody of her precious son to Sophie Baker, she would take Lily Joness life!
"Had I known how stupid and shameless you were, I should have let you die on the operating table!"
The more Lily Jones struggled, the greater the strength of Ellys grip became, to the point where Lily felt like her wrist could be crushed by Elly at any moment.
"Elly... you are so cruel, you actually wish me dead!"
Lily Joness face turned pale with pain, and at that moment, she somewhat regretted provoking Elly Campbell, this demon.
"Cruel?"
Elly Campbell let out a coldugh, "I can show you just how cruel I can be. If you so much as think aboutying a finger on my son, I can take your life!"
Having said that, she flung Lily Jones away. Unprepared, Lily was sent sprawling to the ground by Ellys throw.
"Lily!"
Sophie Baker screamed, hurrying forward to help Lily Jones up, "Lily, you look so pale, how are you feeling?"
She intentionally raised her voice, her tone anxious and trembling slightly, still trying to provoke Adam Joness dislike and anger towards Elly Campbell, but from beginning to end, Adam Jones maintained his indifferent stance.
Adam Jones saw Elly Campbell having dealt with Lily Jones and then looking back at him, that icy re cutting to the bone, and it made Adams heart suddenly sink, his brows furrowing slightly.
"Adam Jones."
Elly Campbells voice was cold to the marrow, her gaze distant yet filled with hatred, "I can give you our son. I dont care whom you marry, but if you dare hand my son over to someone like her to raise, even in death, I wont let the Jones Family off easy!"
Her voice shook violently with rage.
She knew she couldnt provoke Adam Jones now, so for her sons sake, she tried her best to remain calm and speak to Adam. However, the very thought of William Campbell being taken away by Adam and given to someone like Sophie Baker caused her heart to ache as if it had been trampled by thousands of troops.
If William fell into the hands of Sophie and her daughter, would he still have a good life?
Just thinking of that possibility made her start considering the idea of swallowing up Lily and her brother.
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbells trembling lips, the anger and hatred filling her eyes.
Chapter 228. Never mind! Lose face this time_1
Chapter 228: 228. Never mind! Lose face this time_1
He knew Elly Campbell was always calm, even just now when she found out about the trouble Brayman faced, she remainedposed; all her moments of emotional outbursts, every embarrassment, came from the people she cared about deeply.
Her mother, their son.
The words from Lily Jones just now had clearly trampled over her bottom line several times.
And he was absolutely certain that the harsh words Elly had said just now were not empty threats but actions she would indeed take if her son suffered the slightest grievance.
After saying those words, Elly hadnt suppressed her angry emotions yet; her hands trembling as she withdrew her gaze, pushing down the acrid sweetness that surged to her throat, she said to the young Helen Melendy:
"Helen, lets go."
Her steps were a bit unsteady, and just as she lifted her foot, her wrist was grabbed by Adam Jones who was beside her.
She turned around, her eyes icily ring at Adam, but met his deep eyes that held not anger but a touch of dissatisfaction and steadfastness.
"I wont marry another woman, nor will I let anyone else raise our son. Is that really how misced you think I am?"
He felt somewhat wronged because she had taken out her anger on him just because of what Lily Jones had arrogantly said; he hadnt said anything or done anything just now.
Even when she hit Lily Jones, he hadnt even frowned; why was she taking it out on him?
Adam Jones felt a bit innocent and aggrieved.
Elly had no idea that he had thought through so much in such a short time; her mind was entirely filled with the notion that her son was going to be taken away by Adam and not properly cared for, which made her internal organs ache with anger.
"How could I ever see you in that way?"
She curved her lips into a smile, and seeing that, Adams eyes filled with slight satisfaction. Thats when he heard her next words, "In my eyes, you dont even exist."
Everyone present: "..."
And off to the side, watching Adam Jones being verbally attacked by Elly to the point of almost vomiting blood, and not even saving face, she couldnt help but snicker.
She had begun to see a slight change in Adam Jones; at least this jerk didnt bully Elly when she was hitting the idiotic Lily Jones, and when Elly cursed at him, pointing fingers, he had just darkened his face without any real action.
Adam Jones felt like his dignity was being stomped into the ground by Elly, so he might as well just give up on it.
He chose to ignore herstment and said, "Ill take you to the airport."
Elly was taken aback for a moment, not expecting Adam not to get angry.
After ncing at Adam, she said indifferently, "No need, Helen will take me there."
Adam still had his grip on Ellys hand, only casting a dark nce as a warning towards Helen Melendy, and said, "Shes not avable."
Helen Melendy: "..."
Damn! How do you know Im not avable!
Just as Helen was about to retort, her phone rang.
She answered the call: "Hello?... What?... Ill be there right away!"
After hanging up, she walked over to Elly, "Elly, a sudden emergency hase up at the Helen Law Firm and I have to go back immediately to handle it. I cant take you to the airport, I have to leave first, okay?"
She waved at Elly while quickly running off.
Elly: "..."
She looked coldly at Adam Jones; if it werent for seeing Adam standing right there, she would have suspected he was behind the sudden urgency at Helen Law Firm.
Adam, however, simply shrugged his shoulders innocently and said, "I told you shes not avable. Lets go."
Chapter 229. Just asking if your face hurts_1
Chapter 229: 229. Just asking if your face hurts_1
While Lily Jones had not yet recovered from being harshly reprimanded by Elly Campbell, and Sophie Baker was deeply hurt by Adam Joness indifferent attitude towards Elly, Adam hadpletely ignored both of them.
Lily couldnt believe that her brother, who had always doted on her from a young age, could remain indifferent when he saw Elly hitting her, and didnt get angry when Elly pointed at his nose and cursed him. Instead, he even took the initiative to offer to take her to the airport.
Could he have been hexed?
"Brother! Come back! Brother!!"
Lily felt like her heart condition was acting up again, and this time it was her own brother who had provoked it.
Elly, in a hurry to return to ska to handle thepanys affairs, did not want to waste time arguing with Adam about trivial matters.
So, when she saw Robert Green stop his car in front of her and Adam, she directly opened the door and sat inside.
Seeing her decisiveness, the corners of Adams lips subtly curved, and afterwards, he also got into the car.
On the way to the airport, Elly was still looking through emails sent by the CEO from thepany. Although she seemed calm on the surface, thepany was her mothers lifelong effort and had never encountered any problems. Now that it hadnded in her hands, such a huge scandal had erupted. Adam knew that Ellys heart was not as calm as her exterior suggested.
"How are you nning to handle this situation?"
Adamzily leaned back against the leather seat behind him, his tall frame intentionally or unintentionally edging closer to Elly.
All of Ellys attention was on thepanys affairs, and she did not notice his subtle movement. Upon hearing his question, however, she paused.
Turning off the email on her phone, she pinched the bridge of her nose tiredly and said, "I havent decided yet."
Adam heard the weariness in her voice, his brow furrowing as he asked again, "Do you need my help?"
In fact, he was hoping that Elly would take the initiative to ask for his help, but he also knew very well how proud this woman was. Even if she was in dire straits, it was unlikely she would turn to him for assistance.
As expected, as soon as he asked, Elly rejected the offer without a second thought, "No need."
Despite the appeal of his offer to help, Elly still declined firmly and decisively, just like when she had rejected his suggestion of getting back together with a firm "I am unwilling."
Even though Adam had anticipated such a response, he still felt an uncontroble sense of disappointment. He hid this feeling well, merely snorting coldly, "Never mind then, the Young Master doesnt have that much time to spare."
Sitting in front driving, Robert Green, upon hearing his bosss pretentious and conceited behavior, couldnt help but lift his hand to heavily rub his face.
No time?
If he had no time, why had he kept herpany all night long?
No time, and yet he had ordered someone to suppress Braymans negative news first thing in the morning?
No time, and still he was eager to take her to the airport?
Robert felt that any of these questions could swell his bosss conceited face, but the problem was, he didnt dare to ask, not even one question.
So he just had to hold it in, so much so that his kidneys were starting to hurt.
If he had known that being the bosss driver could harm his kidneys, he would have called in sick and note at all.
Adams words took Robert on a journey from facial pain to kidney pain, while Elly merely nced at him indifferently before turning her gaze away.
Chapter 230. Why so stubborn_1
Chapter 230: 230. Why so stubborn_1
It was he who asked her if she needed help, and now hes putting on a "begging daddy" attitudewhat is the meaning of this?
Elly Campbell had never intended to lower all her pride and beg Adam Jones like she did in the past, not to mention, what was her rtionship with Adam Jones now?
Even if their faces hadnt been totally torn apart, the two had be very stiff due to the dispute over the custody of their son. Did he still expect her to beg for his help?
He really thinks highly of himself!
In her heart, Elly scoffed at Adam Jones, even disying her disdain openly on her face, which made Adam Jones feel so angry that his insides hurt.
Was it so hard for her to ask for his help?
Wouldnt he help her if she asked? Why is she so stubborn!
Adam ground his teeth and red at Elly all the way until he noticed that beyond that one disdainful look shed given him earlier, she hadnt spared him another nce. Adam felt his liver ache from the frustration once again.
"President, Madam, weve arrived at the airport."
Elly hadpletely ignored Robert Greens address to her, knowing full well that Aide Baker either did it deliberately or simply had a bad memory. She corrected him countless times, yet he continued to call her as he pleased.
"Thank you."
After unfastening her seatbelt and getting out of the car, she politely thanked Adam Jones, "Thank you, President Jones, for the ride. Ill treat you to a meal sometime if I have the chance."
After she finished speaking, without giving Adam Jones an extra nce, she turned and walked quickly towards the airport.
She had booked the earliest avable flight back to ska.
Having checked in, and with time to spare, Elly waited in the airport VIP lounge for half an hour before beginning to board the ne.
Being in first ss, she didnt have to queue for long and soon found herself seated, waiting for the flight to take off.
Head leaning against the backrest, she closed her eyes and pondered over the issue at thepany, trying to figure out the whole story.
Less than ten minutester, she felt someone sit down next to her but didnt pay much attentionuntil the gentle voice of the flight attendant echoed from the aisle next to her.
"May I ask what youd like to drink, sir?"
"Coffee, thank you."
The familiar voice instantly made Ellys eyes snap open, and as she turned her head, she saw Adam Jones looking at her, his lips curling into a semnce of a smile.
Ellys eyebrows furrowed, and just as she was about to speak, the flight attendant turned towards her with the same intoxicating gentleness, "Maam, what would you like to drink?"
"A ss of milk for her."
Before Elly could speak, Adam had preempted her, cutting off her chance to order.
The flight attendant nced between them with a subtle look of surprise.
As the magnate and president of Jones Corporation, a figure of power in the business world, even if she didnt read financial magazines, it would be impossible for the flight attendant not to recognize Adam Jones.
Because this man has a handsome face that could make top entertainment industry beauties feel ashamed, his photo frequently graced the pages of entertainment gossip magazines.
But because Adam Jones was so focused on clean and self-improvement, with no femalepany except for his sister Lily Jones, if it werent for a recent appearance on Twitter with him holding a little boy who looked almost exactly like him, many people might have assumed that the head of Jones Corporation was gay.
Even though the gossip magazines couldnt catch any scandal on him, his face alone was enough to boost the sales of an entire issue of a gossip magazine, which goes to show just how handsome this man was.
Chapter 231. It’s better to choose an unexpected day than to pick a specific one_1
Chapter 231: 231. Its better to choose an unexpected day than to pick a specific one_1
He had wealth, power, and looks, and never put on any airs with women, Adam Joness persona was undoubtedly that of the standard male protagonist from the romance stories fantasized about online.
Mysterious, aloof, and chaste, these had long be Adams signature tags.
Yet at that moment, the flight attendant overheard Adam "meddling" by ordering milk for thedy next to him. Clearly, they knew each other, and from Adams tone, one could tell not only were they acquainted, but their rtionship was also profound.
Indeed, while the flight attendant was still in shock from discovering this intimate secret, Adam turned to Elly Campbell and said, "Your wound is deep, youre not allowed to drink anything else."
The flight attendants face had gone from shock to realization.
They were indeed very close. Could thisdy be the biological mother of the child Adam was holding before?
My goodness~~
The flight attendants heart could no longer be described as stormy seas, "tsunami" might be more urate.
"Absolutely, sir. Please wait a moment."
The flight attendant, still maintaining her professionalposure, nodded to them with a smile and elegantly left.
Inside, her inner gossipmonger was already running wild like an unbridled stallion.
Meanwhile, Elly Campbell was taken aback by Adam Joness sudden appearance, unsure why he was here, acting so naturally as to make decisions for her.
"Adam Jones, what exactly are you up to?"
Elly Campbell, face stern, red at him, not thinking shed missed the flight attendants "theyre having an affair" expression just now.
"What do you mean, what am I up to?"
Adam lifted an eyebrow, his tall framenguidly sinking into the spacious andfortable seat, his lengthy arm casually resting on the armrest.
Every word and action carried an intentional or unintentional seduction, which excited the few flight attendants standing in the cabin to the point of bubbling up in pink blushes.
Elly Campbell thought of Adam as a mboyant peacock, always showing off wherever he went, always attracting the attention of the peahens.
Recalling that she was once one of those peahens, she couldnt help but want to p herself.
"Why are you here?"
Dont tell her that, by coincidence, he was also going to ska.
Adam suddenly pursed his lips into a smile, his gaze on Elly, and said with a slight move of his brows, "Didnt you say youd like to take me out for a meal as a thank you? I think theres no day like today, and today seems quite good."
Elly Campbell: "..."
So he followed her to ska specifically to score this meal?
Couldnt he tell that her earlier offer was just a courtesy?
Elly Campbell, her face darkening, angrily retorted, "You really have no sense of being an ex-husband."
Hearing the words "ex-husband", Adam became irritated, the smile on his face vanishing in an instant. When he stopped smiling, the oppressive aura around him could burst forth in a sh.
The flight attendants, previously giddy from his smiles, were now cowering in the corner, trembling with fear.
If one were to ask Adam to choose the two words he disliked the most in life, the current him would definitely pick "ex-husband", those unbearably grating words.
He had seemingly forgotten it was his own doing that made him an "ex-husband".
Seeing him turn cold, Elly simply shifted her gaze outside the cabin to avoid looking at him, but she could feel the person in the seat beside her getting closer to her side.
Chapter 232. Definition of Ex-Husband_1
Chapter 232: 232. Definition of Ex-Husband_1
Turning around, she met Adam Joness deep gaze and the dissatisfaction brimming from those eyes.
"Ex-husbands cant have dinner together?"
Elly Campbell rolled her eyes internally, really wanting to smack the jerk across the face.
Who would want to eat with an ex-husband creature? Wasnt she afraid of indigestion?
"Do you have some misunderstanding about the term ex-husband?"
Adam was too close to her, making her whole body extremely ufortable, and she involuntarily shifted backward.
And the passing stewardess, upon hearing the conversation about "ex-husband and ex-wife," waspletely baffled.
Ex-husband?
President Jones got married?
And also got divorced?
But with their intimate posture, how did they resemble an ex-husband and ex-wife? They clearly looked like a pair of cheating "bastards."
The thought processes of the wealthy are indeed not something ordinary people can understand, even the rtionship between divorced couples is different from the norm.
Shouldnt the rtionship between an ex-husband and ex-wife involve wishing each other dead immediately?
The beautiful stewardess had an exceedinglyplex inner drama, and she left with aplicated expression.
Now, when Adam Jones heard the words "ex-husband," his liver ached, feeling as if his foot had been mangled by a rock.
But what could be done? He was the one who had moved the rock; he had smashed his own foot. What was the use of regretting now?
He simply didnt argue about it anymore, just looked at Elly Campbell and sneered coldly, "Then what is your understanding of an ex-husband?"
Elly felt Jones Corporation must be on the verge of bankruptcy for him to have the time to discuss such a boring topic with her.
Giving him an indifferent look and seeing that he kept staring at her, with the attitude that he would keep leaning close until she gave an answer, she gritted her teeth, endured, and still replied:
"Of course, hes a former husband with whom all ties have been severed."
She particrly emphasized the words "former husband" to get Adam to consciously stay away from her.
Yet the man in front of her remained unmoved; upon hearing her response, he even scoffed as if it were inconsequential, "Thats your understanding."
Seeing that he still maintained the same close proximity as before and not wanting to blow up at him on the airne, she could only suppress her anger and say:
"Then what, pray tell, is President Joness understanding?"
She red at him, teeth clenched, wishing she could bite this man to death.
Seeing Adam Jones suddenly look at her, smiling ambiguously, he said, "Of course, hes a husband with whom one is rekindling an old romance."
Elly Campbell: "..."
This guy must be sick!
They had just divorced yesterday, and now he wanted to rekindle an old romance with her today?
It had only been one night of sleep, and not a night of "sleeping."
Was his brain filled with some sort of fish that had a seven-second memory?
She looked at Adam Jones as if he were mentally challenged, but before she could speak, Adam had already moved away from in front of her.
If Adam Jones wasnt clinging, she certainly wouldnt take the initiative to talk to him either. Seeing that he had quieted down decisively, she also breathed a sigh of relief, her gaze resting serenely outside the cabin.
But what she didnt know was that, although Adam Jones wasnt shaking in front of her, his sharp, dark eyes remained fixed on her profile. Holding coffee from the stewardess in his hand, he gently stroked the edge of the cup, pondering something.
Boston wasnt far from ska, and the ne arrived there after an hour and a half.
When she came out of the airport, Braymans CEO, Greenhill Ainley, was already waiting there early.
"CEO Campbell."
Greenhill approached, and when he saw clearly the person standing beside Elly Campbell, a hint of surprise showed in his eyes.
Chapter 233. Redundant person_1
Chapter 233: 233. Redundant person_1
"President Jones."
He immediately nodded in greeting, but waspletely taken aback by Adam Joness return with Elly Campbell.
Hadnt CEO Campbell said they were divorced?
Although Greenhill Ainley was puzzled, he always had little interest in other peoples private affairs and naturally did not inquire further.
Adam Jones nodded at him and then listened to Elly Campbell ask Greenhill Ainley, "Mr. Ainley, whats the situation at thepany now?"
"Just after we reached a cooperation with GreenPro, Glory Groupswyers used us of infringement. I called a meeting with the Technical Department yesterday and feel that theres something fishy going on."
The two chatted as they walked, seemingly having forgotten the "extra" person beside them.
Elly Campbell frowned upon hearing this. "Before the cooperation with GreenPro, didnt you go to register the patent at the business office first?"
If they had visited the business office, and since the patent had already been registered by Glory Group, there would definitely have been a prompt when they tried to register the same thing.
When Elly Campbell brought this up, Greenhill Ainleys face showed a hint of embarrassment, "Im to me for this oversight. GreenPro had an urgent project that needed to be implemented promptly, so they wanted to finalize the cooperation with us as soon as possible."
"So after the Technical Department handed over the R&D results to me, I immediately sent someone to sign the cooperation with GreenPro first. We had only developed this technology a few days ago, and I thought it wouldnt make much difference to dy the registration a little."
At this point, Greenhill Ainleys face showed self-reproach, "Im sorry, CEO Campbell, this oversight was my fault."
Elly Campbell shook her head, sensing something dubious from Greenhill Ainleys words.
She stopped walking, looked at Greenhill Ainley and asked, "When did Glory Group register their technology?"
"The day after we developed ours."
This was what Greenhill Ainley was about to mention, "Before that, Glory Group, just like us, had been developing degradable material technology but also failed to develop the core technology. So, once our technology came out, we signed the contract with GreenPro. Only one day passed in between, and I didnt expect..."
After listening, Elly Campbell narrowed her eyes and after a moment of contemtion, a profound smile appeared on her face, "That really is quite the coincidence."
She did not rify what aspect was coincidental and then fell silent.
The driver brought the car around, and Elly Campbell got in without any intention of inviting Adam Jones.
Seeing that Adam Jones, who had been following along, seemed to have no intention of getting in the car, Greenhill Ainley was somewhat puzzled. He looked toward Adam Jones, lost in thought, and said:
"President Jones, arent you getting in the car?"
Elly Campbell, who had been preupied withpany matters, only subconsciously looked up and nced outside the car when she heard Greenhill Ainleys words.
Seeing Adam Jones shake his head, "No need, you go on."
Greenhill Ainley then looked back inside the car at Elly Campbell, and seeing that CEO Campbell said nothing more, he said his goodbyes to Adam Jones and got into the car himself.
Elly Campbell did not know why Adam Jones had specificallye to ska, and she could hardly believe he hade just to freeload a meal from her.
But since he wasnt talking, she naturally did not ask further; there was still a pile of work waiting for her to deal with, and she had no interest in meddling with Adam Joness affairs.
After Elly Campbell left, Adam Jones took out his phone and dialed a number, "Im in ska,e see me immediately once youre done with your business."
Chapter 234. Little Trick_1
Chapter 234: 234. Little Trick_1
Having said that, he hung up the phone. His trip to ska was a spontaneous decision; he told no one, instead taking a cab on his own from the airport to a house he had casually purchased across from the one where Elly Campbell lived.
"Mr. Jones?"
Adam Jones was standing in front of the elevator when he had just pressed the button, and suddenly, a gentle female voice came from behind him, seemingly pressing down the strength of her voice deliberately, which made the gentleness seem excessively forced.
Adam Jones slightly twisted his brows with a hint of dislike as the owner of the voice had already reached his side.
A hand, intentionally or unintentionally, brushed aside the hair that fell over her temples to hang behind her ear, revealing a delicate face with eyes that could hardly contain their excitement as they lingered on Adams face.
Lynn rk hadnt expected to run into Adam Jones the moment she came back, and seeing that he was alone, she couldnt help having other thoughts.
She felt that she must have a destiny with President Jones; otherwise, why would she encounter him right after her return?
Previously, he had not contacted her, surely because he must have lost her phone number. She thought she should have asked President Jones to save her number in his phone right then and there.
All this to and fro had been such a waste of timeLynn rk couldnt help feeling annoyed with herself.
But she didnt let this annoyance show in front of Adam Jones.
Looking up at Adam Jones, she saw that his gaze was not on her but remained fixed on the elevator floor indicator, and she felt a twinge of disappointment.
The elevator arrived at the first floor. Adam Jones stepped in, and Lynn rk hurriedly followed. As Adam reached to press the floor button, her eyes suddenly brightened, and she almost simultaneously reached out to press the button.
Her fingertips seemingly brushed Adams by ident, and she abruptly pulled back her hand as if shocked, casting down her gaze to disy a shy, girlish coyness.
After pressing the floor button, Adam Jones stood aside silently and kept some distance from Lynn rk.
After their fingers nearly touched in a flirtatious move, Lynn rk thought Adam Jones would look her way after pressing the floor button. But after waiting in shyness for quite a while, she noticed out of the corner of her eye that Adam Jones hadnt so much as nced at her, which made her furrow her brows in frustration.
"Did you just get back today, Mr. Jones?"
She purposefully moved closer to Adam Jones.
Adam Jones furrowed his brows in apparent irritation. Since he had been waiting for the elevator downstairs, he had felt this woman before him was being contrived in various ways. He did not want to waste any time entertaining her, and now she darede this close to him?
His dark pupils shrank with impatience as he turned to look at Lynn rk.
Lynn rk, seeing Adam Jones gaze turn towards her, felt a secret delight, and her eyes brightened. But then she heard Adam Jones say with a cold face, "Could you keep some distance from me?"
The smile on Lynn rks face immediately stiffened, and she grew paleshe wasnt stupid and could hear the undisguised aversion in Adam Jones tone.
"Im... sorry."
Suppressing the sourness in her eyes, she stepped back twice, with tears welling up, making her look particrly pitiable.
Adam Jones gaze didnt linger on her face but turned away, just as the elevator door opened, and he walked out without a sideways nce.
Lynn rk really had been scared by Adam Jones; she had met plenty of wealthy heirs and rich businessmen, but it was the first time she saw someone whose eyes could hold such a formidable presence.
Chapter 235. Do the duty of a nanny_1
Chapter 235: 235. Do the duty of a nanny_1
Just one look from him was enough to send shivers down your spine.
But the more it was so, the more Lynn rk felt that conquering such a man would bring a sense of aplishment.
Adam Jones was now indifferent to her, surely because he didnt understand her yet; as long as she got to know him, he definitely couldnt treat her this way.
On this point, Lynn rk still had ample confidence.
Afterforting herself with these thoughts, Lynn rks heart was much more at ease, and she hurriedly followed Adam out of the elevator after he had left it.
"Mr. Jones, why didnt you contact me after you leftst time?"
Adam Jones was standing at the door ready to unlock it when he heard Lynn rks affected voice behind him.
With a look of confusion, his gaze shifted to her, and before he could remember who this pretentious woman was, she hurriedly added,
"Mr. Jones, please dont misunderstand, its... its because William has been talking about you every day. I couldnt reach you, so I had the audacity to ask."
With Lynn rks words, Adam Jones finally remembered who this woman was, and a flicker of realization crossed his eyes, "You are Williams nanny?"
When Lynn rk heard the word "nanny," she frowned instinctively, as if she felt somewhat repelled by the term, like she had been insulted.
But then, she caught another implication in Adams words.
Wait a minute!
Did Adam just fail to recognize her?
Was her face really so ordinary that he could only remember her after she mentioned William, even though they had met more than once or twice?
A sense of suffocation rose in Lynn rks heart as if she had been choked by a surge of old frustration, nullifying thefort she had given herself in the elevator.
Yet outwardly, she managed to conceal the blow well, forcing a smile that she considered both perfect and seductive, "Yes, Mr. Jones, I have always been the one taking care of William."
Her tone carried a hint of seeking credit, and at the same time, she intended to convey to Adam Jones an alternative messagethat if he wanted to see William, he could go through her.
She had previously noticed that Elly Campbell truly rejected Adam, so his attempting to get close to his son through Elly was utterly impossible; therefore, approaching through her was the best way.
She fancifully imagined the situation turning out beautifully, only to hear Adam Joness cold voice in front of her
"Since you are his nanny, just do your duty well and take proper care of him. If I want to see my son, I dont need to resort to such sneaky methods."
Having said that, he directly opened the door and entered the house, with no inclination to even want to know what expression Lynn rk had on her face.
Staring at the closed door in front of her, Lynn rk was stunned, followed by her face turning pale in waves.
She had imagined all kinds of possibilities, but she never thought Adam Jones would react like this.
Not only was he warning her to fulfill her duties as a nanny, but he had also bluntly exposed the underlying message she had tried to convey in her words, showing his disdain and contempt.
This was probably the biggest setback Lynn rk had ever experienced in front of a man.
However, she also knew that a man like Adam Jones was naturally different from the men who had pursued her in the past.
He was noble, abstinent,posed, and self-restrained; this is what a truly capable and cultured man was like. If he were easily conquered by her, that would actually be rather dull.
Chapter 236. The thief cries ’Stop thief’_1
Chapter 236: 236. The thief cries Stop thief_1
The men around her, how could theypare to Adam Jones.
After various expressions crossed Lynn rks face, she quickly regained herposure and turned back to the house.
Brayman Group
"CEO Campbell, Glory Group insists that we have infringed on theirpanys rights, and after they initiated awsuit against us, they have already reached out to the executives at Zhongrui, trying to get them to terminate their cooperation with us,"
Greenhill Ainley passed a document to Elly Campbell and continued, "I have some connections with Boss Thompson from Zhongrui. Hes holding off the matter for now, but if we dont produce evidence to prove our side after some time, Im afraid Zhongrui will indeed terminate our partnership."
At this point, Greenhill Ainleys face showed a touch of distress.
Terminating the partnership with Zhongrui was one thing, but the fact that this issue arose at such a critical moment in Braymans IPO, obviously, the opponent was targeting Brayman on purpose.
Having thought of this, Elly Campbell obviously considered the same point, her usually calm eyes narrowing slightly with an unfathomable depth.
"Try to find out from the business sector whether Glory Groups submitted technology patent is the same as ours."
In fact, without checking, Elly Campbell was certain the technology patents from both sides must be the same, which exined why Glory Group made such a big fuss about suing them.
They even notified various media to amplify the issue; they were clearly well-prepared.
Its inevitable for twopanies topete, but Glory Groups tactics this time seemed rather hasty.
However, that was okay; the hastier they were, the easier it would be for her to unearth something.
It wasnt that she underestimated Glory Groups tech team, but the technology they had developed this time had been researched by bothpanies.
Because of the one critical technology they had not yet mastered, both had poured in a considerable amount of money.
Not long ago, she had gone to great lengths to recruit the entric scientist, Nathan Stewart, and finally mastered that technology.
She didnt believe Glory Groups tech team could be better than Nathan Stewart; otherwise, they wouldnt havepeted with her for him in the first ce.
Upon hearing her words, Greenhill Ainley immediately said, "As soon as the issue came to light, Ive already sent someone to the business sector to check, and its indeed exactly the same as ours."
Just as expected...
Elly Campbell smiled, a chilling light seeped into her eyes, and she leanedzily back into her chair, "Now thats interesting, its like the thief yelling Catch the thief."
The current problem was that Glory Group registered their patent earlier than they did, unless they could prove that the technology originated from Brayman, otherwise, whatever they said would be futile.
"What did Nathan Stewart say?"
"Him?"
Speaking of the entric scientist, Greenhill Ainley felt a headacheing on.
Do people with some talent all have peculiar temperaments? Thepanys proprietary technology patent, which originated from him, was stolen, yet he couldnt care less. This morning when he went to look for him, he was still sound asleep, and he hasnt evene to the office yet.
Seeing Greenhill Ainleys expression, Elly Campbell knew that the guys entricities had red up again.
"I got it, Ill go see himter."
Even Elly Campbells tone carried a note of resignation.
But given therge amount of talent the guy had, and the fact that she had pleaded with her cousin to bring him back for her, she had to honor him properly.
Meanwhile, Adam Jones was currently sitting in a caf at the bottom of a downtown shopping mall, ncing impatiently at the time disyed on his wristwatch, his expression somber.
Chapter 237. You are heartless, you are cruel, you are unreasonable_1
Chapter 237: 237. You are heartless, you are cruel, you are unreasonable_1
Just as he was about to pick up the phone to make a call, a figure suddenly burst in front of him, apanied by a nauseatingly sweet voice, "Adam, Im here."
The look on Adam Joness face turned even darker, and his furrowed brows generously conveyed his deep-seated disgust.
"If you talk to me in that madams tone again, watch out I might castrate you."
The man in front of him had the face of an angel, a head of slightly curly brown hair, fair skin, and extremely delicate features. When he smiled, he revealed two symmetric little canines and had deep dimples on either side of his cheeks.
Just looking at that facade was a treat to the eyes.
Those unaware might mistake him for a popr idol star in the current entertainment industry; indeed, many talent scouts had approached him but were all scared off by his finicky temperament.
And who would have thought that this seemingly harmless puppy-like young man was actually 28 years old, and a quite famous scientist both domestically and internationally.
That is, Nathan Stewartthe so-called adolescent-disease-stricken researcher described by Elly Campbell.
"Big brother Adam is so heartless, so cold, and so unreasonable, you get fierce the moment we meet," he said.
Adam Jones: "..."
He lifted his hand, barely tolerating it, and grabbed Nathan Stewart by the shoulders, the corners of his lips curling up coldly, "Do you want me to be even colder and more heartless?"
Instantly, Nathan Stewarts face contorted in pain, he frowned, and begged pitifully, "I was wrong, brother Adam, I was wrong, let go, let go!"
Adam Jones actually had pressing matters to discuss with him, so after he calmed down, Adam released his hands and said in a deep voice, "What is the actual situation with Brayman?"
Nathan Stewart, while rubbing the shoulder that Adam had nearly crushed, looked at him with aggrieved lips, resembling a little wife bullied by a lousy man.
Adam Jones found his act intolerable; his expression darkened further, and Nathan Stewart immediately quieted down, saying,
"What else could it be? It must be those shameless thieves of the Glory Group who stole my research results."
As he spoke, he suddenly mmed his palm down on the table, his expression fiercely cute, "Those maggots dare to steal my research, Ill see them dead."
Adam Jones took a small sip of the coffee in front of him and nced at him with cold eyes, saying, "How prepared are you?"
"Prepared? The core technology theft is thepanys business; Im only responsible for helping with the R&D. Its none of my business."
Just a moment ago, Nathan Stewart was acting all fierce about killing those maggots, but now he was pretending the issue had nothing to do with him.
The expression on Adam Joness face became even more grim than before.
He hated conversing with this adolescent-disease-infected person, who never got to the point. But this time, he needed to find out more and could only get it from him, so he had to patiently ask, "Didnt you say on the phone this morning that you were doing something important? What were you doing?"
"Sleeping, of course!"
After the matter-of-fact reply, the private room of the caf was filled with Nathan Stewarts cries of pain, "I was wrong, brother, I was wrong."
A snort of coldughter came from Adam Jones. Although his voice was so pleasant to hear, to Nathan Stewart at that moment, it was like the summoning of Lord Yama, ready to chop him up and feed him to the dogs with one wrong word.
Adam Jones looked at him with a chill gaze. He couldnt believe that he had thought Nathan Stewart was helping Elly Campbell clean up a mess this morning after hearing his exasperated roar about being busy with something importantonly to find out that the guy had actually been sleeping.
And he dared to im it so confidently.
Chapter 238. I have a bold idea_1
Chapter 238: 238. I have a bold idea_1
"When I let youe to work for Elly Campbellspany, was it to hear this kind of nonsense?"
Adam Joness voice was cold as ice, and his gaze upon Nathan Stewart was as sharp as an unsheathed de, shing skin open and flesh apart wherever itnded.
"I didnt want toe at first either."
If it wasnt for your coercion.
Nathan Stewart swallowed the rest of his sentence upon receiving Adams ominous re.
"But, on the other hand, bro, whats your rtionship with CEO Campbell? I had no clue you were so eager to help."
He propped his cheeks in his hands, eyes on the man opposite him. Due to his naturally cute and na?ve appearance, it was easy for girls to feel a surge of maternal affection, but the "father" sitting across from him felt none of that tenderness.
"You dont seem to have any woman by your side either. Youre not falling for CEO Campbell, are you? But seriously though, she is quite attractive, smart, and capableright up your alley."
As Nathan spoke, a gossip-filled smile spread across his lips, his small canine teeth practically sparkling with metallic light.
"However, if you really want to help her, why not let her know instead of secretly hiring me under Arthur rks name? Im telling you, this sort of silent contribution wont get you a girlfriend, you know?"
Adam Jones looked at him with a heavy gaze, silent.
"Bro, when ites to chasing a girlfriend, youck experience. Youve got to trust me on this, really. If you do something good, you have to let her know. I have a bold idea..."
"No, you dont."
Adam picked up the menu from beside him and smacked it down on Nathans head, "Get to the point."
Nathans mood, which had been quite spirited, somewhat deted under Adams chilling stare.
Taking a sip of his lemon coffee, he said, "Isnt it just that trivial matter? Brayman was working on that new biodegradable stic, right? I just helped them seed in developing it three days ago, and the very next day, Glory Group had already gone ahead and registered the patent."
"For a core technology like this, bro, I can bet that Glory Groups ragtag research team couldnt solve it. Id strip on live stream if they did. You have no idea how hard Ive worked on this technology; toplete the task you gave me, I..."
"Cut the crap!"
Adam interrupted him impatiently, "If you dont want your hand to go idle, then give me the main point."
Nathans gaze shrank slightly in rm, "The main point is, that patent they registered is 100% stolen from my work, and I have no clue which bastard dared to steal my stuff."
Patent theft wasnt umon in either the academic or technological fields, but to easily steal such data from theb of a corporatepany wasnt something just anyone could do.
Adams gaze narrowed dangerously as he stared thoughtfully out the window, the coldness in his eyes deepening.
"Any signs of a hacker intrusion?"
He was referring to theputer Nathan used to record his data.
"Of course not, dont you trust my skills? Even the folks from the State Security Bureau couldnt breach my firewall," Nathan imed with an annoyingly smug look on his face, and truth be told, his words werent without merit.
"Then someone must have entered theb and used yourputer."
Adam knew Nathan had a habit of never setting a password on hisputerwhether he was just missing a brain cell or believed the whole world was full of good people, it was baffling that such important information was left unprotected on hisputer.
Chapter 239. She is my ex-wife_1
Chapter 239: 239. She is my ex-wife_1
"Right."
Nathan Stewart shrugged his shoulders, answering somewhat carelessly, as if the matter did not concern him.
"The trouble this time was caused by you, so youd better solve it yourself. Otherwise, Ill make sure you regret it!"
At that, Nathan Stewart bristled.
"What do you mean I caused it? Its not like I hired someone to steal the data from myputer. It was clearly Elly Campbell who had poor judgment in hiring that crappy team that had no team spirit at all..."
Nathan Stewart wanted to express more disdain but stopped when he received a warning look from Adam Jones, sensibly closing his mouth.
"But speaking of which, Bro, are you really nning to chase after Elly Campbell? Ive never seen you this eager before. You came all the way from Boston this early just to ask me about this?"
Nathan Stewart looked at Adam Jones with the curious gaze of a child, eagerly anticipating to unearth some earth-shattering gossip from this man who seemed immune to the opposite sex.
However, Adam Jones finished thest sip of his coffee and said, "Shes my ex-wife."
"Ex... ex... ex-wife!!!"
Nathan Stewart waspletely stunned by the bombshell Adam Jones had casually dropped. After Adam Jones left the private room, Nathan hastened to follow him out.
"When did you get married? Why didnt you tell me? Hey, wait, shes your ex-wife? Did she dump you?"
The thought of Adam Jones being dumped by Elly Campbell made the imp in Nathan Stewarts heart uncontrobly stand with its hands on its hips, howling withughter to the sky.
Karma, eh? The big bad demon actually got dumped by a woman.
Whats with the urge to set off fireworks in celebration?
Inwardly ted as if a wild horse that had broken free was galloping across the prairies, Nathan Stewarts expression quickly changed upon receiving Adam Joness murderous look, his survival instincts kicking in as he switched gears, saying,
"Thats too much, Bro. Youre such an excellent person; how could she have dumped you? Bro, youre too kind. Even as an ex-husband, you didnt entertain the thought of getting rid of her."
Listening to Nathan Stewarts incessant noise beside him, Adam Jones this time didnt even spare him a nce and just walked away.
Not far off, in a private car waiting at a traffic light, a person looked through the window with surprise and confusion, their gaze resting on Adam Jones and Nathan Stewart standing outside the coffee shop.
"Why would Director Stewart be with President Jones?"
Moreover, the two of them seemed very familiar with each other.
After parting with Nathan Stewart, Adam Jones made a call to Robert Greens side, "Check the technicians from Braymans team, see if anyone has been in contact with anyone from Glory Group recently."
William Campbell was personally brought back by Jenna rk in the evening. Naturally, Jenna rk was also aware of the situation at thepany. She had intended to take care of William for a few more days, but as soon as William heard that Mommy had returned, he insisted oning back, leaving Jenna rk with no choice.
But she didnt expect that as soon as the car stopped at the entrance of themunity, they would bump into Adam Jones who had also returned.
"Daddy."
It had been a very long time since little William Campbell had seen Adam Jones. Although he wasnt particrly attached to the role of a biological father, there was still the bond of blood, and upon seeing him, William was very happy.
He got out of the car and quickly dashed towards Adam Jones. When Adam Jones saw his beloved son, his eyes immediately softened, and he opened his arms to catch the boy, "Be careful, dont fall."
As he picked up little William and looked at Jenna rk emerging from the car, Adam Jones felt a mix of emotions stirring within him.
Chapter 240: Madam Mother-in-law_1
Chapter 240: Madam Mother-inw_1
He approached Jenna rk, nodded, and greeted her, "Mom."
Jenna rk saw Adam Jones at this moment, her usually gentle face showing some aloofness, thinking that Adam was here to take William Campbell away.
The fact that Elly Campbell had lost the custody battle was something she had told her immediately after the verdict.
Even though it was over the phone, she could hear the disappointment and sorrow in her daughters voice, but that child always wanted to appear strong, never letting anyone see her vulnerability. As a mother, she could only pretend not to notice.
"Now that youre divorced from Elly, Im afraid I cant ept being called mom by President Jones."
Her voice was soft, still as gentle and elegant as ever, but her tone held some dissatisfaction.
Adam Jones smirked bitterly in his heart, pursed his lips, and didnt refute Jenna rks words.
"So youre in such a hurry to take William away?"
Jenna rk looked at Adam Jones with sarcasm, her voice colder than before.
Adam Jones heard the misunderstanding in her words, and this time he didnt remain silent, instead exining somewhat urgently:
"Mom, youve misunderstood, Im not here to take William away."
"Not? Then what are you here for?"
In Jenna rks eyes, disbelief was rife.
Seeing the undisguised distrust in Jenna rks eyes, Adam Jones bitterly smirked again in his heart.
"Im here to take care of some business for the branch."
It wasnt surprising that the Jones Corporation had branches in ska, so hearing him say this, Jenna rk didnt doubt him.
Besides, with Adams arrogant nature and his tendency to look down on others, winning the custody case meant he could take William back to the Jones family home right now if he wanted, and she would have no say in it.
Adam didnt need to be so amiable and exin too much to his former mother-inw.
Thinking this, Jenna rks expression lightened considerably.
Looking again at her grandson and former son-inw, seeing her grandsons undisguised longing for his father, she sighed inwardly.
"Well, Ill leave William in your care then, I wont go inside."
"Alright, thank you, Mom. Take care," he replied.
Watching the once-high-and-mighty young man being so respectful in front of her, Jenna rk felt unustomed and got into her car.
As the car drove away from the neighborhood gate, the Old Lady who stayed in the car and hadnte out remembered the scene from before and said:
"That young Adam seems to have changed somehow."
Hearing this from her mother, Jenna rkughed, "I cant figure out what hes thinking either. Hes calling me Mom more diligently now than before they got divorced."
She knew her daughter well, understanding that itd be impossible for Elly topletely let go of Adam; she wouldnt believe it even if she was told otherwise.
In other matters, her daughter was decisive, efficient, and shrewd, but when it came to Adam, she had fallen hard. Climbing out of such a quagmire wouldnt be so easy.
Not long after the rk familys car left, Elly Campbell returned.
She parked the car and, upon reaching the hallway, saw Adam Jones holding William at the elevator entrance, waiting; her face turned slightly paler.
Like Jenna rk, she too thought Adam was there to take William away.
She just hadnt expected Adam toe personally for William, so when she saw him on the same flight to ska that morning, she didnt even consider this could be the reason.
When Adam saw her, his brows twitched slightly, because it hadnt crossed his mind to take William away right then; seeing the color drain from Ellys face, he thought it was due to thepanys matters.
Chapter 241. Hmph! This big pig trotter_1
Chapter 241: 241. Hmph! This big pig trotter_1
"Mommy."
As soon as William saw his mommy, hepletely abandoned his own dear daddy, struggled to get off Adams body, and, twisting his little form, ran towards Elly.
Elly picked up William, her smile somewhat dry, "Has my treasure been good at grandmas these past few days?"
"Ive been good, but I missed mommy."
William extended his chubby little hands, cupping Ellys face, and said, "Mommy, dont leave me next time, William doesnt want to be apart from mommy."
As he spoke, his soft little mouth kissed Ellys lips.
The mushy tone, however, struck the most painful spot in Ellys heart, thinking that the child would be taken away by Adam, she simply couldnt answer that question for William.
"I..."
Elly was just about to respond when her son, who had been sweetly clinging to her a moment ago, suddenly had his head pushed away by someone who appeared beside them.
"Daddy, what are you doing?"
William, not understanding, looked disapprovingly at his suddenly stern-faced daddy and asked.
"How can you just kiss a girl on the mouth?"
The Campbells, mother and son: "..."
Little William blinked his ck grape-like big eyes innocently, and, frowning, looked at his own displeased daddy and said:
"I kissed my mommy."
"Is your mommy not a girl?"
Saying this, he directly took William from Ellys arms, had him stand on the ground, and then ced himself between Elly and her son, standing in the middle.
"Adam Jones, what are you doing?"
"Hes old enough now, let him walk on his own, whats with all the carrying?"
The Campbells, mother and son: "..."
Little William felt so wronged that he was about to cry, his little mouth pouted slightly.
When he was liked, they called him little treasure, when not, they said he was old enough... Humph! What a big pigs trotter!
Seeing her son upset, Elly quickly stepped to Williams side, raising her head displeasedly and looking at Adam, saying:
"Adam Jones, what are you doing?"
"Hes a boy now, he must learn to be independent early on."
Adams face was full of self-evidence.
MMP!
At that moment, Elly really wanted to p him across the face.
Expecting a three-year-old to be independent? Why doesnt he ascend to the heavens!
She red at him fiercely, and when she caught Adams innocent gaze, she angrily bit her teeth.
The elevator doors opened, Elly, holding onto William, walked inside, with Adam following suit.
"What are you here for?"
Elly asked coldly, looking at him while holding William tighter subconsciously.
Adam looked at her and suddenly stepped forward, causing Elly to instinctively step back, her back pressing against the cool elevator wall.
His long arms supported against the elevator walls behind her, trapping both Elly and William between him and the elevator.
"Continuing our past rtionship."
"Youre farting!"
Elly cursed in anger, and after blurting that out, she was stunned herself.
Damn it, this jerk confused her with rage.
The man in front of her was not angry, however, only wearing a half-smiling expression as he looked at her. He reached out to caress her cheek, which was flushed with anger, and chuckled:
"Youre still getting mad out of embarrassment."
Elly, infuriated, her breath heaved up and down. Just as she was about to speak, Adam suddenly released her from his restraint. He chuckled lightly as he looked into her fiery eyes, resisting the urge to touch the top of her hair.
Elly was about to push his hand away, but his hand already drew back. At the same time, the elevator opened.
Elly, holding William, walked ahead of him out of the elevator and went to the door to unlock it.
Chapter 242. Looking for a suitable man for mommy_1
Chapter 242: 242. Looking for a suitable man for mommy_1
Elly Campbell entered the house to find Lynn rk starting to prepare dinner. Hearing the noise at the door, Lynn hurried out.
"Maam, youre back."
As Elly Campbell lifted her head, she saw Lynn rk with a delicate makeup, her hair lightly tied behind her head, a few stray strands falling over her temples, adding a touch of casual allure.
She wore a form-fitting T-shirt with an off-the-shoulder neckline. The neckline was somewhat low, revealing the fullness of her chest with a slight bend of the body. This attire was quite different from her usual home wear.
Elly paused for a moment, looking at Lynn thoughtfully. After pondering for a little while, she quickly figured it out.
Was this exclusively for Adam Jones, that peacock?
But how did she know that Adam woulde?
It seemed that the two of them must have met before she returned.
Elly chuckled to herself, but her face showed nothing of the sort. She walked into the house with William, but as someone stepped toe in, she extended her hand to block the entrance.
"Now that were officially divorced, can you change that disgusting habit of always showing up at your ex-wifes home?"
Adam Jones stood at the door, his expression a mix of smirking and not smirking as he looked at her, and then he said, "Im not here to see you, am I?"
His words caught Elly off guard. Adam approached her and took the hand she had ced on the doorframe, lifting it, but not letting go. Instead, he leaned in close to her ear and chuckled wickedly, "And to do some things a former husband should do."
At his words, Elly instantly thought of his definition of a "former husband" that he mentioned on the ne and her face darkened.
Unable to free her hand from his grasp, she found herself forcefully pulled into the living room.
When Lynn rk saw Adam Jones, her eyes lit up. She raised her hand to tuck the stray strands of hair behind her ear and called out softly, "Mr. Jones."
She had dressed up specially, anticipating that Adam woulde over today after William got home, and she was not disappointed.
However, considering his warning to her earlier that day, she dared not act too eagerly, especially in front of Elly.
Adam, however, did not so much as nce at her. Instead, he looked tenderly at Ellys angry face, cupping it with his hand and deliberately rubbing it. "Dont be angry. I didnt force you to do anything," he coaxed.
Elly, infuriated by his action, wanted to curse. She swatted his hand from her face, feeling miserable and choked up at the thought of himing to take their son. She wanted to tell him to leave, but feared hed take William with him. Although she knew that inevitably William would be taken away, she had no intention of letting Adam take him willingly. She would cherish every moment with her son.
Suddenly, she felt a tug on her clothes. Looking down, she saw little Williams eyes, bright and shiny, looking at her. "Mommy, dont be mad. I know you dont like Daddy, and Ive been scouting for some suitable candidates for you recently. Once you like someone, you can dump Daddy."
Adam Jones: "..."
This little brat!
Watching his sons earnest demeanor, Elly couldnt help but twitch the corners of her mouth and graciously responded, "Okay."
Someones face turned even darker.
"William!"
This brat, his thigh not even as thick as his fathers arm, was daring to undermine his fathers position and dig at his corner already.
Chapter 243. This baby fears nothing_1
Chapter 243: 243. This baby fears nothing_1
Hearing Adam Jones call out to him, little William Campbells gaze shifted toward Adam, his dark pupils blinking innocently twice.
Utterly fearless!
Because his daddy had forcibly separated him from mommy downstairs earlier, which had already upset him, William now saw Adam as nothing more than a big hoof, definitely not his daddy.
Thinking this way, little William straightened his tiny back, stuck out his neck, and said, "Daddy, mommy said she doesnt like you, so Im definitely going to find someone she does like to take care of her."
Adam Jones clenched his mrs, truly wanting to disassemble this little brats bones.
He walked over to William, grabbed the cor of his shirt, and lifted him up like a kitten, "Son, lets have a good talk."
As William was held aloft by his own father, his arms and legs thrashed futilely, appearing both pitifully weak and helpless...
"Adam Jones, put William down."
Elly Campbell stepped forward to intervene, but Adam, unmoved, carried William upstairs and into a room.
"Adam Jones..."
Bang
The door in front of her was shut, and Elly was locked out.
"Adam Jones!"
Elly pounded on the door and called out several times, but Adam didnte out to open it, angering Elly so much that she felt her liver ache once again.
Where did this man get the nerve to act as if he were in his own home when he was at hers?
In the room, Adam ced William on the bed and sat down cross-legged in front of him, father and son sitting face to face.
The two almost identical faces staring at each other seemed somewhat eerie.
"Are you a man?"
Adam asked him, and William didnt hesitate to nod.
"Do you want to protect your mommy?"
William nodded again without hesitation, his expression more serious than before.
"Good boy."
Adam Jones stroked Williams head with satisfaction, praising him.
"Then do you know if your mommy finds another man, youll be separated from her?"
Upon hearing this, Williams face stiffened, revealing a hint of hesitation, "Why?"
"Because youre my son, and other men definitely wont like you."
William looked as if he kind of understood, pondered for a moment, and said, "Is it because youre unlikeable, so others dont like your son either?"
Saying this, little William frowned with an air of disdain, "Daddy, youre so lousy. Not only are you disliked, but you also drag me down with you."
Adam Jones: "..."
This little brat!
"What I mean is, youre not other mens biological child, so they definitely wont like you, and then theyll make your mommy separate from you."
On hearing this, Williams face fell silent, and after a moment, he looked at Adam, "Really?"
He thought of the television shows he had watched with his aunt. It seemed like the stepfathers in those shows really didnt like the children born to the mommy by other men, and those children ended up so pitiable.
"Of course its true. Im your daddy; would I lie to you?"
William thought about it and shook his head.
"What should we do? I dont want to be separated from mommy, but I also dont want mommy to work alone to support me. Grandma says its very tough on mommy to earn money to support me on her own."
A look of distress appeared on Williams face.
What should he do? He didnt want mommy to struggle, and he didnt want to be separated from her.
Wuu~~ Why is being a person so difficult?
"Daddy has a way."
"What way?"
Chapter 244. Light Up the Awkward Skill_1
Chapter 244: 244. Light Up the Awkward Skill_1
Little Williams eyes instantly lit up.
Adam pointed at himself and said to his son, "Why dont you just get Mommy to be with Daddy?"
Little William frowned slightly, hesitating.
But Adam didnt give him the chance to hesitate, continuing to tempt him, "Daddy is very capable, I can protect Mommy, and I can protect William too. Daddy also has lots and lots of money to support you. No other man has as much money as Daddy. Even if Mommy doesnt work, Daddy can still support you both until you are a hundred years old. The most important thing is, you are Daddys own flesh and blood. Daddy likes you the best and will definitely not let you be separated from Mommy."
Upon hearing this, little Williams eyes rolled around twice, clearly tempted.
However, he then furrowed his brows with difficulty, "But Mommy doesnt like you."
"Nonsense."
Adam raised his hand and flicked Williams forehead. Amid his sons dissatisfied gaze, he continued, "Women always say one thing but mean another. Your Mommy likes Daddy the most."
William was aware of the phrase "say one thing but mean another."
A few days ago, when his uncle and aunt were watching TV, his aunt also said that the auntie on the TV was saying one thing but meaning another, and that auntie liked that uncle.
She had said that the auntie liked the uncle, so she had a baby for him.
So if Mommy gave birth to him, that must mean Mommy definitely likes Daddy, right?
Thinking this way, little Williams eyes shone even more brightly, "I understand now, Daddy."
A satisfied expression crossed Adams face again, and he reached out to ruffle his sons small head, "Good boy, so smart."
Elly had no idea what kind of conversation the father and son inside had, as she had been waiting outside the door for a long time before she saw the door finally open.
Seeing the father and son hugging each other in an amicable embrace, it was clear that the exchange had been a very pleasant one.
Elly furrowed her brows, looking at the unhidden joy on her na?ve and adorable sons face, feeling that this kid must have been bamboozled by Adam.
"William."
She stepped forward, about to speak, when William said, "Mommy, Ive been thinking, none of those uncles are right for you, Daddy is the best match."
Elly: "..."
She red at Adams face, which held an irksome smile, and gritted her teeth, "What did you say to William?"
"Daddy said a stepfather would abuse someone elses child and would make me and Mommy separate."
Without any burden on his conscience, little William lit the fuse on his trickster skills, betraying his own dad.
Adam: "..."
The little rascal!
"Adam Jones!!"
Elly once again felt a throbbing pain in her liver, harshly asking, "Why are you telling all this to our son?!"
Adam let William down and patted his head, "Go y downstairs, William."
After sending his son away, Adams smile faded, and as he watched Ellys enraged expression, his dark eyes narrowed slightly, a touch of indignation rising in them.
Suddenly, he stretched out his hand to grab her waist and pulled her into his embrace.
His deep pupils locked onto her fiery eyes, saying, "Are you so angry because youd love for William to help you find a new love?"
"Whats it to you? Ex-husband!!"
Elly red at Adam with gnashing teeth, emphasizing the words "ex-husband."
Adam hated to hear the words "ex-husband" from Ellys mouth, especially with added emphasis.
"Say ex-husband again and see what happens."
His face darkened as he spoke sternly.
Chapter 245. Bite her hard on the mouth_1
Chapter 245: 245. Bite her hard on the mouth_1
"Ex-husband! Ex-husband! Ex... mmph..."
Adam Jones was so angry that he bit down on her lip, causing her pain so intense that tears almost came out.
"Say it again!"
"Ex... mmph..."
This time, Adam directly sped her head, leaned in, and kissed her; his movements were rough and domineering, and his tongue awkwardly pried open Elly Campbells lips, leaving her no chance to dodge.
Ellys eyes were filled with both anger and shock as she tried to escape, but her head was firmly gripped by Adam Jones.
But Adams kiss didntst long before he released her; his dark eyesnded on her angry face, his lips coldly curled, and his gaze full of warning.
"When did you be so obedient? Dare to say it again and see what happens?"
Elly red at him furiously, her breaths heaving unrestrained, "Ill say it!"
She was about to speak, but the words stopped short when she saw Adams narrowed eyes, and a stinging sensation red on her lips. She licked them with her tongue, tasting a faint trace of blood.
She was unaware that the action of licking her lips seemed all too suggestive to someone watching her. Adam, observing from the side, made a subtle movement with his Adams apple, feeling a bit parched.
His eyes unintentionally deepened with warmth, even as he fought hard to suppress the zing heat rising from the depths of his gaze.
However, Elly had no idea the extent of reaction her actions had invoked in someone. She truly felt the pain from the "nibble" she had received from Adam Jones.
She red at him fiercely, "Are you a dog?"
Adam looked at her, his lips curving into a half-smile that wasnt quite a smile, "You seem to remember quite a bit about me."
Elly was taken aback by his remark and then recalled that he was indeed born in the year of the dog. Seeing the smile in his eyes, she was instantly choked with rage.
Not wanting to argue further, she quickly descended the stairs. Adam stood at the top of the staircase, watching her receding figure, unable to resist chuckling softly.
"Maam, dinner is ready. Pleasee to eat," called Lynn softly.
Lynn rk had seen William Campbell walk downstairs alone while Elly stayed upstairs alone with Adam, which left her feeling uneasy. Now that she saw Ellying down from the upstairs in a huff, she assumed they had had another argument.
But when she caught sight of Ellys slightly swollen upper lip, Lynns smile froze abruptly, a dim shadow flickering in her eyes.
She was worldly enough to know what a swollen lip like Ellys indicated; a surge of acidity welled up inside her heart.
Werent they supposed to be divorced? How could they still engage in such intimacy?
iming to be divorced verbally, but still mucking around with her ex-husband privatelytruly saying one thing and doing another.
Lynn was furious, the acidity rising within her almost drowning her sanity.
She ced the soup bowl forcefully in front of Elly, the collision between the bowl and the table particrly loud.
Elly furrowed her brows and, looking up, caught Lynns yet-to-be-hidden anger, "Lynn, whats wrong?"
Lynns reason suddenly snapped back, realizing her recent behavior, and she became momentarily flustered, her eyes looking unnatural.
She quickly subdued her discontent and hastened to exin, "I just got a call from a ssmate. The professor returned the essay I recently submitted. Just thinking about it makes me angry."
As she spoke, she forced a smile, though her heart grew restless.
Elly gave her a silent, long look, "Is that so?"
"Yes... yes, it is."
Chapter 246. Have you looked in the mirror?_1
Chapter 246: 246. Have you looked in the mirror?_1
"Hmm."
Elly replied with a sound and retracted her gaze, not saying anything more. Lynn could not tell if she believed her but seeing Ellysposed expression afterwards, Lynn breathed a sigh of relief.
Adam hade down from upstairs. After Lynn had set the table, she walked enthusiastically to Adam, "Mr. Jones, dinner is ready. Pleasee and eat."
The expectation and enthusiasm in Lynns voice were audible to anyone and thinking back to Lynns reaction in front of her, Elly immediately understood.
While sipping her soup, Elly looked quietly over at Lynn and couldnt help but sigh for her.
Shes still too young. She had advised her once before, and clearly, Lynn hadnt taken it to heart. Elly thought if she were to advise her again, Lynn might even see it as her impeding her future.
Well, let her be.
Thinking thus, Elly shook her head in pity once more.
Her actionsshaking her head and sighinghowever, were observed by Adam, who thought she had misunderstood his rtion to Lynn, and his eyes instantly chilled.
He stepped around Lynn and walked over to Elly.
Seeing his indifferent demeanor, Lynn bit her lower lip and didnt dare say anything; she just followed behind him and sat down at the dinner table.
Watching Elly eat, he felt somewhat disinterested in his food, wishing to say something but not knowing where to start.
Elly ate quickly yet gracefully, a poise starkly different from the one disyed by Lynn across from herher grace was that of a highborndy, instilled from a young age.
It wasnt something Lynn could learn in just a short time.
Seeing Adams gaze lingering on Elly, Lynn felt another surge of displeasure.
"How is thepany mattering along?"
Elly, who was engrossed in her meal, paused for a moment when she heard Adam suddenly speak up.
Looking up at him, she replied indifferently, "Mr. Ainley will handle it well."
She had no intention of discussingpany matters with Adam further and, after her reply, she remained silent.
And surprisingly, Adam did not inquire further, only giving a "Hmm" before beginning to eat.
Just after they finished the meal, Elly received a phone call from Greenhill and walked upstairs while on the call.
Adam nced in her direction and then pensively retracted his gaze.
At this moment, only Adam, Lynn, and William Campbell remained at the dinner table.
With Elly gone, Lynn visibly rxed and seeing Adam thoughtfully eating, she tried to start a conversation, "Mr. Jones, did you enjoy the meal today?"
Adams thoughts were abruptly interrupted by Lynn, and his face immediately showed distinct displeasure.
He looked up at Lynn, his eyes filled with undisguised repulsion.
Lynn, upon seeing Adams gaze turn to her, felt a momentary joy, gripping her chopsticks tightly from nervousness. However, her face turned stark white the next second upon hearing what Adam said.
"Have you looked in the mirror?"
The way Adam looked at her was cold, devoid of any warmth, and the disgust and loathing in his words felt like a harsh p across Lynns face.
She froze, apparently guessing what Adam was about to say, herplexion growing even paler.
"If you have, you should know what youreparing yourself against with Elly, youd best not continue such delusional acts."
Chapter 247. Ambition Higher Than the Sky_1
Chapter 247: 247. Ambition Higher Than the Sky_1
He hadnt intended to pay any attention to this little nanny, but some people, with no real talent, have their heads in the clouds. And that would be fine, except they alsock any self-awareness.
If he didnt make himself clear, who knew what else this woman might do to provoke further misunderstandings for Elly Campbell.
Lynn rks face turned from white to red, and then from red back to white, her hand holding the chopsticks trembled slightly, and her eyes swiftly reddened.
She had never before been so humiliated or had her facade so ruthlessly peeled away in this manner. She thought that even if Adam Jones was indifferent to her now, he wouldnt be heartless enough to confront her feelings so directly and speak in such an embarrassing way.
"Mr. Jones... Mr. Jones, I didnt mean anything by it, how... how could you speak of me like that..."
Herplexion drained of color, her voice choked with a sob, her eyes glistening with tears, she looked pitiably vulnerable.
Then came a cold sneer from Adam Joness lips, "When you dropped that bowl in front of Elly Campbell just now, what exactly were you thinking? Do I need to spell it out for you? Elly may be too blind to see your intentions, but do you think I am?"
Upstairs, William Campbell, busy on a phone call, suddenly sneezed.
Adam Jones had put down his chopsticks and stood up, his face hardening as he warned, "Since Elly Campbell has hired you to take care of William Campbell, I wont interfere with her decision, but if you dare to do something you shouldnt, Ill make you regret ever having been born."
Lynn rks face was virtually thrown to the ground and crushed by Adam Jones, leaving her nothing to do but shed tears.
Every word Adam Jones said was like trampling her dignity underfoot.
Why couldnt shepare herself to Elly Campbell?
She was no less beautiful than Elly Campbell, a top graduate from a prestigious university, and she was notcking in excellent suitors. Aside from her family background, she didnt think she was inferior to Elly Campbell in any way!
Why did he have to humiliate her like this?
Lynn rk felt both pain and hatred in her heart. Was it wrong for her to want to marry a good man?
Was it wrong for her to have lofty aspirations?
Just because she came from a lower social standing, should she not strive for better and be content with her lot?
She wasnt willing to ept that!
From childhood, she had always been the "child from someone elses home" held up as an example. Today, for the first time, someone so bluntly and without any warning, had debased her, leaving her unable to refute a single word.
The look in Adam Joness eyes was terrifying, the disdainful, oppressive gaze robbed Lynn rk of the courage to look him in the eye.
Yet, when she thought about how Elly Campbell would give orders to Adam in his presence, she felt both envy and jealousy.
Why could Elly Campbell do whatever she pleased in front of Adam, while she, who had done nothing but express a little fondness, had to endure such humiliation?
After delivering his warning, Adam Jones picked up William Campbell, who had just finished eating, from the dining table and wiped his mouth.
"Come on, lets go y with Daddy."
"What about Mommy?"
"Mommy is busy with work, so lets not bother her."
William Campbell nodded, "Okay then."
And so, Lynn rk watched, eyes wide open, as after giving her a dressing down, Adam Jones casually carried William Campbell out the door as if nothing had happened.
Ten minutester, Elly Campbell finished her phone call and exited the study, a subtle expression on her face.
Descending the stairs, she saw Lynn rk silently clearing the dishes and chopsticks, with no sign of Adam Jones or William Campbell in the living room, her heart sank.
"Lynn, wheres William?"
Chapter 248. Are you doubting me_1
Chapter 248: 248. Are you doubting me_1
Upon hearing Elly Campbells voice, Lynn rk stopped what she was doing, a flicker of resentment in her eyes, but it quickly receded as she looked up at Elly and said:
"Mr. Jones has taken William away."
"Taken him where?"
Elly Campbell frowned. It was already dark; surely Adam Jones couldnt be taking William back to Boston now.
"Next door."
"Next door?"
Elly hadnt noticed Lynns cool demeanor. Hearing her answer, her brow furrowed.
What was Adam doing with William next door?
She hadnt even noticed who lived there.
After a moments contemtion, Elly decided to go over and rang the doorbell.
The door soon opened, and there stood Adam Jones, now dressed in casual clothing. When he saw her, he raised an eyebrow, "You came?"
The slightly upward lilt in his voice had a suggestive undertone that made Elly frown.
"I have something to ask you."
Without questioning why Adam was living here, and recalling the phone call with Greenhill Ainley from earlier, Ellys voice deepened, and her face darkened a shade.
"Alright,e in and well talk."
A hint of a smile in his eyes, Adam stepped aside to let Elly through, then walked inside.
Elly quickly followed. Seeing William seated in the living room building with blocks, she didnt disturb him, but turned to Adam and cut to the chase:
"Whats your rtionship with Nathan Stewart?"
At this question, Adams face first registered surprise, and then, from the depths of Ellys dark eyes, he detected suspicion, his gaze subtly darkening.
"What do you think my rtionship with him is?"
He countered with a raised eyebrow.
"How should I know?"
Elly was feeling somewhat irritated. After hearing from Greenhill Ainley on the phone that he saw Nathan Stewarting out of a caf with Adam, a vague restlessness had crept into her heart.
Adam silently observed Ellys face, the silence stretching on as his pupils slowly darkened, as if trying to discern something from her features.
After a while, a snort ofughter emerged from Adam, "Elly Campbell, are you doubting me?"
Elly was taken aback and, without knowing why, instinctively retorted, "No."
"You are."
Adam inched closer, his towering frame casting a foreboding presence that instinctively made her step back, while Adams behavior became more intense and confrontational.
The more she retreated, the closer he advanced, backing Elly into a corner.
He raised a hand to support himself on the wall behind Elly, his gaze dark and profound, smothering her with that familiar pressure once again.
Elly didnt know what he was thinking, but at this moment, Adams eyes strangely made her feel somewhat guilty.
"You think Nathan Stewart is my man, that I instructed him to leak the patent to Glory Group, all to deliberately target you, right?"
When Adam asked her this, his gaze darkened further.
"No."
Ellys voice was dry, her rebuttal once again instinctual, even though she didnt know why she was doing it.
Augh of derision escaped Adam, his eyes murky and unreadable, "Hes my cousin. If I say I was just catching up with him, would you believe me?"
Elly opened her mouth to say something but couldnt find an answer.
Adam seemed not to care for her response. The next second, he stepped back, putting some distance between them and turned toward William.
"Go home. Ill bring William back to youter."
Chapter 249.Please drink coffee_1
Chapter 249: 249.Please drink coffee_1
Elly Campbell raised her eyes to look at him, saw him sitting cross-legged in front of William Campbell ying with blocks, and not looking back.
She stood in ce for a few seconds, then turned around and left.
For some unknown reason, the expression on Adam Joness face just now made her feel somewhat ufortable, as if she had the delusion of having done something wrong.
Elly Campbell walked out and closed the door behind her. It was then that Adam Jones finally turned his head to look back, his eyes carrying a touch of faint bitterness and loneliness.
Glory Group
"General Young."
The General Managers assistant hurriedly pushed open the door of the office and walked in, only to be reddened with embarrassment by the scandalous scene in front of him.
"Do you have a fucking death wish? Barging in at this time."
On the couch, a greasy middle-aged man was pressing down a seductivedy, eagerly tearing at her clothes.
The assistants interruption immediately infuriated him, causing him to pick up the ashtray from the table and hurl it towards the assistants head.
The assistant paled with fright, instinctively dodged to the side, and hurriedly exined,
"Im sorry, General Manager, I didnt mean to disturb you, but there is urgent news I need to report to you."
The interruption from the assistant cooled the mood of the man known as General Young, and he made a hand gesture for thedy to leave. Then, looking at the assistant impatiently, he said,
"What is it? Out with it!"
His sleazy demeanor made it difficult to associate him with the president of a corporation.
The assistantposed himself and said, "President Jones of the Jones Conglomerate wants to invite you for coffee."
"Oh."
General Young nodded his head, then abruptly his eyes widened as he looked at the assistant, "Wait, who did you say?"
His eyes were full of disbelief, almost convinced he had misheard.
"President Jones of the Jones Conglomerate, Adam Jones, wants to invite you for coffee."
It wasnt just their own boss who was in disbelief, the assistant himself couldnt believe it.
Although the Glory Group was known as a conglomerate, it was but dust whenpared to the Jones Conglomerate.
Even if he racked his brains trying to enter the circles of someone like Adam Jones, he would probably be daydreaming.
To put it more bluntly, if Adam Jones were the supreme deity, then they, General Young, would be the mere ashes left over from the deitys alchemical furnace, unworthy of even a nce from Adam Jones.
But this time, Adam Jones had taken the initiative to invite General Young for coffee, no wonder General Young had that expression.
He had thought the person who ryed this message was a swindler when he first received the news.
Now General Young had recovered from his shock, and his face immediately blossomed with joy.
After his joy, he pondered, "Why would President Jones suddenly invite me for coffee?"
The little assistant also couldnt figure it out. After mulling it over for a moment, his eyes suddenly brightened, "Could it be about our newly developed patent technology? Is President Jones seeking to coborate with us?"
With the assistants reminder, General Young also felt that was a very likely possibility and his mouth couldnt help but widen with glee.
Adam Jones had invited Elijah Gibbs to a cafe in ska. When Gibbs entered, Adam Jones was already there waiting.
Although both were corporate presidents, not all presidents were the same.
Currently, Adam Jones was sitting at the coffee table, elegantly and skillfully making coffee. Even though he looked exceptionally gentle and refined, his presence was somanding that it intimidated Gibbs.
When he looked over at Gibbs, there was such an oppressive force in his gaze that Gibbs instinctively stalled in his tracks.
"General Young, please take a seat."
Chapter 250: My wife doesn’t have it easy making money.
Chapter 250: My wife doesnt have it easy making money.
Adam Jones looked particrly courteous, yet Elijah Gibbs couldnt rx.
Fidgeting as he walked over to sit in front of Adam, he watched Adam pour a cup of coffee and hand it over, and he hurriedly reached out to take it.
Although he was clueless about the art of tea-making, this didnt prevent him from admiring the way Adam made coffee, both beautiful and professional.
"President Jones, hello, I did not expect to meet you in person today, truly a great honor."
Adam looked at him, smiled, and said, "I invited General Young today for the matter of my wife."
"Your wife?"
How did ite to be about Adam Joness wife again?
Adam stopped what he was doing and red at Elijah, the smile on his face masking cold indifference in his eyes, devoid of any warmth, which made Elijah inexplicably shiver.
"Its not easy for my wife to earn money, and General Young, you chose to bully her, thats a bit unkind."
Adams voice was still gentle, but the invisible pressure was already dispersing around him, and upon hearing these words, Elijah immediately became restless.
"President Jones, perhaps theres some misunderstanding here, how would I dare bully Mrs. Jones?"
Bully Adam Joness wife? Was he tired of living?
Adam nce at Elijah with an indecipherable look and scoffed, "Youre not only stealing herpanys patent but also turning around to sue her for infringement; isnt that bullying?"
By the end, the smile at the corner of Adams lips had gradually receded, and his final gaze became sharp as a knifes edge, scraping across Elijahs face with fear and pain.
At his words, Elijah jumped up from his chair, too agitated to remain seated.
"President Jones, what... what are you saying?"
Braymans CEO Campbell, is Adam Joness wife? Couldnt be, could it?
He looked at Adam in disbelief, seeing no anger on his face, yet the intangible pressure emanating from his body made Elijahs legs tremble uncontrobly.
Adam pointed to the seat in front of him, his tone still gentle, "Dont rush, sit down and talk."
At this point, Elijah was no longer sure what Adam was thinking, but he could never admit that hispany had stolen the research results of Braymans, especially not in front of Adam Jones, unless he had a death wish.
"President Jones, this... youve misunderstood, that patent was indeed first developed by ourpany, the registration records are still at the bureau..."
Before Elijah could finish speaking, Adam had already thrown a file envelope in front of him.
Looking at the file envelope in front of him, then at Adams calm andposed appearance, a strong sense of foreboding suddenly gripped his heart.
He picked up the file envelope, took a look at its contents, and the more he looked, the more horrified he became, with his face turning deathly pale.
"Adam... President Jones..."
Cold sweat instantly permeated his forehead, and he frantically wiped it away, his gaze filled with a tinge of panic as he looked at Adam, who was still leisurely making coffee, unable to utter a word of defense.
The document Adam had given him clearly outlined how he had bribed people at Brayman, all the transfer records, and the details of every contact between Braymans researchers and his subordinates; he was left with no grounds to argue.
Adams brows twitched, his eyes casually nced over at him, and he smiled.
Chapter 251. I am a very reasonable person_1
Chapter 251: 251. I am a very reasonable person_1
He poured him another cup of coffee, a gesture seemingly gentle but it somehow made Elijah Gibbs feel as though a murderous aura was approaching him.
"General Young, dont be nervous. I asked you over just to have a good chat, so first have a cup of coffee to rx," he said.
Elijah Gibbs held the coffee cup, his hand unconsciously tightening its grip.
For some reason, hearing Adam Jones say "have a good chat," he just felt that nothing good woulde of it.
"I wonder what President Jones would like to discuss?"
Elijah Gibbs looked at Adam Jones, his will to resistpletely gone.
Adam Jones smiled, "My wife has always been kind and appears vulnerable, neverins to me even if shes wronged outside. So, General Young, rest assured, my demands wont be excessive."
Hearing Adam Jones say this, especially with a smile, Elijah Gibbs couldnt feel at ease at all.
"President Jones, please state your demands, I will do as you ask," Elijah Gibbs said with a quivering voice as he swallowed hard.
"Im not a cruel person, creating a situation that leads yourpany to bankruptcy; thats something I wouldnt do. After all, General Young, you didnt build your business easily," Adam Jones stated.
"Yes... Yes, thank you, President Jones."
"However, my wife has been unable to eat or sleep recently because of this matter, shes be haggard, and it pains me to see her like this. So, for these emotional damages, nutritional costs, and so on, you shouldpensate her somewhat, right, General Young?"
Upon hearing that Adam Jones only had this in mind, General Youngs anxious heart finally rxed a bit, "Of course, naturally."
Adam Jones took another piece of paper from beside him and passed it to Elijah Gibbs, saying, "This is the price Ive calcted for you, General Young, take a look."
Elijah Gibbs reached out to take it, and when he saw the amount at the bottom, his face instantly changed.
"Five... Five hundred million?"
Elijah Gibbs looked up in disbelief at the nonchnt face of Adam Jones, "President... President Jones, this is..."
Wasnt this a bit too much to ask?
The total value of hispany was barely over a dozen billion, and here he was being asked to cough up five billion!
"General Young also thinks its not that much, right? I said, I wouldnt ask for an exorbitant amount."
Adam Jones poured General Young another cup of coffee and smiled, "Besides, my second small request is for General Young to hold a press conference and apologize to my wife. This demand isnt excessive, right?"
Excessive... Your mothers head is excessive!
Elijah Gibbs cursed inwardly.
"President Jones, this patent technology is worth at most ten or twenty million, asking for five hundred million, isnt that a bit... too much?"
"Too much?"
Adam Jones raised an eyebrow, "I think its quite little."
As he said this, the gentle expression on his face had vanished, and when he stopped smiling, the formidable air about him intensified.
"The patent may not be worth five billion, but my wifes reputation is worth far more than that amount."
Adam Jones smiled coldly, his gaze sharply locking onto Elijah Gibbs, "Im a reasonable man. If General Young thinks the proposal Ive given is not quite right, then I can offer you another one."
"Wha... What proposal?"
"That would be to let you go bankrupt."
Adam Jones spread his hands in feigned helplessness.
Elijah Gibbs: "..."
Go to hell with being reasonable, what kind of reasoning is this?
Is he saying when hes happy, hell fleece me for half, and when hes upset, hell take all my wool?
"President Jones, this... This is just too unreasonable,"
Even though he knew Adam Joness demands were excessive, Elijah Gibbs didnt dare to be too assertive in front of Adam Jones.
Chapter 252. Do you want to spend money or go bankrupt_1
Chapter 252: 252. Do you want to spend money or go bankrupt_1
He was well aware that five hundred million was really nothing to Adam Jones; with just a flick of his finger, he could truly bankrupt a smallpany like his.
Between bankruptcy and a five hundred millionpensation, Elijah Gibbs was all too clear about what to choose, but despite the rity, it was still a third of his fortune. How could he be willing to just hand it over like that?
A light chuckle came from Adams side. He raised his eyes to look at Adam, who was like a proud wolf king; apart from prostrating yourself before him, you had no other choice.
"General Young, I gave you two options, and youre saying Im being unreasonable?"
It seemed Adam Jones no longer had the mood to continue the conversation with Elijah Gibbs, rising from his seat and saying:
"Ill give General Young one day to consider, whether to incur the expense or face bankruptcy, the choice is yours. And one more thing, my wife hates it when I meddle in her matters, so if she learns even a single word about why I came to see you today, dont me me for being truly unreasonable."
Having said that, he stood up and left the cafe, leaving behind Elijah Gibbs, who slumped back into his seat with a pale face, ovee with waves of regret.
So what stroke of misfortune had led him to cross paths with such a formidable figure?
And how... how could the chairman of Brayman be Adam Joness wife, and why had no one told him!
Elly Campbell wasnt slow on her end either. When Greenhill Ainleyid the investigation results in front of her, her expression was somewhatplex.
"CEO Campbell, whats wrong?"
Seeing CEO Campbell staring at the investigation results without a word, Greenhill Ainley anxiously asked.
Elly Campbell came back to her senses and shook her head, saying, "Its nothing."
Noticing her expression return to normal, Greenhill Ainley didnt pry further, only saying, "This researcher joinedst month and recently lost several million in gambling, which gave Glory Group the opportunity to bribe him into stealing the data from Director Stewartsputer and giving it to Glory Group."
Upon saying this, Greenhill Ainley seemed to think of something and showed a hint of self-reproach, "Im ashamed that I actually suspected Director Stewart of being the culprit yesterday."
Hearing Mr. Ainleys words, Elly Campbells hand holding the pen trembled slightly. She subconsciously thought back to what Adam said yesterday and his gaze at the time, stirring up an indescribable tumult in her heart.
"Mr. Ainley, you take care of this matter. Theres no need to update me on the follow-up; please continue to keep track of the cooperation n with Brayman."
"Okay, I understand. Ill step out now."
"Mhm."
After Greenhill Ainley left, Elly Campbell leaned back in her chair, pressed on the stifling ce in her heart, her mood somewhat jumbled.
Before long, the door to the office was pushed open again, and the secretary walked in quickly with a tablet in hand.
"CEO Campbell, take a look."
The secretary ced the tablet in front of CEO Campbell. It disyed a press conference held by Elijah Gibbs, the General Manager of Glory Group, where he was apologizing to theirpany in front of the media.
He admitted that a supervisor in theirpanys technical team colluded with an internal employee from Brayman to steal Braymans patented technology and even promised in front of the media topensate Brayman with five hundred million for reputational damages.
Five hundred million...
The amount was neither toorge nor too small, but for apany like Glory Group, it certainly was a significant figure.
Elly Campbell was somewhat surprised; she had never expected the General Manager of Glory Group to be so decisive, not only straightforwardly admitting to theirpanys foul y but even proactively offering topensate them such arge sum of money?
Chapter 253. My brother has very low EQ_1
Chapter 253: 253. My brother has very low EQ_1
Elly Campbell had interacted with Elijah Gibbs a few times, and her impression of him was not goodhe seemed lecherous, greedy, and somewhat sleazy. It was very possible that he was the one who had instigated the patent theft.
But even though she now had ample evidence in her hands, she realistically couldnt make Glory Grouppensate such arge sum of money.
However, the press conference that was taking ce right in front of her was real, which somewhat changed her view of Elijah Gibbs.
But for some reason, Elly always felt that this matter was being settled a bit too smoothly.
What Elly didnt expect was the astonishing speed at which Glory Group acted. Not long after the press conference, the finance department indeed received five hundred million from Glory Group. This shocked Elly for a long time, and she still found it unbelievable.
When leaving work, just as Elly stepped out of thepany building, she ran into Nathan Stewart, that juvenile guyno, the juvenile young man.
"Hey, sister-inw."
The way Nathan addressed Elly made her pause subconsciously, as she remembered what Adam Jones had told her the night before about Nathan being his cousin, and a subtle expression appeared on her face.
"Sister-inw, is everything okay with thepany now?"
Nathan walked up to Elly, looked down, and asked. His two sparkling tiger teeth were especially eye-catching.
"Yeah, everythings been dealt with."
Seeing Nathan grin enigmatically, "My brothers pretty quick."
Ellys expression stiffened, "What? Your brother?"
From Ellys reaction, Nathan realized his arrogant cousin definitely hadnt told Elly about his own good deeds.
Well, if he wouldnt say it, then Nathan would do the honor. After all, as his cousin, he was a live wire who naturally loved doing good deeds.
Standing in front of Elly with his arms crossed, his smile somewhat strange, "Sister-inw, you didnt think that fat pig Elijah Gibbs would apologize when it was time to apologize, and pay up when it was time to pay up if no one was putting pressure on him, did you?"
Elly was momentarily taken aback by Nathans question. Thinking of the astronomicalpensation and recalling Elijah Gibbss unusual behavior, she suddenly understood.
"Your brother did all this?"
"What else did you think?"
Nathan shoved his hands in his pockets, his demeanor nonchnt, "Sister-inw, no offense, but the people in yourpany really arent that influential. If my brother hadnt stepped in, do you think this issue could have been resolved so quickly?"
Elly was caught off guard by Nathans words. In the morning, she had felt that the resolution came too easily, but she hadnt expected Adam Jones to have a hand in it.
She felt a mix of emotions right then and didnt know how to respond to Nathans statement.
"Sister-inw, my brother really has low emotional intelligence. He doesnt understand how to pursue a girl or how to make her happy. I heard you were the one who suggested divorce. Did he do something to upset you?"
Elly snapped back to reality, faced with Nathans nosy and curious gaze, and firmly shook her head, "No, thank your brother for me for this matter."
With that, she quickly walked away, as if she was afraid to hear Nathan continue. Her feelings were even more disordered at that moment.
"If you want to thank him, thank him yourself. I dont have that luxury of time."
Elly had walked a distance when she heard Nathan shouting this at her.
Ellys footsteps faltered, but she didnt turn back to say anything.
Chapter 254. Forgot about custody_1
Chapter 254: 254. Forgot about custody_1
When she got home, her gaze unconsciously drifted over to the door opposite hers. Nathan Stewarts words kept swirling in her mind, followed by Adam Joness look fromst night, which only added to her irritation.
Upon entering, William Campbell was ying with Lynn rk. Seeing her return, Lynn got up to make dinner, and Elly Campbell went over to y with William for a while.
"Mommy, did you see Daddy today?"
After a while, William suddenly looked up and asked her. Elly Campbell was taken aback, then shook her head, "No, why?"
"William didnt see him either. I wanted to find Daddy to y with when I got home from school, but he never came back."
The little guys tone carried a hint of disappointment.
Elly Campbell felt a bit of chaos in her heart and sat beside William in a daze until he tugged at her clothes again and said, "Mommy, can you call Daddy and ask him when he wille back?"
Elly Campbell was startled again, met with her sons expectant gaze, and after a long while, she still refused, "He has a lot of work to do. He wille to find you once hes finished."
Williams custody was already in Adam Joness hands; he was bound toe and take him away sooner orter.
Thinking of this, the bit of gratitude Elly Campbell felt for Adam Joness recent help was forcefully dissipated.
In the several days that followed, Adam Jones did not appear again. William seemed to have forgotten about Adam Jones and did not mention him again.
Elly Campbell breathed a sigh of relief. Since Adam Jones hadnte to take William away, she naturally would not be foolish enough to proactively send William to him. It would be even better if he forgot about this matter.
The dispute with Glory Group came to an end, and the coboration with Vicini Group gradually got on the right track.
With Adam Jones, Elly Campbell deliberately avoided thinking about him. It was as if she had set up a barrier in her heart, keeping Adam Jones outside. If she didnt touch it, she wouldnt feel the pain.
So she threw herself entirely into the endless work.
In her view, nothing was more important than regaining custody of her son. The first thing she had to do was catch up to Adam Jones.
To catch up to Adam Jones, she had to put in far more effort than others.
In the blink of an eye, another month passed, and she never took the initiative to send William to Adam Joness side. What surprised her even more was that Adam Jones did note to take William away.
It was as if he hadpletely forgotten about the custody issue.
She had no idea that Adam Jones, who fought for custody out of spite, never actually nned to take his son away from her.
So, when she thought Adam Jones had forgotten about their son, she naturally wouldnt foolishly remind Adam Jones about it.
But, of course, while Elly Campbell didnt mention it, someone else couldnt wait to bring it up in front of Adam Jones.
"Brother, didnt you take the custody of my nephew from Elly Campbells hands? Why havent you brought him back yet?"
Lily Jones stood in front of Adam Jones, anxious.
She was still seething from the p Elly Campbell had given her in the hospitalst time, and it took her several days to get over it. She couldnt imagine what kind of difficult and terrible temper her nephew would develop if left in Elly Campbells care.
Elly Campbell was simply too dreadful, too malicious.
It would be better to take William back sooner, cutting off the childs contact with Elly Campbell. Furthermore, letting Sophie get closer to William would also benefit her future marriage to Brother.
Chapter 255. Put on a show_1
Chapter 255: 255. Put on a show_1
Sophie is so kind, she definitely wouldnt mistreat William.
Although her brother emphasized again and again not to set his sights on him, she still felt that it was a pity to lose Sophie as a sister-inw; therefore, she never stopped trying to pair her brother with Sophie.
With this in mind, she couldnt help but urge again, "Brother, you havent forgotten, have you?"
Listening to the nagging voice of his sister by his ear, Adam Jones finally frowned impatiently, raised his head from the proposal he was reviewing, and looked at his sister, who still acted like a child even after bing a mother, and said in a deep voice, "Mind your own business about my matters."
"Brother!"
"Im very busy, get out!"
The expression on Adam Joness face had grown stern, the cold, hard lines of his face now bearing a sense of unapproachability.
"Okay, okay, I wont say anything about that. Lets talk about something else."
Lily Jones had always been spoiled by Adam Jones, and even though her brothers stern face was somewhat frightening, she still shamelessly stood in front of Adam without any intention of leaving.
"Next week is Sophies parents wedding, youre going, right?"
"Im not free."
Adam Jones refused without a second thought, which left Lily Jones with her eyes wide open in anger.
"Brother, how can you do this? Sophie is our lifesaver. Its her parents wedding; you should at least show up to support them."
She knew that her brother had a significant influence; his presence at Sophie Bakers parents wedding would be beneficial for Sophie.
Adam Jones nced at Lily Jones, his impatience growing with a hint of irritation added, "Sophie Baker did save you and me, but the Baker family and mother and daughter have already taken enough from me. I am a man who reciprocates kindness, but that doesnt mean everyone has the right to demand whatever they want from me."
Lily Joness eyes widened as she looked at Adam Jones. She could clearly understand who the "anyone" he referred to was.
But in her mind, Sophie Baker had given her a life, and what could be more important than a life? Even if Sophie desired anything, she would agree without hesitation.
"But... but this is just asking you to attend a wedding, its nothing more."
Lily Jones persisted, but that only brought a colder gaze from Adam Jones, "If you keep talking nonsense here, dont bother appearing in front of me ever again."
"Brother!!"
Lily Jones couldnt help but jump with urgency. Her brother seldom spoke to her in such a severe tone because of her poor health, but since when had it started...
Yes, since Elly Campbell that woman reappeared, she hadnt stopped being scolded by her brother.
Realizing this, Lily Jones became even angrier.
"Is it because of Elly Campbell? Since she reappeared, youve changed. Didnt you dislike Elly Campbell? Didnt you hate Elly Campbell to the core? Why are you treating Sophie this way because of Elly Campbell now? Does she deserve it? Have you forgotten what she did to you?"
Lily Jones blurted out all the words that had been bottled up inside her towards Adam Jones, and immediately after, she regreted it.
She saw Adam Joness frighteningly dark face, which was particrly intimidating, and she even felt that if she stayed even a second longer, her brother might kill her.
"What happens between me and Elly Campbell is none of your business, whether Elly Campbell deserves it or not is not for you to judge. Or do you think that by driving Elly Campbell away, you can free up a spot for someone else? Or do you believe that Im so desperate that Ill ept anything you shove at me?"
Chapter 256. Wedding Invitation_1
Chapter 256: 256. Wedding Invitation_1
Adam Joness voice was not loud, but it carried an authority that made it impossible to defy. Startled, Lily Jones involuntarily took two steps backward.
"How could you talk about Sophie like that? What do you mean by not choosy in her hunger? Is Sophie really that bad?"
Lily Jones said, her neck stiffening in defense.
"Lily Jones, this is thest time Im warning you. Dont interfere with my matters with Elly Campbell anymore. If you dont change your stubborn ways, then do not step foot into the Jones Family home ever again."
Lily Jones looked at Adam Jones in disbelief. "Brother, are you crazy? Im your real sister; youre going to drive me out of the Jones family for Elly Campbell?"
"You still remember youre my real sister? I thought your surname was Baker!"
"You..."
Lily Jones clutched her chest, gasping, the feeling of breathlessness intensifying. Nevertheless, Adam paid her no attention at all and simply pressed the inte, "Call security toe in and take Lily Jones out."
"Brother!"
Lily Joness eyes widened, unable to believe that her brother would actually have her escorted out by security.
But seeing Adam Joness face as cold and impassive as water, and the cruel lines of his face exuding aloofness, she ultimately didnt dare to speak up. Before the security arrived, she turned around, mming the door behind her.
After Lily Jones left, the icy lines on Adam Joness face did not soften.
He truly had no energy to fuss about the things Elly Campbell had done back then; fussing about it would only leave him more embarrassed in the end.
Last time in ska, the distrust in Elly Campbells eyes had indeed hurt him, even though she verbally denied it. But he knew, she truly did not trust him.
When she asked about his rtionship with Sophie Baker, he realized, she really suspected it was his doing.
It would be a lie to say his heart didnt ache, but what could he do?
After returning, he forced himself not to think about her, not to follow her affairs, thinking it would make him feel better.
But only he knew why he fought for custody of his son but still kept the boy with Elly Campbell. Had he forgotten why?
Adam Jonesughed sarcastically. He admitted to himself that the only reason he left his son with Elly Campbell was to give himself an excuse to be near her.
So, no amount of hatred or disappointment could outweigh the ce he kept in his heart for Elly Campbell.
ska, Brayman Group.
The secretary ced all of Elly Campbells mail on her desk.
After the meeting, Elly Campbell returned to her office, casually opened an envelope, and an invitation fell out.
On the red invitation, the golden embossed names clearly caught her eye.
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow and indifferently tossed the invitation aside.
A dog and bitch unworthy of the public eye getting married and they have the audacity to invite her?
Sophie Baker, that white lotus flower, made herugh. She pretentiously unts what she believes to be a treasure, yet fails to realize that what shes unting is of no interest to Elly Campbell, not even worthy of a nce.
But...
There are some ns that she could very well set in motion now.
Isnt Brayman Group in need of funds to expand their operations? She could go ask James Campbell for it.
Elly Campbells eyebrow twitched; the smile on her face gradually grew wider.
When Sophie Baker learned from Lily Jones that Adam Jones had tly refused to attend her parents wedding, she was so angry she nearly passed out.
She had originally nned to turn the tablespletely this time, crushing that bitch Elly Campbell beneath her heel.
Chapter 257. Chance Encounter at the Airport_1
Chapter 257: 257. Chance Encounter at the Airport_1
Without mentioning anything else, as long as Adam Jones would attend the wedding, she could manipte the situation to make it seem like she had an unusual rtionship with him.
Simply because of her connection to Adam Jones, she would catch more attention, and her career development would surely be smooth sailing after that.
Campbell was a well-knownrge corporation, and many A-list celebrities had endorsed Campbells products. With the Campbell CEO getting married, she knew of many A-list celebrities who would be attending the wedding banquet.
She studied acting abroad with the intention of entering the entertainment industry upon her return. The dy until now was strategicdebuting with the background of Campbells heiress wouldmand respect from industry peers, and resources would naturallye knocking at her door.
She had calcted everything perfectly, but Adam Joness rejection shattered her ideal npletely.
Without the addedyer of a connection with Adam Jones, shed have less buzz about her. Even with Campbells support, it could neverpare to having the backing of the Jones family.
The more Sophie Baker thought about it, the less she could ept it. How could all her meticulouslyid ns and efforts result in so little?
Once a persons appetite has been whetted, many things no longer satisfy.
Sophie Baker couldnt stand being ignored by Adam Jones. She was about to be the Campbell familys young miss; how could he still not recognize this fact? Did he still think that Elly Campbell was her aid?
With resentment in her heart, Sophie Baker found a way to get Adams schedule from Lily Jones and began plotting again.
As soon as Elly Campbells nended in Boston, and as she was leaving the airport, she ran into Adam Jones and Robert Green, who were also returning from a business trip and preparing to leave the airport.
Adam Jones was also startled for a moment, not expecting to run into Elly Campbell at the airport.
"Madam."
Upon seeing Elly, Robert Green greeted her dutifully. This address of "madam" sounded exceptionally natural, even pleasing to Adam Jones who was standing by.
Give him a raise when we get back.
Adam Jones thought to himself, his gaze settling quietly on Elly.
Elly was dressed in a sharp business suit today, her long hair parted in a three-to-seven ratio and meticulously tied into a ponytail at the back, entuating her delicate features even more, adding a sense of shrewdness and capability to her aura.
She appeared even more charming than thest time he had seen her in ska.
When Elly bumped into Adam, she too was taken aback. Seeing his gaze on her, and remembering how he had helped her with the trouble from Braymanst time, she stepped forward to greet him, "President Jones, Aide Baker."
Adam Jones curved his lips slightly, suppressing the rising happiness in his eyes, and raised an eyebrow, "Is CEO Campbell in Boston for business?"
"Something like that,"
Elly responded with a hint of hesitation in her gaze toward Adam, and after pausing, she said, "Aboutst time, thank you for your help, President Jones."
"What?"
Adam Jones paused, but quickly realized what Elly was referring toNathan Stewart must have told her.
"A trivial matter."
Adam smiled faintly, holding back a bittersweet smile within.
After exchanging greetings, Elly didnt intend to engage in further conversation with Adam. She said her goodbyes and, pulling her luggage, walked past Adam toward the airport exit.
Adam Joness brows furrowed as he was about to call out to her, but was interrupted by a discordant voice that suddenly piped up, "Adam, Adam."
Chapter 258. This is probably an intellectual disability_1
Chapter 258: 258. This is probably an intellectual disability_1
Adam Jones eyebrows knitted together, and a hint of sharpness shed through his eyes as the owner of the voice hastily approached him. "Adam, youre back. Ive been waiting for you for so long."
Standing nearby, Elly Campbell couldnt help but get goosebumps from such a coquettish voice.
"Sister, what a coincidence to run into you here."
Sophie Baker acted just like an innocently sweet and naive little sister. The moment Elly Campbell took a step to leave, Sophie reached out and grabbed her hand, as if they were indeed close sisters.
Elly Campbell cast her gaze down, coldly eyeing the hands that were pulling at her own with disdain, and said to Sophie Baker, "Miss Baker, please let go of me. Im in a hurry."
But Sophie Baker did not let go; instead, she pouted and looked at Elly Campbell with some dissatisfaction. "Sister, didnt you receive the invitation I sent you? Mom and Dad are getting married, and I no longer carry the Baker surname. Im a Campbell, just like you."
She nced at the luggage Elly Campbell was holding and smiled, "Arent you here for Mom and Dads wedding?"
Elly Campbell, whose patience was already running thin due to Sophie Bakers pretentious manner, instantly cooled her expression and flicked Sophies hand away with a swift motion.
She scoffed coldly, "I have no interest in whatever surname you go by. Just remember, you and I are not sisters, and this habit of pretending to be rtives is not good."
"Sister..."
Sophie Bakers lips formed a pitiful pout, but before she could speak, she was interrupted by Elly Campbell.
"Also, heres a piece of advice for you: making a pouting gesture at twenty-six, which is something only children do, might make people think you have an intellectual disability."
Sophie Bakers face darkened, and then her eyes turned red, aggrievedly saying, "Sister, how... how can you talk like that?"
Elly Campbell, no longer wishing to witness Sophie Bakers nauseating behavior, promptly pulled her luggage away and left.
Adam Jones didnt even spare Sophie Baker a nce as he continued walking toward the airport exit.
Sophie Baker had finally managed to wait for Adam Jones and wasnt about to let him leave so easily. Ever since she was about to be a Campbell heiress, Sophies confidence in front of Adam bordered on arrogance.
She always felt that since she had escaped thebel of being an illegitimate daughter and had be a true miss of the Campbell Family, Adam would regard her more highly for the Campbell name.
"Adam, I came to the airport specially to pick you up. You mustnt have eaten since you just got off the ne. Ive already made a reservation."
Robert Green: "!!!"
His wife was right, this person must be intellectually disabled!
When had the CEO ever had the patience to deal with her, and how dare she act like shes the CEOs girlfriend out of nowhere?
Without a word, Adam Jones continued walking outside the airport, but the tense lines on his face indicated that his patience had reached its limit. Clearly, Sophie Baker had yet to realize this.
"Adam, its been several days since west met, hasnt it?"
Robert Green was shocked once again: "!!!"
If shes not intellectually disabled, Ill live stream myself eating dung.
What does she mean by not having seen the CEO for several days?
Since when did she regrly meet with the CEO?
Who is she trying to convince with that statement?
Oh, probably trying to make the statement for thedy to hear, right?
If even Robert Green had picked up on it, how could Adam Jones not have noticed Sophie Bakers intentions? His expression darkened immediately, his voice taking on an icy tone, "When have we ever met up? What are you to me?"
Chapter 259. Perfect Match_1
Chapter 259: 259. Perfect Match_1
Sophie Bakers face turned pale, but she forced a smile and said, "Adam, arent we good friends? How could you..."
"No."
Adam Jones coldly cut off Sophie Bakers words, "Considering you once helped Lily and me, I have been somewhat lenient with you, but you must understand that I am not someone who allows people to overstep their bounds. Please be clear about your ce, and also, if you try to snoop on my whereabouts again, I am not sure my unreliable father-inw can keep you safe."
Adams words were quite impolite, with the warning tone also being very clear, causing Sophie Baker to shiver violently.
No, this was not what she had anticipated beforeing here.
Her father had told her that her status was different now, that Adam would certainly give the Campbell family face, and treat her better than before, but why... wasnt it so?
Even though he was divorced from Elly Campbell, why was he still calling her father "father-inw"?
Elly Campbell had nothing left, could he still not let her go?
Sophie Baker was unwilling to ept this fact. It couldnt be possible.
How many men merely wished to marry a wife who could be of help to them? When the Jones and Campbell families had their marriage alliance, wasnt it precisely because they were well-matched, helping each other?
Now that Elly Campbell was divorced from the Campbell family, there was no way Adam could still think highly of her.
After some thought, she looked at Adam Jones, bit her lower lip, and said, "Adam, I...I didnt mean to just snoop around for your whereabouts, but...but I wanted to invite you to my parents wedding, and I just couldnt find you..."
She believed this hint was clear enough; her parents were getting married, she was her fathers most cherished daughter, and sooner orter he was going to pass on the Campbell corporation to her.
But she saw no change in Adam Jones, his indifferent expression not altering in the slightest, his demeanor resolute and merciless as he said, "Do you think everyone in this world has the privilege to invite me, Adam Jones?"
The disdain for her parents in his words was too obvious, so much so that Sophies face revealed an expression of disbelief.
Did he look down on her and her mother that much?
She had done so much in the past, but was it all for nothing in the end?
If subtlety failed, Sophie Baker thought she might as well just speak frankly.
With that thought, she said, "Adam, once my parents are married, I will be the legitimate young mistress of the Campbell family. My father adores me so much, the Campbell corporation will certainly be mine someday. If I were to marry you, then the Campbell and Jones families would be united, havent you ever considered it? My sisters mother is now divorced from my father, and she is definitely going to be left with nothing."
"Pfft"
Robert Green, standing beside his boss, couldnt hold back andughed out loud.
This time, he was even more convinced that Miss Baker was indeed, without a doubt, an idiot.
It was his first time encountering someone so foolish and self-important. He had heard that Miss Baker had graduated from a drama school overseas; perhaps she majored in being aedian.
Seeing Robert Greenugh so disrespectfully, Sophies face turned dark, and she rebuked, "What are youughing at? You have no ce to speak in front of me."
Yes, yes, he had no ce, dealing with this kind ofedienne was a bitter task, best left to the boss, who probably had strongerbat skills.
A few more degrees of frost formed in the depths of Adam Joness eyes, annoyance and impatience flickering within his cold pupils. Looking at Sophies foolish and ignorant demeanor, he moved his thin lips and said:
"The Campbell corporation is but a small matter, do you think I would consider it? Or do you believe that I, Adam Jones, would need to rely on connections through marriage to maintain my current position?"
Chapter 260: Wicked Boss Mister_1
Chapter 260: Wicked Boss Mister_1
Sophie Baker was stunned by the contempt and disdain in Adam Joness eyes, and before she could grasp the meaning of his words, she heard Adam Jones continue to speak:
"Since you like to please my sister so much, howe you never heard her say that Im very picky, not everything catches my eye."
Sophie Baker staggered several steps backward due to the near humiliation of Adam Joness words, her eyes reddening further than before, "Adam, how... how can you say that about me?"
"Would you prefer I say Im not picky at all?"
Helen, standing quietly next to Adam Jones, secretly gave him a thumbs up in her heart: bosss fighting power was indeed stronger than his.
By this time, Adam Jones had already benevolently spoken too many words to Sophie Baker, and was now sufficiently impatient.
Did this woman think he couldnt see that she was using him to y tricks in front of Elly Campbell?
His gaze shifted unconsciously over his shoulder, only to see Elly Campbell had long since left her original spot. His eyes suddenly grew stern, and as he looked toward the airport entrance, he spotted Elly Campbell already carrying her luggage, boarding a taxi without a backwards nce.
Adam Joness face darkened, and his piercing gaze swept over Sophie Bakers feigned fragile face, causing her to shudder involuntarily and immediately regreting over so rashly.
Adam Joness gaze was unsettling, and Sophie Baker dared not meet his eyes. The hand hanging by her side tightened as she realized many things were not as she had imagined.
"Adam... Adam..."
Adam Jones no longer paid attention to her, leaving only a cold look that made her liver tremble, and then he left the airport.
Robert Green hurried to follow him, giving Sophie Baker a sympathetic look.
Although the CEO had said nothing just now, based on his years of being with the CEO, he sensed Miss Baker was probably out of favor.
The Jones familys driver had been waiting outside the airport. As Adam Jones got into the car, he spoke in a cold voice, "Find something for James Campbell to do, to teach him a lesson."
Robert Green had just gotten into the car when he heard Adam Jones say this, immediately understanding what his boss meant.
He thought as much, Sophie Baker was biting off more than she could chew by awkwardly approaching the boss; with the boss being such an evil person, how could he do nothing?
Giving James Campbell some trouble, wouldnt that mean the wedding wont go smoothly? Hehe~~~
Elly Campbell got into the car, reported the Campbell familys address, then leaned back in the rear seat and fell silent.
Running into Adam Jones at the airport was unexpected, let alone encountering Sophie Baker, that piece of work.
While Sophie Baker was acting coquettishly with Adam Jones, badly missing each other for days, she had been dragging her suitcase away.
Even though she kept telling herself not to care about the rtionship between Adam Jones and Sophie Baker, she still didnt want to see or hear any of their intimate actions.
The taxi headed towards the Campbell family mansion, and she quietly watched the scenery outside the window, saying nothing, while a familiar dull ache began to form in her heart from encountering Adam Jones once again.
Upon reaching the Campbell familys courtyard, from a distance, she could hear a shrill, vulgar voice directing the servants to do something.
"You,e here, how can you work like this, I told you to put yellow roses here, why are you arranging chrysanthemums, is someone dead in your family?"
"And you, how many times have I told you to trim thewn neatly, we are going to have a wedding, not a funeral."
"..."
Hearing this, Elly Campbell already knew who this woman was, and her brows knitted together in disgust.
Chapter 261. A pheasant is just a pheasant_1
Chapter 261: 261. A pheasant is just a pheasant_1
How could Melody Baker have a position in the Campbell Familys household, bossing the servants around like that? Doesnt Grandpa care at all?
She strode in, and as the servants saw her, they all bowed their heads to greet her, "Miss."
"The young mistress has arrived."
Melody Baker had not expected Elly Campbell to appear suddenly, perhaps because deep down she was somewhat fearful of Elly, so her domineering attitude towards the servants immediately vanished upon seeing her.
She then forced a smile from the corner of her mouth and respectfully addressed Elly, "Miss, what brings you here? Please,e in."
Elly Campbell gave her a cold nce and continued walking inside. Melody Baker took on the appearance of thedy of the house, directing the servants to make coffee for Elly.
"Miss, youre here."
Upon hearing the news and hurrying over, the butlers eyes lit up when he saw Elly and he quickly walked towards her.
Elly looked at the man in his fifties before her and smiled, "Uncle Linstad, did the family change butlers?"
Melody Baker, who had been ready to greet Elly with the air of the mistress of the house, saw a sudden change in her expression after hearing Ellys words, then clenched her teeth tightly, her eyes zing with fury at Elly.
The butler instantly understood what Elly meant, and immediately smiled, "Miss, rest assured, the Old Master still values me very much and wouldnt easily rece me in this position."
"Oh, I thought Miss Baker was so eager here that we might have gotten a new butler," Elly said.
Elly smiled innocently, but the sarcasm in her tone was clear to anyone listeningshe was deliberately treating Melody Baker as a servant.
For someone who already saw herself as the mistress of the Campbell Family, being likened to a butler by Elly was tantamount to being regarded as a mere servant, and it infuriated Melody to the point where her face turned iron blue.
Uncle Linstad, in his younger days, had always been a bodyguard by the Old Masters side and remained unmarried. Once the Old Master retired, Linstad also retired and became the family butler, specially tasked with caring for the Old Master.
Though he was technically a servant of the family, he was also arade-in-arms of the Old Master and held a substantial standing within the Campbell Family; even James Campbell didnt dare to slight him.
"Elly, what are you implying? Im your stepmother, after all. Dont be disrespectful. Do you still think this is your home? If I get upset, I could throw you out at any time," Melody said.
Melody Baker, on the verge of marrying into the Campbell Family and with the Old Master absent, had been usually quite fearless. She had initially wanted to put on a show in front of Elly, but now, seeing Ellys belittling treatment of her, she couldnt hold back her anger anymore.
That damned old fool had been frustrated away by Brother James; what was this wretched girl inparison.
Elly didnt get angry; her gaze lightly rested on Melodys face before she said, "You havent even married into the family yet and youre already putting on airs. Unfortunately, a wild pheasant will never be a phoenix, no matter how high it flies."
"Elly, you..."
Elly ignored her and turned to the butler, "Uncle Linstad, where is Grandpa?"
As he spoke of this, the butlers face suddenly took on an unpleasant look, "The Old Master had an argument with James and was so upset that he went to the hospital."
With that, the butler nced at Melody.
Melody Baker, already feeling guilty when Elly mentioned the Old Master, was now furiously embarrassed by Linstads nce.
"You cur! What are you looking at? It wasnt me who sent that old man to the hospital!" Melody shouted.
Chapter 262. The Poison Hand from Queen Qiao_1
Chapter 262: 262. The Poison Hand from Queen Qiao_1
Linstads face immediately darkened, and his hands, which were hanging by his sides, clenched into fists due to anger, making a clicking sound as his knuckles cracked.
Just as he was about to speak, he saw Elly Campbell p Melody Baker across the face with a resounding smack, stunning her. Melody had never imagined that Elly would strike her so directly and decisively.
"Sophie, what is this, a pce drama? Someone like you, only treasured by James Campbell, wouldnt even make the cut. In the Campbell family, who gave you the audacity to insult my grandfather and Linstad?"
"Elly Campbell, you... you dare hit me, do you believe Ill let Adam..."
"Smack"
Another pnded on Melody Bakers face, giving her no chance to show off her arrogance, "So what if I hit you? Try and hit back, will you?"
Elly Campbell curved her lips into a smile. Even after hitting someone, she still had a smiling demeanor, and Linstad, who had long wanted to hit her, held back only because she was a woman.
Now, as the young mistress pped her twice in a row, he was boiling with excitement on the sidelines.
He immediately spoke up, "Miss, go ahead and hit her. Its been many years since Ive practiced, but if someone dares to disrespect you, Linstad will be the first not to let them off."
Melody Baker was already dazed from the consecutive ps from Elly, and she had already lost the courage to fight back. Now, frightened by Linstads threat, she didnt dare to cause any trouble.
She just pointed at Elly with her trembling, sharp fingertips, not knowing if it was out of anger or fear, "Elly Campbell, you... just you wait..."
But before she knew it, Elly Campbell gently grasped her pointing finger, and with a "crack," she broke it.
"Ah!!!"
A sharp cry came from Melody Baker as she clutched her shaking finger, her face pale as she looked at Elly, "You... you little bitch, how dare you..."
"I really hate when people point at me with their fingers. Who taught you such rude manners?"
Standing in front of Melody Baker, she looked down on her with an overwhelming presence, intimidating Melody so much that she didnt dare to act arrogantly and could only stare at Elly with eyes full of fear.
"If theres a next time, I wont be so kind-hearted."
Kind-hearted?
Two ps werent enough; she even directly broke her finger, and this bitch had the audacity to call herself kind-hearted!!
Melody Baker clenched her back teeth tightly, ring at Ellys smiling face with fiery eyes, as if the cruel act had not just been perpetrated by her.
"Mom, what happened?"
Just then, Sophie returned. She saw the three people facing off in the living room, especially Elly standing triumphantly in front of her mother, while her mom looked pale. She immediately rushed over.
"Sophie, Elly... Elly broke Moms finger."
Sophie was livid with rage, but after getting a lesson from Adam Jones at the airport, she was unusually clear-headed this time. She didnt dare to spout meaningless words in front of Elly and simply red at her, saying, "Elly Campbell, Im going to call the police and use you of intentional injury."
"Intentional injury?"
Elly suddenly looked at Sophie with a puzzled expression, "Are you using me of breaking Miss Bakers finger?"
Sheughed, and that indifferent attitude suddenly made Sophie feel uneasy.
Chapter 263. It’s a pity to become disabled_1
Chapter 263: 263. Its a pity to be disabled_1
Indeed, Elly Campbell said innocently, "Who saw me break Miss Bakers finger? Linstad, was it you?"
She nced sideways at Linstad as she asked.
Without even thinking, Linstad shook his head, "Miss Baker, because of your interference, ourdy has divorced the Old Master. How can you still use such a despicable method to frame our Miss. How can you be so shameless!"
"You... you..."
Melody Baker was shocked by the shameless lies of Elly Campbell and Linstad, "Elly Campbell, you have no shame. You hurt me and still wont admit it!!"
Elly Campbell just smiled indifferently, took a step forward towards Melody Baker, which frightened mother and daughter into stumbling back instinctively, looking at Elly Campbell with both wariness and fear.
"Miss Baker, you clearly fell down and broke your finger because you werent careful. How can you me me for it? Are you picking on me because my parents are divorced and I have no one to support me?"
"You..."
Shameless!! Shameless!
"Elly Campbell, do you think just because you dont admit it, we cant do anything to you?"
Although Sophie Baker said this, she vaguely understood something in her heart.
Elly Campbell was so fearless because they didnt have any evidence, right?
Just based on their mother and daughters words, even if they called the police, the police wouldnt simply take their word for it over anyone elses.
But to swallow this insult, she couldnt bear it!
Why! Why at this time cant she still beat Elly Campbell? Even when her mother was injured by her, she cant do anything to her!
"You better get that finger attended to quickly, or itll be a pity if you miss the best time for treatment and end up disabled."
Elly Campbell slightly tilted her chin up, fully assuming the attitude of a vicious antagonist bullying an innocent white lotus.
With that said, she nced at Linstad and said, "Linstad, Im going to see the Old Master at the hospital."
"Alright, Im getting a few things ready for the Old Master and am also preparing to go to the hospital," said Linstad.
After that, the two of them didnt nce at Sophie Baker and her mother again and left without looking back.
The servants in the hall, who had seen themotion but pretended they had seen nothing, felt a secret thrill at seeing Melody Baker being taken down by Elly Campbell.
Naturally, they wouldnt help the mother and daughter either in testifying.
"Bitch! Elly Campbell, that bitch!!!"
Sophie Baker was so angry she nearly broke her teeth, while Melody Baker was in so much pain that she couldnt even curse and had to go to the hospital with Sophies help.
"Mom, I wont let this matter go. If we dont have evidence to sue her, let Dad deal with her, let Dad drive her out of the Campbell family and not give her a single penny from the Campbells."
After leaving the hospital, Sophie Baker was still seething with anger that she couldnt vent, feeling more aggrieved the more she thought about it.
"When that bitch Elly Campbell gets nothing, will we still be afraid we wont have the chance to deal with her?"
As for that whats it called, Brayman Group she is now going to, pah!
Just a smallpany, how can itpare with the Campbells.
When Elly Campbell went to the hospital to see the Old Master, she unexpectedly bumped into Robert Green waiting outside.
"Mrs."
With a sly smile, Robert Green approached with an obsequious and fawning expression.
"Aide Bakers memory is so poor, does President Jones still feel safe entrusting you with thepanys affairs?"
Upon hearing Robert Green call her "Mrs." once again, Elly Campbell furrowed her brows and spoke sternly.
Robert Green was startled at first, but then he understood what Elly Campbell meant, and he didnt show any displeasure, justughed awkwardly.
Chapter 264. Digging under my foundation has come to me_1
Chapter 264: 264. Digging under my foundation hase to me_1
"Madam and the president are the perfect match. The moment I saw you, I felt only you could truly deserve the title of our presidents wife, so I still habitually refer to you as such."
Elly Campbell looked at the smiling face of Robert Green. Those who didnt know him wouldnt realize that although he seemed easy to get along with, he was just as tricky to deal with as Adam Jonesa cunning old fox.
Seeing such an old fox smilingly addressing her as "Madam," Elly Campbell couldnt help feeling creeped out.
"Ive always known Aide Baker is excellent at his job, but I didnt expect his bootlicking skills to be even stronger than others. Since Im so favored in Aide Bakers eyes, why not switch employers ande work for me?"
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow at Robert Green, and just as she finished speaking, the door to the adjacent hospital room opened, and Adam Jones looked over at Robert Green with an expression of unsuspecting surprise.
Finding himself being observed in such a manner by his own boss, Robert Green immediately felt a chill down his spine, along with the vague realization that he may have been set up by the bosss wife.
Right then, Robert Green pledged his loyalty in front of Adam Jones, "Im ttered that the madam thinks so highly of me, but President Jones has been good to me, and I will dedicate my life to our president."
Elly Campbell: "..."
This ttery really was something one couldntpliment.
Adam Jones nced at Robert Green and then at Elly Campbells speechless expression. He sneered, "Is CEO Campbellspany short on talent? Youre even trying to poach from mypany."
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones and thought about how he had juste out of his grandfathers room. She was somewhat surprised, but her face showed nothing of the sort. She simply nced at both men andughed, "You two truly have a deep bond as master and servant."
After saying that, she pushed open the door of the hospital room and walked in.
Robert Green looked at Adam Jones and then at the closed door of the hospital room. He moved closer to Adam Jones and whispered, "President, I think the madam might have misunderstood something about us."
The moment those words were spoken, they sessfully earned Robert Green a look of icy contempt from Adam Jones, "You wish."
Robert Green: "!!!"
What did he say wrong!
"President, the Old Master has already been visited. Are we going back now?"
Adam Jones, standing outside the door, hadnt moved an inch. Only upon hearing Robert Greens words did he ponder for a moment before saying, "You go back first."
"And you...?"
"Take the car."
Adam Jones added another sentence.
Robert Green immediately showed an "I understand" expression, nodded, and said, "Alright, President, Ill be leaving first then."
Elly Campbell was inside talking with the Old Master when she saw Adam Jones push the door open and walk in again.
The Old Masters attitude towards Adam Jones had improved a lot recently. Seeing him go out ande back in again, the Old Master said in surprise, "Adam, why have youe back?"
"Robert just had an emergency at home and took the car."
He then proceeded to sit down in the empty chair next to Elly Campbell, smiled at her, and said, "CEO Campbell, you dont mind giving me a ride, do you?"
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones, her gaze carrying a hint of scrutiny.
After a moment, sheughed, "Aide Baker is bold enough topete with President Jones for a car. Is he getting arrogant because President Jones spoils him?"
Adam Jones heard the teasing in Elly Campbells words but wasnt angry. He simply said, "Ive always been lenient with my subordinates. CEO Campbell doesnt know me at all."
Elly Campbell inwardly scoffed in disdain and remained silent.
The Old Master listened to the two of them bantering in front of him and couldnt help butugh.
What ex-husband and ex-wife? In his view, they were clearly a couple delightfully at odds with each other.
Chapter 265. You’re overthinking it_1
Chapter 265: 265. Youre overthinking it_1
"Alright, Im fine here; you all have things to attend to, so go ahead. I need to rest now, and having Thomas Taylor here with me is enough."
The Old Master hustled everyone out. Hearing that the Old Master wanted to rest, Elly Campbell naturally wouldnt stay to disturb him and nodded in agreement.
After bidding farewell to the Old Master, Elly Campbell and Adam Jones left the hospital building together.
"Sorry, President Jones. I came here in Linstads car, so I cant give you a ride."
After speaking, she quickened her pace towards the curb, not wanting to stay too close to Adam Jones.
Adam Jones wasnt bothered by her cold demeanor and just slowly followed and stopped behind her.
Elly Campbell nced sidelong at Adam Jones with indifference and quickly averted her gaze, having no desire to engage in conversation.
However, Adam Jones spoke up, "Did youe back here especially to attend CEO Campbells wedding?"
Though James Campbell was her father, Elly Campbell had never held him in high regard and liked it even less when others mentioned him in her presence, especially when that someone was Adam Jones.
A hint of surprise crossed Elly Campbells face as she said, "Youre overthinking it. What does your future father-inws wedding have to do with me?"
Adam Joness face turned dark at the mention of "future father-inw," could he not discern the implication in Elly Campbells words?
Did this woman not feel difort unless she juxtaposed him and Sophie Baker together every single day, is that it?
"Elly Campbell, you always say you dont care about my rtionship with Sophie Baker, but do you genuinely not care in your heart?"
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell with a grave expression, his voice deep as he asked.
Elly Campbells body stiffened for a moment, and her face slightly fell. In her heart, it felt as if she had been harshly pricked by Adam Joness words, birthing a sense of guilt.
Facing Adam Joness prating gaze, as if it could pierce through her heart and see her innermost feelings, Elly Campbell felt momentarily lost but maintained aposed facade.
Then sheughed, "If I cared, why would I have divorced you?"
As soon as the words "divorced" left her mouth, Elly Campbell immediately regretted it, fearing she might have reminded Adam Jones about William Campbells custody.
Annoyed with herself for being unsettled by Adam Joness words, and just as a car arrived, without another word, she stepped forward to hail it, intending to escape before Adam Jones could dwell on the implication.
Just as she opened the door, Adam Jones grabbed the edge of the door, and Elly Campbell turned back to look at him coldly, "What is it, President Jones? Surely youre not socking in chivalry as to fight over a car with a woman?"
"Of course not."
Adam Jones pursed his lips, smiling faintly, ignoring the chill on Elly Campbells face as he said, "I just wanted to ask CEO Campbell for a ride."
"Sorry, but its not on the way."
Elly Campbell refused without hesitation.
"How do you know where Im going? How can you tell its not on the way?"
The corners of Adam Joness lips continued to curl in a smile, and those deep-set eyes held a resolute meaning. Before Elly Campbell could speak, he had gotten into the car.
"Adam Jones!!"
"Are we going or not, Im in a hurry!"
The driver, who had been waiting for a moment, spoke up impatiently.
With more taxis arriving behind them, Elly Campbell, not wanting to waste any more time, clenched her teeth and got in the car.
"Where to?"
The driver asked from the front.
Elly Campbell gave her hotel address and ignored Adam Jones, leaning aside and closing her eyes without making a sound.
Chapter 266. The marriage certificate stored in the phone_1
Chapter 266: 266. The marriage certificate stored in the phone_1
The car had just arrived at the hotel when Elly Campbell got out, thinking Adam Jones would leave then, but as soon as she breathed a sigh of relief, she saw Adam step out from the other side and walk towards her.
"President Jones isnt trying to tell me that youre staying here too, are you?"
Elly looked at Adam, her eyes carrying a hint of sarcasm.
Adam smiled, his brows suddenly softening, causing Ellys face to register a moment of shock, "As your ex-husband, its only right that I catch up with you during your rare return."
At his words, Elly couldnt help but curse inwardly: This man is shameless beyond belief.
"Ive never heard that ex-husbands need to catch up with their ex-wives."
Having said that, she turned and walked inside, quickening her pace subconsciously at the thought of Adam bringing up their son.
Seeing that Adam wasnt following her, she breathed a sigh of relief and stepped into the elevator.
After returning to her room, she organized her luggage and took her bathrobe to the bathroom.
Meanwhile, in the hotel lobby, the front desk clerk looked troubled as he faced the tall and handsome man, frowning.
"Im sorry, Mr. Jones, but we cant just give out a guests room key."
The clerk, looking at Adams slightly stern face, felt somewhat intimidated, but due to his obligation to protect the guests, he still couldnt give out the key.
Even though he knew that this man before him was not someone to be trifled with.
Despite showing no sign of annoyance, Adam suppressed his impatience, pulled out his phone, found a photo in his album, and showed it to the clerk, "My wife."
The clerk nced at the photo on Adams phone, a marriage license picture, with obvious surprise on his face.
Had President Jones gotten married?
This question shed through his mind, but he didnt dare ask it aloud.
But since the guest was Mrs. Jones, he naturally had no reason to stop him, especially since he had seen the two of theme down from the taxi together.
Mr. Jones hadnt gone upstairs with his wife, presumably because he was held up by something.
Immediately after, the clerk apologized repeatedly before handing over the key card to Adam, "Im terribly sorry, Mr. Jones."
Just then, the hotel lobby manager, having gotten the news, hurried over, "President Jones, youre here."
"If theres anything you need to be taken care of, let me do it for you," the lobby manager said with an exceedingly ingratiating manner.
Adam nced at the manager and said indifferently, "Im going upstairs to find my wife. Would you do that for me?"
The lobby managers ttering smile suddenly stiffened, and he quickly shook his head, "I wouldnt dare, President Jones, please, this way. I hadnt realized thedy was staying at our hotel, my sincerest apologies for any oversight."
Adam wasnt interested in the lobby managers ttery and made his way to the elevator. Once he saw Adam step inside, the manager breathed a sigh of relief, walked to the front desk, and said sternly, "You didnt offend President Jones, did you?"
"Just... just now President Jones wanted the room key for an upstairs guest, and I... I didnt give it to him,"
the front desk clerk stammered.
"What... what?"
The lobby manager looked at him with exasperation, pointing at the clerk, "Are you trying to get yourself killed? Mr. Jones is our big boss, and youre stopping him here, do you still want your job?"
The front desk clerk paled, not daring to respond.
Yet he thought: Even if the big boss himselfes, we still cant just hand out keys to the guests rooms.
Chapter 267. Domineering CEO Can Do Anything_1
Chapter 267: 267. Domineering CEO Can Do Anything_1
What if a customer files aint?
Thankfully... thankfully it was Mrs. Jones. If it had been another female guest, President Jones demanding a customers room key like that, who knows if his intentions were not honorable.
Of course, the front desk clerk didnt dare to say this. He could only lower his head while the lobby manager pointed at him, berating him with spittle flying.
When Elly Campbell finished her bath, wrapped in a bathrobe and came out of the bathroom with a dry towel in hand to dry her hair, she was startled the moment she lifted her eyes and saw the tall figure sitting on the sofa in the room.
"Adam Jones!!!"
She stopped the motion of drying her hair, clutched the towel, and rushed over to Adam, "How did you get into my room? How did youe in?"
Her back teeth clenched, her eyes spitting fire as she stared at Adam.
Adam sat on the sofa, lifting his gaze toward the angry woman standing in front of him. Her wet hairzily hung over her shoulders, and her bathrobe gaped open slightly at the neck, revealing a beautifully shaped corbone, sensual and provocative.
Adams Adams apple moved subconsciously, his throat suddenly grew dry, and he awkwardly shifted his gaze away a bit. Lifting his eyelidszily, he looked at the slightly frantic woman in front of him and curled the corners of his lips.
Suddenly, he stood up from the sofa. Elly was startled by his abrupt movement, instinctively stepping back two paces before standing steady.
Those beautiful eyes were still full of wariness and hostility as they stared at Adam, a faint spark of fire spilling out from their depths.
Adam watched her, let out a few low chuckles, and took two steps closer. Elly instinctively wanted to retreat but was caught around the waist by Adam.
He raised his eyebrows and said, "Havent you heard that overbearing CEOs can do anything? Entering my own ex-wifes room, whats so difficult about that?"
Adams voice was very nice to listen to, deep with a maic quality, and with the current ambiguous atmosphere, it always made one think of something more suggestive.
Ellys heart rate involuntarily sped up, avoiding Adams somewhat seductive eyes. Her hand holding the towel, due to nervousness, exerted too much force.
Overbearing CEOs can do anything?
It was the first time Elly saw someone praise themselves so shamelessly, and yet she felt that this statement was not at all out of ce when applied to Adam.
The hand resting at her waist, even through the bathrobe, made "skin contact," and the heat from his palm, though faint, quickened Ellys already restless heartbeat.
Suppressing the chaos in her heart, she looked at Adam, trying to appear calm as she corrected, "Ex-wife!"
"Its all the same, isnt she still the mother of my son?"
Adams face showed indifference, his deep voiceced with a hint of a lightugh, that casual remark tinged with a bit of roguishness.
Elly bit back her irritation, about to kick him out, but then suddenly caught the key point of what he had just saidson.
Ellys heart skipped a beat.
It had been two months since the custody battle, and Adam had never rushed her to hand over the son. She kept deluding herself, hoping he had forgotten about the matter.
Now that he mentioned their son so naturally, her heart couldnt help but lift, and she even felt a twinge of guilt, secretly hoping Adam would let the topic slide.
Therefore, when Adam had just mentioned their son, she had no intention of engaging with his words.
Chapter 268: Queen Qiao Who Can Bend and Stretch_1
Chapter 268: Queen Qiao Who Can Bend and Stretch_1
"When I was at the hotel entrance just now, I thought it over carefully and felt that we still have a great need to catch up,"
Adam Joness deep voice continued from above her head, and Elly Campbells heart tightened again, forgetting to remove Adams hand from around her waist.
Looking up at Adam, who still had a smile in his eyes, her height of one meter seventy-something was not short among girls, but when Adams tall frame stood in front of her, that familiar yet unseen forceful pressure rushed over her.
Even though his brows looked gentle at the moment and his lips still carried a smile, it made Elly feel overwhelmed with pressure.
Elly was consciously avoiding the topic of her son when she heard Adam say, "Elly, my son is still with you, arent you nning to give him back to me?"
The corners of his mouth held a smile as he looked down at her from his height, his voice light, yet he dropped a bomb that Elly dared not catch.
He really did remember.
Elly, feeling guilty, avoided his gaze and didnt respond to him.
Adam watched her evasive demeanor, and couldnt help curving his lips, struggling to suppress theughter in his eyes, he leaned in a bit closer to her, his husky voice filled with a maic quality as he said:
"You dont think that Ive forgotten and n to y dumb with me, do you?"
Hit right on the mark by Adam, Ellys face showed even more guilt, she pursed her lips and red at him with a hint of anger in her eyes.
Adam noticed Ellys ears turning faintly red and was somewhat surprised, and then he couldnt help but let the corners of his lips rise upward.
This woman, who was always so proud and unyielding in front of him, was blushing? Rare indeed.
Was it because she was too close to him and feeling shy, or because her "cheating" had been found out, making her feel guilty?
Adam watched her dodging eyes with keen interest, and the rare expression brought a pleasantly enjoyable aspect to his gaze.
After a moment, Elly spoke with a stiff tone: "President Jones is a busy man and doesnt pick up his son himself, do you expect me to personally deliver your son to you?"
Wishful thinking!!
Elly added inwardly, her delicate features etched with a touch of disdain.
Adam seemed to have guessed Ellys thoughts, chuckled softly, leaned over to take the dry towel she was clutching, and, under her wary gaze, wiped away the droplets of water at the tips of her hair.
Elly was startled and was about to pull away when she heard Adam say, "If your attitude towards me was a bit better, maybe if Im in a good mood, I might let my son stay with you a little longer."
These words were evidently effective, as Ellys steps halted, and she let Adam continue to dry her hair.
Adam watched her small movement without a word but deepened the amusement in his eyes.
Putting aside those past unpleasantnesses, Adam found that the more time he spent with Elly, the more he could see different sides of her.
Efficient, decisive, sharp-tongued, scatterbrained, and right now... a bit childlike...hmm, cute.
He meticulously dried her hair, his fingers threading through her soft tresses, like a feather brushing across his heart, and the way he looked at her softened and became indulgent.
Elly, uncharacteristically cooperative, stood in front of him. Thinking of what Adam had just said, she held back again and again but eventually couldnt help asking, "Are you serious?"
Chapter 269. Showing sincerity at the moment_1
Chapter 269: 269. Showing sincerity at the moment_1
Adam Joness movements halted for a moment, and the next second he understood what she wanted to say. His gaze lowered to look at Elly Campbell, and the corners of his lips curved slightly.
"Do you really want William to stay by my side a little longer?"
She looked up at him, her eyes clear, the ck and white distinct and at the bottom of her eyes, there was an earnestly suppressed expectation.
It was in the way she looked at him, as if these clear eyes, so pure that not a speck of dust could mar them, seemed to reveal any thought that could escape from them.
Yet when Adam Jones looked into these eyes, he felt them burning fiercely, unintentionally stirring up that usually calm ce in the depths of his heart.
"That depends on how you treat me," he said.
Seeing that the water in her hair had almost dried, Adam stopped what he was doing, bent slightly, and his nose was a few inches closer to Ellys face.
The warm breath he exhaled went straight to Ellys nose, causing her heart to instinctively skip several beats.
She turned her eyes away, and began speaking in an awkward tone, "I didnt kick you out of the room, isnt that attitude good enough?"
Although her tone was still harsh,pared to her previous rejection and estrangement, Adam Jones found that the womans attitude had softened a lot and was no longer as forceful.
He sighed inwardly, indeed... his son was the ace in his hand.
He quietly watched Elly Campbell, suddenly feeling a wave of emotion, and couldnt help but pull Elly into his arms, whispering in a low voice, "What should I do with you?"
He remembered clearly why he had divorced, yet he couldnt understand why, if he couldnt bear being treated that way by her, why did all his principles get thrown away every time he saw her, revolving around her alone?
Elly, encircled in his arms, was momentarily stunned by his words, which sounded like a sigh to himself, or perhaps meant for her, making Elly frown in a bit of confusion.
When Adam Jones checked the time, he said, "Perfect timing, Im hungry. Nows your chance to show some sincerity."
Thinking of how Adam Jones would let William stay with her a bit longer, all of Ellys resistance was instantly reced by joy.
She looked at Adam Jones and after a moment of reflection, she said, "Then Ill invite President Jones to dinner."
The corners of Adam Joness lips couldnt help but curl up into a smile.
This woman certainly didnt beat around the bush when it was time to show vulnerability.
"Alright," he chuckled in response, his gaze casually sweeping over the slightly opened neckline of her robe. With just one look, his throat began to tighten uncontrobly.
The opening of the bathrobe was gaping a bit too much, and it emitted a faint scent of shower gel. As Adam Jones looked on, he found it hard to turn away, feeling a faint bulge starting to emerge.
Elly, noticing Adam Joness sudden stillness, turned to look at him. Seeing his gaze intensifying on a particr spot, Elly followed his eyes down to her own gaping bathrobe neckline and her face instantly darkened.
She shot Adam Jones a fierce nce, quickly pulled her cor tight, turned, and took clothes from her suitcase to the changing room.
As she was shedding her bathrobe and ready to put on clothes, the door to the changing room was suddenly pushed open. Instinctively, Elly grabbed the clothes to cover her front, then turned to look at the entrance.
Adam Jones leaned casually against the door frame, looking at her with a smirk that was neither here nor there.
Although the sensitive parts of her body were covered, it was this sort of semi-concealed state that seemed even more provocative.
Chapter 270. Elly, I miss you_1
Chapter 270: 270. Elly, I miss you_1
Adam Jones felt his throat was parched and burning, the pressure below was intense, while Elly Campbells face turned even darker.
"Adam Jones, get out!!"
She bit down on her back teeth, her eyes shooting daggers.
Pushing down the restlessness in his heart, he stepped towards her, lifted his hand, and presented a pair of panties in front of her with a teasing curve at the corner of his lips, "You dropped this, Ive brought it in for you."
His voice carried a husky tone that incited imagination, and his brazen hold of her panties twisted Ellys facial expression into a contortion.
Awkwardly snatching the panties from Adams hand, she averted her gaze and said, "You... you can go out now."
Adam chuckled twice, not immediately turning to leave but instead deliberately leaning towards her, lightly brushing the tip of her nose with his hand.
The gesture was affectionately teasing, making Elly involuntarily break out in goosebumps.
"Why do you still like to be ungrateful after crossing the river? I specially brought your panties here, and you dont even have a thank you for me," he said.
He emphasized the word "panties," making such a private object turn into an implication so embarrassing that Elly could almost feel her face flush and her heart race.
Adams warm breath unintentionally brushed her face, his lips moving up and down, barely grazing hers with their proximity, causing a surge of heat to race through Ellys body.
Her legs weakened, losing their strength.
Being naked, she had been holding clothes in front of her, but under such a heated and provocative atmosphere, such a shield seemed to lose its function, turning into something superfluous. With a light tug from Adam, the clothes fell to the floor.
Elly instinctively reached out to pick them up, but Adam stopped her.
He leaned in, his long arm casually bracing against the wall behind Elly, effortlessly trapping her in the middle.
The already cramped changing room seemed even smaller with Adams tall frame added to it.
Without any clothes to cover her body, Elly stood stark before Adam, her entire face flushed crimson.
Pushing against Adams chest with her hand, the warmth of her palm could feel his solid muscles through the thin fabric of his shirt.
Adam involuntarily let out a muffled groan, his breathing heavier than before.
"Adam Jones, you..."
Just as her lips parted, Adam lifted her chin and bent down to block them with his own.
As their lips met, Ellys eyes widened with anger ring at Adam, all the while using what little strength she had to push him away.
"Adam Jones, mmm..."
The three words she barely squeezed out were once again silenced by Adam, "Elly, Ive missed you."
Adams kiss was clumsy, evidently not from someone experienced, but this man seemed to be a natural at learning fast. As he deepened the kiss bit by bit, Elly lost all her strength, sumbing to his desires.
Until his calloused palm lightly brushed across her chest, sending a shiver through her, and all of Ellys rational thoughts swiftly returned.
Her eyes widened, and from some newfound strength, she pushed Adam away, her eyes tinged with irritation. She was unsure if she was more annoyed with Adam or with herself for nearly losing herposure in front of him.
Chapter 271. Sly little thing_1
Chapter 271: 271. Sly little thing_1
Having such a heated moment interrupted could only make Adam Joness expression unimaginably ugly.
His face turned to an iron blue as he red at Elly Campbells slightly flushed cheeks, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction, "You woman, are you intentionally making things difficult for me?"
He clenched his mrs, his voice hoarse with desire already out of control and carried a slight tremble.
At this moment, Elly Campbell had an unusually calm face, as if she hadnt almost had a firearm ident with Adam just now.
In the face of Adams gritted questioning, she just coolly nced at him and then calmly got dressed.
Only she knew how fast her heart was beating at this moment, her hands trembling as she put on her clothes.
This intense shock kept striking every nerve in her brain so that if she was slightly careless, it would feel as if her head was exploding.
"President Jones started ying with fire; what does that have to do with me?"
She straightened the wool sweater that she had wrinkled from gripping it, walked around Adam, and headed for the changing room exit. But her waist was tightly clutched by Adam Jones in an instant.
"Adam..."
"Elly, Im in pain."
His hoarse voice, carrying increasingly hot air, rushed into Elly Campbells ears, the heat lingering around her auricles, making her earlobes turn red.
"If you dont believe it, feel it."
With his hoarse voice tinted with a sense of grievance, he pitifully pulled Elly Campbells hand slowly downward, and this sudden movement startled her.
Elly Campbell hadnt expected Adam to suddenly do this, and out of instinct, she fiercely gave a strong shake.
"Ugh..."
A pained grunt came from Adams mouth the next second, his face suddenly turning pale from pain at a specific area, unable to help but take in a cold breath as he red darkly at the pretended calm Elly Campbell.
"Elly Campbell!"
He looked at Elly Campbells flushed face with an ugly expression, wishing he could swallow this woman whole, "Are you trying to make me childless?"
At his question, Elly Campbell thought about the p she had just given without holding back with her strength, and couldnt help but feel somewhat guilty.
Facing Adams angry and slightly resentful eyes, she held her neck rigidly and stated confidently, "You asked for it, being childless would serve you right!"
She felt the changing room was unbearably stuffy, not sure if it was because the heat was turned up too high, her cheeks growing hotter, like a fire burning.
Ignoring Adams furious eyes, she opened the door to the dressing room and hurried out in a fluster.
Adams face turned from ck to red and red to ck. After Elly Campbell left, he took a long time inside to recover from the recent swelling pain.
When he came out of the changing room, he still had a stern face. Seeing Elly Campbell sitting on the sofa as if the matter had nothing to do with her and raising an eyebrow at him when he appeared, "Resolved it?"
Adam clenched his teeth and his gaze turned sharp, "You still dare to ask?"
As the person who almost caused the young master Jones to be childless, Elly Campbell felt no pressure.
She stood up from the sofa and walked over to Adam, her lips curling upwards, "I promised to take President Jones out for a meal. Now that youve recovered, lets go."
Adams cold gaze lingered on Elly Campbells smiling face, finding it particrly annoying, but the next second, he let out a chuckle and lightly touched her still blushing earlobe.
Chapter 272. Happily take the blame_1
Chapter 272: 272. Happily take the me_1
Elly Campbells earlobes were extremely sensitive. Touched by him, her body shivered involuntarily before she could move away, her hand was tightly enfolded in his palm, and she heard his deep voice rise beside her ear:
"You sly little thing."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She looked at Adam Jones with some disdain, frowning slightly, "Cant you refrain from making such flirty remarks to me?"
Seeing that Adam Jones didnt mind and just arched an eyebrow, he said, "If you really hurt my brother, Im sticking with you for life."
His shameless words enraged Elly Campbell, darkening her face. After a moment, she looked at him with a smile, "Then you better hurry to the Urology Department to get checked out. Ill pay, no matter the cost."
Adam Jones looked at her, the amusement deepening in his eyes, "Arent you a doctor? Why dont you check where my brother is hurt?"
As he said this, he pretended to start unbuckling his belt, expecting Elly Campbell would be too embarrassed and leave immediately, only to see the woman in front of him stand with crossed arms, staring at his waist, not moving an inch.
His hands halted in their movement, and he lifted his eyes to look at her.
When Elly Campbell saw that he didnt continue, she sneered coldly with a curled lip, "Why not undress? Arent you waiting for me to examine you?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Seeing Elly Campbell take a step closer to him and suddenlyy her hand on his belt and pull it towards her, her gaze lowering to look below his waist.
"Is it President Jones whos shy, or is it your brother thats shy?"
Adam Jones: "..."
When did this womans skin get so thick?
Shed actually made it so he was too embarrassed to really take off his pants.
Elly Campbell cast a cold nce at him, withdrew her hand from his belt, "Cut the crap when youve got nothing better to do, I dont have time to mess around!"
After saying that, she walked out of the room, leaving Adam Jones standing there, awkwardly touching his nose.
He had been teasing her, but she ended up flirting back with him.
Adam Jones resigned himself to a sigh, followed her out of the room, and when he got next to Elly Campbell, who was waiting for the elevator, he suddenly adopted an expression of a shy bride.
"Cheeky!"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Who was it that had no shame, flirting in front of her just a moment ago?
Elly Campbell couldnt be bothered with him, not even sparing him a nce, and said nothing as she entered the elevator when it arrived.
The hotel staff breathed a sigh of relief seeing Adam Jones and Elly Campbelle out of the elevator together.
Although the two were husband and wife, only Miss Campbell was registered as staying, and they worried she mighte down toin after they allowed him up.
Although you couldnt take Adam Jones at his word, having her son stay longer would certainly be a big temptation for Elly Campbell. So, her attitude when they left the elevator was still pretty good.
When they reached the hotel entrance, Elly Campbell saw Aide Baker with a fawning face standing by the car, smilingly awaiting them.
"President, madam."
Robert Greens boot-licking look made Elly Campbell realize that trying to correct his address for her was pointless, so she outright ignored his form of address.
"I heard from President Jones that Aide Baker had some urgent matters at home. Are they taken care of now?"
"Urgent... matters?"
What urgent matters?
He was clearly kicked out of the hospital by President Jones, okay?
But as a dutiful subordinate, Robert Green had to carry the ck pot thrown to him by his boss withoutint and even happily at that.
Chapter 273. The Woman by President Jones_1
Chapter 273: 273. The Woman by President Jones_1
"Thank you for your concern, Lady Ainley, it has been resolved,"
Adam Jones was very satisfied with Robert Greens reaction, but didnt wee his presence at the moment, so he said, "Give me the keys, you can go back now."
"Alright, President Jones, I hope you and Lady Ainley enjoy yourselves, Ill take my leave."
That obsequious look on his face made Elly Campbell want to curse him as a bootlicker, who would want to have fun with someone like Adam Jones.
Adam Jones had no idea what Elly Campbell was thinking at the moment. He took the car keys and nced at Elly Campbell, saying, "Werent you going to treat me to a meal? Get in the car."
Elly Campbell didnt hesitate and stepped forward to pull open the rear car door when she heard Adam Jones say, "Sit in the front."
Without arguing with Adam Jones, Elly Campbell obediently walked to the passenger seat and sat down.
The car slowly stopped in front of a pure Chinese-style restaurant. Elly Campbell got out of the car with him, and immediately a doorman hurried forward to greet him, "Mr. Jones."
The man nced at Elly Campbell intentionally or unintentionally, took the keys from Adam Joness hand, and after the two of them went in, whispered to his colleague with a smile, "Its the first time Ive seen President Jones appear in public with a woman other than Miss Jones."
"Whats so strange about that? Thedy just now was so beautiful, and she looked quite well-matched standing next to President Jones."
"Thats true. For a sessful person like President Jones, it would be abnormal not to have a woman by his side."
Their whispered discussions, though quiet, were still faintly overheard by Elly Campbell. Her eyebrows tightened imperceptibly, but Adam Jones, from the moment he entered, had maintained a steady expression, as if he hadnt heard the two people talking at all.
"This way please, for the two of you."
The waiter guided them to a seat by the window and handed them the menu.
"What would you like to eat?"
The female waitress sneakily admired Adam Joness handsome face at close range, her face turning red, and looked at Elly Campbell with undeniable envy.
If only she were thedy sitting here, having the fortune to dine with President Jones, that would be the blessing of several lifetimes.
If Elly Campbell knew what the waitress was thinking, she would certainly volunteer to give away that fortune of dozens of lifetimes.
"What would you like to eat?"
Adam Jones didnt take the menu, but instead looked at Elly Campbell in front of him.
"Isnt it my treat? Order whatever you want, President Jones,"
Elly Campbell said, slightly tilting her chin.
Adam Jones looked at her face, nowcking the earlier professionalism and instead carrying a subtle hint of childishness. He couldnt help but curve his lips slightly.
Leaning in, he couldnt resist reaching out to pinch her delicate chin and said softly, "Quite generous."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Impatiently swatting away his hand from her chin, she snapped, "If youre going to eat, then hurry up and order!"
Adam Jones nonchntly curved his thin lips and obediently started to order, when at that moment, Elly Campbells phone started ringing.
Adam Jones instinctively raised his eyes to nce at her. Seeing her pick up the phone and spot the bouncing phone number on the screen, contempt shed in his eyes, and she answered the call, "CEO Campbell."
"Elly Campbell, where are you right now?"
On the phone, the furious voice of James Campbell came through, and although Elly Campbell hadnt put him on speaker, Adam Jones could hear James Campbells enraged voice, causing his handsome brows to involuntarily twist.
"Im having a meal. What, can CEO Campbell not afford to eat, and you need me to treat you?"
Chapter 274. Eating, don’t spoil your appetite_1
Chapter 274: 274. Eating, dont spoil your appetite_1
Compared to James Campbells rage, Elly Campbell seemed utterly rxed and even raised her eyebrows slightly while on the phone.
Mischievous.
Adam Jones chuckled to himself, recalling Ellysbativeness when faced with James Campbell, and he thought his earlier worries were unnecessary.
After ordering a few dishes, hezily leaned back on the couch, taking a keen interest in watching Elly, realizing he couldnt stay mad at her for long.
Just seeing her talking on the phone assertively pleased him so much that he didnt want to miss a second of it.
"Get over here now!"
"Sorry, CEO Campbell, my time is very precious. If you want to see me, you can make an appointment with my secretary."
"Elly... "
"Also, its my mealtime right now, and its best if CEO Campbell doesnt show up. I get disgruntled if anything upsets my stomach while eating, and if I cant enjoy my meal, it could lead to serious consequences when Im angry."
After finishing her statement, she didnt wait for James Campbell to respond and hung up the phone.
Adam watched her self-satisfied expression and couldnt help but snicker.
Elly nced at him but said nothing, instead listening to Adam say, "Arent you afraid of infuriating my former father-inw with your words, and getting branded as unfilial?"
A dismissive scoff came from Ellys mouth as she looked at Adam and said, "Ill correct you on two points; firstly, James Campbell is your former father-inw, and secondly, theres no sense of filial piety between James Campbell and me."
As she spoke, she paused abruptly, recalling Sophie Bakers confident deration at the airport about marrying into the Jones Family, and looked at Adam with a smile that wasnt quite a smile.
Her smiling eyes also revealed a hint of biting sarcasm.
Adam felt ufortable under her gaze, his brows involuntarily furrowing, "Why are you looking at me like that?"
"Oh, its nothing. I just suddenly remembered that the first point might not need correcting after all since James Campbell is bound to be your father-inw again sooner orter."
Adams expression darkened, aware that this annoying woman was once again cheekily linking him with Sophie Baker.
From his past experiences, this time Adam didnt get angry but instead raised an eyebrow and looked at her with a half-smile, "What? Have you finallye around and want to remarry me?"
Elly: "..."
Suddenly, she felt as if her foot had been painfully hit by a rock.
Watching her petrified expression, Adam felt a rush of satisfaction that he had put her on the spot.
"Elly!!"
The relief in Adams mood instantly dissipated at the intrusion of this untimely voice, and the upturned corner of his mouth gradually faded.
His stern gaze shifted in the direction of the voice, seeing James Campbell, Melody Baker, and Sophie Baker striding toward them.
Because of the angle, none of the three had noticed Adam sitting opposite Elly, and their aggressive mannerisms drew the attention of others in the restaurant.
They seemed unafraid of attracting the attention of bystanders and possibly intended to draw all eyes to themselves.
Striding up to Elly with an aggressive air, they finally noticed Adam sitting across from her, and their expressions noticeably changed.
"Adam, you... what are you doing here?"
James Campbell hadnt expected to also encounter Adam whileing to confront his eldest daughter, and his righteousness unexpectedly gave way to a sense of guilt.
Chapter 275. Bao Xiaosan exudes a sense of superiority_1
Chapter 275: 275. Bao Xiaosan exudes a sense of superiority_1
Adam Jones, this man, although he was James Campbells junior, every time faced him, James always felt as if he were slightly shorter inparison. With each encounter, that oppressive feeling intensified.
Melody Baker and Sophie Baker, originally thinking they had the backing of James Campbell to deal with Elly Campbell, never expected Elly to be together with Adam Jones.
Especially since they could distinctly feel that Adam Jones arrived with a barely concealed displeasure.
"What a coincidence, CEO Campbell?"
Adam Joness eyebrows moved slightly as he looked toward James Campbell, while the Baker mother and daughter were outright ignored by him.
James Campbells expression was awkward, his gaze inadvertently sweeping over to Ellys face and noticing her disdain, which immediately provoked his anger.
Seeking to recover his dignity from being overshadowed by Adam Jones, he looked to gain ground through Elly, even though he really didnt have much confidence deep down.
"Adam, you wouldnt know, but Elly truly broke my heart."
The originally furious James Campbell suddenly adopted a demeanor that suggested disappointment and sorrow toward his offspring, which looked quite ridiculous.
Ellys gaze held a touch of doubt as she studied James, guessing he was there to avenge the Baker mother and daughter, yet curious about how exactly he intended to do it.
The attitude they showed upon entering the door seemed as if they were trying to draw everyones attention, as if being a mistress or associated with one had be a source of pride for them.
Adam Jones moved his eyebrows slightly, but didnt pick up on what James Campbell said.
Visibly embarrassed, James saw that Adam was silent and then turned his eyes to Elly, saying, "Elly, what do you want Dad to do to make you happy?"
If Elly did not know the kind of man James Campbell was, she might have been deceived by his seemingly earnest concern.
It was surprising to see James Campbells acting skills; it would be a shame not to take them to the stage.
"Dad, what are you talking about?"
Upon hearing Elly call him "Dad," James Campbell couldnt help but shudder.
Unless she was manipting him, Elly wouldnt address him that way. He remembered thest time she called him "Dad," and the memory... wasnt pleasant.
James looked at Elly, whose scorn had vanished, reced with an innocent look, and he immediately became wary.
Adam Jones also turned his gaze toward her at that moment.
James Campbell stared cautiously at Ellys innocent face for a while, careful with his words, he said:
"Dad knows you dont like your Auntie Susan, but your mom and I have already been divorced for over half a year. Why cant you ept it? Previously, you verbally insulted Auntie Susan. She considered you as acting out like a childish person and didnt hold it against you, but this time youve gone too far. How could you break someones fingers with your own hands?"
James Campbells tone wasnt harsh; though he posed a question, it carried a slight tint of grievance.
Looking at Melody Baker, after hearing what James Campbell said, her eyes cooperated by reddening as if shed indeed faced a tremendous injustice.
She also "perfectly" stepped forward to tug at James Campbells arm, her eyes filled with forbearance and sorrow, choking out, "Lets just go, brother James. Im alright. Lets leave."
As she spoke, her eyes grew redder, giving the impression of a poor stepmother who had been long oppressed by an ill-behaved stepdaughter.
"Melody, dont indulge her too much. This time she broke your fingers, next time who knows if she might outright break your leg."
Chapter 276. Teach You How to Be a Person in Minutes_1
Chapter 276: 276. Teach You How to Be a Person in Minutes_1
James Campbells eyes were red, and he looked at Elly Campbell with a face full of heartache and anger. He felt both self-reproach and the sorrow of a well-intentioned father who could not gain his daughters understanding.
Elly Campbell had never known that James Campbells acting could reach such a standard. It seemed that after spending so much time with the Baker women, his acting skills had significantly improved.
Elly Campbell sneered and curled her lips, her expression indifferent. She could hardly muster any interest in the fine acting of James Campbell and Melody Baker, the deceitful pair.
To the uninformed onlookers, James Campbells ambiguous words made it sound like an ungrateful daughter was humiliating her fathers lover after her parents divorce and opposing their remarriage.
The father and his lover, in turn, repeatedly tolerated her. Not only was the daughter unappreciative, but she also intensified her behavior, even resorting to physically assaulting the other party, which was going too far.
Looking at Melody Baker next to James Campbell, with her fingers still wrapped in thick bandages, she appeared very pitiful. Recalling how she had just been advising James Campbell not to take Elly Campbells actions to heart, the clueless onlookers instantly transformed into righteous champions.
They began viewing Elly Campbell differently, and even began to hear murmurs of usation.
"That daughter is too inconsiderate. Her parents are divorced; how can she still prevent her father from remarrying?"
"Exactly, shes already an adult. Is she still scared her stepmother will mistreat her? How immature to do such a thing."
"Who said stepmothers are definitely bad people? My parents also got divorced and remarried, and my stepmother treats me very well, just like her own daughter."
"..."
Faced with the surrounding chatter and the condemnation against her, Elly Campbell did not take it to heart at all. Instead, she finally understood what James Campbell was actually up to.
Elly Campbell smiled coldly in her heart, suppressed the gloom in her eyes, and looked at James Campbell, who still appeared innocent and confused.
"Dad, what are you talking about? Miss Baker injured her finger, how does that rte to me? Even if you want to drive me out of the house, you shouldnt frame me like this, right?"
She wasnt incapable of telling tant lies herself.
It might be unfair to use it against others, but Elly Campbell didnt feel the slightest bit guilty about deceiving James Campbell and the Baker women; in fact, she felt entirely justified.
James Campbells face darkened as he intensified his tone, "Auntie Susan told me everything. Are you still not admitting it?"
"Miss Baker told you?"
Elly Campbell seemed almost amused, "Dad, youre always like this. Whatever Miss Baker says, you believe. Miss Baker says I broke her finger, but did anyone see it happen?"
Melody Bakers face changed. This wretched girl had broken her finger; naturally, everyone in the Campbell family had seen it, but those despicable servants all pretended to be blind and said they hadnt seen anything.
Elly Campbell saw the darkening expression and fluctuating emotions on Melody Bakers face,ughed, but didnt pay any attention to Melody Baker. Instead, she turned to James Campbell and said:
"Dad, grandpa was so upset that he ended up in the hospital, and you didnt visit him once. Miss Baker identally injured her own hand and youe using me without a second thoughtis that not extremely unfilial?"
"You... Elly Campbell, you... youre still here, spouting lies shamelessly, even though you clearly broke my mothers finger yourself," Miss Baker interjected.
"Miss Baker, although youre only two months younger than me, didnt you always say you wanted to call me sister? If you really want to be my sister, you should understand the importance of hierarchy. Its basic manners and politeness to refrain from interrupting when your elder is speaking," Elly retorted.
Chapter 277. Jones, the Almighty Last-Hit Master_1
Chapter 277: 277. Jones, the Almighty Last-Hit Master_1
Elly Campbell spoke in an even tone, calm andposed, which infuriated Sophie Baker and her daughter, contorting their faces into hideous expressions.
"Elly Campbell, in any case, you must apologize to your Auntie Susan today. No matter what, she is your stepmother; shes your elder!!!"
James Campbell gnashed his teeth and red at Elly Campbell, putting on the air of a family patriarch.
"Stepmother?"
Adam Jones, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up. His low voice, carrying a chill, immediately put a touch of unease in the hearts of James Campbell and his party.
Adams gaze slowly shifted toward Melody Baker, standing beside James Campbell, his eyes showing a hint of surprise that was rarely revealed, "Miss Baker has been promoted?"
He slightly curved his lips, his expression unexpectedly earnest, "Waiting for twenty-six years is no easy feat, congrattions."
When those present heard Adam Jones say this, they were all taken aback, and their expressions began to change unpredictably.
Adam Jones was known for not liking to interfere in other peoples business, so his "congrattions" sounded ironically sarcastic instead.
Promoted?
Waited for twenty-six years?
Didnt that exin everything?
The ambiguous words James Campbell had used to scold Elly Campbell could have left the uninformed believing that he had met Melody Baker after the divorce, but with Adams words, many had caught on.
Only half a year had passed since the divorce, and yet this woman had waited for twenty-six years. What did this mean? It meant she had been the mistress for twenty-six years and might have even instigated their divorce.
If that were true, then whether she was humiliated or beaten by her stepdaughter, she deserved it!!
The faces of Melody Baker and her daughter kept changing colors. If it had been anyone else, she might have torn their mouth apart, but the person sitting in front of them was Adam Jones, the unapproachable head of the Jones conglomerate.
Confronted with the strange looks from all around, Sophie Baker was so angry she felt like blood would spurt out, but she still had to put on an aggrieved andpromising face. With reddened eyes and tightly bitten lips, she looked at Adam Jones and choked up, "Adam... Adam, how... how could you say that?"
"Hmm?"
Adam Jones still had a puzzled look, as if he hadnt understood the meaning behind Sophies words. After pausing for a moment, his face revealed a hint of realization, and he nodded, saying, "True, its not exactly a glorious event, theres nothing to congratte; sorry, I take back my well-wishes."
James Campbell and his party: "..."
That apology was better left unsaid.
Was he sincerely apologizing, or deliberately making it difficult for them to maintain their dignity?
Their expressions began to shift vividly, a spectacle too amusing to describe.
The murmurs from the crowd rose again, shifting from criticizing Elly Campbell to berating Melody Baker and her daughter.
"Pfft! I thought it was the daughter who was the brat, but it turns out its a mistress moving up in the world. She deserves to be hit. If you ask me, its not just about breaking her fingers; even breaking her head would be deserved."
"Didnt you hear her daughter say she didnt even break the mistresss fingers? Clearly, that shameless mistress is intentionally framing her."
"How malicious of her to break up a family and then frame the daughter. Are all mistresses so shameless?"
"Nonsense! Would any woman with dignity be a mistress?"
"I remember now, isnt that man the chairman of the Campbell Group?"
"Now that you mention it, I remember too. My God, is that... isnt that President Jones of the Jones Company??"
Chapter 278. Give him a thumbs up_1
Chapter 278: 278. Give him a thumbs up_1
Someone recognized Adam Jones and couldnt help but exim in surprise, and some people had even begun sneakily taking photos with their phones.
"President Jones and Miss Campbell are not closely rted, so he definitely wouldnt falsely use her of being a mistress without reason, which means that woman is indeed a bona fide mistress!"
"Right, that mistresss daughter is only two months younger than the Miss. Damn!!! CEO Campbell is truly a disgrace among men, his wife was only two months pregnant and he already cheated with a mistress, and for twenty-six years, holy shit!!"
"What a disgusting pair of dogs, I spit!"
"Bringing his illegitimate daughter and the vicious mistress to lecture his legitimate daughter, CEO Campbell is really something."
"The mistress and illegitimate daughters behavior is also too unsightly."
"..."
The curses around them were more cutting with each word, byparison, the usations against Elly Campbell earlier seemed like nothing.
Elly Campbell hadnt expected things to turn so quickly just because of Adam Joness few seemingly inconsequential but very "to the point" words.
She looked at Adam Jones with a slightly stunned expression, just in time to see him nce at her and secretly wink at her when she looked his way.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Although she found Adam Jones very annoying, she still felt like giving him a thumbs up for his actions just now.
When James Campbell and the two women came here, how could they have expected such a sudden turn of events? Werent they pointing fingers at Elly Campbell and scolding her in the beginning?
Just because of Adams few words, everything changed?
The Baker mother and daughter, hearing the increasingly offensive curses around them, felt so disgraced they wished they could just burrow into the ground.
Why would Adam Jones help Elly Campbell? Werent they divorced?
At this moment, the waiter came over, approached Adam Jones, and asked in a low voice if they should start serving the dishes. Seeing Adam Jones nod, the waiter then looked towards James Campbell and the two women and said:
"CEO Campbell, if theres nothing else, please leave now, we still need to eat."
Adams words reminded James Campbell of what Elly had said earlier on the phone about "not wanting to lose her appetite," making his face turn even more ashen.
How did he end up fathering such a beast? All this time, no matter the situation, she never gave him any face.
But now, with all the using voices around him, staying and saying more seemed unlikely to salvage the situation, especially with Adam Jones there supporting Elly Campbell.
James Campbell thought it over and could only lead the Baker mother and daughter away, while angry and under the condemning stares of the onlookers.
Their escape with tails between their legs was quite aughable sight.
Amidst the condemning and spitting gazes of the people, the three left the restaurant in a sorry state.
"Dad, are we just going to let Mom getting hurt by Elly Campbell go like this?"
Sophie Baker couldnt help feeling resentful. Thinking of Elly Campbells triumphant demeanor and the powerful Adam Jones standing by her side protecting her, Sophies feelings of resentment grew even stronger.
Jealousy raged within her like a fire-breathing dragon.
Why, no matter what the circumstances were, could that bitch Elly Campbell alwayse out on top?
Earlier, outside the restaurant when they saw Elly Campbell, they had already calcted to shame Elly, and she didnt even get to enjoy a few seconds of happiness at the sound of people scolding Elly before Adam Joness few words brought her back down to earth; how could she ept that?
Now, it wasnt merely that they hadnt gained any advantage over Elly, but they also got caught by the busybody onlookers getting called mistresses and illegitimate daughters, uttering curses. If she didnt make Elly see some color, she wouldnt be able to ept it.
Chapter 279: President Jones and Miss Campbell’s relationship_1
Chapter 279: President Jones and Miss Campbells rtionship_1
It wasnt just Sophie Baker who was unwilling to let it go, James Campbell also felt the same. As a father, being publicly manipted by his daughter and being called out as a cheater was humiliating. After all, he was the chairman of a major conglomeratewhere could he possibly put his face?
However, perversely, Elly Campbell didnt fear him at all, and he didnt have any leverage over her. Plus, he had now realized something.
Adam Jones didnt seem to care about Sophie in the slightest; it was clear that he was on Elly Campbells side.
With Adam Joness interference, there was nothing he could do to Elly Campbell, not to mention, the old man at home had always been on her side.
The more James Campbell thought about it, the more frustrated he became, with no way to vent, as he had no means to deal with Elly Campbell, feelingpletely choked up.
Melody Baker was actually better at reading the room than Sophie Baker. Seeing the current situation, she knew very well that forcing James Campbell to stick his neck out for her again was unlikely, and it could even embarrass him to the point of rage,nding the me on her.
It was better to take this opportunity to ask for something substantial.
With that in mind, she pulled Sophie Baker, who was still feeling aggrieved, back and signalled her with her eyes before saying to James Campbell:
"Let it go, Brother Sheng. Anyway, it doesnt hurt anymore, just let it be."
As she spoke, she reddened her eyes and lowered her head to weep silently, appearing to bear an enormous grievance stoically.
True to form, when James Campbell saw her like this, his heart softened. His face even showed a hint of apology and guilt as he patted Melody Bakers shoulder and said:
"Dont be sad. Regarding this incident, I will definitely find a way to get justice for you. I will properlypensate you for the insult youve endured this time."
Melody Baker and Sophie Baker immediately brightened up upon hearing this. They both knew very well that thepensation James Campbell spoke of was not just going to be in financial terms, but would also mean much greater benefits for the mother and daughter.
Just as they were thinking this, they heard James Campbell say, "Tomorrow, thepany is holding a monthly shareholder meeting. Sophie,e with dad and see what its like."
On hearing this, the Baker familys faces lit up with joy, although they tried not to show their excitement too openly, barely containing their thrill as they held onto James Campbells arm
"Thank you, Dad."
"Thank you, Brother Sheng."
As long as they could secure a position within the Campbell family, as for Elly Campbell...
Teaching that little wretch a lesson was just a matter of time.
Meanwhile, on Elly Campbells side, after James Campbell and the others had left, the waiter had already brought over the dishes Adam Jones had ordered earlier.
"Please enjoy your meal."
Since they were seated in a public area, not a private room, and considering themotion that had just urred, many people in the restaurant couldnt help but focus their attention on the two of them.
Seeing Adam Jones with a woman in a public setting was a rare urrence, and everyone was curious about what kind of rtionship the head of the Jones corporation had with the miss of the Campbell Family.
Now that the initial shock had subsided, they also realized that Adam Joness earlier seemingly unintentional remarks targeting the Baker mother and daughter were actually in defense of Elly Campbell.
Adam Jones, a man known for his proud and aloof nature, getting involved in someone elses family affairs was a clear indication that his rtionship with Miss Campbell was far from simple.
Once again, hushed voices filled with curiosity began to circte in whispers around them.
"Could Miss Campbell be President Joness girlfriend?"
"Its hard to say, but Miss Campbell is so beautiful, she really matches well with President Jones."
"..."
Although these voices were hushed, Elly Campbell could still vaguely make out some of the whispers.
Chapter 280. You are such a pragmatic woman_1
Chapter 280: 280. You are such a pragmatic woman_1
Especially those voices that discussed her and Adam Jones as boyfriend and girlfriend, which caused Elly Campbell to frown slightly.
As for Adam Jones opposite her, it was unclear whether he had heard those discussions, as his lips asionally curved upward.
Suppressing the inexplicable fluttering in her heart, Elly Campbell looked towards Adam Jones opposite her and said, "Thank you for just now."
She extended her hand and pushed the menu in front of her towards Adam Jones, adding, "President Jones, order whatever else you like."
Adam Jones nced at her, set down the utensils in his hand, picked up a wet towel beside him, and gently pressed it to the corners of his lips. Facing Elly Campbells rare attentive face, he raised an eyebrow and said:
"Ive found you to be quite realistic, woman."
Elly Campbell didnt know why he said that; she just moved her eyebrows slightly and watched him quietly.
"Because I just helped you out of a situation, youre so attentive to me. Ive never seen CEO Campbell be so nice to me before."
Elly Campbell was startled and wanted to retort, but in the end, she tacitly agreed with Adam Joness words, saying, "President Jones is right, theres usually no reason for me to be so nice to President Jones."
Adam Jones was caught off guard by her words and didnt know whether to be angry or tough.
No wonder he thought this woman was realistic.
Normally towards him, she was either stone-faced or outright ignored him. Today, for the sake of her son, she had been sufficiently tolerant towards him.
As for him speaking out to help her just now, in her view, it must have been unexpected.
Adam Jones didnt want to argue with Elly Campbell and knew that arguing would be pointless, so he simply said, "Do you believe now that theres nothing between Sophie Baker and me?"
The food Elly Campbell had just picked up to her mouth hadnt made it there before it fell onto the table in front of her because of Adam Joness words.
After a moment of silence, she asked seriously, "Is there really nothing between you and Sophie Baker?"
Adam Jones had thought that Elly Campbell would ignore his question, but instead she asked him so seriously. The hand holding the chopsticks tightened, filled with an inexplicable sense of joy.
"I told you that long ago."
"Oh, what a pity."
Elly Campbell nodded, her serious expression giving way to a hint of regret, and even her next words caused Adam Jones to pause mid-action.
"Whats a pity?"
"Since theres nothing between you and Sophie Baker, you cant be James Campbells son-inw, and our Campbell family has lost a significant ally."
Adam Joness face suddenly darkened. He resented himself for feeling secretly pleased just now due to Elly Campbells suddenly solemn attitude.
He still harbored some hope for this heartless woman.
Elly Campbell ignored the gloom on his face and said with a smile, "President Jones probably doesnt know that I am now thergest shareholder of the Campbell corporation. Realizing that we have lost such a big resource, I cant help but feel somewhat regretful."
As she said this, she shook her head in apparent regret.
Adam Jones took a deep breath, intending to ignore the nonsense this woman was saying. After a moment, his lips curled into a smirk.
"Theres nothing to regret. How could CEO Campbell forget? I cant be James Campbells son-inw, but I can be your husband, CEO Campbell. As long as you remarry me, the entire Jones conglomerate will be yours."
Even though she knew Adam Jones was teasing her, she had to admit that his proposal was very tempting. What a shame...
She couldnt possibly fall into the same trap a second time.
Between her and Adam Jones, even if there was no longer any resentment, there couldnt be any more involvement. In her opinion, maintaining their current, not too close nor too distant, rtionship was enough.
Chapter 281. Call me Adam_1
Chapter 281: 281. Call me Adam_1
"The entire Jones Corporation is mine? Arent you afraid Ill strip it bare, President Jones?"
She arched an eyebrow and retorted.
"As long as you have the ability, you can take it wherever you want,"
Adam Jones said with a smile, but the seriousness in his eyes was far from joking. Unfortunately, Elly Campbell took it as a joke, not taking it seriously at all.
Sheughed, "The whole Jones Corporation is indeed attractive, but I have too small an appetite and not enough ability to swallow such a big piece of cake. Thanks for the offer, President Jones."
She cheerfully declined.
Adams heart sank slightly, knowing that Elly would refuse, but he still felt some disappointment.
"As thergest shareholder of Campbell, dont you want to consider Campbells interests?"
He asked unwillingly, only to see Elly shrugging her shoulders, "Soon I wont be, the interests of Campbell have nothing to do with me."
Saying that, a cold light shed in her eyes, suppressing the gloom deep within, she didnt discuss her thoughts with Adam. But Adam was taken aback by her words, a chill flickering in his eyes, "James Campbell wants to take away your shares?"
Although James Campbell was his former father-inw, Ellys father, if Elly herself didnt acknowledge him, he naturally wouldnt show him any face or respect.
"Him?"
Elly smiled and took a sip of the red wine at hand, "He doesnt have the ability."
Speaking, she paused for a moment and preempted Adam, "Lets not talk about these depressing things, lets eat quickly."
She didnt want to discuss her ns for Campbell with Adam.
Adam also sensed the slight rejection in her tone and didnt ask any further.
But if James Campbell really dares to have designs on her, he wont be polite.
Adam Jones wife, even if she is an ex-wife, can only be bullied by him, its not anyone elses ce!
"Alright, lets not talk about them. Lets talk about my son instead."
When Adam suddenly mentioned his son, the food that Elly had just brought to her mouth almost got stuck before she could swallow it.
But since he brought it up, Elly still intended to confirm with him once more, "Do you really want William to stay with me longer?"
"As long as you dont push me away, William can always stay with you,"
When Adam said this, he saw Ellys beautiful dark eyes visibly brighten up, even though she didnt make it too obvious, he could still see it clearly.
He hadnt expected this usually astute woman to trust him so easily on the matter of their son.
Why didnt she consider that it was just a verbal promise, and what could she do to him if someday he changed his mind?
Just as he thought this, he saw Ellys previously cold smile toward him suddenly be gentle.
Even her eyes carried a hint of tender affection, if it werent for that unwillingness he saw in her eyes.
"President Jones must have a misunderstanding, when have I ever pushed you away?"
"When have you not pushed me away?"
tant lies!
Adam pressed down the corners of his lips that kept rising, "Since you dont push me away, why not call me Adam like before?"
As expected, the smile on Ellys face, already stretched to its limit, instantly stiffened.
"What? Unwilling?"
"Its just a name, why does President Jones have to be so literal?"
The reluctance on Ellys face was not hidden at all.
Chapter 282. Getting into trouble_1
Chapter 282: 282. Getting into trouble_1
"If its just a nickname, Elly, why are you unwilling to change it?"
Adam Jones had timely reced the previous "CEO Campbell" with "Elly."
Elly Campbell was so cornered by his question that she couldnt speak and chose to remain silent.
It was indeed just a nickname and shouldnt be a problem, but...for her to call him "Adam" now as she had done so unguardedly in the past, she truly couldnt bring herself to do it.
Seeing her silence, Adam didnt press her further.
For him, Ellys current attitude, whether it was voluntary or for the sake of their son, was at least much calmer than before.
After dinner, Adam offered to take Elly back to the hotel, and this time she didnt refuse and even agreed quite readily.
When they got to the underground parking of the hotel and got out of the car one after the other, Elly noticed that Adam didnt seem to have any intention to leave immediately and frowned subtly.
"Jones..."
Bang
The words Elly was about to say were interrupted by a loud mming of a car door.
Both of their brows furrowed simultaneously as they looked in the direction of the sound, and saw that not far from them, about a dozen men had alighted from a van, each carrying a metal rod in their hands and looking menacing as they walked towards them.
Adams eyes sharpened as he instinctively pulled Elly behind him, his deep gaze calmly resting on the group of men.
There were ten of them, and they quickly surrounded Adam and Elly, clearly targeting them.
"What are you doing?"
Adam stood in front of Elly, his protective gesture making her pause and stare at him in a daze.
"Isnt that President Jones?"
The man leading the group smiled and twirled the metal rod in his palm.
"Since you recognize me, you should know who to mess with and who not to."
"Hehe, of course."
That man nodded to Adam, "Were not here to bother President Jones. We are looking for that woman by your side. Please make way, President Jones, and dont make it hard for us brothers."
The man with the metal rod pointed at Elly Campbell by Adams side, a gleam shing in his eyes.
"Looking for me?"
Elly came to her senses, looked at the group in front of her, and while her eyes seemed calm, a hint of wariness emerged.
"Who are you? What do you want with me?"
No sooner had Elly finished speaking than a skinny, short man from the back squeezed forward and said usatorily, "You damn quack, your ipetence killed my old man, and Ivee for your life."
"Youvee for my life?"
A flicker of doubt crossed Ellys eyes, and then she smiled at the group before her, "Youve got the wrong person. Ive never had any medical malpractice on my hands."
"I dont care whether youve had malpractice or not, Im looking for you."
As soon as those words finished, the man charged towards Elly with the metal rod raised.
Adam quickly pulled Elly behind him and grabbed the descending rod, kicking the man far away with one swift movement of his leg.
At that moment, his expression was particrly frightening. His profound features seemed to be coated with ayer of frost as he stood in front of Elly, swiftly taking down the group of men.
None of these men had anticipated Adamsbat skills to be so adept; each of them sustained injuries big or small, and inherently felt a sense of dread towards Adam. However, they were reluctant to just withdraw like that.
Chapter 283. Jones was injured _1
Chapter 283: 283. Jones was injured _1
She could only stare at the two people before her with various ridiculous postures and ferocious expressions.
Adam Jones no longer paid attention to them, turned around, and protected Elly Campbell as they walked toward the elevator, "You werent scared, were you?"
Adams tender voice rose in Ellys ear, as if carrying a trace of soothe, giving her heart a moment of tranquility.
"Im fine."
She shook her head, although the scene just now was indeed a bit frightening, but she was after all not some timid woman to be terrified out of her wits.
Her gaze inadvertently swept behind her and saw someone with an iron rod rushing towards them.
"Adam, be careful!"
Elly instinctively cried out in rm. Adam quickly looked back, his eyes sweeping over Ellys anxious face, and suddenly paused.
Elly watched in horror as the iron rod struck Adams forehead.
The sharp edge of the iron rod created a long gash on Adams forehead.
The next second, the assant had been kicked away by Adam, at the same time, blood began flowing down Adams nose.
The attackers too were scared out of their wits by this scene, and after a moments pause, they thought of fleeing.
The security manager, having received the message, was charging towards the garage with several guards in tow.
Seeing the injured Adam Jones, the hotels security managers face instantly changed.
"Mr. Jones, my apologies, it was our fault here that you were injured. We will call the doctor right away."
"No need."
Adam Jones kept a stern face, with an air pressure so low it was frightening, and his expression was very ugly. He took Elly Campbell by the hand and went straight into the guest elevator, pressing the floor on which Elly Campbell stayed.
"How do you feel? Adam, are you ufortable anywhere? We should ask the hotel to call a doctor to have a look at you."
Elly supported Adam, feeling hisrge frame leaning toward her, both deliberately and unintentionally, growing intensely worried, afraid that the blow from the rod had damaged his brain.
Hearing the greeting in his ear, not as cold and distant as usual, the sound of the familiar but memory-bound "Adam" made Adam feel like the blow he had just taken was worth it.
The elevator dinged open at the floor where Elly Campbell stayed. Elly helped Adam into the room.
"Sit down for a bit; Ill have the hotel call a doctor."
As she said this, she walked towards thendline on the desk, ready to dial, but Adam pressed down on her hand.
"Why call a doctor? Isnt my wife a doctor?"
Adam Jones smiled at Elly Campbell, and one must admit that good-looking people, no matter how messy they are, cannot conceal their attractive charm.
Even with a considerable amount of blood on his face, this didnt make Adam Jones look disheveled, and there was even a sense of vigor and manliness after a battle bathed in blood.
When he smiled at her, Elly even had a moment of daze.
"Its just a minor external injury; help me bandage it up."
Seeing the blood continuously seeping from his forehead, Elly also felt somewhat anxious, so she could only follow his direction and turned to take the medical kit from the cab.
Adam Jones covered his forehead with one hand and watched Elly Campbell busying herself with the medical kit, his lips slightly curling up into a small smile.
Then, thinking of those suspicious-looking thugs who appeared in the underground parking lot, the smile at the corners of his lips suddenly stiffened, and his face once again grew cold.
Chapter 284. Murder of the Ex-Husband_1
Chapter 284: 284. Murder of the Ex-Husband_1
Fortunately, this hotel was well-equipped, and even the first-aid kit was stocked with various emergency items. After Elly Campbell found what she needed, she quickly walked up to Adam Jones to dress his wound.
"Take your hand away."
She spoke in a low voice, and Adam cooperatively let go of his hand. The sight of the wound and the fresh red blood stabbing fiercely at Ellys eyes made her involuntarily gasp with a shock of cold air.
There was arge gash on his forehead, and dressing it wasnt enoughit needed stitches.
Elly looked at him, her voice trembling more than she herself realized.
"Okay."
Adam responded without a hint of hesitation, his dark eyes like a deep pool that seemed to suck Elly in, and as if with a magical power, instantly calmed her down.
"You do it, just a few stitches, no problem for Dr. Campbell, right?"
Adam said, the corners of his lips lifting.
Elly didnt answer, but turned back to the medicine box to get the surgical needle and thread, and after disinfecting his wound, she said to Adam, "We dont have anesthetic, youll have to bear with it."
"Okay."
Elly held the needle, her movements on the operating table as skilled as they had been when she was just a fresh graduate doing her internship, yet now she felt as if she was even worse than during her internship.
The moment the tip of the needle touched his skin, her hand was shaking uncontrobly.
"Elly?"
Seeing that Elly didnt make a stitch, Adam looked at her and seeing the tense look in her eyes, he chuckled softly and called out to her.
Ellys gaze slowly shifted to him, she pursed her lips and asked, "Are you scared?"
The smile on Adams face stiffened and then heughed, "Are you scared?"
His hand, still stained with blood, grasped hers that held the needle, his voice dropping a few notches, "Would a surgeon who can bring someone back from the brink of death be afraid of something as minor as stitching up a wound?"
His gaze was as sharp as a de, piercing straight into Ellys eyes, into her heart, it was like his sticky palm clung to her hand, and like something was sticking to his own heart as well.
"Elly, youre worried about me."
Adam dispensed with the smile in his eyes, his gaze deep and sharp as he stared at Ellys face and spoke.
He was not asking her a question, but stating a fact with great certainty.
Elly was startled by his words, her hand shaking violently with the needle, and meeting Adams affirmative dark eyes, she felt an inexplicable mix of anger and embarrassment.
"If youre not afraid, then I wont be polite."
As soon as the words were spoken, she unhesitatingly drove the needle into the flesh of his forehead, catching Adam, who was not at all prepared, with a pain that made him suck in a breath of cold air.
"Elly, are you trying to murder your own husband?"
"President Jones is mistaken, its at most attempted murder of an ex-husband."
Perhaps it was Adams words that spurred her, but Ellys stitching became much more adept.
Adam, hearing her call him President Jones again, naturally thought of the moment earlier in the underground garage when she instinctively called out his name, the tension, the panic, those long-lost feelings that seemed to have burst forth in that moment.
"Downstairs just now, you kept calling me Adam."
His voice unexpectedly took on a rasp, causing Elly, bent over stitching his wound, to feel a jolt at the tip of her heart.
Chapter 285. You still have me in your heart_1
Chapter 285: 285. You still have me in your heart_1
But she quickly reined in her emotions, looking down and saying casually:
"So what? Its just a title."
Elly Campbell felt a twinge of guilt in her eyes, always focusing on Adam Joness wound, deliberately avoiding his intense and probing gaze.
"Just a title?"
Adam Jones let out a low chuckle and lightly brushed away the hair covering Ellys forehead, his calloused fingertips grazing her delicate skin, leaving a faint tingling sensation.
Ellys body involuntarily shuddered, and she turned her face aside, dodging Adams touch.
"Then Ill just call you wife from now on, you wont mind, right? After all, its just a title."
"You..."
Ellys face flushed red with the words from Adam, but she couldnt muster a strong enough rebuttal.
She furrowed her brows and moved her lips, holding back several times from saying something, and continued to sew his stitches while pretending to be calm.
Adam watched the woman intently focused before him, his dark eyes bing even deeper, "Elly, they say that when people are the most nervous, when theyck the ability to think, thats when they reveal their most genuine thoughts."
His gaze sharpened, "Elly, you still have feelings for me, I know it."
As soon as he finished speaking, Elly let out a scoff of disdain. Although her attention remained on Adams wound, she said:
"Were already divorced, whats the use of dwelling on these pointless things? Youre not seriously considering remarrying me, are you?"
Even though Elly faintly felt that the rtionship between Adam and Sophie Baker might not be as she understood it, this could not deny that the three years they were married, her rtionship with Adam was incredibly strained.
"I regretted it as soon as we divorced."
Adam didnt deny it, nor did he hide his thoughts, and one could even say he regretted it the moment he signed the papers.
Or even earlier, the night he used Sophie as an excuse to kick her out of the Jones family home, he regretted it then.
He realized that if he couldnt let gopletely, then he just had to ept it.
If he could have let go, why would he stubbornly approach her every time he saw her, enduring her mockery and scorn without willing to leave?
Once he understood this, he regretted signing the divorce agreement even more.
Fortunately, they still had a son together, giving him another chance to connect with her.
"Why?"
Elly finally looked up at him, her dark pupils filled with confusion. "Is it because I wasted three years of your time, or because I was the one who proposed the divorce that you feel resentful?"
Every time Elly said this, Adam felt like punching someone.
Wasnt she supposed to be perceptive and intelligent?
Why, when he made his feelings so obvious, did she still act so clueless?
At that moment, Adam really wanted to post a message online:
What to do with a wife who has a low EQ?
Taking a deep breath, Adam suppressed the urge to throttle Elly and said, "I still have feelings for you."
Elly had heard this answer from Adam before, but she had never taken it to heart not back then, and not even now, when Adam was sincerely saying these words in front of her, she still didnt believe it.
"Feelings? What feelings? President Jones, if youre going to sweet-talk, at least say something realistic."
Chapter 286. Ungrateful thing_1
Chapter 286: 286. Ungrateful thing_1
She looked at him with a smile, but she suppressed the pain of those three years from her memories.
She also forced herself not to care about the way he ruthlessly ravaged her in the bathroom that time, how he refused to let her go no matter how she begged for mercy.
He had feelings for her, was that how he showed them?
Adam Jones paused, seeing the flicker of pain in Elly Campbells eyes, he understood that she was remembering those three years of marriage, and he couldnt refute that.
"Its done. Be careful not to bump the wound."
Elly Campbell stopped what she was doing with her hands and at the same time retracted all the emotions in her eyes, returning to calmness, without the intention to continue the topic they had started.
However, Adam still wasnt willing to let the topic drop, and he said, "Elly Campbell..."
Raising her hand to interrupt what Adam was about to say, Elly Campbell put the medicine box away and said to Adam,
"Adam Jones, you know very well that even if Sophie Baker was just an excuse you used to send me off, you cant deny that you had no such feelings for me, or you wouldnt have just picked any woman to get rid of me, right?"
"No..."
Adam wanted to argue, but Elly Campbell didnt want to listen any longer, no amount of rebuttal could outweigh reality.
"Im going to wash my hands."
Elly Campbell cut off Adams words and walked quickly towards the bathroom, her figure carrying a hint of hurried escape.
Adam did not follow her but watched her retreating figure, his contemtive gaze bing somber, and gradually, that somberness turned into a sense of powerlessness, spreading across his heart.
When Elly Campbell came out after washing her hands, Adam was sitting on the couch looking at her thoughtfully, which made Elly feel ufortable, so she turned her gaze to the window instead.
The night sky outside the hotel had descended into twilight.
"Itste; let Assistant Bakere pick you up."
Adam withdrew his gaze from her, grunted in acknowledgment, stood up from the couch, and took out his phone to dial Robert Greens number.
"President, you called for me?"
"Come to the hotel and take me home... Youre on a business trip? About to board a ne? Alright, never mind."
Robert Green: "..."
What did he say? He didnt say anything at all.
Robert Green stared at his hung-up phone, murmured quietly, "When was I going on a business trip?"
After hanging up, seeing that Elly Campbell was already sitting in front of theputer, dealing with some documents and not paying attention to him, he felt a tinge of resentment from being ignored.
Taking steps towards Elly Campbell, he said, "Robert Green has gone on a business trip."
"Oh, doesnt the Jones family have a driver?"
"Oliver Smith took grandma to a banquet."
Adam answered without changing his expression.
Seeing that Elly Campbells attention never shifted toward him, his face showed a sign of irritation, "Forget it, its just a minor wound; Ill drive myself back."
After speaking, he turned and walked to the door, and seeing that Elly Campbell still did not call out to stop him, Adams face grew increasingly somber.
Ungrateful wretch!
He cursed inwardly several times, his hand lingering on the doorknob for a long while, finally, Elly Campbells voice came from behind, "Wait."
Adams lips curved up in due time, and he turned around to see Elly Campbell closing herptop and standing up to walk toward him.
"I should take you home."
She looked at Adam, whose eyes were smiling, and she averted his gaze guiltily, purposely exining, "After all, you were injured because of me; I have to do something."
Chapter 287. Not only sick, but also seriously ill_1
Chapter 287: 287. Not only sick, but also seriously ill_1
As she spoke, she reached out to open the door and walked out, "Lets go."
Adam Jones nced at her with cold eyes and walked beside her with a stern face. When they reached the elevator entrance, Adams body suddenly shook a few times with noticeable intensity, almost bumping into Elly Campbell standing beside him.
Elly instinctively reached out to support him, her brows furrowed with concern, "Whats wrong?"
"Suddenly feeling a bit dizzy."
Adams hand rested on Ellys slender shoulders, half his body weight pressing down on her.
Recalling the blow he had taken, Elly also became worried. Supporting Adam tightly, she suggested with knitted brows, "It might be a mild concussion, Ill take you to the hospital."
"No need. Theres a medical room in the hotel; I dont want to go too far."
Elly was also concerned about Adams condition at the moment, aware that this seven-star hotel was equipped to the point of astonishment.
It boasted professional private doctors with some reputation in the medical world as general practitioners.
Therefore, Elly didnt insist and could only apany Adam to the so-called "medical room" at the back of the hotel.
This so-called "medical room," calling it a medical room was actually an understatementit was a special medical building. Located behind the hotel, connected to every hotel corridor, it was incredibly convenient in emergencies.
Not only that, the building was also equipped with various advanced medical devices, saying it was a small hospital wouldnt be an exaggeration.
Even with her own not-so-humble background, Elly couldnt help but be amazed at how extravagant the hotel owner was.
"Mr. Jones, this way please."
The doctor on duty led Adam into the CT room, "Mr. Jones, please lie down, Ill do a brain scan for you."
After it was done, the doctor looked at the results and said to Adam, "Mr. Jones, rest assured, theres nothing wrong. Mainly its the external wound that needs attention, theres no major issue, just go back and rest well."
"Really no problem?"
Adams gaze narrowed slightly, inexplicably tinged with a hint of danger.
The doctor was taken aback, not understanding why Adam seemed unhappy with the result. He had no choice but to examine the CT scans again, as if for show, and said, "Really, theres nothing wrong."
"There is."
Adam stated affirmatively, standing up from the chair and looking down at the doctor with an imposing air that brooked no disagreement, "Moderate concussion, with intermittent dizziness and even nausea."
The doctor was stunned, not understanding why this important boss insisted on taking on an illness. But what the boss says goes, and that cant be wrong, can it?
Adam had already walked out of the CT room, the doctor following closely behind. Elly Campbell was waiting outside, and when she saw hime out, she hurriedly approached to inquire, "How is it? Whats the result?"
Adam instead looked at the doctor and suddenly smiled, causing the doctor to shudder violently. The bosss smile wasnt goodit was too chilling.
He nced at Elly and instantly understood why the boss insisted he was ill.
Yes, he was indeed ill, and not lightly so.
"The situation is like this: Mr. Jones has a serious injury, a moderate concussion, apanied by intermittent dizziness and vomiting. It is best to let him lie down and rest more, he should not move around too much."
The doctor began babbling with great diligence and earnestness to Elly, who hadnt seen the CT results and just like that, she believed him.
Chapter 288. Need help with a bath_1
Chapter 288: 288. Need help with a bath_1
The doctor looked at Adam Jones with an inquiring gaze and silently thought, "Mr. Jones, I hope my performance was satisfactory."
Adam Jones gave him a pleased look and then said to Elly Campbell, "Lets go back."
The medical rooms floor was connected to the one where Elly Campbell was staying, so it wasnt far to go from there.
Elly Campbell apanied Adam Jones back to the hotel room. Thinking of the doctors orders, and being a doctor herself, she naturally knew the specifics of a concussion. After some thought, she eventuallypromised.
She looked at Adam Jones, biting her lip and hesitantly said, "Why dont you... stay here tonight?"
"Okay."
Elly Campbell: "..."
His straightforward reply made her feel like she had been outmaneuvered for some reason.
But then she saw the injury on his forehead and his slightly paleplexion, Elly Campbell pushed away the fleeting thought.
"I still have a lot of work to deal with. You should rest on your own, and let me know if you need anything."
Elly Campbell returned to her desk and reopened herptop, ready to work, when Adam Jones approached her. Just as she looked up, he rested his hand on the edge of herptop and said, "I need help now."
"What do you need?"
"I need to take a bath."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She suddenly had the odd impression that Adam Jones was teasing her.
"President Jones, theres a problem with your brain, not your hands, do you really need my help to take a bath?"
Elly Campbell gave him an indifferent look.
"Did you forget what the doctor said? The concussion caused by the poisoning is apanied by intermittent dizziness. What if I faint in the bathroom and something happens?"
He spread his hands helplessly, "I dont want you to be a widow."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Although she felt that Adam Jones was deliberately making it difficult for her, the thought of him possibly fainting in the bathroom was too dire to ignore. Elly Campbell frowned and after a moment of silence said, "Then dont bathe, its winter and you havent sweated much."
"I cant sleep without taking a bath."
"But with your current condition, how can you bathe?"
Elly Campbell spat out, grinding her teeth with irritation. When had he be so fastidious?
"Thats why I need your help now."
Elly Campbell gripped the pen in her hand tightly, then released it, repeating the action.
"Either you go in by yourself or dont at all, I have work to do."
After dropping those words, she stopped paying attention to Adam Jones. Just thinking about having to watch Adam Jones bathe made both of her ears uncontrobly heat up.
Seeing that Adam Jones didnt insist further and instead turned to leave, Elly Campbell breathed a small sigh of relief and got back to her work.
When she felt that Adam Jones had gone to the bathroom to bathe, she couldnt help furrowing her brow but said nothing.
A full half an hour passed, and Adam Jones had note out yet, stirring a faint sense of unease in Elly Campbells heart.
She put down the document in her hand, stood up quickly, and walked toward the bathroom door. She knocked on it and called out, "Adam Jones, are you done bathing?"
There was no response from inside. A sudden panic shed in the depths of Elly Campbells heart, and she knocked more forcefully, "Adam Jones, have you finished bathing?"
Still, silence prevailed.
"Adam Jones! Adam Jones..."
Elly Campbell felt a wave of anxiety, her hands continuing to pat the bathroom door, and the next second, the bathroom door suddenly opened. With no time to prepare, she stumbled and was pulled inside by the person behind the door.
The door shut behind her, and she found herself pinned between the door and the towering figure before her, his familiar scent sweeping over the top of her head.
Chapter 289. How could I bear to let you become a widow_1
Chapter 289: 289. How could I bear to let you be a widow_1
After a moment of distraction, Elly Campbell suddenly snapped back to reality and looked at the man close at hand, the powerful aura hitting her full on.
"Knocking on the door in such a hurry, what do you want to do?"
Adam Joness voice was slightly deep, maic and sexy, and it rose in front of her, invisibly carrying an elusive charm.
"You..."
Before she could finish her words, Adam cut her off with two teasing chuckles. He propped one hand against the door behind Elly and curled the other into a fist, his lips curved in a grin and a faint smile in his eyes.
"Youre not thinking ofing in to watch me bathe, are you?"
The color of Ellys face instantly fell, thinking of the panic shed felt outside the door just moments before, herplexion only worsened.
"If you want to watch, you can just tell me, I wouldnt refuse."
His fingers gently swept the hair from her forehead, the callused tips grazing Ellys delicate skin, leaving a faint tingly sensation.
Ellys body shuddered involuntarily, and she dodged to the side to avoid Adams touch.
"Youre overthinking it."
Ellys eyes took on an unnatural hue, deliberately avoiding Adams heated and probing gaze.
"Is that so? Or is it..."
Adam lowered his head a bit more, his faceing even closer to Ellys, the warmth of his breath intensified, "Are you worried about me? The way you called out to me from outside sounded quite anxious."
Upon hearing this, Ellys eyebrows involuntarily furrowed.
At this moment, Adam, d in a loose white bathrobe with its tie casually knotted and the neckline a bit too open, coupled with the conspicuous wound on his forehead, exuded a wild, attractive sensuality.
The male hormones he emitted unintentionally caused Ellys heartbeat to start uncontrobly racing.
Looking up into his teasing eyes and realizing her earlier anxiety seemed to have been detected by Adam, she couldnt help but feel a mix of annoyance and embarrassment, "I just wanted to see if you were dead or not."
Seeing her annoyance, the amusement in Adams eyes only grew.
"Dont worry, how could I bear to leave you a widow."
The ambiguous words, apanied by his thrilling masculine scent, struck Ellys heart beat by beat.
Elly looked at his slightly smug smile, and for some reason felt as though she had been yed.
"Are you okay?"
She looked at Adam with a cold face and asked in a deep voice.
Adam was taken aback, then said, "Im fine for now, but who knows aboutter."
Elly didnt want to banter with him, and after giving him a cold look, she pushed past Adams body and walked out the bathroom door with a frosty face.
Adam, his face having been brushed off by Elly without taking offense, simply lowered his gaze and chuckled, then followed Elly out.
He poured a ss of red wine for each at the bar and turned to look at the woman working seriously in front of theputer, his thin lips unable to resist curving slightly.
He didnt disturb her and just leanedzily by the bar.
Theputer screen emitted a weak light that fell upon the womans delicate and perfect features, and he watched silently, losing himself for a moment in thought.
He couldnt help but think back to three years earlier when she was by his side and he could watch her quietly, calling her his wife withplete legitimacy anytime, anywhere.
A sudden sense of peacefulness from the past filled him, yet the reality was starkly different.
Chapter 290. Crushed him early_1
Chapter 290: 290. Crushed him early_1
Adam Joness brows and eyes drooped slightly.
Elly Campbell had finished her work by past ten in the evening. Rubbing her temples, she got up to freshen up in the bathroomit was only then that she remembered Adam Jones, who was in the same room.
Looking up, she saw Adam sitting silently on the sofa, his arm propped under his head, wordlessly watching her.
Ellys brows knit together slightly as she said, "Why havent you gone to sleep yet?"
At her question, a faint sense of grievance appeared on Adams face, "Now you remember me?"
Elly was taken aback and didnt speak. The work she had been engrossed in had indeed made her forget about him.
Seeing her implicit acknowledgment, Adam didnt know whether to be angry or tough, so he simply got up and walked over to her.
He reached out and pulled her away from theputer desk. Elly instinctively tried to retract her hand, but then she heard Adam say, "I was waiting for you so we could go to sleep together."
He smiled mischievously, she furrowed her brows and pulled her hand out of his palm, saying, "Youre injured, you take the bed."
After saying this, she quickly withdrew her hand from Adams grab, with a hint of escape, and ran toward the bathroom.
The lingering warmth from Adams palm remained on her hand. She pressed against her somewhat rapidly beating heart, barely perceptibly furrowing her brows.
After a quick shower, she saw Adam leaning against the wall opposite the bathroom door, arms crossed, watching her.
"What is it?"
After her previous experience in the bathroom, Elly looked coldly at the mockingly smiling corners of Adams lips, taking a step back defensively.
A shadow flickered in Adams dark eyes, but he didnt allow her any space to dodge, pulling her toward the bed, "You sleep in the bed."
Elly frowned, objection clear on her face, "Sleeping on the sofa isnt good for your recovery."
Adams thin lips seemed to carry a sneer, "Then what is good for recovery? Ex-wife, will you sleep with me?"
Elly: "..."
She began to doubt whether Adams brain had really been damaged, as he kept making rowdyments throughout the night to tease her.
But for a moment, Ellys heart skipped a beatshe actually felt... it might not be entirely out of the question.
She felt a mix of shame and panic; vigorously shaking her head internally, she tried to suppress that strange flutter in her heart and said indifferently, "I dont want to."
Her decisive rejection slightly annoyed Adam, and he coldly huffed without expression, "Are you sure you wont want to sleep with your tall, handsome ex-husband if you are in the same room with him?"
Elly: "..."
She coldly eyed Adam, now sure his brain had been damaged.
"I am very sure. Whoever cant hold back is a dog!"
If she couldnt control herself to that degree, she would have dominated him during those three years of marriage.
Pfft!!
Elly was somewhat annoyed and embarrassed by her subconscious thoughts.
"Or maybe you should go to the next room and book a room," she said expressionlessly. "Walking two steps shouldnt make you faint."
Her suggestion clearly displeased Adam even more, his unfriendly expression receding a fraction.
Fearing that he might actually get kicked out by this ungrateful woman, he turned and strode quickly to the bed, muttering, "So unromantic."
Elly, trailing behind him, heard hisment and couldnt help but purse her lips.
As an ex-wife, what romance should she show in front of her ex-husband?
Without saying more to Adam, she took an extra nket from the closet and headed to the sofa. Just as she was about to lie down, a shadow loomed over her. Without turning her head, she said, "Im tired, can you let me rest properly?"
Chapter 291. Not feverish, just frisky_1
Chapter 291: 291. Not feverish, just frisky_1
Her voice was soft and indeed carried a hint of fatigue. Adam Jones, who had been about to switch ces with her, paused in his steps. After a moment, he silently turned back, and Elly Campbell listened to the faint soundsing from the bed behind her and breathed a sigh of relief.
In the room, only a dim night light emitted its glow.
Elly faced the couch, paying no attention to Adam Jones.
Adam Jones leaned on the bed, and under the feeble light, his deep ck eyes were like a dark vortex, so profound they seemed as if they could suck someone in.
After lying down for a while, he turned over to look towards the couch again. The angle at which he was lying, right against the pillow, made the pain from his wound cause him to frown slightly.
Ellyy with her back to him, her slender body buried in the soft couch, her breathing rising and falling steadily in turn.
Adam couldnt help but want to go over and hold her in his arms, but fearing he would disturb her rest, he forcefully suppressed the urge.
And so, he watched Elly without blinking, until his eyelids gradually grew heavy and fell.
In the middle of the night, Adam was awakened by the pain from the wound on his forehead. He furrowed his brows and sat up in bed, his gaze subconsciously searching for Ellys silhouette.
At the moment, Elly was lying on her side on the couch, tossing and turning restlessly.
What a stubborn woman!
He snorted to himself and got up from the bed to walk to the edge of the couch.
Ellys sleep was always light, and coupled with the difort of sleeping on the couch, a gentle touch was all it took to wake her.
"Adam Jones?!"
When she clearly saw the person before her, Elly fully woke up. Seeing it was still pitch-dark outside, she frowned at Adam and asked, "What are you up to in the middle of the night, not sleeping?"
"What do you think?"
Adam moved his eyebrows and half-squatted beside her, speaking in a raspy voice, "Elly, I admit it, Im a puppy."
Elly, "..."
She saw Adam stand up beside the couch, his body inching slightly closer to her.
The next second, she saw Adam press his whole body down onto her.
Caught off guard by his sudden movement, Elly was pinned down, unable to move, and her face darkened. She gritted her teeth and angrily demanded, "Adam Jones, what kind of madness is this?!"
Her hands pushed against the heavy man on top of her, and when her palm touched his solid body, she paused slightly, and her movements also halted: "You have a fever."
"Hmm, a fever indeed, woke up in pain in the middle of the night, thinking you didnt want to sleep with me, hurt, so much it gave me fever..."
Adamy atop Elly, murmuring in a groggy voice.
Elly red at him with knitted brows, not in the mood for his flirty talk even in this state.
She thought not that he was feverish, but that he was horny!
Sensing the tension and worry hidden in Ellys voice, Adam endured the difort brought on by the high fever and felt his lips uncontrobly start to curl upwards.
At least, she hadnt pushed him away at this moment.
Elly, not noticing his expression, pushed him aside and walked toward the cab with the medicine box, frowning as she spoke, "The wound must have got infected and inmed."
She carried the medicine box back, turned on the indoor light, and now saw Adams somewhat pale face even more clearly, causing her to furrow her brows even tighter.
"Didnt I tell you to be careful and keep the wound dry?"
In her low andining voice, there was a slight trace of worry.
Chapter 292. Dizziness_1
Chapter 292: 292. Dizziness_1
Adam Jones didnt argue, just watched her busily at work on his forehead with a smile in his eyes. Her body was very close to his, a faint scent wafting from her that left Adam feeling parched and his tongue tied.
Noticing his physical reaction, Adam cleared his throat to cover it up with a couple of light coughs. Then, a hoarse voice followed, carrying a few notes ofint that didnt quite match his cool demeanor.
"I told you I needed your help when I took a shower, and you refused," he said.
His deep gaze, with a hint of subtle gleam, lingered on Elly Campbells face, making his words seem all the more justified.
Elly nced up at him. If not for the fact that he really did have a fever, she would have truly considered stitching his mouth shut as well.
"Alright, dont let the wound get infected again," she said.
After rebandaging him, Elly poured him a ss of water. "Take this fever reducer first," she instructed.
Adams fever was still high, no wonder his voice sounded so rough.
Thinking of this, and recalling Adams mild concussion, Ellys eyebrows furrowed even more at an angle where Adam couldnt see.
Adam obediently drank water and took his medicine. After finishing his medicine, he heard Elly say, "There are still a few hours until dawn, try to get some more sleep."
Adam didnt respond. Elly nced at him worriedly, thinking about returning to the sofa to sleep, when suddenly she felt a weight on her shoulder. Before she could react, Adamsrge frame had pressed her directly onto the bed.
"Adam Jones, you..." she started to say.
"Im dizzy..."
His low voice resonated by Ellys ear, and she was trapped, unable to break free.
She struggled a few more times, but still couldnt escape Adams hold.
"Elly, dont move, I get even dizzier when you do," he murmured.
His increasingly hoarse voice by her ear, Ellys attempts to struggle ceased abruptly.
At this moment, she was entirely in his embrace, because of his words, Elly didnt make a move.
His hot breath asionally swept across her earlobe, making her ears blush with heat.
The position they were in was awkwardly intimate, making Elly very ufortable, but she feared that any major movement on her part might worsen Adams injuries, so shey stiffly in his arms, motionless.
After a while, she grew tired and her rigid body slightly softened, unconsciously drawing closer to Adam.
After this ordeal, Ellys drowsiness returned full force, and she soon fell asleep heavily in Adams embrace.
Hearing the faint sound of her breathing, Adam slowly opened his eyes. The difort of the high fever didnt bother him much.
Looking down at the woman who had fallen asleep in his arms and had shed her usual chill, Adams lips started to curl slightly upward, unable to contain his smile.
He didnt release Elly, but instead held her closer, contentedly closing his eyes.
And at that moment, he felt more satisfied than at any other time in his thirty years of life.
It was the ring sunlight streaming through the gaps in the curtains that woke Elly Campbell.
With difficulty, she opened her eyes and instinctively tried to get up from bed, but found herselfpletely immobilized.
Feeling a pair of strong arms around her waist, and realizing she was lying in someones embrace.
Chapter 293. Just left me behind like that_1
Chapter 293: 293. Just left me behind like that_1
Elly Campbells expression abruptly stiffened, and her consciousness instantly cleared up, with the events of the night gradually intruding into her mind.
She abruptly sat up from Adam Joness embrace, reached out to touch his forehead, and seeing that his temperature had returned to normal, she sighed with relief.
Just as she was about to retract her hand, a broad palm covered the back of her hand, pressing it against his forehead.
"Awake?"
The pleasant voice, still rough and sexy from just waking up, made Ellys heart flutter.
Adam Jones opened his eyes, and the sunlight sprinkled on his thick eyshes, casting a beautiful shadow just beneath his eyes.
Ellys gaze unwittingly crashed into his dark pupils, stirring a faint ripple in her heart that had been calm before.
She unnaturally averted her eyes and, without any change in expression, withdrew her hand from Adams palm, and pretended to be calm, "Your fever is gone, we should have the doctor check on youter."
With that, she got out of bed and quickly went to the bathroom, the retreat in her figure making Adam unable to suppress a chuckle.
Elly stood in front of the mirror, rapidly sshed cold water on her face, and finally managed to suppress the palpitations brought on by Adam.
She couldnt remember how long it had been since shed felt this way, the calm she had once resolutely believed in was just an illusion.
She was merely masking her true feelings towards Adam with a tough facade.
Realizing this, Ellys brows involuntarily furrowed, and a sense of fear began to slowly spread from the bottom of her heart.
After a long while in the bathroom, she came out after finishing her ablutions, her expression once again calm.
She looked at Adam, who was still sitting on the bed with anguid look, and said, "I have some errands to runter, you should call your driver to pick you up."
Sensing the subtle detachment in Ellys calm tone, Adams eyebrows imperceptibly knitted together.
He got out of bed and took big steps towards her, his tall figure blocking the sunlight in front of Elly, casting a shadow above her head.
"Are you really going to walk away and leave me like this?"
His low voice carried a tinge of dissatisfaction.
Elly frowned and looked away, lowering her eyelids before saying, "There is really an emergency. You should have the driver take you to the hospitalter for another check-up."
As she spoke, she moved past Adam, putting herputer into her briefcase, and headed toward the door.
"Elly Campbell!"
Adam called out coldly from behind her.
Elly stopped in her tracks and turned around, her face exhibiting an indifference that irritated Adam.
"Are you avoiding me?"
He asked with a darkened expression.
Ellys lips pursed subconsciously, then she said, "Youre not a flood or savage beast, why would I avoid you? I really do have urgent matters to attend to."
"And after youre done?"
His gaze became more pressing.
"After Im done, I will return to ska."
Elly averted Adams gaze and calmly replied.
Her responsepletely triggered Adams anger. He moved closer to her, making Elly retreat in defense as she heard him say:
"I indeed am not a flood or savage beast, but in your eyes, Im even more terrifying than one, arent I?"
Chapter 294. Ran into the gun_1
Chapter 294: 294. Ran into the gun_1
He gripped Elly Campbells hand, grinding his teeth as he said, "Do you still have feelings for me in your heart? Are you avoiding me because youre afraid you wont be able to control yourself and fall for me again?"
With his concise words, heid bare the unease in Elly Campbells heart right in front of her, causing herplexion to shift ever so slightly.
"It seems your concussion is really serious, youre starting to have delusions."
She cast a cold nce at Adam Jones, her expression as calm as still water without a single ripple.
"I let you stayst night because your injury was caused by me. Im not so irresponsible to dismiss that, but it doesnt mean anything."
At this, she paused, thenughed and said, "Do you really think if someone else got injured because of you, I would take care of you like this?"
That expression was just short of saying "dream on" to his face.
Adam Jones was so taken aback by her words that he froze for a moment, his face growing several shades darker with anger.
Seeing Elly Campbell nce at her watch, she said, "Im in a hurry and have to leave now. If President Jones isnt in a rush to leave, he can wait for me toe back and Ill take you home."
After finishing, she stepped forward and opened the door.
The sudden opening of the door caught Robert Green, who was just about to ring the bell, off guard. When he saw Elly Campbells cid face, he immediately put on his signature smile, "Madam."
"Aide Baker? Werent you sent on a business trip to Annapolis? Youre back so soon?"
Caught off guard by Elly Campbells question, Robert Green momentarily froze before he seemed to remember something and nodded in realization.
"Ah... oh, yes, something came up suddenly, so I came back first and had someone else from the department go instead."
Elly Campbell didnt press further, merely nodding at Robert Green and saying, "In that case, Ill leave President Jones in your care."
Without so much as looking back at Adam Jones, whose face was as dark as the deep water behind her, she stepped out and left.
Robert Green heaved a sigh of relief when Elly Campbell didnt press him.
That was close, he almost blew his cover.
Stepping inside, the smile he had maintained vanished instantly when he saw the grim expression on his bosss face.
What... what had he done wrong?
He hadnt slipped up in front of thedy just now.
Robert Green was puzzled, at a loss for his bosss thoughts, and couldnt help but feel a tremor of trepidation.
"President... President, Ive brought the clothes you are to wear today," he said.
As a conscientious personal assistant, Robert Green felt he was quite dutiful, yet this only earned him a cold and dangerous look from his superior.
"Youll report to the mailroom tomorrow."
Robert Green: "!!!!"
No, what had he done wrong?
Why was the president sending him to the mailroom!!!
Swallowing hard, Robert Green tentatively asked, "President, I... I didnt do anything wrong."
"Is that so?"
Adam Jones looked at him with a sinister and unnerving smile, "Maybe deducting two months of your sry will jog your memory."
No!!!
Robert Greens heart crumbled!
He truly hadnt done anything wrong!
It must have been the madam upsetting President Jones, and he just arrived at the wrong time, caught in the crossfire.
Adam Jones, with a face as dark as thunder, finished his washing, frustrated by the thought of Elly Campbells indifference.
He had humbled himself and shamelessly sought reconciliation, couldnt she soften her heart even a little bit?
After mentally cursing the heartless woman for a long time, he finished cleaning up and left the bathroom to find Aide Baker, soon to be dispatched to the mailroom, still standing diligently in the room, waiting.
Chapter 295. People are spirited when they encounter happy events_1
Chapter 295: 295. People are spirited when they encounter happy events_1
Seeing hime out, he quickly went up to greet him, "CEO, let me report todays schedule to you."
He tried to use this method to make his own boss forget about the earlier decision to reassign him, but he saw that Adam Jones only gave him a cold nce, "The secretarial office will report to me."
Meaning, you should still report to the mailroom.
Robert Green wanted to cry but had no tears.
The monthly shareholders meeting of Campbell Group was held today.
At this time, in the conference room, the shareholders wereing in one after another and taking their respective seats.
"I just saw CEO Campbell bringing his illegitimate daughter up here downstairs."
"Does CEO Campbell intend to arrange for his illegitimate daughter to work in thepany?"
"..."
A few shareholders in the conference room began to discuss this quietly, and at that moment, James Campbells secretary entered, followed by a joyous-looking James Campbell, with Sophie Baker, who was already dressed up and looking docile by his side.
Everyone fell silent, their eyes on the two conveying a hint of strangeness.
"CEO Campbell, you look very cheerful today; have you encountered something happy?"
One of the directors asked, followed by several small shareholders echoing the sentiment.
Seeing this, CEO Campbell waved his hand andughed, "Hahaha, as they say, A person in good spirits shines bright on a happy asion."
He did not hide his intentions, and after sitting down in the chairmans seat, he pointed to Sophie Baker and said, "This is my daughter Sophie."
"Sophie, say hello to the uncles and elders here."
This was Sophie Bakers first time meeting the directors of arge corporation; there was a hint of restraint on her face, but it was apanied by the pride of being the daughter of the chairman of Campbell, and she stood up to greet the directors, "Hello, uncles and elders, I hope to learn a lot from you in the future."
Although James Campbell hadnt spoken yet, Sophie Bakers words had already clearly informed the directors that this second young Miss was indeed going to take a position in the Campbell Group.
The people exchanged looks, remained nomittal, but the thought of an illegitimate daughter giving directions in thepany left them displeased.
However, if it was just an insignificant position, they didnt care, but what about the eldest daughter... would she allow this second young Miss toe?
Seeing the varied expressions of the people, James Campbell could roughly guess their thoughts, and he chuckled, "Sophie is still young, I want her to learn at ourpany. She has no experience and will be seeking guidance from all the uncles and elders here in the future."
As he said that, he nced sideways at Sophie Baker and said, "Sophie, remember to study hard, understand?"
"I understand, Daddy."
Sophie Bakers call of "Daddy" was particrly emphatic as if she was determined to inform these people of her current status, her chin slightly raised and revealing a hint of arrogance.
"Alright, lets start the meeting."
CEO Campbell did not consider the shareholders wishes; in his eyes, as the chairman of the group, he had the right to arrange for his daughter to work in thepany.
The shareholders did not delve into this minor issue and began this months shareholders meeting.
The content of the meeting was simr to that of the previous few months, with the Finance Department presenting a financial statement report, followed by the progress of several projects, and so on.
Some projects did not involve the shareholders much, and after hearing that the reports data was quite good, they did not raise many concerns.
"Additionally, Ive recently taken an interest in a research and development project. Its a newly established institute whose new project targets environmentally friendly paint patents. I n to invest tens of millions of funds for research and development in this institute. This project will certainly make a good profit."
While speaking, CEO Campbell signaled his secretary to distribute the R&D data charts to the shareholders.
Chapter 296. Shareholders’ Meeting_1
Chapter 296: 296. Shareholders Meeting_1
"If this environmental paint project can be researched sessfully, it will indeed yield a substantial profit. Now that the state is vigorously promoting environmental protection, the public has high demands for the safety of decoration materials. The so-called zero formaldehyde on the market is mostly a gimmick. Although formaldehyde levels are not high, virtually none truly achieve zero formaldehyde. If this project could actually achieve zero formaldehyde, it would definitely give ourpany a significantpetitive advantage."
A younger shareholder spoke up.
Sitting beside James Campbell, Sophie Baker immediately lit up when James Campbell mentioned the project.
This project was being developed by her uncle, and Campbells support for it could also help her position within thepany if it seeded.
After several shareholders had whispered among themselves for a while, James Campbell said, "Lets start the voting now."
"I disagree."
Just as everyone was about to vote, a cool voice came from outside the door.
The conference room door was pushed open again, and Elly Campbell, dressed in a ck, tailor-made suit, walked in.
All eyes turned to her, and then their nces at Sophie Baker became even more peculiar.
The showdown between thewful wifes legitimate daughter and the mistresss illegitimate daughter was going to be interesting.
Elly Campbell stood in front of the conference table, set her briefcase down on the table, and smiled, "Whats the rush that you began voting without waiting for me?"
She picked up a data report from the side, nced over it, and set it down.
"You dare to invest in a project from a third-rateb?"
As soon as she heard the words "third-rate," Sophie Bakersplexion turned pale.
She sharply stood up from beside James Campbell, pointed at Elly Campbells face, and said in a high-pitched voice, "Elly Campbell, what are you doing here? This isnt your ce to speak!"
This imperious manner caused several shareholders to frown, and James Campbell himself looked slightly displeased, even a bit embarrassed upon closer inspection.
"Miss Baker, Miss Campbell is a shareholder of ourpany and naturally has the right to speak here," said an older shareholder, pushing up his sses with a somewhat stern expression, and he added, "After all, this is a shareholders meeting."
Sophie Bakers face turned even paler, looking extremely distressed.
It was not just because Elly Campbell was a shareholder of thepany, but also because of the added implication that if someone with no official status like her could attend the shareholders meeting, why couldnt Elly Campbell?
Anger made Sophie Baker tremble, yet she couldntsh out. She pinched her palm forcefully to control her emotions from erupting.
Why! Why couldnt she gain the slightest advantage over Elly Campbell even now?
Watching the alternating pale and green shades on Sophie Bakers face, James Campbells heart felt a pang of sympathy.
He raise his hand and patted Sophie Bakers hand in aforting manner, giving her a reassuring look, then turned to look at Elly Campbell.
"Elly Campbell, I know you like to oppose me whenever you can, and thats fine, but this zero formaldehyde environmental paint project has excellent prospects. Youre willing to disregard thepanys interests and shareholder rights just to go against me, what exactly are you plotting?"
James Campbell had always been under Elly Campbells thumb, and even though he was her father, he had never received the respect he deserved from her.
Chapter 297. Wild Chicken Lab_1
Chapter 297: 297. Wild Chicken Lab_1
In James Campbells heart, he had already disowned his daughter Elly Campbell.
At this moment, his words, spoken with a sense of righteous indignation, seemed to consider thepanys and shareholders interests, but only Elly knew the real scheme he harbored in his heart.
Her gaze slowly swept over the shareholdersrge and small around the table and she curved her lips into a smile.
Before James divorced Jenna rk, thebined shares of James and Jenna amounted to forty percent, and together with the fifteen percent held by Elly, the Campbell family owned fifty-five percent of the Campbell corporation, with the remaining forty-five percent held by the other shareholders.
For Campbell, the Campbell family had absolute control, making Jamess position as the chairman solid and unshakable.
But the situation was different now.
Since James divorced Jenna, he held only twenty percent of the shares.
Apart from James and Jenna, there was another shareholder who owned eighteen percent. Although James had a mere two shares more than him, in terms of real power, there was no difference.
After assessing everyone with an impassive look, Elly casually withdrew her gaze.
"Of course, this project is good, but it also depends on who conducts the research. Investing such a huge sum of money into a no-nameb is just throwing it away, isnt it?"
With that, she smiled gracefully, "Although we at Campbell arent short of money, we cant let others treat us like fools. What do you think, dear uncles and seniors?"
Sophie Bakers face turned white with anger. She red at Ellysposed and confident smile, teeth clenched, hating Ellys description of "no-nameb" so much that she wanted to rush up and tear her mouth apart.
Every time this bitch showed up, nothing good happened. Why did she always have to oppose her?
This bitch!!!
She gripped the edge of the table tightly, managing to conceal her furor from everyone.
The shareholders didnt really understand the research on zero-formaldehyde eco-friendly paint. They hadnt outright rejected the proposal initially because, after hearing Jamess pitch and considering some recently introduced environmental policies, they thought the project was feasible.
But now, with Elly suddenly showing up at thepany and outright rejecting the proposal, coupled with her reference to a "no-nameb", the shareholders faces showed signs of hesitation.
James was also furious, but after all, he was still the chairman. If his proposal was to be rejected just because of Ellys few words, it would be a loss of face for him.
Furthermore, investing a few tens of millions in his little brother-inwsb was a wedding gift for his new wife, Su Qin. If the investment were declined, he would lose face in front of Su Qin.
With these thoughts, James raised his hand and mmed it down hard on the conference table, his gaze towards Elly carrying a somewhat domineering air.
If Elly hadnt maintained suchposure, perhaps it really might have intimidated some.
"Elly, do you think that by speaking so highly and nobly, you can cover up your true intentions? Are you just upset that I divorced your mom and now youre deliberately opposing me? This is our family matter; dont bring your personal emotions into thepany."
Seeing Jamess presumptuous behavior almost made Elly lose control and p his face with the documents in her hand.
How thick-skinned must someone be to think that her mother would still pine for a man like him, making Elly out to be targeting him?
No need to say, this guy and Sophie Baker must be as thick as thieves, both freaking morons!
Elly gave him a "youre an idiot" look and stepped forward, "Get up."
Chapter 298. As the largest shareholder of Campbell_1
Chapter 298: 298. As thergest shareholder of Campbell_1
James Campbell was startled and hadnt yet grasped what Elly meant when he heard her repeat the sentence, "This is my seat."
"What did you say?"
Jamess expression darkened.
He was currently sitting in the chairmans seat of the board, since when did it be this little bitchs turn to sit there.
"Elly, this is the chairmans seat, when did it be your turn?"
Before James could speak, Sophie Baker, who was the most cherished daughter of the director, couldnt help but jump out.
Elly raised an eyebrow and looked over at her, and at this time, the secretary who had juste in had already distributed everything printed in her hands to the shareholders at the meeting.
She directly ignored Sophie, who was hopping mad, and looked at James with undisguised sarcasm on her face, "My mother left you some face by letting you sit in this seat, but Im sorry, in my case, you dont have that face, nor do you have the ability to match this position, get up."
James was directly pped in the face by Elly in front of so many shareholders, causing hisplexion to turn livid with rage.
"Elly, do you think that just because of your nasty mouth, I will give up this seat to you? You wish!"
Jamess appearance was somewhat frantic, and the words he spoke also made the shareholders in the meeting room frown.
To think a father would use the word "cheap" to describe his own daughter, James was truly bing more and more indecent.
"Because I am Campbells biggest shareholder, you say whether Im fit or not?"
Compared to Jamess frantic state, Elly was alwaysposed, but the aura emanating from herpletely overwhelmed James.
Hearing her, both James and Sophie were so angry that their faces twisted.
No one doubted that Elly was joking because what the secretary had just given them was a share transfer agreement.
It clearly stated that Jenna rk had transferred 20% of her shares to Elly, and together with the 15% Elly initially held, she now had 35% of the shares in her hands.
Wasnt she now thepanysrgest shareholder?
In Campbells, shareholders with more than 30% of the shares had rtive control, with decisive rights over somepany decisions.
Just like the investment in R&D for the "backyardboratory" that James had just proposed, Elly could single-handedly veto it.
Sophie didnt understand thepanys operations, but from the ever-changing expression on Jamess face, she could guess that this time around, Elly, that bitch, was still not easy to deal with.
Ignoring the ashen-faced James, who looked like he could pass out at any moment, her gaze fell directly on Sophie, scaring Sophie so much that she trembled and instinctively hid behind James.
"This... Miss Baker, we are about to start the shareholders meeting, please leave."
Sophies expression darkened, and she looked at James with pitiful eyes, "Daddy..."
"Elly, dont go too far."
At this time, James, already agitated by the share transfer agreement, understood all too well what this was going to mean.
Elly hated him so much; if she controlled thepany, there would be nothing left for him at Campbells, let alone the ns he had for Sophies future there.
He red at Elly with teeth clenched, his heart filled with loathing for Jenna rk.
Even after the divorce, she still wouldnt let him have a good life. Just like her daughter, both were the same kind of trash!
Ignoring the rage zing in Jamess eyes, she pressed the inte, "Call security up here."
Chapter 299. Jones with an imposing presence of 2.8 meters_1
Chapter 299: 299. Jones with an imposing presence of 2.8 meters_1
"Elly Campbell!!"
James Campbell stood up from his seat in a rage, pointing at Elly with his hand trembling violently from anger.
Sophie Baker, by his side, was so furious that her face turned pale; at that moment, she wished with all her heart that James would raise his hand and p Elly across the face.
However, as she waited and hoped, James did nothing but grit his teeth and point at Elly, ultimately not raising his hand to strike.
On the contrary, Elly sat down next to him with a smile still ying on herposed face and took the chair at the head of the table.
"CEO Campbell is quite aware of himself," she said.
As Elly settled down in the chairmans seat, James could bear it no longer and raised his hand to p her across the face.
Seeing that Elly showed no intention of dodging, the crowd waited to see how she would react. but at that moment, a deep and piercingly cold voice came from the doorway
"What is CEO Campbell doing?"
With his hand still raised, Jamess eyelids twitched violently, and he stood frozen, the p nevernding.
Hearing this voice, Elly was somewhat surprised as well and looked in the direction of the doorway past James.
There stood Adam Jones, apanied by Robert Green, his tall figure blocking everything outside the door.
His gaze swept coldly over everyone present, finally resting on the face of James, where any semnce of authority had already vanished.
With just one look, James felt his heart shudder violently, as the domineering pressureing from Adam made the anger in him wilt instantly.
"President Jones, what brings you here?"
The sudden appearance of Adam Jones surprised and delighted the people in the meeting room.
After all, this man, even though he owned fifteen percent of Campbells shares, had never once appeared at a Campbell shareholders meeting.
No one had expected that today, not only Miss Campbell but also the head of Jones Corporation would make an appearance.
The shareholders rose one after another to greet Adam Jones, their faces undisguised in their fawning, which Jones directly ignored.
Sophie never expected Adam woulde, and if it had been before, she would have been delighted, even if it was just to use Adam as a way to annoy Elly, she would have been satisfied.
But now, she understood all too well that Adams presence here served only to bolster Ellys already high spirits.
She even worried that her father would bepletely overshadowed by Elly because of Adams appearance.
She had been so amodating and conciliatory for so long; how could she ept that in the end, she could still only live in Ellys shadow, gasping for breath.
Adam Jones nodded indifferently to those present and then walked straight over to Elly.
The shareholder sitting in the seat to the left of the chairmans chair very consciously made room for him.
Adam did not hesitate; he pulled the chair over and sat down next to Elly, his intention to support her all too clear.
With this gesture, who could fail to see what it meant?
Of course, how could he suddenly turn up like this? It turns out he came to back his wife up.
Despite still having a bandage on his head, when he sat next to Elly, his presence was overwhelming, reaching two meters eight.
Elly did not know why he had suddenly appeared here; she looked at him discreetly, her gaze meeting his inscrutable eyes.
Then, she heard him say, "Why didnt you tell me before leaving that you wereing to thepany? Otherwise, I would havee with you."
He ignored the eager eyes fixed on his face and leaned backzily on the chairs armrest, speaking in a tone so casual it was as if he was just making small talk with Elly.
Chapter 300: Queen Qiao Showing Off Her Wealth_1
Chapter 300: Queen Qiao Showing Off Her Wealth_1
Elly Campbell nced at him coldly from the corner of her eye, not picking up on his conversation.
While other shareholders didnt catch any particr meaning in Adam Joness recent remarks, James Campbell and Sophie Baker, who knew the two were already divorced, clearly picked up on a key piece of information.
What did he mean by "beforeing out"?
Did they actually stay togetherst night?
Sophie Bakers gaze drifted to the bandaged forehead of Adam Jones, then she lowered her eyelids, and darkness filled the bottom of her eyes.
It was at this moment that the secretarys notified security arrived.
Looking at the bigwigs in the meeting room, they exchanged nces, uncertain of what to do for a while.
"CEO Campbell..."
The secretary cautiously looked towards Elly Campbell, a questioning look in their eyes.
Seeing Elly Campbell gesture towards Sophie Baker sitting next to James Campbell, she said, "Please escort thisdy out."
"Elly Campbell, what do you think youre doing? Dad asked me toe here. What right do you have to ask me to leave!"
Seeing the security guards approach, Sophie Baker became upset and panicky.
If she were taken out by the security guards, she would be aughingstock at Campbells in the future. How could she face anyone after that?
"Because I hold thirty-five percent of the shares,"
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow slightly, her "show-off" pose aggravatingly cocky.
Adam Jones looked at her smug expression, slightly lowered his head, and let out a couple of pleased chuckles, almost like he was deliberately trying to sweet-talk her, moving closer to Elly Campbell.
"If thats not enough, you can also have the fifteen percent I hold," he said calmly.
Adamsment exploded in the meeting room.
Campbells was no small enterprise; fifteen percent of the shares were worth billions. President Jones was truly generous with his wife, willing to give away billions just like that.
Sophie Baker became even more restless. Billions in shares going to Elly Campbell C had Adam lost his mind?
At this moment, forgetting her pretense of innocence before Adam, she blurted out, "Adam, have you gone mad? These are worth hundreds of billions, how can you just give them away to someone else!"
Sophie Bakers outburst came almost without thinking, and Adam Joness face immediately darkened.
Compared to his almost ingratiatingly submissive behavior towards Elly Campbell just moments ago, the look he gave Sophie Baker was like a sharp knife, cutting across her face, making it tremble with pain.
"What I give to my wife is none of your business," he said, with a cold edge to his voice.
His chilling gaze dropped several degrees colder as he turned to the security guards who were hesitating, "Arent you going to take her away?"
"Right away, President Jones."
Although Miss Baker had been brought in by CEO Campbell,pared to the seemingly casual remark from President Jones, CEO Campbellcked the same leverage by tens of thousands of miles.
Even though President Jones was just a nominal shareholder and not in charge, the inherent authority in his presence could not be masked.
"How dare you! Adam, you cant treat me this way, Adam!"
Sophie Baker panicked, her hands gripping the conference room table tightly.
Although the guards heard Adam Jonessmand, with James Campbell standing aside, they still had reservations, so they dared not be too rough with Sophie Baker.
Adam Joness brows furrowed tighter as he listened to Sophie Baker repeatedly calling out "Adam," his eyes swiftly pooling with intense impatience.
"Silence."
A single frosty word came from him, startling the guards considerably.
No longer hesitating, one of the guards stepped forward, pried Sophie Bakers fingers from the conference table, and dragged her out of the meeting room amid her screams.
Chapter 301: Honey can do whatever she wants_1
Chapter 301: Honey can do whatever she wants_1
"Adam, have you forgotten how Elly treated you? Adam, Adam, you cant treat me this way, Adam..."
Adam Jones sat impassively next to Elly Campbell, his gaze shifting to the other directors in the conference room who had remained silent, and his lips curved into a slight smile
"Alright, let the meeting begin."
Elly didnt expect Adam to show up, let alone so directly have Sophie Baker kicked out, not even sparing James Campbell any face.
But at this moment, she had to admit, after that noisy wild chicken was chased out, her ears were indeed much quieter.
James was so angry that he felt like he was choking, his eyes nearly splitting with rage as he stared at Ellys calmlyposed face.
"Elly, have you... have you even got any respect for me in your eyes?"
At his words, Ellyzily lifted her eyelids, and with a sneer directed at Jamess uncontrobly angry face, she said indifferently, "No."
"Tsk"
A disrespectful chuckle sounded in her ear, "Naughty."
Ellys gaze,zy and detached, drifted to the side, meeting Adams eyes brimming with a smile.
At this moment, Jamess face looked hideous and twisted with rage, and the gaze of everyone else was as if they were watching a farce.
In the eyes of these shareholders, James indeedcked decorum in his private life, but he had managed to turn the Campbellpany around in its time of crisis, and naturally, he had his methods.
Of course, they didnt know that it was truly Elly who had turned thepanys fortunes around behind the scenes back then; naturally, they assumed that James still had some tricks up his sleeve when it came to handling thepany.
Even if in these past few years, he hadnt made any significant developments, no one denied his "great achievements" from back then.
In the eyes of everyone else, this capable and bold chairman of the board had repeatedly suffered setbacks in front of his daughter and son-inw, with his dignity trampled directly underfoot. He was flustered with no further action, and peoples gazes towards him became a bit nuanced.
"Elly, dont think just because you hold the most shares, you can do whatever you want!"
James was so infuriated he was dizzy, and now, he was like a buffoon,pletely devoid of any dignity in front of his daughter and son-inw.
"With my additional fifteen percent of shares, I can indeed do whatever I want," Adam interjected casually once more, and everyone present, including James, gasped in shock.
To Sophie Baker, that fifteen percent simply represented billions of dors in money, but everyone present knew that this fifteen percent symbolized absolute power.
If Ellys thirty-five percent of shares could only give her rtive controlling power in Campbell, then the fifteen percent from Adam granted her fifty percent of the shares.
This meant she had absolute controlling power over Campbell.
To put it inly, she had the final say in the whole Campbell enterprise; it was essentially Ellys monologue.
Wasnt it just what Adam had said, "do whatever you wanted"?
If other shareholders could understand this, why couldnt James?
If Campbell truly came under Ellys control, then going forward, there would basically be nothing left for James to do within Campbell.
Not to mention whether he could even retain his seat as chairman of the board, any decision he made could be blocked if Elly intentionally opposed him.
And there was no point even mentioning his ns to have Sophie and Sophie Baker join thepany.
In short, with Elly around, he certainly wouldnt have any good days ahead.
Chapter 302. Quietly be a handsome man_1
Chapter 302: 302. Quietly be a handsome man_1
As James Campbells face alternated between shades of ck and white, Elly Campbell simply looked at Adam Jones very calmly.
"Sit quietly and dont speak."
Although Adams fifteen percent of shares were indeed attractive and would further aid her uing ns, she did not want to ept such arge favor from him.
Besides, who knew if Adams words were just said in the heat of the moment.
But Elly didnt believe that James really took it seriously.
On one hand, it was clear to anyone that Adam had feelings for Elly these past days; on the other hand, the two now had a three-year-old son.
The Jones familys eldest grandson, which was Ellys biggest trump card.
Could little William actuallypare with mere tens of billions?
Maybe Adam wasnt just speaking off the cuff when he said he would give the shares to Elly.
"Adam, youd better think this through. If you give her the shares, Campbell Corporation will have nothing to do with you, and besides, youve divorced her. Do you think these shares will make her change her mind?"
Divorced?
The shareholders present seemed to have heard a shocking secret, finding it hard to believe as they looked at the couple, who were clearly supposed to be throwing out flirtatious banter; it didnt seem like they were divorced at all.
Well, although looking at the current situation, it seemed more like President Jones was the one throwing out the flirtatious banter unterally.
Really divorced?
Ellys brow furrowed involuntarily when she heard James reveal that they were divorced.
She disliked her private matters being discussed in public, and James, in his attempt to stop Adam, really was despicable enough to do anything.
James thought his "reminder" of their separation would make Adam hesitate about his recent suggestion, but instead, Adam was seen giving him a cold look, as if he was looking at a badly beaten, drowning dog.
"You think I care about the trivial Campbell Corporation? If these fifteen percent of shares can make my wife happy, whats the harm in giving them away?"
Ellys mouth twitched involuntarily upon hearing Adams sarcastic "sweet talk."
"Adam Jones, can you shut up?"
She watched Adams ingratiating demeanor and, despite trying to hold back, couldnt help but speak up.
Seeing that Adam sat obediently in his chair without uttering a single word seemed to fascinate the shareholders present.
Since Old Master Campbells birthday banquet, everyone knew about Elly and Adams marital rtionship.
If James hadnt mentioned their divorce just now, they wouldnt have been able to tell at all.
A divorced couple flirting at a shareholder meeting?
Elly wasnt interested in dealing with Adams sudden outburst. Instead, she said to James, "Dont worry, Director Campbell, my appetite isnt that big. This thirty-five percent of shares is enough for me to deal with you."
As she spoke, she smiled slightly, but her eyes were devoid of any warmth. Even at the shareholder meeting, she didnt hide her intent to go against James at all.
James was choked by her words, struggling to catch his breath in an instant and almost passing out, "Elly, you... you..."
"Secretary Edmonds, bring a chair for Director Campbell."
Elly directly ignored the infuriated James, addressing his female secretary behind him, then turning her gaze to the directors, "Lets get on with the meeting, everyone."
This was just a routine monthly shareholder meeting that was meant to be a mere formality. It ended in less than half an hour.
And that certain dominant president who had made his entrancevishly and stirred up a scene of flirtation remained silent thereafter.
Chapter 303. Afraid you’ve been bullied_1
Chapter 303: 303. Afraid youve been bullied_1
She really did listen to her wife and quietly stayed aside as a handsome man.
A few gossiping shareholders chuckled to themselves.
"Alright, if theres nothing else, the meeting is adjourned."
From the beginning to the end, James Campbell, with a face ashen with rage, didnt utter a single word. As soon as Elly Campbell suggested adjourning the meeting, he was the first to rise from his seat and headed out.
When he reached the door, he couldnt help but turn back and re fiercely at Elly Campbell, "You just wait."
"Id rather not."
Elly Campbell gave him a look of cold mockery, infuriating James Campbell so much he felt like he might faint from indignation.
Adam Jones stood beside Elly Campbell, looking at his wifes mix of aloof and mischievous demeanor, the amusement in his eyes deepened a few degrees.
"Those fifteen percent of shares, you really dont want them?"
Elly Campbell nced up at him, "Cant afford them."
"Ill give them to you."
"Cant ept."
After dropping that remark, she picked up the briefcase in her hand and walked out. Watching her proud exit, Adam Jones could only shake his head with a wry smile.
Robert Green, standing to the side, watched as his own boss shamelessly spruced himself up for a favor only to be turned down, his expression somewhat indescribable.
He hade to a realization along the way.
The boss probably didnt care about losing face. Yesterday, just to stick by thedys side, he was even able to fabricate a lie about going on a business trip out of town.
He couldnt bear to imagine the boss, earnestly talking to himself on the phonest night.
It was truly embarrassing.
Robert Green in his heart gave his own face a good cover.
Mncholy!~
This concussion, it wouldnt also be something the boss made up, would it?
Although Robert Green thought this in his heart, he didnt have the guts to voice such a thought.
Elly Campbell hadnt nned on staying long at Campbell Corp, appearing in such a manner today was precisely to provoke James Campbell.
That way, her following ns could be better implemented.
After leaving the Campbell Corp building, the Jones Corp driver was already waiting downstairs.
Seeing Adam Jonesing out, the driver immediately got out of the car and opened the door, "President Jones, madam."
"Get in."
Adam Jones nced at Elly Campbell beside him and spoke.
Elly Campbell looked over at him, the fresh, slightly bleeding white wound on his forehead was particrly ring to her.
She pursed her lips, unable to help herself, she said, "With a concussion like that you should be resting at home, whye out and wander about needlessly?"
Her tone wasnt very pleasant, but to Adam Jones ears, it felt wonderfully soothing.
His eyes slowly filled with a trace of mirth, which inexplicably irritated Elly Campbell.
"Why are you looking at me like that?"
Withughter in his eyes, Adam Jones leaned in slightly, "Were you just showing concern for me?"
Elly Campbells brow couldnt help but furrow, but the next second, she saw her lips curve, looking at Adam Jones, "Isnt it you who asked me to be nicer to you?"
With that, she extended her hand, gently smoothing his straightpel, "How do you find my attitude now, President Jones?"
The depth in Adam Jones eyes narrowed slightly, suppressing the emotions brewing within, he hooked his lips in a good mood, "Very good, Im very satisfied."
"Then thats good."
Having said that, Elly Campbell withdrew her smile and was about to pull her hand from the front of his jacket, but Adam Jones quickly caught her wrist.
"Ive suffered such a serious injury, I cant deal with thepanys affairs, why dont you help me out?"
Elly Campbells brow twisted almost imperceptibly, holding back her impatience, she said, "If you cant handle thepanys affairs, howe youve traveled all the way to Campbell Corp?"
Chapter 304. Jones Dominance’s Warning_1
Chapter 304: 304. Jones Dominances Warning_1
Elly Campbell nced at the wound on Adam Joness forehead and couldnt help but doubt whether his concussion was real or fake.
"Isnt it because I fear youd be bullied if you were all alone?"
Adam grinned, that ingratiating expression made Ellys teeth ache from the irritation.
Not wanting to flirt and argue with him at the gate, she continued to head out, just as James Campbell came out from inside, and they ran into each other.
In that moment, James Campbell truly wished he could tear Elly into a thousand pieces. In his eyes, Elly was nothing but a cheap woman, unworthy of being his, James Campbells, daughter.
The look he gave Elly was as if it held countless knives, all sharpened and ready to ughter her.
However, unfortunately for him, by Ellys side stood Adam Jones, someone no one dared to provoke. Even though he was her senior, he did not dare lift a finger against Elly in front of Adam.
All he could do was re at Elly, his eyes filled with a thick warning.
Elly outright ignored him, considering James Campbell no more than a fool, a fool who would soon be out of y. Why would she stoop to his level?
But even though Elly couldnt care less about James Campbell, Adam wasnt pleased when he saw the vicious look James directed at her.
"CEO Campbell."
Just as James Campbell was about to leave, Adams chilly voice casually sounded behind him, decisively making him halt in his steps.
Turning around, James saw Adam looking his way.
Suppressing the indignation of having been humiliated earlier, he attempted to appear unconcerned and asked, "Is there something else?"
Seeing Adam narrow his eyes, a storm seemingly gathering in those deep orbs, he spoke, "Before you act, consider whether you can bear the consequences of your actions..."
Before James couldprehend the meaning behind Adams abrupt and cryptic words, he heard Adam continue
"I havent even touched a hair on my wifes head, let alone anyone else!"
In thetter part of Adams sentence, the temperature of his tone dropped several more degrees, the warning within it now very clear.
Only then did James fully grasp what Adam was referring to.
Was he talking about the incident in the meeting room when he had wanted to strike Elly?
If Adam hadnt appeared, he would have already killed that little wench Elly.
Jamess gaze turned chilly as he looked at Adams deep and cold ck pupils, his face shifting colors several times.
He was indeed curious, if he had hit that little wench Elly, what did Adam n to do to him?
Adam seemed to guess his thoughts, and his tall figure moved to stand in front of him. An overwhelming aura of oppression instantly met James, scaring him into instinctively stepping back a few paces.
Realizing his own pathetic movement, James scrunched his eyebrows in annoyance.
Adam scornfully snorted, "Scared already?"
Jamess face turned alternately pale and flushed, as Adams words continued to relentlessly assault his ears
"If you truly hadid a hand on Elly, do you think you would still be standing here intact?"
"You..."
Jamess face changed color, but meeting Adams eyes cold as frost, he couldnt help but feel intimidated. He managed to squeeze out, "Elly is my daughter; whats wrong with me, her father, disciplining her?"
Chapter 305. First of all, she is my wife_1
Chapter 305: 305. First of all, she is my wife_1
"She might be your daughter, but shes firstly my wife, Adam Joness wife. Dont get your priorities mixed up."
Adam Joness gaze suddenly turned ice-cold, and the harshness that burst from his eyes scared James Campbell into a pupil contraction.
Yet he stubbornly stood his ground, retorting with a sneer, "Your wife? Didnt you two get a divorce?"
"Divorced she might be, but shes still my ex-wife!"
The corners of Adam Joness mouth remained curved in a smile, a smile that did not reach his eyes, only a terrifying frost enveloping his deep ck pupils, "Anything thats connected to me is off-limits to you, understand?"
James Campbell clenched his fists tightly, intimidated by his icy re into a gradual retreat. After struggling a few times, he didnt dare utter a sound and turned to walk away, tail between his legs.
Elly Campbell hadnt expected Adam Jones to specially call out to James Campbell just to say that. A hint of surprise tinted her eyes, but beyond that, no other expression was present.
Soon, even that trace of surprise was concealed by her. She approached Adam Jones and said, "Thank you for speaking up for me just now, but this is between James Campbell and me, and I can handle it myself."
She was now barely managing to coexist peacefully with Adam Jones, solely because he had agreed to let William Campbell stay with her a little longer.
But that didnt mean she was willing to get more entangled with Adam Jones.
Or rather, she wasnt about to forever grovel in front of Adam Jones just because he had agreed to her request.
Only if she could lift herself to a position even Adam Jones couldnt touch, would she not be so passive, and her son would forever belong to her.
Upon hearing Elly Campbells clearly distant words, Adam Joness brows abruptly knotted, the coldness in his eyes fading, reced by a touch of displeasure.
"I know you have your capabilities, and I wont interfere with your matters."
His voice was contained as he reached out and opened the car door beside him, "But that doesnt mean I can just stand by and let others bully my wife without seeing it."
Elly Campbell was taken aback, about to say "Im no longer your wife," but Adam Jones, as if anticipating her response, curtly cut her off with two words, "Get in."
Elly Campbell felt a bit unwilling, and then she heard Adam Jones say, "I have a bit of a headache, you help me deal with some matters at thepany."
Elly instinctively wanted to refuse, her gaze shifting directly to Robert Green, "Cant Assistant Baker handle it?"
Adams gaze drifted over to Robert Green beside them, and the barely narrowed eyes held a sliver of dangerous warning.
"He made a mistake and Ive sent him to the mail room."
Aide Baker,pletely unaware of what he had done wrong, was shocked: "!!!"
Innocent! Pitiable! Helpless!
Although Robert Green felt he was truly innocent, upon receiving the warning look from his boss, he dutifully spoke up:
"Madam, the mistake I made is severe, and the presidents punishment is justified. Please, for the sake of the presidents injury, help him out."
As he spoke, Robert Green quietly gestured a plea to Elly Campbell.
Ellys gaze swept over Adam Joness "weak" face and Robert Greens pleading face before she pursed her lips.
What is this master and servant pair up to?
After hesitating for a while, Elly Campbell still nodded her agreement, as after all, Adams injury urred while he was saving her, so helping him out was not too big of an ask.
Seeing Elly nod, Adam Jones broke into a grin, "Get in."
Chapter 306. Is this divorced or not divorced_1
Chapter 306: 306. Is this divorced or not divorced_1
Elly Campbell took a seat beside him, and Robert Green quickly shut the car door, fearing that the life-saving CEOs wife might change her mind and get out of the car at any time.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Was Robert Green afraid that she would run away?
A group of people returned to thepany, and Adam Jones walked into thepany building side by side with Elly Campbell.
Thepanys employees first noticed the thickyer of gauze wrapped around Adam Joness forehead, their faces filled with shock.
Was something wrong with the CEO...?
Meanwhile, at the reception, someone quickly recognized the tall, distinguished woman walking beside Adam Jones. Wasnt she the CEOs wife who came to thepany four years ago and then handed a divorce agreement to Aide Baker?
Why had shee?
Seeing the CEOs mouth curved into a smile, he seemed in a quite good mood, didnt he?
The receptionists who knew Elly Campbells identity were shocked inside, their gazes moving subtly to the wound on Adam Joness head.
Could it be the CEO was... domestically abused by his wife?
They didnt dare think further, but when Adam Jones and his party approached, they stood up to greet them, "CEO, Mrs., Aide Baker."
Adam Jones hesitated slightly, and the joy on his face seemed to grow even more.
Turning to look at Robert Green behind him, he pointed towards the receptionist girl and said, "Give her a raise."
Receptionist Miss: "???"
Robert Green: "???"
Both looked confusedly at Adam Jones and Elly Campbell until they entered the elevator beforeing back to their senses.
The receptionist couldnt hide the ecstatic joy on her face.
Why would the CEO give me a raise? Could it be the CEO he...
Just the thought made the receptionist blush, not until she met Robert Greens indescribable gaze, "Dream on."
Thedy of the house was still present, and yet daring to fantasize about their familys big boss.
ording to his many years of experience as the CEOs aide, and understanding his boss, the reason he gave the receptionist a raise must be because of her calling out "Mrs.", right?
Yes, it must be so.
Elly Campbell followed Adam Jones into the CEOs private elevator, heading straight to the top-floor CEOs Office, where the people at the secretarial office didnt even see the CEO and his wifee up.
It wasnt until Robert Green came upstairs that he told the secretarial office people, "Hurry up and make two cups of coffee, the CEO and his wife are inside."
"The wife?"
The secretary was startled. The "wife" mentioned by Aide Baker must be thedy who sent awyer a few months ago to discuss divorce with the CEO, right?
So... had they divorced or not?
"What are you standing around for?"
Robert Green urged the secretary, who was dazed.
"Oh, right, Ill do it now."
Inside the CEOs Office, Elly Campbell looked around the office, which was over two hundred square meters, somewhat dazedly.
From the time she married Adam Jones until now, this was her first time in his office.
This was Adam Joness private territory; the former her, no matter how much she tried, couldnt break in. Now that she was tired and didnt want to try anymore, he had personally brought her in.
It was decorated entirely in Adam Joness style, understated luxury with a clear business atmosphere.
"Knock, knock, knock"
The sound of knocking at the door brought Elly Campbell back to the present, calmly suppressing the sorrow in her heart as she looked towards the door.
She saw the secretarying in with two cups of coffee.
"Heres your coffee, Mrs."
Then the secretary ced the other cup on the table, next to Elly Campbells, and very sensibly left the office, also closing the door behind her.
"Assistant Baker, Assistant Baker."
The excited secretary left the office and headed to Robert Greens workspace in the partitioned office, her eyes shining brightly.
Chapter 307. What do I need to do_1
Chapter 307: 307. What do I need to do_1
"Whats wrong?"
"I saw Mrs. Jones, and shes just so beautiful, perfectly matched with the CEO."
Robert Green: "..."
So your excitement is because youre smitten with Mrs. Jones?
The secretary, full of gossip, pulled over a chair from the opposite side of Robert Greens desk and sat down, "Now, the question is, why does Mrs. Jones want to divorce our CEO? When I went in just now, I noticed the way the CEO looked at Mrs. Jones, and its obvious, hes hiding his love deep in his heart."
Robert Green gave the secretary a contemptuous side-eye. "Do you have nothing better to do? If Mr. Jones finds out youre gossiping about his affairs here, do you believe he will also have you thrown into the mailroom?"
The very excited secretary immediately closed their mouth and stood up to walk out. As they reached the door, they suddenly thought of something and turned back to look at Robert Green.
"Assistant Baker, did Mr. Jones throw you into the mailroom?"
With an unruffled face, Robert Green red at the secretary, "Get lost, get out of here now."
The young and pretty secretary covered her mouth and giggled twice, then hurriedly left.
You could hear Robert Green snorting coldly, "Why the divorce? Its all because the big boss is too proud to lose face."
Back then, he told him that he was moving further and further away from the path of winning his wife back, but he wouldnt believe it, and insisted on being stubborn to the end.
So what?
What could he, as an assistant, possibly do?
Could he stop the boss when hes stubbornly courting disaster with such determination?
Aide Baker, who was inwardlyining while gathering his things to report to the mailroom, had a face filled with grief and indignation.
As a loyal aide, Robert Greens heart was breaking, just like a worried mothers.
After the secretary left, Elly Campbell turned her head to look at Adam Jones and thought for a while before speaking directly, "Is there anything I can help you with?"
Seeing Adam Jones sit down in the executive chair, he waved Elly Campbell over to his side.
Elly Campbell did as told and walked over; there was a substantial stack of documents in front of Adam.
Adam casually pulled out a document and ced it in front of her. "Start with this one."
Elly Campbell took the document and was about to open it when she saw Adam rise from the executive chair and pull her down to sit in it.
"Sit and read."
Feeling the broad palms resting on her shoulders, Elly Campbell twisted her eyebrows ufortably and subtly shifted her body without causing a scene, struggling to focus on the document in front of her.
Her entire back, however, was stiff.
Adam didnt move away but instead sat on the arm of the chair beside her, his long arm casually resting on the back of the chair, both of them sitting very close together.
Especially with Adams tall stature, sitting like this seemed to envelop Ellypletely.
"Can you move away from me a bit?"
Elly felt uneasy, unable to absorb a single word of the document in her hands.
"Im not disturbing you."
Adam looked at Elly and a faint sense of grievance shed across his face.
Although he said so, Adam couldnt help but sigh internally.
This must be karma, the turning of the tables; his owneuppance.
In the past, when Elly tried every means to get close to him, he always impatiently found excuses to push her away.
Elly twisted her brows and stayed silent; he was right, he wasnt disturbing her, but with him sitting there, she found it hard to concentrate.
"Or is it that all your attention is on me, thats why you cant focus?"
Adams teasing voice sounded in her ear, unable to suppress hints ofughter.
Ellys hand, holding the document, tensed, as if Adam had guessed her thoughts, her eyes betraying a touch of guilt.
Chapter 308. If there is anything you don’t understand, I will teach you_1
Chapter 308: 308. If there is anything you dont understand, I will teach you_1
"Can you stop being so presumptuous?"
Her face cooled, and she spoke in a deep voice.
"And what business is it of yours where I sit?"
Adam Joness voice sounded especially righteous.
Elly Campbell was choked by his words and couldnt retort a single one.
She simply decided to ignore him and picked up a document to read.
She had just nced at it when her brows furrowed.
She had thought that the document Adam Jones had asked her to help with was just an ordinary business file, but unexpectedly, it turned out to involve Jones Corporations core business secrets.
Not to mention she had barely any understanding of Jones Corporations affairs, let alone that it was the core secret of Jones Corporation. He just handed it over to her so openly, wasnt he afraid she might leak it?
"This document is too confidential, you should handle it yourself."
Getting involved with the core matters of Jones Corporation too much could be troublesome for her, and she didnt like to provoke these unnecessary things.
She was about to close the folder, but Adams slender fingers pressed it down.
"If I tell you to look at it, you look at it. What isnt confidential thates through my hands?"
His voice was steady, and his slender fingers casually pulled out another document from the side, "If you dont want to look at that one, look at this one."
Elly Campbell took it and opened it, not looking at anything but the title before closing it again.
Another confidential document.
She looked up at Adam and, holding back, still spoke out, "Arent you afraid Ill leak out your business secrets?"
Seeing Adam curve his lips and lift his hand to ruffle her hair with undisguised affection, he said, "You wouldnt do that."
Elly Campbell: "..."
What possessed him, or did he hit his head, to make such a gesture at her.
She couldnt help but frown.
"Besides, Im going to leave this family business to our son eventually, whats the difference between you reading it and me reading it?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Although William Campbell was indeed their son, why did the words "our son" sound so strange?
Just as Elly Campbell was hesitating about whether to speak up and refuse, Adam directly spread a pile of documents in front of her, "Stop fussing, theres so much more to deal with."
As he spoke, he pointed to his forehead, "Ive be like this, do you really have the heart to let me handle so much?"
Elly Campbell wanted to say that she did indeed have the heart.
But when she thought about how his injuries came about because of her, she couldnt bring herself to say the words and swallowed them back down.
Simply put, she picked up the documents again and started flipping through them, casually saying, "If any secrets get leaked, dont me me for it."
The response to her was Adams indifferent chuckle.
After Elly Campbell carefully read through the documents, she frowned and said, "I havent dealt with these things at all; its not right for me to handle them for you."
"Wherever you dont understand, Ill teach you."
Adam leaned forward, his perfect face close to hers, the mans unique scent carried a hint of warmth as it brushed across Ellys soft cheek, making the fingers under the folder involuntarily curl up.
She sat up straight, trying to distance herself from Adams embrace, but it didnt do much good.
Only to see Adams one hand on the back of the chair behind her, and the other pressing on the document in front of her, his towering body enveloping Ellypletely.
"These are yourpanys affairs, not something Ive ever dealt with; I cant handle them for you."
Suppressing that odd chaos in her heart, she spoke with forced calmness.
Chapter 309. If you give him an inch, he’ll take a mile_1
Chapter 309: 309. If you give him an inch, hell take a mile_1
Adam Joness breath still steadily brushed across her cheeks, beginning to gradually spread, paralyzing her nerves like poison, making her feel rigid all over.
"Everything has a process from unfamiliar to familiar. If you havent been involved before, start now. If theres anything you dont understand, just ask me," he said.
Adams tone seemed too casual. These files, significant to thepanys secrets, appeared worthless to him, as heid them out openly before Elly Campbell.
Elly couldnt help but frown,pletely baffled by what Adam truly had in mind.
"Didnt you say you had a headache and couldnt work? Then how do you have the energy to teach me?"
Elly turned to ask him, forgetting the fact that he was too close to her. The moment she turned, her lips brushed directly along Adams face, leaving both of them stunned.
Adams fingers resting on the table trembled, and his dark pupils suddenly contracted.
The soft touch of her lips against his cheek made his heart tremble uncontrobly, as if a pair of hands was effortlessly stirring his emotions.
And Elly was even more taken aback, as the fleeting touch was extraordinarily clear, although unintentional.
Her face immediately flushed to her ears, her usualposure now tinged with a hint of being at a loss.
She quickly averted her gaze, tilting her head back to put some distance between her face and Adams, but arge hand sped the back of her head, exerting a slight force to pull it back again.
Meeting Adams deep and relentless pupils, waves and emotions surged that were too intimidating to look directly into, causing Ellys heart to skip a beat.
Attempting to dodge again, the magnified handsome face of Adam got even closer.
The proximity of their noses was less than a centimeter apart; a slight movement could cause them to touch.
"What are you running from?"
He spoke in a deep voice, his toneced with an uncontroble huskiness.
Those ordinarily stern lips, as they opened and closed, grazed hers, teasing Ellys heart imperceptibly.
"Adam Jones, get away from me," Elly said.
Her voice carried a slight tremor, unable to distinguish between nervousness and anger at that moment.
"Why should I listen to you?"
As she moved her head back slightly, Adam leaned in even more, almost with a sense of inching forward aggressively.
Elly was trapped between the chair and his body, the tight space leaving her no room to retreat further.
"Adam Jones!"
There was a minor annoyance on her face, but more than that, there was the tension of being so close to Adam.
"I see your injury isnt that serious, you should deal with it yourself."
As she spoke, she tried to push Adam away forcefully, but standing in front of her, his solid frame didnt budge.
Elly pushed again, and the chair underneath her slid backward suddenly from the force, and Adam, perhaps genuinely unsteady, fell onto her following the motion.
"You... Adam Jones, get off me!"
Ellys face darkened as she glowered at the handsome face so close to her own, angrily biting out the words.
Adam remained unfazed, a mischievous smile ying on his lips, as his fingertips gently swept away the hair scattered across her cheeks, saying:
"If you hadnt moved just now, how would I have fallen?"
He gazed into the indignation in her eyes, soothingly stroked her long hair, but teased with a smile, "Did you do that on purpose?"
Chapter 310. Don’t let anyone see _1
Chapter 310: 310. Dont let anyone see _1
"Adam Jones!"
Elly Campbells face darkened even more.
How could she believe this mans deception, this man who was always so shameless and vile, how could she believe him.
"Are you leaving or not?"
Elly Campbell red at him through gritted teeth.
"Leave, of course Ill leave."
Adam Jones began to smile, the hint of a wicked smirk that shed through his eyes made Elly Campbells scalp tighten, and she had a bad feeling about this.
"Where do you want to roll? Whatever position you want to roll in, Ill cooperate with you."
As his words fell, Elly Campbells face darkened even further.
She was infuriated by him, and she had never seen such a brazen person before.
If she had a choice, she would have preferred the untouchable beauty she knew four years ago rather than the despicable, shameless Adam Jones who rendered her defenseless.
Adam Jones leaned in to meet her angry gaze, and the fire in Elly Campbells eyes, in stark contrast to the detached coldness he usually saw in her, brought him unexpected pleasure.
And it was this pleasure that prompted him to take immediate action.
Without any warning, he suddenly leaned down and lifted Elly Campbell straight up from the bosss chair.
Elly Campbell was startled, her hand instinctively grasping hispel, but as soon as she realized what she was doing, her face darkened again.
"What are you trying to do now?"
Her teeth were clenched, as she forcefully suppressed her anger.
"Didnt you just ask if I was rolling out? Lets go over there and roll, the bed inside is big."
He tightened his hold on Elly Campbell in his arms and gestured with his chin toward the room next door, his eyes gleaming with unabashed flirtation and lust.
With her face still dark, Elly Campbell took several deep breaths to calm her raging temper.
She had seen enough to realize Adam Jones was a lunatic who seemed to enjoy seeing her angry; the angrier she got, the more he seemed to relish in it.
After pondering for a moment, she looked up at Adam Joness smiling eyes and said evenly, "Put me down. This is the office; it wouldnt be good to be seen by others."
"Then we wont be seen.
Adam Jones spoke with remarkable confidence, choking Elly Campbell into darkening her face once more.
Dont get angry, dont get angry.
Elly Campbell repeated to herself as she thought about how to get away from Adam Jones when suddenly the office door was pushed open.
"Brother, I heard... Ah!!"
Lily Jones, who hade in through the door, looked up to see her brother holding Elly Campbell in front of his desk in an exceedingly intimate way.
Lily Jones, shocked, let out a scream, which caused the secretary waiting outside to hurry in.
And then, the secretary also witnessed the sight of their boss tightly holding his beautiful wife.
They havent divorced! They definitely havent divorced!
The secretarys mind immediately jumped to this conclusion.
If the CEO had divorced his wife, he wouldnt possibly be holding her this close.
Seeing the glimmer of frost in the CEOs eyes at having his moment disrupted, the secretary promptly bowed her head and retreated like a quail.
An angered boss is not to be messed with).
Sophie Baker, who had entered with Lily Jones, also witnessed this scene, and her expression immediately changed.
Even though she had long known that Adam Jones had Elly Campbell in his heart, this was the first time she saw Elly Campbell and Adam Jones so close to each other.
The direct visual impact nearly caused Sophie Baker to reveal her true feelings.
Fortunately, she managed to contain herself; at this moment, there was no need for her to say anything, as there would naturally be someone else to speak up for her.
Chapter 311. Work on the male-female relationship_1
Chapter 311: 311. Work on the male-female rtionship_1
Elly Campbell also hadnt expected Lily Jones to show up under such circumstances and immediately frowned.
She turned her head and red at Adam Jones without a sound, didnt you say we wouldnt be seen?
Does your face hurt, I just want to know if it hurts!
At this moment, Elly Campbell wished she could go up to Adam Jones and p him twice, asking him if it hurt.
Adam Joness expression was also unsightly at the moment.
He was nicely cozying up to his wife here, trying to build a rtionship, and these irrelevant people actually dared to barge in and disturb him.
Even if the "irrelevant" person was his own little sister, at this moment, Adam Jones simply wanted to kill her.
"Lily Jones, who allowed you to enter without knocking!"
He had no intention of letting go of Elly Campbell, his deep voice suppressing the anger that was ready to burst forth.
And Sophie Baker, standing beside Lily Jones, was outright ignored by him.
Lily Jones finally snapped back from the initial shocking scene and her face changed immediately.
She ignored Adam Jones and stormed over to the desk, pointing at Elly Campbell, who was held in Adams arms, and scolded:
"Elly Campbell, have you no shame? You divorced my brother and yet youre still here to seduce him!"
Elly Campbell, who had been struggling to get down from Adams grasp, immediately stopped at the brainless usation from Lily Jones.
Who the hell is seducing your brother, you idiot!
Elly Campbell couldnt help but curse inwardly while gracefully smiling on the outside, her hand that was gripping Adams shirt now hooked around his neck.
Adam Jones: "..."
He had clearly felt her struggling toe down just then, and now she was being so proactive...
After a half-second of rigidness, Adam Joness lips quirked up in a good mood.
"So what if were divorced? Im single, your brother is single, cant we have a romantic rtionship?"
While saying this, under Lily Joness angry gaze, she tilted her head up and provocatively kissed Adams chin.
The boss Adam who wanted to get romantic: "..."
Actually, he wouldnt mind a few more kisses.
Lily Jones, however, was so infuriated by Ellys actions that she nearly cked out and fainted.
"Elly Campbell, you... youre shameless!!"
Lily was stamping her feet with rage, but facing Elly Campbells calm demeanor only made her feel like she was hitting cotton, out of breath with anger.
Seeing Sophie Baker silently standing to the side with reddening eyes, Lily felt that Sophie must be feeling extremely aggrieved.
Elly Campbell, this bitch, was bullying Sophie too much.
Lilys gaze turned to Adam Jones who was looking at Elly Campbell with a fond smile, her anger causing her chest to feel clogged up again, "Brother, youre still letting her hold you, put her down now!"
Adam Jones then turned to look at her, the smile already gone from his face, leaving only a chilling coldness in his eyes.
"Shes hugging her own husband, not yours, why are you in such a fuss?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Lily Jones stared at Adam with disbelieving eyes, the anger stuck in her chest, going neither up nor down.
She... how could her always cold andposed brother have turned into this?
"Brother, you... you need to put her down right now. You cant be with Elly Campbell; my heart cant take it. You... do you want her to anger me to death?"
Lily Jones started to resort to emotional maniption, causing Elly Campbell to roll her eyes inwardly.
Chapter 312. Get out_1
Chapter 312: 312. Get out_1
Who exactly is angry with whom? How could Christopher Moore have taken a liking to such an idiot?
Elly Campbell let go of Adam Jones, struggled a couple of times, and sensing her intentions, Adam Jones didnt forcibly hold onto her this time but instead let her down.
After that, he pressed the inte, "Tell the security downstairs they dont need toe to work anymore."
Hearing Adam Jones say this, Lily Jones once again incredulously widened her eyes and shrieked, "Brother, what do you mean?"
Is it because the security didnt stop her?
She is the young Miss of the Jones family. When has she ever been stopped whening to thepany in the past?
"Barging into my office just like that, and you still have the cheek to ask me what I mean?"
Adam Jones icy gaze warned as it fell on Lily Jones face, which had turned white with anger, he said sternly.
"I... Im your sister, why cant Ie?"
Lily Jones eyes welled up with grievance, and she pointed at Elly Campbell next to him, "She cane, why cant I!"
"So you do know youre just my sister, daring to butt into my businessI warned you before, have you forgotten all that?"
Adam Jones narrowed his dark pupils, a hint of impatience arising in his eyes.
Elly Campbell couldnt be bothered to listen to their quarrel. She should not have listened to Adam Jones and apanied him to thispany. With his robust appearance, he didnt look like someone who was seriously injured.
Picking up her bag from the desk, ready to leave, her wrist was caught by Adam Jones, "Where are you going?"
"Its too noisy here, annoying."
She frowned, not bothering to conceal her disgust.
"Elly Campbell, you..."
Lily Jones was about to rush over but was blocked by Adam Jones.
"Brother?"
"Get out."
Adam Jones eyes darkened, his aura of dominance pressing down directly on Lily Jones.
"Brother!"
Lily Jones couldnt believe it and yelled at Adam Jones, "Im your biological sister. What is Elly Campbell, that you would defend her like this? Do you only want to be happy if she makes me angry to death?"
"Lily Jones!"
Elly Campbell couldnt stand it anymore; this idiot was bouncing around her day after daydid she sell her to the mountains to be a child bride in herst life?
She walked up to Lily Jones, crossed her arms in front of her, and arrogantly lifted her chin, "Rest assured, the quality of the heart transnt I underwent and the heart I gave you is fine; you wont be angered to death by me."
Seeing Lily Jones face twist with rage again, Elly Campbell felt much of her irritation subside instantly.
And Adam Jones, whose only thought was to keep his ex-wife by his side, watched with pleasure as his ex-wife confronted his own sister in this way, simply curling his lips into a smile.
Shes getting naughtier.
As for whether his sister might be angered to death by his ex-wife, the domineering CEO Adam Jones felt no pressure whatsoever.
Although Sophie Baker had been silent the entire time, the blow of being ignored and Adam Jones limitless defense of Elly Campbell pierced her heart, as though it had been stabbed with countless holes.
All along, she had thought that Lily Jones was the person Adam Jones cared about the most, so she tried every possible way to please Lily Jones, thinking that by getting through to Lily, she could seed in marrying Adam Jones.
Turns out... it wasnt so.
Adam Jones might care about Lily Jones, after all, she is his biological sister, butpared to his concern for Elly Campbell, that bit of care for Lily Jones was trivial.
Compared to Elly Campbell, Lily Jones is nothing.
Chapter 313. Give Sophie Baker to Christopher Moore_1
Chapter 313: 313. Give Sophie Baker to Christopher Moore_1
Sophie Baker at this moment, realized this point profoundly.
Ever since she entered, Adam Joness gaze at Elly Campbell had been gentle and doting, not saying a single word nor even frowning at her tant provocation toward Lily Jones.
"Are you done? If so, get out."
Adam Joness voice, devoid of any pity, reverberated afterward; he had not once looked at Sophie Baker, yet his intention to dismiss her was not concealed in the slightest.
Sophie Baker snapped back from the previous blow, took a deep breath, and managed to suppress the heart-piercing jealousy, walking up to Adam Jones.
"Adam, dont me Lily, me me. I saw you were injured this morning and was a bit worried, so I mentioned it to Lily, not expecting her to be so worried about you that she rushed over here in such a hurry."
Sophie Baker had intended to convey to Adam Jones how anxious she was about him, and how her heart ached for his injuries, in the hope of softening his heart, but saw Adam Jones simply sneer dismissively upon hearing this.
"You really are quite meddlesome."
His words wereden with overt disdain and annoyance.
Sophie Baker had not expected her good intentions to be dismissed as meddling in Adam Joness eyes, and herplexion turned even paler in an instant.
Her eyes reddened as she looked at Adam Jones, filled with grievance and sorrow.
She bit her lower lip, as if only by doing so could she control her urge to cry.
"Im... Im sorry, I was being nosy."
She pursed her lips and walked over to Lily Jones, and in a hoarse voice said, "Lily, I should leave first."
"What are you leaving for? If anyone should leave, its that little bitch Elly Campbell!"
Lily Jones grabbed Sophie Baker, and seeing her look so aggrieved made Lily wish she could tear Elly Campbell to pieces.
"Lily Jones!"
Adam Joness face was incredibly dark and intimidating at that moment, as if he might throw Lily straight off the top floor if she said one more word.
"Since you feel so much pity for Miss Baker, why not have Christopher Moore take good care of her?"
Sophie Baker quickly turned her gaze to Adam Jones, her body reeling from the blow.
What did Adam Jones mean by that?
In his eyes, was Sophie Baker only suitable to be a disposable mistress, kicked around at will?
Was she not worthy to be a legitimate wife, a truedy of high society?
No matter how inferior Sophie Baker might be, she was still the legitimate second daughter of the Campbell family, many times more noble than that wretched Elly Campbell. How could he just kick her to someone else?
And Lily Jones was in disbelief, her eyes widening with fury, "Brother, what are you talking about? Christopher Moore is my husband, what terrible idea are you suggesting!"
"Oh? You cant bear to offer your husband to someone else, so you set your sights on someone elses husband?"
Adam Joness lips curled up, the coldness in his eyes bing increasingly evident, "The principle of not imposing on others what you yourself do not desire, do I need to teach you that as your brother?"
As his words fell, the dark pupils slightly contracted, and the warning in his eyes caused Lily Jones to shudder uncontrobly.
It seemed that if she continued to persist, he would indeed resort to methods to have Sophie climb into Christopher Moores bed.
What a joke!
Lily Jones was both anxious and angry, but frustratingly, she had no way of dealing with her own brother.
She knew that if she continued to stay, she would only humiliate herself further; there was nothing her inhumane brother was incapable of doing.
Chapter 314. The thing that relies on the strong to bully the weak_1
Chapter 314: 314. The thing that relies on the strong to bully the weak_1
Stuffing women into Christopher Moores life was something Adam Jones might very well do.
Anger was choking Lily Jones; she grabbed Sophie Baker, turned, and started to head outside, but felt too resentful to just walk away like that.
She stopped at the doorway, turned her head back unwillingly, and shot a fierce re at Elly Campbell, who stood beside Adam Jones with a totally indifferent demeanor. She held back, but ultimately couldnt restrain herself.
"Elly Campbell, what are you so proud of, bullying the weak with your power?"
The used Elly Campbell of being the oppressor: "..."
Lily Jones just called her a bully for using the power of Adam Jones and for oppressing the weak like Sophie, didnt she?
Elly Campbells gaze remained calm as she looked at Lily Jones, without a trace of emotion in her eyes, as if watching a joke unfold before her.
Lily Jones felt her heart waver under that gaze and couldnt even bring herself to look Elly in the eyeespecially when her brothers sinister gaze turned her way, it made her feel incredibly uneasy.
She stepped back, ready to leave with Sophie, only to find her hand clutching at air.
Turning her head, she saw Sophie had taken a couple of steps forward. With teary eyes and a thinyer of mist forming in them, she looked pitifully at Adam Jones:
"Adam, its okay if you dont like me, but... but how could you just push me off onto someone else so casually?"
The hidden innuendo in those words was tantly deliberate, causing Adam Joness expression to darken further.
His gaze, almost reflexively, shifted to Elly Campbell, as though he was nervous, afraid that she might misinterpret something.
Yet Elly remained unfazed throughout this drama, like a spectator who was only half-heartedly watching a y.
Realizing this, Adam Jones frowned slightly, feelings of annoyance beginning to stir.
Of course, he couldnt vent his annoyance on Elly, so hed have to take it out on whoever had provoked it.
His gazended icily on Sophie, sending a tremor of fear through her.
Just now, when she spoke those words, it was out of resentment, hoping to make Ellys life difficult, thinking that with the backing of the Campbell Corporation, Adam Jones wouldnt be able to do much to her even if he got angry.
But now, faced with Adam Joness look, her heart shook uncontrobly, and her feet turned cold.
"Dont worry,"
Adam Jones suddenly spoke in an unexpectedly gentle voice, causing Sophie to be surprised and even secretly pleased.
She knew Adam wouldnt be so heartless toward her, looking at her in such a distressed state, he surely must have softened.
She thought Adams reassuring "Dont worry" was tofort her, only to freeze on the spot when she heard his next words.
"Even if you throw yourself at Christopher Moore, he wouldnt want you."
"Adam..."
This time, Lily Jones, surprisingly, didnt speak up for Sophie, precisely because she heard in Sophies words a disdain for her own husband.
Although she always considered Sophie a close friend, she wouldnt allow anyone to look down on her husband.
What did it mean? The legitimate heir to the noble Moore n, the head of Moores Group, with wealth, good looks, and backgroundat what point did it be Sophies ce to scorn him?
Lily Jones was a fiercely protective person, which was evident from the way she fearlessly stood up for Sophie in front of Elly.
But she was even more protective of her husband. While she disliked other women setting their sights on him, it didnt mean others were allowed to scorn him.
Chapter 315. Following Christopher Moore is also good_1
Chapter 315: 315. Following Christopher Moore is also good_1
She stepped forward and pulled Sophie Baker back. "Why are you saying this to my brother? Are you trying to humiliate yourself?"
Pfft
Even Elly Campbell couldnt help butugh inwardly, watching Sophie Bakers face contort from Lily Jones words. She couldnt resist giving Lily a thumbs up.
"Lets go."
Lily Jones, dragging Sophie Baker behind her, stormed out of the Jones Corporation. Along the way, many people looked at them with strange eyes, which made Lily feel terribly embarrassed.
Sophie Baker was even more furious, her face twisted with anger. What did the idiotic Lily mean by those words?
Humiliating herself?
She, the second young mistress of the Campbell family, was in what way inferior to Lily Jones?
What does humiliating yourself mean?
If she really wanted to marry Christopher Moore, could Lilys simple and manipble mind ever outwit her?
With this thought, the image of Christopher Moores face involuntarily popped into Sophies mind.
Though not as handsome as Adam Jones, he was top-notch, and as the sole heir of the Moore n, his status and background were no worse than Adams.
What a pity that the idiot Lily had gotten there first.
She looked at Lily, unable to understand what was so appealing about her, that Christopher Moore treated her like a treasure.
If she could be with Christopher...
The idea suddenly surfaced in Sophie Bakers mind, though it was not intense.
She had invested too much effort in Adam Jones to give up easily.
She absolutely refused to watch Elly Campbell live a better life than hers.
With this thought, she forcibly suppressed the irritation she felt towards Lily, and once again adopted that pitiable look.
"Lily, let it go. Adam has made up his mind to get back together with my sister. Stop trying to match us up, just... just consider that Adam and I were not fated to be together," she said, her eyes reddening as she turned her head away.
Lily Jones, who had been extremely angry just a moment ago, thinking about Sophies disdain for her own husband, felt somewhat disgusted, but now seeing her like this, her heart softened.
After being humiliated by her brother like this, how could she still me her?
Her disdain for her own husband was inconsequential, at least it implied she wouldnt be fixated on Christopher.
Thinking this, Lily Jones felt much morefortable.
Remembering Sophies words just now, she showed a touch of unwillingness and thenforted Sophie, saying,
"Sophie, dont be sad. I know my brother too well. Hes just too proud. Since Elly Campbell initiated the divorce, he cant stand it. Right now, he must be thinking of reconciling with Elly only to kick her to the curbter. When that timees, Ill help you get together with my brother."
Sophie Baker got just the words she wanted, even though she didnt take seriously Lilys im that Adam only reconciled with Elly because of his pride.
But, as long as Lily still intended to match her with Adam, it wouldnt be so easy for Elly to have a good time.
"Lily, I know you mean well for me, but my sister has had a child with Adam. How could he just let go? Dont anger your brother because of me. You saw what happened just now... Im afraid it might ruin the rtionship between you and Adam because of me."
Her words sounded considerate, but the underlying message was clearly provocative towards Lily.
Sure enough, just thinking of the way her brother had unreservedly defended Elly Campbell in the office earlier made Lilys teeth itch with frustration.
Her brother used to be so good to her, indulging her in everything, but ever since that despicable Elly Campbell reappeared, her brother had changed, bingpletely unreasonable!
Chapter 316. You aren’t faking this injury, are you_1
Chapter 316: 316. You arent faking this injury, are you_1
Sophie Baker looked at the sudden change in Lily Joness face, lowered her head, and the corners of her lips hooked up in triumph.
Hearing Lily Jones click her tongue in some annoyance, she said, "Youre right, after all. My nephew is still a member of the Jones family. As much as I dislike Elly Campbell, I cant let my nephew be left out in the cold."
As she spoke, a touch of distress appeared on Lily Joness face, "But if I bring my little nephew back, wouldnt Elly Campbell be even better positioned to use the child to get close to my brother?"
Sophie Baker hadnt expected Lily Jones to hold no repulsion towards the child Elly Campbell had given birth to, and suddenly felt uneasy.
If that bastard child was really taken in by Adam, even if she married into the Jones familyter on, with that bastard there, half of the Jones fortune would still be taken away by the child.
Even half of the Jones estate was a fortune of over a hundred billion; how could she stand the thought of that bastard benefiting from it.
Thinking so, she whispered in Lily Joness ear, "Thats why, Lily, a child cant be without a mother. If Adam brings the child back, what if the child misses its mother? You should stop being against your sister-inw because of me; Adam and I can really only be ships passing in the night."
She tightly gripped Lily Joness hand, "Although Id really like to be sisters-inw with you, I dont want my sisters child to grow up without a mother by his side, so... lets forget about it, isnt it also nice being sisters?"
Sophie Baker knew that the more she appeared willing to make sacrifices, the more Lily Jones would reject Elly Campbell.
If she could manage to keep that bastard from returning to the Jones family, that would be even better.
Lily Jones nodded thoughtfully, then sighed with some unwillingness, "But to just let Elly Campbell off so easily, I still cant ept it. After all, how she treated my brother back then and schemed to marry him, such a bad woman, how is she worthy of my brother?"
Lily Jones became increasingly resentful, "And I dont understand how my brother could be fooled by Elly Campbell. Could she have drugged him or something?"
Speaking of Elly Campbell.
After Lily Jones and herpanion were sent away, Elly Campbell gathered her thoughts and sighed inwardly.
She wondered where exactly she had offended Lily Jones. Ever since she had married Adam Jones, Lily had always been against her and couldnt stand her.
Perhaps her destiny truly shed with that of the Jones siblings.
In the past, the thought of it would have been incredibly painful, but after the pain had passed, she realized... it was nothing more than that.
"Whats on your mind?"
Adam Joness gentle voice interrupted her train of thought.
She looked up at Adam Jones, her eyesnding on the wound on his forehead, and squinted as a thought struck her, asking, "Youre not faking that injury, are you?"
The muscles at the corner of Adam Joness mouth stiffened slightly, a brief sh of guilt in his eyes, before he replied with discontent,
"The wound you sewed up yourself, how could you not know whether its real or fake?"
His words left Elly Campbell momentarily at a loss for a rebuttal.
"Okay, go sit down and rest properly. I will take care of all this."
Elly Campbell didnt want to dy any further, since she didnt n to stay long in Boston as there were other matters she had to attend to.
As she turned to sit at the desk and started to pick up the documents, they were snatched away by Adam Jones.
"What are you trying to do now?"
Elly Campbell frowned, looking up at him with a mixture of impatience in her gaze.
"To pick up where we left off."
Adam Jones reached out, pulling her up from the chair, "Didnt we say we were going to spice up the male-female rtionship? Now we can get to it."
Chapter 317. Furious Queen Jo_1
Chapter 317: 317. Furious Queen Jo_1
His lips curved in a mocking smile as he used the words shed initially aimed at Lily Jones to block her.
Elly Campbells face darkened, and she spoke with a hint of difort, "Lily Joneses to disgust me whenever she pleases, and I cant return the favor? You actually took it seriously."
Elly gave him a look of disdain and settled back into her seat.
But Adam Jones was not so easily dismissed; he stood in front of her, his hands bracing against the arms of the chair, effectively trapping Elly between him and the seat.
"You also kissed me."
"So what? It was just a kiss; do you want me topensate you for it?"
Elly looked at him with a trace of sarcasm in her eyes.
Seeing Adam narrow his eyes, a dangerous aura spilled from his deep gaze, "Dont you know Im a man who believes in an eye for an eye? I cant let you get away with a bargain that easily."
Being held captive in his embrace made Elly ufortable, especially with Adams closeness, which left her feeling at a loss.
She pushed him away and stood up from her chair, feigning an air of nonchnce, "Youve already taken advantage, so what do you want to do about it?"
Leaning against the desk behind her, she looked directly into Adams mischievous eyes, barely suppressing the turmoil within her.
"Of course, I want to take double in return."
No sooner had he spoken than Elly felt a tightening around her waist; Adam had pulled her forcefully into his arms with strong hands.
She cursed silently in her heart and lifted her head, "Adam... mmph."
Her lips were suddenly sealed by Adams kiss.
Her eyes widened in anger as she struggled in his embrace, but it seemed that Adam had no intention of letting her go. The harder she struggled, the more aggressive his kiss became.
At this moment, Elly had no idea what this kiss meant to Adam.
The moment his lips touched her softness, his heart felt as if it had been struck by a strong electric current, both sour and numb.
Her taste, sweet with a hint of sourness, easily struck his heart, as it always did.
This feeling became clearer with each encounter.
"Elly..."
It wasnt until Elly felt almost breathless that Adam released her, allowing her a brief moment to breathe.
But the hand wrapped around Ellys waist did not let go.
He was afraid, afraid that if he let go, shed walk away without a second thought, just like she did four years ago.
He didnt want to hold onto grudges anymore, not about anything. That incident had happened eight years ago; what was there left to hold a grudge about?
If he kept it up, wouldnt he be the one to suffer the most?
"Let go."
Elly clenched her teeth, forcing herself to ignore the indistinct words "Elly," filled with a mixture of desire and affection. Anger flushed her face.
"I wont let go."
"You..."
Elly was so angry she ground her teeth and, without caring about the wound on his head, she grabbed a stack of folders beside her, ready to smash them onto Adams face.
Adam dodged to the side, looking at her with a touch of grievance in his eyes, his previously affectionate gaze now clear and bright.
"Are you trying to murder your husband?"
"Bullshit!"
Elly couldnt help but curse, "Youre just an ex-husband!"
Adam was amused by her fiery reaction, holding Elly even tighter and drawing even closer to her.
Instinctively, Elly stepped back, her hand inadvertently hitting the pile of files on the desk behind her, and a picture frame ced behind them fell to the ground with a tter.
Chapter 318. Photo on the Frame_1
Chapter 318: 318. Photo on the Frame_1
The photo frame fell right at Elly Campbells feet.
Elly instinctively looked down, the back of the frame facing upwards. She couldnt see the photo inside, but given that a straightced man like Adam Jones had it on his office desk, she could figure out with her toes how important the person in the picture must be.
Just as her curiosity peaked, Adams speed surpassed hers. He let go of her, picked up the frame, opened a desk drawer without thinking, and tossed it in.
Confronted with Ellys curious gaze, a shade of guilt flitted across his eyes. He awkwardly avoided her gaze and said,
"Its Robert Greens photo, always misced."
His eagerness to exin made the excuse sound far-fetched, something he hadnt taken into consideration.
At that moment, Robert "the olddys scapegoat" Green sneezed in the mailroom where he was being punished.
Who? Whos talking about me?
Elly let her gaze linger meaningfully on Adams guilt-ridden face for a few seconds before retracting it with a teasing smile.
"You seem quite fond of Assistant Baker."
Seeing that Elly didnt press about the photo in the frame, Adam quietly sighed in relief. He heard the tease in her voice and couldnt help frowning as he said, "What do you mean Im fond of him?"
"Allowing someone to ce their photo on your office desk, isnt that favoritism?"
Her smile was particrly ambiguous, "I hadnt realized President Jones had such a taste."
Seizing the moment of Adams guilt, Elly nonchntly stepped out of his embrace.
Of course, she knew the photo in the frame wasnt of Robert. It was just that Adam was too guiltridden, so much so that the excuse he found was flimsy.
Who else could it be in the photo that Adam Jones had ced in his office to face all day, if not someone close to his heart?
What was he feeling guilty about when facing his ex-wife?
Ellyughed to herself, her face betraying nothing as she calmly collected all her thoughts.
"Stop causing trouble. Either rest and let me handle this, or you deal with it yourself, and Ill leave."
With all thoughts reined in, she looked at Adam with a detached gaze, her eyes revealing no emotion.
But for some reason, seeing Ellys expression, Adams heart felt a stir of panic.
The familiar estrangement appeared once again on Ellys face.
Adam pursed his lips, suppressing the chaos in his heart, and had indeed lost the mood to tease her. He nodded, "Alright."
True to his word, he didnt cause any more trouble, but instead, he sat down on the leather couch, his mind somewhat turbulent.
Without Adams interference, Elly could finally concentrate on the documents from thefort of the bosss chair. Yet, she couldnt focus on a single word no matter how long she held the document.
Her mind was full of the vision of Adam nervously and guiltily picking up the photo frame. She couldnt help but frown, feeling a wave of irritation.
By noon, she had only managed to read through two documents.
Adam hade over and taken the document she was holding in her hand.
Elly looked up to meet his deep,plex gaze as he pointed to his wrist, "Its lunchtime, lets eat first."
"No need, Im in a hurry. Just get me some takeout," Elly declined without a second thought, picked up the document she was reading, only to have Adam take it away again.
"Adam Jones..."
"Are you in such a rush to leave?"
Adams face darkened slightly as he considered Ellys distant and indifferent eyes, feeling a nagging sense of concern.
Chapter 319. The Neglected Young Wife_1
Chapter 319: 319. The Neglected Young Wife_1
Hearing the hint of dissatisfaction in his voice, Elly Campbell looked at him with some surprise before smiling and saying:
"Of course, I didnte to Boston to be your assistant."
Adam Joness gaze darkened, and although Elly Campbell was stating the fact, he couldnt feel happy about it.
Before Lily Jones arrived, although her attitude towards him had not been good, it hadnt been this distant. Was she taking out her anger on Lily on him?
Adam Jones felt somewhat wronged and asked her, "Are you angry?"
Elly Campbell was taken aback by Adam Joness sudden question. "What?"
She then listened as Adam continued, "Lily Jones is an idiot who made you angry, but you shouldnt take it out on me; thats not fair to me."
Adams eyes were filled with a smallint, and his words made Elly pause again, her eyes clouded with confusion.
"When did I ever take out my anger on you because of Lily Jones?"
She put down the document in her hand, looked into Adams aggrieved eyes, andughed, "You said it yourself, shes an idiot. I wouldnt stoop to the level of an idiot, and shes certainly not worth wasting my time over."
Adam Jones watched her and truly believed she didnt care about Lily Joness drama from before.
But if that was the case, why had she suddenly be so cold?
Although she wasnt overly explicit about it, his defenses were up, and he could feel even the slightest bit of her coldness.
Elly Campbell saw that Adam Jones didnt answer and didnt care, shifting her gaze back to the document in front of her.
"If its not because of Lily Jones, why have you suddenly be cold?"
Adams voice,ced with a hint ofint, once again interrupted Elly Campbells work, his expression simr to that of a wife neglected by her husband.
Elly Campbell frowned slightly, looking at him with a bit of confusion, "What?"
She asked softly, not understanding why Adam Jones would suddenlye out with such a remark.
She had suddenly be cold?
When had she ever been warm to him?
Hadnt it always been like this?
Adam Jones looked into the nkness of her eyes, feeling quite displeased inside.
There was always the feeling that he was being overly sentimental.
After another nce at Elly Campbells puzzled look, he said, "Keep busy, Ill be out for a bit."
Elly Campbell didnt know what exactly was bothering him. Watching him leave the office, she turned her attention back to the document.
Yet her mind kept reying Adam Joness earlierment.
Cold?
Elly Campbell knitted her brows in some bewilderment. Was that so?
Her gaze involuntarily fell on the drawer where Adam had thrown the picture frame; her eyes inadvertently dimmed and then she withdrew her gaze lightly.
Adam Jones stepped out of the office, feeling unreasonably irritable.
He adjusted his necktie and strode towards the exit of thepany building. Before long, everyone saw him return with a big bag of food.
Through the receptionist, everyone knew that the woman who hade up with the president was the presidents wife, and now, seeing the president bring up such a big bag of stuff, it was clearly for his wife.
Theyd never seen the president get close to any woman besides Miss Jones, and had even wondered about the presidents orientation, only to discover he had a wife all along.
But why didnt the president ever bring his wife out?
Chapter 320. Men should be tougher on themselves_1
Chapter 320: 320. Men should be tougher on themselves_1
Its so strange. The President seems to be so good to his wife, even going out to buy her lunch himself.
People were discussing in private and Adam Jones was unaware as he carried the lunch he bought for Elly Campbell, ready to go upstairs when he came face to face with Harry Hall who had just returned from outside.
Harry Hall nced at the food in his hand with a faint look, his lips curled in a smirk as his gazended on the wound on Adams forehead, and he frowned, asking, "I heard from Robert Green that you took a hit to save Elly Campbell?"
When Harry Hall mentioned this, a cold expression emerged on Adams indifferent face, and a flicker of murderous intent passed swiftly in the depths of his eyes.
"Its nothing, just a minor issue."
He didnt want to talk about what happenedst night. Those thugs were clearly targeting Elly Campbell deliberately, and as for who might be behind it, he had a pretty good guess.
Harry, however, seemed quite interested while looking at his wound wrapped in gauze, raising his eyebrows yfully and said, "Those thugs must be quite something to have injured you like this."
Sons of wealthy families like them have been trained like special forces from a young age to avoid being kidnapped.
With Adams skills, how could a few ordinary thugs be a match for him?
No sooner had Harry finished speaking than he saw the corners of Adams mouth slightly curve up, his originally harsh features softening a bit, and in an instant Harry understood.
"Did you use a self-inflicted stratagem on your wife?"
He barely got the question out when he saw that Adam didnt deny it, his features softening even further, and Harry chuckled in surprise before saying:
"You sure are tough on yourself when ites to chasing your wife. With that being said, why did you insist on getting a divorce in the beginning?"
Hearing Harry mention this, the smile on Adams lips faded, and a bitterugh unavoidably spilled from the depths of his eyes.
Without him saying anything, Harry knew this guy already regretted it.
Initially, he suffered just for the sake of pride, but now what use was regret?
Looking again at the food Adam was carrying, it was evident without asking that it was bought for Elly Campbell.
"She was willing toe to Jones Corp, it looks like your strategy had quite the effect, arent you afraid that if she finds out it was on purpose, shell get even more upset?"
Even as a brother, Harry couldnt help but think that Adam Jones, despite his high IQ, had an emotional intelligence that seemed inversely proportional.
He obviously wanted to win his wife back, yet every word he said, every action he took, seemed designed to push her away. For such a romantically clueless man to get married, it must have been true love.
As a brother, he couldnt help but worry that one day this guy mightpletely drive his wife away.
Seeing Adams hand tighten slightly on the lunchbox, yet his face revealing a bitter smile, he said:
"Having the heart to be upset is better than having no heart at all."
Harry suddenly looked up at him, and from Adams words, he sensed a hint of powerlessness.
For someone like Adam Jones, who held such a high position and was rarely troubled by anything, such a state of powerlessness could probably only be instigated by Elly Campbell.
For some reason, Harry felt that Adam seemed somewhat pitiable at that moment.
However, he had no extra sympathy to offer, for after all, everything was Adams own doing.
But what about him?
Without doing anything, Helen Melendy left him without a second word, without even giving him the chance to brace himself mentally. Who was there to pity him, to sympathize with him?
Chapter 321. Bring the person up_1
Chapter 321: 321. Bring the person up_1
Upon reaching the top floor, Adam Jones, carrying the food container, walked toward his office but was called out by Harry Hall.
"Adam."
Adam Jones turned around and saw Harry walking towards him. After much deliberation, he said, "If you cant let go of her, you might as well let go of what happened eight years ago. After all, you dont have that many eights years in a lifetime to squander."
As a brother, that was all he could say; the choice was still Adam Joness to make.
Adam Jones gave him a look, offered a wry smile, said nothing, and resumed walking to his office.
When Adam Jones opened his office door, Elly Campbell was still reviewing a document. Hearing the sound, she instinctively looked up and caught Adam Joness gaze.
"Ive brought lunch,e and eat."
Elly Campbell was taken aback for a moment, not having expected that Adam Jones had gone out earlier specifically to buy her lunch.
With various online food delivery apps avable, she had not imagined that Adam Jones would personally go out to buy lunch.
"Thank you."
Pushing down the unusual feeling in her heart, she set aside the documents in her hands and stood up to walk over.
Just as she took a seat, Adam Joness cellphone rang. It was Robert Green, calling from where he was being punished in the mailroom.
Elly Campbell couldnt make out what Robert was saying, only noticing that Adam Jones had a terrifyingly cold expression when he answered Roberts call.
"Bring him upter."
A frown settled on his face as he hung up the call and turned towards Elly Campbell sitting on the sofa beside him; his ice-cold visage softened slightly.
"Do you like this food? If not, Ill go buy something else."
Ellys gaze swept over the opened food containers. They were all light dishes, but even though they were simple, the preparation was exquisite, and the appearance alone was enough to whet ones appetite.
"Its fine, Im not picky."
She picked up her chopsticks and began eating, one bite at a time. Out of the corner of her eye, she was aware that Adam Joness gaze had settled on her face and wasnt shifting, making her feel uneasy all over.
Forcing herself to ignore him, she focused all her attention on the meal in front of her, but with Adam staring at her, she lost all desire to eat and soon stopped.
"Im full."
She set down her chopsticks and turned to Adam Jones, "Ive dealt with your documents, and if theres nothing else, Ill be leaving now."
"Whats the rush?"
Adam Jones knitted his brows in displeasure, his dark pupils fixed on Elly Campbell with a trace of irritability, "Do you dislike staying here that much?"
His words coated Elly Campbells face with a shade of surprise, "Ive finished processing your documents, what reason do I have to stay?"
The confusion and astonishment in her eyes only intensified the irritation in Adam Joness heart.
"Cant you just stay a little while longer?"
As he said this, his expression was awfully awkward, and his face read of difort.
"No, Im in a hurry."
Without a second thought, Elly Campbell declined.
She rose from the sofa, walked to the desk to grab her bag, and headed for the door, only to be abruptly called back by Adam Jones.
"Elly!"
At that, Elly Campbells steps halted unexpectedly.
Adam Jones had rarely called her with such a tone; she thought she had grown used to his indifference, but at this moment when he suddenly called out her name, she could distinctly feel a dull pain in her heart.
Standing with her back to Adam Jones, her grip on her bag tightened. She didnt turn around, only saying, "Is there anything else?"
Chapter 322. Let’s remarry_1
Chapter 322: 322. Lets remarry_1
Behind her, the sound of Adam Joness approaching footsteps grew closer, and Elly Campbells feet moved slightly, but her body was pulled into Adams embrace from behind.
"Lets remarry, okay?"
The incredibly warm hug was spacious and firm, yet it made Elly freeze in ce.
In Adams words, there was a hint of a faint plea, a desperate plea seeking her agreement.
"Come back, okay?"
Adams voice had grown even huskier than before.
Elly, sping her bag, trembled slightly. For some reason, a faint fear began to bud in her heart.
The terror of being neglected and ignored for three years once again invaded her mind, torturing her heart over and over.
In that moment, she deeply realized that the hurt Adam had caused her had never truly been put aside for a single moment.
All along, she had been deceiving herself, thinking if she didnt reflect on it, she had moved on, but she forgot that whenever she thought about it, all the memories were still crystal clear, engraved deep into her bones, aching at the slightest touch.
"No."
After a long while, she spoke coldly, clearly feeling Adam stiffen.
She dared not think too much or hesitate for a moment, reached out, moved Adams hands from her waist, and quickly walked away.
She ignored the fleeting pain in Adams dull eyes, held back the sourness in her own, and repeated, "No."
Pain struck her heart wave after wave, and she bit her tongue hard to jolt herself out of this intense agony.
"That wont happen again, Elly, I wont ever..."
"Adam Jones!"
Elly quickly interrupted him, not daring to listen any further, and said faintly, "Im leaving."
She forced herself not to look at Adams increasingly desperate eyes, not knowing whether she was afraid of softening or afraid of sinking deeper.
Adam, with his eyes slightly reddened, stared in disbelief at Ellys resolute face. Although she hadnt said anything final, she had never allowed Adam to truly realize that they were indeed divorced.
There was no room for turning back.
"Elly..."
"Goodbye."
With those two words, she turned and left without mercy.
"Elly!"
Adam tried to grasp her, but his hand closed on air; Elly had already closed the door, separating them into two different spaces.
Gazing at the closed door, the pain in Adams heart grew more intense with each passing moment.
No one had ever seen Adam Jones as forlorn as he was at that moment, like a discarded pup, lost and bewildered.
After a long time, he let out a low chuckle, lifted his hand, and buried his face in his palm. Hisughter, passing through the narrow gaps between his fingers, was hoarse with destion.
Elly Campbell left Adam Joness office, her slender back upright, not allowing herself to show even a hint of disarray or sorrow.
It wasnt until she stepped into the elevator that, in that confined space where no one else could see her, she slumped, her back curving under the weight of a force suddenly drained from her, as if all her strength had been siphoned off.
She tilted her head back, blinking continuously, forcing back the tears welling up in her eyes. After a while, she straightened her back again, took a deep breath, and stepped out the moment the elevator doors opened.
Just then, she met Robert Greening towards her, escorting two others, dragging an unfamiliar man towards the elevator.
Chapter 323. This guy has hit the muzzle of the president’s gun_1
Chapter 323: 323. This guy has hit the muzzle of the presidents gun_1
Upon seeing Elly Campbell, Robert Green immediately greeted her, "Madam."
Tired of correcting Robert Greens appetion for her, she simply ignored it, gave a nod, and walked out.
"Madam, are you leaving?"
"Im in a hurry, Assistant Baker, mind your own business and leave me be."
Robert Greens repeated calls of "Madam" started to irritate Elly Campbell.
"But, Madam..."
"Assistant Baker!"
Finally losing patience, Elly Campbell interrupted Robert Green, "How many times do I need to emphasize to you that I have divorced your President Jones? Can you change how you address me?"
Startled by Elly Campbells shout, Robert Greens face froze for a moment.
This was the first time he had seen Elly Campbell get so angry over a form of address, showing a hint of surprise in his eyes.
He knew that in the past, she ignored his repeated calls of "Madam"; why would she care so much at this moment?
Did his clueless boss do something to displease her again?
Robert Greens heart, like that of an old mothers, began to boil.
Would his emotionally unintelligent boss ever give him a break?
"Alright, Miss Campbell."
By then, Robert Green certainly wouldnt dare to provoke Elly Campbell further and promptly changed his way of addressing her. "However, Miss Campbell, could you wait a little longer before leaving? Dont you want to know what happened with those thugs who troubled youst night?"
Elly Campbells gaze fell upon the man in front of her once more when Robert Green mentioned this, and then she said, "What else could it be if not the work of Sophie Baker and her daughter?"
She scoffed coldly, her gaze shifting towards the man held in the middle, turning somber. The man met her scrutinizing eyes, and his pupils contracted sharply, as if frightened by her.
"Ill leave this matter to you, Assistant Baker; I wont be going up," she said.
Having said this, she didnt wait for Robert Green to speak and walked away.
Robert Green didnt stop Elly Campbell, nor did he insist, only turning to give an order: "Take this man up to report to the CEO."
At that moment, in the CEOs Office on the top floor of Jones Corporation, Adam Jones sat in front of his desk with a dark expression, exuding a chill that deterred anyone from approaching.
Shortly after, someone knocked on the office door.
"Come in."
The deep, husky voice, tinged with harshness, made everyone outside shudder.
The middle-aged man being held shivered uncontrobly, and the next moment, he was pushed into Adam Joness office.
"President Jones, the men who troubled your wifest night were instigated by this one," someone reported.
Adam Joness gaze slowly shifted towards the middle-aged man, the sheer coldness in his eyes terrifying the man into dropping to his knees.
"President Jones, this is a misunderstanding, really! Please investigate clearly; I have no grudge against Miss Campbell, why would I send people to trouble her?" the man pleaded.
The icy stare of Adam Jones now looked at the middle-aged man as though he was seeing a dead person.
Seeing him slowly rise from behind the desk, like the Grim Reaper, Adam Jones moved step by step towards the man.
Even Robert Green, who had been by Adam Joness side for many years, was frightened by the killing intent emanating from him at that moment.
Clearly, the CEOs mood had reached a terrible low point; this man had run into his firing line.
"Ah!"
The next second, a sharp scream echoed in Adam Joness office as the middle-aged man clutched his stomach and copsed on the floor, trembling with fear.
Chapter 324. Break his leg_1
Chapter 324: 324. Break his leg_1
At this moment, he was acutely aware that Adam Jones truly harbored the intention to kill him.
"President Jones, spare my life, President Jones, youve misunderstood, it really isnt... Ah!!"
Adam Joness foot pressed down on the back of the mans hand, and the sound of breaking bones followed.
Even Robert Green, standing nearby, felt his own bones ache at the sight.
"Ill give you another chance to admit your mistake."
Compared to the murderous intent on his face, his tone was so calm itcked any trace of emotion, yet the more so it was, the more terrified the middle-aged man became, trembling to the bone.
"I was wrong, I was wrong, President Jones, I admit my mistake, please spare me this time."
"Of course."
Adam suddenlyughed, but his expression was that of a demon ascending from Hell, even the curve of his smile seemed to be edged with des, capable of slicing the person before him into countless pieces.
"President Jones, I admit my mistake, Im a bastard, I deserve to die, please spare me, President Jones..."
He kept kowtowing to Adam Jones, the fear of impending death in his eyes unmasked.
Even with his right hands bones shattered, he didnt dare to cry out in pain, only continuing to kowtow and beg for mercy.
"You do deserve death, but I dont engage in murder or arson, rest assured."
Even as Adam Jones said this, the middle-aged man dared not let his guard down, fearing that Adam Joness methods might make him suffer a hundred times more than death.
He must have been out of his mind to target Elly Campbell, unaware of how terrifying the devil Adam Jones was, and even less of how much Adam valued Elly.
"President Jones..."
"Break his legs, find out who sent him after Elly Campbell and throw him to them to deal with the aftermath."
Adam Jones ordered Robert Green expressionlessly.
"Understood, President."
The middle-aged man was terrified. He clung desperately to Adam Joness ankle, crying and pleading:
"President Jones, please spare me, I was just following someone elses orders, Im not the mastermind, Im not the mastermind, President Jones, I beg you, President Jones..."
The Baker Family
"What?"
Sophie couldnt believe what she was hearing as she stood up from the sofa, eyes wide open, staring at Melody Baker, "Mom, have you lost your mind?"
Remembering what Melody Baker had just said, Sophie couldnt help but shudder.
"If Adam Jones traces it back to Uncle, were finished!"
Sophie looked at Melody Baker with indignation, feeling for the first time that this woman was irredeemably foolish.
How could she so tantly send someone to beat up Elly Campbell, especially when Adam was with Elly.
That morning, when she saw the injury on Adams forehead, she had no idea it was connected to her own mother.
Now even Melody Baker was feeling a bit scared; she had been so infuriated by Elly Campbell yesterday that she couldnt swallow her pride and had asked her brother to teach Elly a harsh lesson.
But she had not anticipated that Adam Jones would be with Elly at that time.
"Dont worry, Sophie, dont be scared. Even though your uncle found the people, he never showed his face, and he used an unregistered space card to contact them. Adam Jones wont trace it back to your uncle," Melody Baker said, trying to soothe Sophie and herself, yet her heart couldnt settle down at all.
Sophie looked coldly at Melody Bakers pale face and sneered, "Dont assume that Adam Jones is as foolish as you are. Remember how much effort Uncle Forest put in to keep the event from years ago from Adam? Do you really think he wont find out about this little incident now?"
Chapter 325. Mother-daughter dispute_1
Chapter 325: 325. Mother-daughter dispute_1
Melody Bakers face turned pale, and even when Sophie Baker called her stupid, she did not retort.
"I was also ovee with anger yesterday, I couldnt swallow the humiliation of being bullied by Elly Campbell..."
"Even if you wanted to trouble Elly Campbell, you shouldnt have involved your uncle. Do you not know that his little ability cant aplish anything?"
Sophie Baker bit her lip in anger. She had already lost most of her chances with Adam, and if Lily Jones found out that she had sent someone to beat up Elly Campbell, then any good impression she had in Lily Joness eyes would vanish.
Although Lily Jones disliked Elly Campbell, she was not one to be unfair. If she were disappointed in Sophie, then Sophies chances of entering the Jones family would be even slimmer.
But the key issue at the moment wasnt this... it was Adam Jones.
If he found out that it was her mothers idea, would he let them off easily?
The more Sophie thought about it, the more scared she became. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, "Mom, I dont care, if uncle gets caught, I wont help him. You figure it out yourself."
Sophie was extremely vexed at that moment. She was even beginning to suspect that in her past life she must have done something atrocious to end up with a mistress for a mother and a worthless uncle.
With these thoughts, she couldnt help but feel jealous of Elly Campbell.
The true youngdy of the Campbell family, not only did she have the Old Masters protection, but she also had a capable biological mother.
Not to mention, her maternal grandparents, her uncleseach one was a person of status and position. Yet when it came to her...
Even if Sophie refused to admit it, every person by Elly Campbells side was stronger than her.
Thinking of this, she scoffed with jealousy and hate, "If Elly Campbell had a bunch of people holding her back like I do, she wouldnt be any more glorious than me."
Melody Baker was already scared by Sophies earlier warning, so when she heard the undisguised disgust in her daughters words, she was first taken aback, then her face showed disbelief.
"Sophie, what do you mean by that? Do you think Im holding you back?"
"Isnt it true? If you hadnt been a mistress, I wouldnt have be a bastard everyone despises and looks down upon. If you had the capability of Jenna rk, I wouldnt need to lick peoples boots for resources or watch others faces. Arent all these things your doing?"
Every time Sophie recalled the humiliation she suffered in front of Elly Campbell, she would be insanely jealous.
She always thought, if she had switched mothers with Elly Campbell, if she were the true youngdy of the Campbell family, then she would surely be as arrogant as Elly Campbell.
Why, oh why, wasnt her biological mother Jenna rk, why was she just an illegitimate daughter who couldnt be presented in society!
The more Sophie thought about it, the more hateful she felt, and the more she found her own mother Melody Baker displeasing.
Melody Baker could never have imagined that her usually obedient daughter would despise her origins, would look down on her like this?
"You look down upon me? Sophie, I am your biological mother."
She stood up from the sofa in anger, "Yes, I became a disgraced mistress, and I might not be much, but I am your mother. Even if I have wronged the whole world, I have not wronged you. Without me, do you think you could have such a wealthy life today?"
"Think about your ssmates who wear clothes worth a few tens of dors. Yes, their mothers arewful wives, and they walk with their heads high and chests out, but what of it? Are they living better than you? Do they have more resources than you?"
Chapter 327. No Good Fruit to Eat_1
Chapter 327: 327. No Good Fruit to Eat_1
Sophie Baker began to enlighten Melody Baker with righteous reasoning, "Mom, if we also fall, there will be no one left to protect Uncle."
As soon as Melody Baker heard this, the hesitation on her face immediately turned resolute, "Yes, youre right, Ill call your uncle right away..."
While speaking, she reached for thendline phone beside the sofa. Just as she was about to dial, she saw a maid rushing in from outside, "Its not good, Mrs., Mr. Baker... Mr. Baker outside..."
"What?"
The hand holding the telephone receiver of Melody Baker trembled violently, and she stood up from the sofa, "rify that."
Seeing the maids paleplexion, Melody Baker was frightened, her heart pounding like a drum.
"Mr. Baker was thrown at the front gate, he seems... he seems to have been seriously injured."
Melody Baker and Sophie simultaneously felt weak in their legs, their faces having long since turned pale. After a while, they barely regained theirposure, "Go out and have a look."
At the front gate of the Baker family vi, James Bakery motionless like a deted dead fish at the entrance.
"James!"
Melody Baker cried out in rm, rushing towards the entrance. James Baker had long lost consciousness, breathing faintly.
"Miss Baker."
A deep voice sounded right in front of her.
Melody Baker looked up and realized that there was a ck Maserati parked at the entrance of the vi. As the voice sounded, the rear door of the Maserati opened, and Robert Green, wearing a ck suit and gold-rimmed sses on his nose, stepped out of the car leisurely.
With him were two tall, burly men wearing dark sunsses, looking like bodyguards or enforcers.
Seeing Robert Green, Melody Baker and Sophie both trembled, feeling a chill in their hearts.
Robert Greens presence here, and with the dying James Baker, what did this mean?
It meant... Adam Jones knew.
The pupils of the mother and daughter constricted in fear, facing Robert Greens seemingly harmless yet no less benevolent face than his master, Sophie Baker swallowed and took the initiative to speak, "Assistant Baker, you... why have youe?"
Robert Green pushed up the gold-rimmed sses on his nose, looking like a refined schr; who would have thought that the man lying lifeless before them had been crippled by him.
"Heres what happened, Mr. Baker did some things he shouldnt have, crossed people he shouldnt have angered, and someone disabled his legs. Our CEO is always keen to help, so he had me personally deliver Mr. Baker back here, for the two Miss Bakers to take good care of."
His lips, perfectly imitating his ck-hearted boss, curled up, frightening the Baker women once more.
"What did you say, his legs are disabled?"
Melody Baker copsed to the ground, staring incredulously at Robert Greens indifferent face, yet she didnt dare to express her anger.
Robert Green smiled warmly, yet again habitually pushing his sses up his nose, saying, "Our CEO also said that if Miss Baker is still bored, he would be very happy to help you find something to do, ensuring youll be too busy to meddle in other matters."
As Robert Green spoke, the smile gradually disappeared from the corner of his mouth.
His words, although not explicitly stated, were clearly understood by the Baker women; they grasped the implication of Robert Greens message.
Wasnt Adam Jones simply warning them that if they dared to bother Elly Campbell again, they would not get away with it?
Thinking of this, Sophies heart was filled with resentment. Every time!! It was always like this!!
Chapter 327. No Good Fruit to Eat_1
Chapter 327: 327. No Good Fruit to Eat_1
Sophie Baker began to enlighten Melody Baker with righteous reasoning, "Mom, if we also fall, there will be no one left to protect Uncle."
As soon as Melody Baker heard this, the hesitation on her face immediately turned resolute, "Yes, youre right, Ill call your uncle right away..."
While speaking, she reached for thendline phone beside the sofa. Just as she was about to dial, she saw a maid rushing in from outside, "Its not good, Mrs., Mr. Baker... Mr. Baker outside..."
"What?"
The hand holding the telephone receiver of Melody Baker trembled violently, and she stood up from the sofa, "rify that."
Seeing the maids paleplexion, Melody Baker was frightened, her heart pounding like a drum.
"Mr. Baker was thrown at the front gate, he seems... he seems to have been seriously injured."
Melody Baker and Sophie simultaneously felt weak in their legs, their faces having long since turned pale. After a while, they barely regained theirposure, "Go out and have a look."
At the front gate of the Baker family vi, James Bakery motionless like a deted dead fish at the entrance.
"James!"
Melody Baker cried out in rm, rushing towards the entrance. James Baker had long lost consciousness, breathing faintly.
"Miss Baker."
A deep voice sounded right in front of her.
Melody Baker looked up and realized that there was a ck Maserati parked at the entrance of the vi. As the voice sounded, the rear door of the Maserati opened, and Robert Green, wearing a ck suit and gold-rimmed sses on his nose, stepped out of the car leisurely.
With him were two tall, burly men wearing dark sunsses, looking like bodyguards or enforcers.
Seeing Robert Green, Melody Baker and Sophie both trembled, feeling a chill in their hearts.
Robert Greens presence here, and with the dying James Baker, what did this mean?
It meant... Adam Jones knew.
The pupils of the mother and daughter constricted in fear, facing Robert Greens seemingly harmless yet no less benevolent face than his master, Sophie Baker swallowed and took the initiative to speak, "Assistant Baker, you... why have youe?"
Robert Green pushed up the gold-rimmed sses on his nose, looking like a refined schr; who would have thought that the man lying lifeless before them had been crippled by him.
"Heres what happened, Mr. Baker did some things he shouldnt have, crossed people he shouldnt have angered, and someone disabled his legs. Our CEO is always keen to help, so he had me personally deliver Mr. Baker back here, for the two Miss Bakers to take good care of."
His lips, perfectly imitating his ck-hearted boss, curled up, frightening the Baker women once more.
"What did you say, his legs are disabled?"
Melody Baker copsed to the ground, staring incredulously at Robert Greens indifferent face, yet she didnt dare to express her anger.
Robert Green smiled warmly, yet again habitually pushing his sses up his nose, saying, "Our CEO also said that if Miss Baker is still bored, he would be very happy to help you find something to do, ensuring youll be too busy to meddle in other matters."
As Robert Green spoke, the smile gradually disappeared from the corner of his mouth.
His words, although not explicitly stated, were clearly understood by the Baker women; they grasped the implication of Robert Greens message.
Wasnt Adam Jones simply warning them that if they dared to bother Elly Campbell again, they would not get away with it?
Thinking of this, Sophies heart was filled with resentment. Every time!! It was always like this!!
Chapter 328. She is a person that even Adam Jones doesn’t dare to provoke_1
Chapter 328: 328. She is a person that even Adam Jones doesnt dare to provoke_1
Even if Elly Campbell treated him however she pleased, he would still volunteer to stand up for her, only to shove her into the mire and let her flounder in disgrace.
She clenched her teeth, unwilling to ept the situation and looked at Robert Green with a bitter smile, "Why does Adam have to treat me this way? I never wronged him."
Her unwillingness was palpable, her low voice tinged with bitterness and pity.
Robert Green nced at her pitiful look, his expression unchanging, and said, "But you provoked someone whom even President Jones dares not provoke, and thats where you went wrong."
From beginning to end, Robert Green spoke with a gentle tone and expression, but his words were more piercing than thest.
What does it mean to provoke someone even Adam Jones wouldnt dare to provoke? Elly Campbell must really be capable.
Yet Adam Jones protects Elly Campbell so, making Sophie Baker even more unwilling to swallow her pride, "How can he be so heartless? Back then, for his sake, I nearly lost my life, and this is how he repays me?"
Hearing this, Robert Greens originally perfect expression couldnt help but twitch, and he couldnt help but roll his eyes internally at Sophie Baker.
Yet his face still wore a smile as he looked at Sophie Baker and said, "Miss Baker, dont always bring up the past. What youve obtained from President Joness hands is enough to repay the favor from back then. Moreover..."
At that, he suddenly smiled sinisterly, "As for what really happened back then, it still remains unclear. Back then, the President was so frustrated by his wife that he missed the best time to investigate. You better pray that after eight years, the President finds nothing, otherwise..."
Robert Green did not finish his sentence but nced at the barely alive James Baker and got into the car.
He had delivered all of President Joness warnings, which was hisst act of mercy toward them. If this mother and daughter dared to step on President Joness bottom line again, they would truly be done for.
The ck Maserati drove away from the Baker Family vi, and the mother-daughter duo copsed onto the ground, their backs already drenched in cold sweat.
Everything they did back then was so ndestine; they even sacrificed Sophie Baker herself to gain Adam Joness trust. They thought that after eight years, the past would remain in the past, but Robert Greens words...
Had Adam Jones be suspicious?
No, no!
Sophie Baker panicked, clumsily trying to stand up against the wall, "Mom, we cant let Adam Jones find out about the past, or were finished."
"I... I know, Ill tell Uncle Forest to be careful."
Melody Baker was also frightened, recalling the look Robert Green gave James Baker just before leaving, which was clearly a warning to them.
Just for teaching Elly Campbell a lesson using a few thugs, Adam Jones was able to cripple her own brothers legs. If the events of the past were uncovered, Adam Jones might well ensure they died without a sound.
The thought alone made Melody Baker and Sophie Baker shudder. After a long while, they remembered to take James Baker to the hospital.
As for Elly Campbell, after leaving the Jones Corporation building, she went straight back to the hotel.
Once she entered the room, she copsed onto the bed, utterly deted.
Yet the moment she closed her eyes, her mind was filled with Adam Joness look of longing when he spoke of remarriage, and his bewilderment and loss when she tly refused him.
It hadnt seemed like much at the time, but now with her eyes closed, that image of him became ever clearer.
Chapter 329.CT report_1
Chapter 329: 329.CT report_1
It took a while before she slowly opened her eyes, pressed hard against the sour swelling in her chest, and barely managed to suppress the waves stirred by Adam Joness gaze.
She rubbed her cheeks vigorously, trying to wake herself up, "Get it together, Elly Campbell, dont be soft-hearted anymore."
She got up, went to the bathroom, took a shower, changed into a set of clothes, grabbed the document bag she had prepared in advance, and walked out of the room.
Then, as if she remembered something else, she turned around and headed to the medical building behind the hotel.
When Elly Campbell arrived, a young doctor was on duty, not the one she had metst night.
"Hello, how can I help you?"
Seeing Elly Campbelling, the young doctor immediately approached her with enthusiasm.
Anyone staying at this hotel was either rich or noble, and the doctor naturally did not dare to show any neglect.
Elly Campbell stepped forward, smiled slightly, and said, "Heres the thing, my husband hit his head yesterday, and in the middle of the night, he said he had a headache. I brought him here for a brain CT scan. Were leaving the hotel today, and Im worried about his injury, so Id like to take yesterdays CT scan with us to show to the doctors at the hospital."
Elly Campbell was very natural when she lied, with no trace of acting visible on her face.
Hearing her say this, the young doctor naturally wouldnt make things difficult and said, "May I know your husbands name? I will get the CT scan for you right away."
"Theres no need for trouble, Ill go find it myself."
The CT scans were kept at the film pickup window. When Elly Campbell went there, the doctor had just been called away by another patient, so he did not follow her.
As it had only been one night, there werent many CT scans, and Elly Campbell quickly spotted Adam Joness name.
Elly Campbell took the CT scan and nced at it. As a surgeon, she knew all too well what the contents of the scan indicated, and her expression immediately turned cold.
"Ha! Moderate concussion!"
She clenched her mrs and flung the CT scan onto the window counter with force, her expression growing colder and colder.
She had been foolish enough to so easily believe Adams words; she thought to herself, he looked so lively and energetic today, nothing like someone with a moderate concussion.
Dammit!
She stuffed the CT scan into her backpack and left the hotel with a steely face.
The Campbell Family
"Miss."
"Hello, Miss."
Elly Campbell walked into the Campbell familys gate with much grace, and the servants all came forward to greet her, none daring to neglect her.
This was the real Miss Campbell. No one who couldnt be seen in public couldpare with her.
Even though her mother and father were divorced, Miss Campbell remained Miss Campbell, and nobody could rece her status.
As soon as Elly Campbell entered the living room, a servant served coffee, "Miss Campbell, please have some coffee."
"Just leave it."
Elly Campbell sat down on the sofa, picked up the coffee cup, and took a gentle sip. The noble demeanor inherent to her was not something Sophie Baker could learn in a few words.
Not long after she had sat down, someone else entered from the doorit was James Campbell.
James Campbell had always suffered at the hands of Elly Campbell, especially in the past two days. It was as if his face had been trampled in the mud by her, and she hadnt stopped at that but had also ruthlessly ground it in.
He wished from the bottom of his heart that Elly Campbell would drop dead, but the problem was that he simply didnt have the power to make that happen. Moreover, with Adams warning, he had lost all his courage.
Chapter 330. Elly Campbell’s plan_1
Chapter 330: 330. Elly Campbells n_1
"You said you wanted to talk to me about shares, what is it you want to discuss?"
James Campbell approached her, sitting down before her. If he hadnt been wary of the Campbell shares held by her and Adam Jones, he would never have been able to sit down in front of her.
Elly Campbell nced at him and didnt hurry to speak, merely sipping from her coffee cup, an asional sip here and there. The calmer she appeared, the more impatient James became.
His greatest fear was that Adam Jones would truly give that fifteen percent of shares to Elly Campbell, and then at any moment, she could drive him out of Campbell.
"What exactly do you want to discuss with me? I dont have time to waste with you."
James Campbells entire demeanor started to be agitated.
Finally, Elly Campbell slowly put down her coffee, looked at him, and said, "I will sell you all thirty-five percent of the shares I hold."
James was startled, thinking he had heard wrong, "What did you say?"
Sell all thirty-five percent of the shares she held to him?
Was she sick? Did she want to leave Campbell?
Of course, he was only too happy for this wretched girl to leave Campbell, but then, this wretched girl wasnt stupid, so why would she give up such a big piece of the pie like Campbell?
"ording to the current stock price of Campbell, I will sell you all of the thirty-five percent of shares I own."
Elly Campbell patiently repeated once more.
"You would do that for me?"
How could James possibly believe Elly Campbell so easily, "You arent nning to trick me, are you?"
Elly Campbell looked at him, and scoffed, "You? If I wanted to scheme against someone, I would never target someone as weak as you. That would be an insult to my own abilities."
"Elly Campbell, you..."
James, furious with embarrassment, raised his hand to p her face, but Elly repelled it with the documents in her hand.
Seeing her still seated steadily on the couch, even as she looked up at him, the force in her eyes remained unaffected.
Jamess raised hand, it seemed, had been forcibly lowered by Ellys gaze.
"Im not here to argue with you. The reason why Im selling the shares to you is purely that I dont want to waste my time working with someone like you."
The undisguised disgust on Elly Campbells face ignited the urge in James to hit her once more, but ultimately hecked the courage and could only glower resentfully at her.
"You should know that as long as Im at Campbell, with the thirty-five percent of shares in my hands, I wont let you have peaceful days. Im sure youve thought about this, otherwise you would not havee running to see me after just one phone call."
Elly spoke with a steady rhythm, her voice soft, yet every word was like a stab to Jamess heart, causing the corners of his mouth to twitch involuntarily.
"Furthermore, with the shares I hold, I could force a capital increase on Campbell. By then, your little shareholdings would be diluted to almost nothing. Given your limited abilities to start with, if your shares were also diluted, it would take me but moments to kick you out of the game."
"You..."
As James was about to retort, Elly raised her hand and interrupted him, "Dont be in a hurry to contradict me. Verbally contradicting me for the sake of arguing is pointless. Think carefully about what Ive said."
From beginning to end, Elly maintained aposed and unppable poise, unlike James, who seemed far more impatient.
However, this was normal. Anyone watching an opponent holding overwhelming capital ready to crush them would react like James did.
Chapter 331. It’s just the beginning_1
Chapter 331: 331. Its just the beginning_1
James Campbell bit down on his back mrs, ring fiercely at Elly Campbells indifferent face, yet ultimately he was still defeated by her unshakeable demeanor that could annihte him in an instant without a trace.
He had to admit that what Elly had said was right.
Facing the Elly in front of him, he barely had any power to fight back and could only let her manipte him as she pleased. Should things really go as she said, with her forcibly financing the Campbell corporation or doing something even more excessive, he would likely end up with nothing.
So now, his only way out was truly only the one Elly had offered to him
Purchase the shares she held.
He looked at Elly, who was confident in her approach, and it was quite clear that since she hade to him, she had predicted he would be willing to buy them.
Ha! This little bitch, just like her mother, always knew how to scheme. With every step she took, she had already calcted the next several moves.
"Based on the current stock price, I dont have that much money to buy. Sell me twenty percent," he said, suppressing his anger, his voice cold.
A cold snort came from Ellys mouth, "You think Im stupid? Either buy all thirty-five percent or dont even think about getting a single share."
Having said that, Elly picked up the document bag in her hand, stood up, and walked out.
"Elly, stop right there!"
Elly didnt pause her steps, already reaching the main door.
"Elly!"
James was so angry his teeth itched, he chased out of the house, "Then sell them to me at a discount, ny percent, okay?"
"Listing price, not a cent less, take it or leave it."
Elly continued walking out, and as James saw she had absolutely no leeway, he hated her down to the cellr level.
"Fine."
Ellys steps stopped at the doorway, as she turned back satisfactorily to look at James, "Rare to see you making such a smart choice."
James, no longer in the mood to argue with Elly, simply said, "I dont have that much cash on hand, give me a few days."
"Three days."
"Three days? Elly, thats over thirty billion, do you think its three hundred bucks?"
"Then thats your problem. If you dont have the money ready within three days, Ill sell them to Uncle David."
Uncle David is the thirdrgest shareholder in the Campbell corporation, other than Elly and James Campbell, with eighteen percent of the shares.
If you add Ellys thirty-five percent, the Campbell corporation could directly undergo a transfer of power.
"Elly!"
Afterward, Elly didnt say another word to James. The car she had called for was already waiting outside.
She simply got in the car, looking down at the document bag in her hands, the corners of her lips curling into a bloodthirsty sneer.
"This is just the beginning..."
She didnt just want to drive James out of the Campbell corporation; she wanted to leave him with nothing.
Elly Campbell always held a grudge, and unless she feltpletely avenged, she would not let go.
After leaving the Campbell home, she went to the hospital to visit Old Master, ensuring his health was improving and that he would be discharged in a couple of days before she felt reassured enough to leave.
Upon returning to the hotel where she was staying, as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Adam Jones leaning against the corridor wall opposite the elevator doors. His unfathomable pupils now shimmered with obscure emotions.
Seeing Elly, a flicker passed through Adams eyes, and the next second, he straightened up and walked towards her.
Remembering the words Adam had said to her at noon, Ellys gaze turned heavier, and as Adam approached, she quickly increased the distance between them.
Without giving him another nce, she continued towards her own room.
Adam followed her and pushed against the door the moment Elly tried to close it, his somber eyes resting on Ellys impatient face.
Chapter 332. Why bother_1
Chapter 332: 332. Why bother_1
"Adam Jones."
Elly Campbell, enduring patiently, clung to the doorframe, preventing Adam Jones from pushing his way in, but she alsocked the strength to close the door.
The two stood, one inside and one outside, neither willing to give in.
"Let me in."
The voice of Adam Jones was somewhat hoarse, mixed with some unclear emotions.
"If you have something to say, say it here."
Her heart cold, she spoke, deliberately ignoring the darkening bloodstain on the bandage wrapped around his forehead.
"Let me in."
The voice of Adam Jones grew colder, and in the hoarse depths of his eyes, there was a hint of impatience and irritability.
Only then did Elly Campbell notice the faint smell of alcohol on Adam Jones, not obvious, but detectable upon closer inspection.
"Have you been drinking?"
She frowned, tried to resist, but ultimately couldnt help herself and blurted out the question.
It was only because she noticed the blood on his forehead seemed to have darkened further.
Adam Jones paused, gave a faint nod, and after a moment added, "Just a little bit."
As if fearing Elly Campbells anger, he looked somewhat bewildered when he said this.
Seeing that Elly Campbell was only looking at him coldly without speaking, Adams already anxious heart sank even further.
"Let me in, lets talk."
His voice was hoarse as he spoke, and his handsome face took on a trace of dominance and imperiousness.
Elly Campbell opened her mouth to refuse, but seeing his increasingly paleplexion, the words of refusal reached her lips but were forcefully swallowed down.
Her hand on the door eased, "Come in then."
After speaking, she turned and walked towards the sofa, not looking back at Adam Jones, annoyed at herself for still being so easily swayed by him.
Seeing her consent, a look of relief passed over Adams face, and the pain from the wound on his forehead seemed to lessen.
"What do you want to talk to me about?"
Seeing him close the door ande in, Elly Campbell sat on the sofa and looked at him as she asked.
Before he could speak, she added, "If youre here to talk about remarriage, theres no need to discuss it. Its impossible for us to remarry."
The words Adam Jones had been about to say were choked back by her firm gaze and tone, making him feel an unprecedented sense of powerlessness.
He looked at Elly Campbell in silence for a long time, pressed his aching chest, and sat down weakly in front of her.
"Are you still bothered by Sophie Baker?"
He pinched his brow, the pain from the reopened wound on his forehead came in waves, making his mood even more irritable.
Hearing Adam Jones mention Sophie Bakers name once again, Elly Campbell actually felt much calmer, her gaze cold as she told him, "Its not about that. I know you dont like Sophie Baker and it has nothing to do with her. Youve said it many times."
Her tone was extremely calm, not allowing Adam Jones to see any emotional disturbance, those clear eyes were like a limpid spring where one nce could see to the bottom.
There was no pretense in her, no insincerity, she truly did not concern herself with Sophie Bakers presence.
In the depths of Adam Joness heart, panic rose again, and the deep-seated pain overshadowed even the searing agony of the wound on his forehead.
If she had cared about Sophie Baker as she once did, perhaps he could delude himself into believing that she still kept a ce for him in her heart, but now she seemed not to care about anything at all.
Chapter 333. Why deceive yourself and others_1
Chapter 333: 333. Why deceive yourself and others_1
After a long time, he finally recovered from the fatal pain, moved his lips, and said hoarsely, "Then... then why wont you remarry me?"
The Jones domineering and powerful leader experienced for the first time what it meant to deceive oneself and feel utterly helpless.
"Because I dont love you anymore."
Elly Campbell said this sentence with an exceptional calm, yet it seemed to stab viciously into Adam Joness heart.
"Adam Jones, I dont love you anymore."
Her eyes calmly met Adams cold gaze, "We have tormented each other, but now I have let it go, really. Considering that we have had a child together, I hope you wont make things too stiff between us, its unnecessary."
Every word she said was like throwing a handful of salt on the already painfully scarred heart of Adam Jones, making him feel both pain and a burning sensation.
Adam Jones didnt speak, just watched Elly with a pair of cold eyes, holding back many things he wanted to say but was forcefully pushed back by Ellys indifferent gaze.
Seeing Elly looking at him, she sighed, "Your wound has split open again, why bother?"
She was like a long-lost friend, without resentment or anger, as she stood up, took a medical kit from the cab, walked over to him, knelt down, and started to treat his wound.
Adam Jones stared at her, not dodging or flinching, allowing Elly to remove the gauze from his forehead that had been soaked with blood, and not even flinching as the stinging iodine touched his wound.
Elly frowned as she saw the blood still seeping from the split-open wound.
"It needs to be stitched up again. Bear with it a little."
Adam Jones still didnt respond, simply letting Ellys needle pierce through his forehead, seemingly not feeling much pain, not even frowning once.
He just watched quietly as Elly worked meticulously, their rtionship clear as if it was merely that of a doctor and a patient; in her eyes, he couldnt find a trace of pity.
She was so close to him at the moment, yet it made him feel unsettlingly distant.
Just yesterday... just yesterday it wasnt like this.
When she was stitching him up, her hands were shaking so badly with fear. Why was it different after just one night?
"Done."
Elly finished bandaging his wound, and as she stood up, Adam Jones caught her hand.
He looked up at Elly with a despondent look in his eyes, reddened with a hint of anger, "Youre lying."
Elly was taken aback, instinctively asking, "What?"
"You lie. How can you say youve let it go just like that."
He stood up from the sofa, looking down at Elly with untroubled eyes, holding her hand not only without releasing it, but gripping it even tighter.
Ellys eyebrows tightened, and the look of red anger in his eyes, and the gradually spreading panic made her heart clench.
"Adam Jones, be graceful, stop deceiving yourself, will you?"
"Why should I?"
Adam Joness lips curled into a cold sneer, which, with the ring wound on his forehead, made him look like a ghostly apparition from Hell, instilling fear in Elly.
"Why do I have to be graceful? Why havent I let go, and you have? Why should you expect me to let go? Why?!"
His emotions suddenly became agitated, and the wound on his forehead seemed to risk splitting open again.
Chapter 334: The brutal man_1
Chapter 334: The brutal man_1
Elly Campbell didnt want to argue with him, and she didnt understand why he had suddenly be so stubborn.
"If you keep exerting yourself like that, your wound is going to split open again."
Her eyes remained calm, without the slightest ripple, as she nced at his injury, giving a well-meaning reminder.
A cold sneer came from Adam Joness mouth. Holding her hand, he loosened his grip slightly, "Whats this supposed to be? You stab me and then offer me candy?"
Elly Campbell furrowed her brows and didnt make a sound.
"You think Im eager for this?"
His lips curled into a cold smile as he abruptly stood up from the couch and headed towards the door, his hoarse voice repeating in a low murmur, "Im not eager, Im not eager..."
Reaching the door, he reached out to open it, his hand tightening on the doorknob before he finally stormed out.
Elly Campbell stood there, thinking about Adam Joness departure, her brows even more knitted.
After a long while, she took several deep breaths, pressed her swelling chest, and whispered, "I havent wronged him, why does he have the face to be fierce with me?"
If the wound opens, so be it. She had warned him, and he wouldnt listenlet him die for all she cared!
After some mental adjustment, Elly Campbell suddenly felt much more at peace with the situation.
Since there was no chance of reconciliation, there was no need to get too entangled with him.
Marquis Club
In the spacious VIP room, men and women dressed in morous attire sat together, some ying drinking games, others dancing.
Through the crowd, on the high-end leather sofa, Adamy backzily on the chair, his distinctively jointed hand cradling a ss of blood-red liquor. His eyes half-closed, seeminglynguid and hazy yet as if covered in ayer of frost.
"CEO Hall, is this really the gathering our president asked you to organize?"
Robert Green leaned closer to Harry Hall, who was sitting in the corner with a ss of alcohol, and asked in a low voice.
"Mhm."
Surprised by the response, Robert Green felt this was quite out of character for their president.
This man, as disciplined as a monk, had actually suggested they have such a drinking partywhat unknown stress had caused the president to be relegated to the mailroom for only a day?
Looking at the women eyeing their boss as if they were ready to pounce at any moment, Robert Green frowned with worry.
"CEO Hall, Im a bit concerned about our president."
"Hmm?"
Harry Halls cold gaze swept over the transparent ss towards Robert Green, "Concerned about what? That he might be eaten by those women?"
Harry chuckled. Without asking, he knew what had struck Adam Jones.
Who else could have brought him to this state, if not the ex-wife he had driven away with his own strength?
"No, Im worried the president might break those womens hands."
How could he be concerned about the president being devoured?
This thirty-year-old... ah, not a perennial bachelor, but a lofty unattainable flowerisnt something just anyone could fancy biting into.
Harry Halls gaze drifted casually towards Adam, who was sitting silently on the sofa with a devastatingly dark face, as if ready to devour someone at any moment, and his lips curved faintly.
Indeed, those women were trying to get close to Adam, but they were also intimidated by his King Yama-like demeanor.
Still, there were those who are not afraid to die.
"Young Master Jones,e join us for some fun. Its my first time seeing you in person, Young Master. Youre even more handsome than in the pictures... Ah!!"
The womans coquettish speech was cut off before she could finish, as the fingers reaching towards Adams chest were abruptly snapped by him, "Get lost!"
Chapter 335. Words that sting the heart_1
Chapter 335: 335. Words that sting the heart_1
Because of the womans scream, there was a moment of silence in the usually lively private room.
Everyone turned to look at the woman whose finger had been broken, with feelings of fear, sympathy, and some gloating.
Robert Green: "..."
He really did understand their boss, didnt he? Although he was an unreachable flower, he was also a cruel man-eating one. She dared to touch him, unafraid of death.
After such an interruption, who would dare to let loose and y? The once ebullient scene instantly cooled down, and everyone looked at Adam Jones with a touch of trepidation.
Harry Hall helplessly nced at Adam Jones, put down his ss, and said to Robert Green, "Let them go out first."
Robert Green immediately stood up and ushered the others out, while Harry Hall sat down beside Adam Jones.
"Because of Elly Campbell?"
He sat next to him and took a sip of his drink, asking somewhat casually.
Adam Joness motion of drinking halted, "What?"
"Its not because of her that youre in this state?"
Harry Hall couldnt help but snort and took a sip from his ss.
Adams expression darkened, and his sinister eyes filled with a hint of mockery, "What does she have to do with it! I just havent been out for fun in a long time. What is Elly Campbell that Id get drunk over her?"
Harry Hall: "..."
He hadnt said he was getting drunk over her, could this guy be any more obvious?
Harry Hall looked at his eyes blurred by alcohol and shook his head.
"Elly Campbell isnt even here, what does it matter if you admit it? Is saving face that important to you?"
"Shut up!"
Adam Jones frowned, feeling somewhat embarrassed to have his thoughts poked at.
"I told you before, youd regret it if you got a divorce, but you wouldnt believe me. If you care that much, just put your pride aside; nothing is more important than the person you hold dearest in your heart."
"I told you to shut up!"
The ss he held was mmed forcefully onto the table, and since he used too much strength, the ss shattered, and the blood-like red wine flowed down between his fingers.
ss shards deeply embedded into the flesh of his fingers, and blood, mixed with the crimson liquid, dripped down drop by drop.
Harry Hall looked at his increasingly bloodshot eyes and knew he was not having an easy time.
He sighed, picked up a napkin from the table, and handed it to him, "Wipe off the blood."
Adam Jones ignored it, waved away Harrys hand, grabbed another ss, poured himself a strong drink, and gulped it down, letting the ring blood drip from his fingertips.
"Look at you, your head injury hasnt even healed, and now your hand is injured too. Youve tormented yourself like this for Elly Campbell; why are you still being so stubborn?"
"Did you finish talking? Can you shut up now!"
Adam Jones kicked the hefty coffee table to one side with his foot, blood dripping from his palm onto his snow-white shirt. The slightly open cor gave off a somewhat frightening appearance.
But Harry Hall remained unmoved, his brows didnt even furrow in the face of Adams violent demeanor.
Some things needed to be said to prod at Adams very soul; otherwise, he wouldnt even realize to what extent he truly cared about Elly Campbell.
The reason he reacted so fiercely to what Harry had said was simple: it hit precisely at the deepest parts of his heart.
He felt disheveled and didnt know what to do, so he could only resort to such intense defiance to escape from it.
Harry Hall nced over and chose to remain silent after all.
Chapter 336. I’d rather suffocate myself_1
Chapter 336: 336. Id rather suffocate myself_1
Adam Jones slumped back into his seat, yanking at his shirt cor, leaning against the couch as he downed his drink, gulp by gulp.
He chugged the 90-proof Grenada Rum like it was water, as if he had a death wish.
Harry Hall couldnt stand watching any longer and reached out to snatch the bottle from Adams hands, "Your stomach is weak, stop drinking."
Adams eyes, bloodshot from the alcohol, coldly nced at Harry and, without a word or fight, reached for another bottle on the table, only to have it taken and smashed to the ground by Harry.
"Enough! Is it just a divorce? Do you have to drink yourself to death over it? If you cant let go, then go find her, chase her again, and if its your pride that you cant swallow, then you deserve this."
Adams eyes, blurred with alcohol, looked at Harry and he suddenlyughed out loud.
He leaned back against the couch, staring at the ceiling, breathing slowly, yet so still it was as if he had fallen asleep.
It was a long while before Harry heard Adam start to speak, "Elly Campbell... she divorced me."
His voice was very hoarse, and it was unclear whether it was because of the alcohol or because he was too upset.
Hearing this, Harry looked up at him to see that his face, though smiling, was clearly tormented.
"Elly Campbell really divorced me."
He suddenly hung his head, his expression one of dejection, murmuring the sentence as if he was either reminding himself or confiding in Harry.
Harrys expression darkened as he watched Adams demeanor, unsure whether to say he deserved it or to feel sympathy for him.
The marriage had been over for half a year, and only now he realized he was divorced?
No, it was only now that he felt the reality of Elly leaving him truly sink in; otherwise, why would he be so heartbroken?
As confidently as he had initially demanded the divorce, now he was just as regretful and disheveled.
"He told me to be magnanimous, to let go, but why should she? Why should she demand that I let go?"
"She doesnt know how many years I loved her, she doesnt know..."
"Ha! Does she think I dont want to let go? I forced myself to try to let go for three years, but I cant, I just cant..."
He kept talking, not caring whether Harry was listening or not, or maybe he was simply too drunk to know what he was saying.
The sober Adam Jones would never have said these things; such a proud man would rather choke on his feelings than express them.
Harry wanted to feel sympathy for him, but he also felt Adam had brought this upon himself, making it hard to really sympathize.
Adam didnt care whether anyone was listening to him; he sat there alone on the couch, somber and dejected, holding his phone, seemingly flipping through something idly.
Harrys gaze swept over casually, noticing that the phone screen disyed an erged marriage certificate.
On the left were the names of the couple, and on the right, photos of the two, with the Bureau of Civil Affairs official stamp clearly imprinted on it.
Harry: "..."
He hadnt expected this man to be so sentimental as to have taken a photo of his marriage certificate to keep in his phone.
In the photo, Elly was clearly very happy, exuding a joy that seemed to radiate from within, even through a mere photograph.
But Adam was different.
When he looked at the camera, his face was stern, his lips devoid of any hint of a smile, yet despite that, the tension and difort in his eyes were unmistakable.
Chapter 337. Not really unhappy_1
Chapter 337: 337. Not really unhappy_1
It was clear that this person wasnt truly upset, but rather unsure of how to face the situation.
Harry Hall wanted to tease him, seeing his pitiful state, he swallowed his words instead.
When Elly Campbell received a text message from Helen Melendy and rushed to the Majesty Club, Helen Melendy was being harassed by several wealthy local tycoons in a private room.
One of them, a middle-aged man with a broad back and greasy face, was holding a ss of alcohol, pushing it toward the mouth of a young girl, half coaxing, half forcing her to drink.
His mouth gaped to reveal a disgusting row of yellow teeth, his leering expression so frightening the young girl paled considerably.
Helen Melendy darkened her expression, grabbed the middle-aged man by the cor, and flung him to the side with force, "Get the hell out of here!"
She pulled the young girl to the door, telling her, "You go back first."
"Lawyer Melendy..."
"Dont worry, Im fine."
She patted the young girls shoulder reassuringly and shoved her out the door.
Her actions had taken the wealthy tycoons by surprise, the one Helen Melendy had pulled aside, with a resentful look and lecherous eyes scanning her up and down, sneered:
"Lawyer Melendy is not giving us face, then we dont need to proceed with this business."
The fist by Helen Melendys side tightened furiously, then slowly rxed, as she forcefully suppressed the anger surging within her.
Her lips, coated in fiery red lipstick, curved upwards into a beautiful arc, "President Wood, you really misunderstand me."
She walked forward with a smile, her perfectly tailored suit embracing her wless curves, her slender, elegant legs carried her towards the table, where she picked up a bottle of red wine and poured it into a ss
"My assistant just graduated from school and doesnt drink. If she drinks with you, wouldnt that ruin your mood? Let me drink with you instead."
"So thats the case."
The man known as President Wood smirked with a squint in his eyes, his lecherous gaze slicing through her clothes as if with a knife, fueling the fire of rage in Helen Melendy.
If it werent for the recent trouble at thew firm, facing management difficulties, she wouldnt be willing to take a case from such detestable clients!
Elly Campbell entered the Majesty Club and dialed Helen Melendys phone, but no one answered.
"What on earth is going on with Helen!"
Elly Campbells heart grew anxious as she incessantly dialed Helen Melendys number, still getting no response.
After hanging up, she turned and walked towards the reception desk, only to hear a surprised voice from behind her, "Madam."
Elly Campbell turned instinctively, seeing Robert Green with shining eyes approaching her, "Madam, what a coincidence to see you here too."
Seeing Robert Green made Elly Campbell unconsciously think of Adam Jones.
Her gaze involuntarily shifted past Robert to check behind him, her eyebrows unknowingly furrowing slightly.
Was Adam Jones here too?
She smelled faint scents ofdies perfume on Robert, even a mix of different fragrances.
Putting aside the odd feeling in her heart, she spoke indifferently, "Im here to find a friend."
Turning to the reception, "Hello, could you please check which room Miss Helen Melendy is in?"
"Please wait a moment, Ill check for you."
Elly Campbell nodded slightly, and just then, several mboyantly dressed women, carrying their bags, excitedly chattered as they walked out.
Chapter 338. Encounter_1
Chapter 338: 338. Encounter_1
"To tell the truth, Ive seen plenty of powerful and influential people around here, but Young Master Jones is the first of his kind Ive met. Hes even more handsome than he looks in magazines. That temperament, tsk tsk..."
"If I could spend a night with him, I wouldnt even ask for money..."
"Dream on, there are so many women here willing to sleep with him for free, theres no chance for you..."
"..."
Listening to these people discussing Young Master Jones, and seeing Robert Green standing in front of her, trying to ingratiate himself with a forced smile, Elly Campbell didnt need to ask to know who those few girls were talking about.
The hand resting by her side tightened slightly, but then it rxed again.
What was she concerned about?
She had already divorced him. Who he went out to y with, and whom he yed with, what did it have to do with her?
Elly Campbell scolded herself harshly in her heart, her gaze turned to the front desk staff and asked, "Hello, did you find it?"
"Sorry, theres no reservation under the name Helen Melendy. Could it be reserved under another name?"
Upon receiving the reply, Elly Campbells brows furrowed even more.
Robert Green, who had been looking for an opportunity to speak with Elly Campbell, immediately stepped forward, smiling apologetically, "Madam, this club is owned by our CEOs friend. If youre looking for Lawyer Melendy, we can go in and ask our CEO for help."
Robert Green again spare no effort in creating opportunities for his Boss, thinking of his boss still hiding in the private room, drowning his sorrows for love, Robert Green felt his heart break once more over being such a devoted assistant.
"No need."
Elly Campbell refused without a second thought, picked up her phone again and dialed Helen Melendys number while walking toward the private rooms.
Helen Melendys phone still went unanswered, making Elly Campbell grow increasingly anxious.
Just then, the door to the private room on her right opened, and Elly Campbell nced over out of reflex, only to see a face etched with despondence and dejection.
Elly Campbell stared at the face before her for several seconds, stunned, beforeing back to her senses.
She had not expected to see Adam Jones at this moment; his current state took her by surprise.
His white shirt was stained with quite a bit of blood; his hand resting on the door also bore traces of not yet dried blood. The top few buttons of his shirt were torn open, faintly exposing the wheat-colored skin underneath; he looked disheveled, yet there was a wild charm about him.
But that charm was not something Elly Campbell was in the mood to appreciate; instead, her entire focus was on the bloodstains on his shirt. Under the dim lights of the corridor, those drops of ring red continually assaulted her eyes.
Adam Jones hadnt expected to encounter Elly Campbell here either. At the moment of opening the door, a flicker of rity visibly brightened the haze in his eyes, but soon, he forcefully suppressed that brief sh of light.
His handsome face grew cold in an instant.He retracted his gaze coldly and didnt linger at the doorway, instead, he walked past her to leave.
Heaven knows how much he wanted to hear her say something to him, but he feared that once she spoke, it would be like before, with every word pushing him further into Hell.
He didnt want to hear her speak, and he dared not listen to her speak.
As Adam walked out, Harry Hall followed worriedly. Seeing Elly Campbell, he too was surprised, yet his face showed a hint of a smile.
"Adam..."
"Mr. Hall..."
Chapter 339. The President Spat Blood_1
Chapter 339: 339. The President Spat Blood_1
Harry Hall and Elly Campbell spoke almost simultaneously. Then, both fell silent. Elly Campbell had no mind to listen to anything else Harry Hall had to say and went straight to the point:
"Helen is here, and Im worried shes run into trouble. I cant get through to her on the phone. Please, could you help me look for her?"
Upon hearing Ellys words, Harry Hall lost all interest in dealing with Adam Jones. His expression immediately turned grim, "Ill go look for her right now."
After Harry Hall left, Elly Campbell continued to patiently dial Helen Melendys number. This time, Helen Melendys phone was switched off.
A sense of foreboding tainted Elly Campbells heart. After calling several more times and still finding it switched off, she reluctantly gave up.
"CEO, arent you going over to where your wife is?"
Seeing Adam Jones standing still, neither leaving nor staying, Robert Green reminded him in a low, responsible voice.
"What for? None of my damn business!"
As he turned to leave, his gaze inadvertently fell on Elly Campbell. He saw her sitting on a couch in the lobby, clutching her phone, her usuallyposed face now tinged with unease.
He curled his lips into a smile, a hint of sarcasm shing in his eyes.
She was kind to everyone, yet she alone could be so heartless to him.
And Robert Green, witnessing his boss acting high and mightytoo proud as if he could soar to the skiesfelt utterly speechless at such stubbornness.
"CEO..."
"If you dont shut up now, Ill dock two months of your pay."
After saying this, he turned and walked away. Robert Green, clearly frightened by the dreadful news of "pay being docked," decisively closed his mouth.
If his boss was determined to y the lone wolf by his own volition, he had no reason to intercede at the cost of two months wages.
Immediately following behind Adam Jones, Robert Green headed out, but as they reached the doorway, Adam Joness stride suddenly halted, and Robert Green, unable to stop in time, bumped straight into him.
"Im sorry, CEO."
He looked up and saw that Adam Jones did not speak; beneath the warm white lights, his lips were as pale as paper, not even a hint of color in them.
Noticing that he was clutching his stomach tightly, looking extremely unwell.
A sinking feeling hit Robert Green, "CEO, you..."
"Pfft"
A mouthful of blood spewed out from Adam Joness mouth, staining his snow-white shirt, leaving Robert Green nearly shouting in shock, "CEO!"
Beads of cold sweat broke out on Adam Joness forehead one after another. He stubbornly moved forward without pausing, not wanting Elly Campbell to see the disgraceful state he was in.
"CEO..."
Before Robert Green could finish speaking, he saw Adam Jones suddenly kneel on one leg on the ground.
Robert Green hurriedly went to support him, no longer caring about his bosss dignity, and turned to shout towards Elly Campbell at the lobby, "Madam, the CEO is vomiting blood!"
Elly Campbell had already sensed that something was wrong at the entrance, and now, hearing Robert Greens shout, her hand trembled violently, and the phone she was holding dropped to the floor.
Clearly startled by Robert Greens yelling, she stood up from the sofa and hurried towards the entrance.
Adam Jones, holding his stomach, clearly in severe pain, frowned even more when he heard Robert Greens shout, "Busybody."
Even though he tried to maintain a stern face, the intense pain made his presence much less imposing, and even his breath when speaking seemed weaker.
Robert "mother" Green, very aware at this point,pletely ignored his bosss powerless re and looked towards the woman who was quickly approaching, giving Adam Jones meaningful looks.
Chapter 340: My boss_1 is awesome.
Chapter 340: My boss_1 is awesome.
"Madam is here, President, youd better faint right now."
Adam Jones forehead was covered with a dense sweat, and he cast a cold nce at Robert Green.
Robert Green thought his boss hadnt understood what he meant, and lowered his voice urgently to add, "Its a ruse, Madam is here, you should faint now."
Adam Jones gave him an icy look, as if about to say something, but the next second, he fell towards the ground. If Robert Green hadnt caught him in time, he would have hit the floor.
Looking at his bosss paleplexion and the way he lost consciousness in an instant, Robert Green mentally gave Adam Jones a thumbs up.
Impressive, my boss!
The acting is simply amazing.
"President, Madam is here."
He reminded with a lowered head, but the person he was supporting showed no response. Robert Green thought in his heart, the boss is really getting into the role.
As a responsible assistant, Oscar-winning actor Robert Green immediately showed a look of panic, turned to Elly Campbell who was running over, and urgently said, "Madam, what should we do? The President has fainted."
Elly Campbell ignored Robert Green and picked up her phone in a fluster, dialing the emergency number, "Hello? 120?..."
After making the emergency call, Elly Campbell walked calmly over to Adam Jones, undid his shirt, and told Robert Green, "Let him lie t, dont move him anymore."
"Oh... okay, sure."
In the clubhouse, someone had already brought out a soft cushion,ying it on the ground for Adam Jones to lie on, yet Elly Campbells face didnt show any signs of panic.
But if one looked closely, they could see her hand hanging at her side was trembling slightly.
Her gaze rested on Adam Jones bloodless face, his lips still tainted with a hint of blood, and his snow-white shirt stained red with arge splotch of bloodit was quite a shocking sight.
"Madam, the President wont be in danger, will he?"
Gastric bleeding can be serious or minor, and although Robert Green had asked his boss to pretend to faint, the sight of his bosss pale, paper-white face still made him uneasy.
"Dont know."
Elly Campbell responded in a low, cold voice. Just then, the ambnce arrived just in time, with the paramedics rushing in with the stretcher.
"Elly?"
Unexpectedly, the apanying doctor turned out to be James Churchill, who showed a hint of surprise in his eyes when he looked at Elly Campbell turning her head towards him.
It was then that he noticed the person lying unconscious on the ground was his "love rival," Adam Jones.
Although he harbored some ill-concealed Schadenfreude, being a doctor with apassionate heart, James Churchill didnt dy. After Adam Jones was loaded into the ambnce, James Churchill turned back to look at Elly Campbell, "Are youing along?"
Elly Campbell hesitated for a moment, then with a heart hard as steel, shook her head and turned to look at Robert Green.
And just by coincidence, Robert Greens phone rang at that moment; deliberately avoiding Elly Campbells gaze, he answered the call, "Hello?... What??? That serious!!... Okay, okay, okay, Ill be right there."
After hanging up, he looked at Elly Campbell, his face anxious yet tinged with a touch of apology, "Im sorry, Madam, something urgent hase up with my family, I have to go right away, I entrust you with the President, please."
With that, he gave Elly Campbell a deep bow.
Elly Campbell frowned; Adam Joness condition couldnt be neglected, and even though she found Robert Greens call suspicious, she had no time to argue with him and turned to follow James Churchill into the ambnce.
Chapter 341. The old lady is not accompanying anymore_1
Chapter 341: 341. The olddy is not apanying anymore_1
Watching the ambnce grow more and more distant, Robert Green let out a long sigh.
He only took a sry for an assistant, but he worked with the dedication of a devoted mother. Who else could be an assistant to such an extent?
Pocketing his phone, he was about to leave, but after taking a single step, he abruptly stopped, a shock shing in his eyes, "The president didnt really pass out, did he?"
Recalling his bosss utterly unresponsive reaction just now, Robert Green felt a chill run down his spine.
Meanwhile, Helen Melendy had dismissed the new assistant and, holding the red wine intended as an apology, saw Mr. Wood smirk lewdly as he took the ss from her, saying, "What fun is it to drink like that? Lets change the way we drink."
Helen Melendy knew these men were up to no good. Indeed, she watched as one of them grabbed the vodka and Lopez wine from the table and mixed it into her red wine before handing it back to her.
"Its more fun to drink this way. Lawyer Melendy looks like a hero of drinking; surely this is no problem for you," he said.
Helen Melendy narrowed her eyes, her expression darkening. The pupils of her drooping eyes tinged with a hint of malice, while the few men beside her merely offered sycophanticughter, none of them speaking up to stop him. It was quite clear they were looking forward to her embarrassment.
An anger, cold enough to scorch bones, began to rise within Helen Melendy.
She looked up at Mr. Wood and the few middle-aged men beside him. Her alluring red lips curled into a mesmerizing smile as she took the ss, "Is it Mr. Woods wish that I drink this?"
Laughter boomed from the men before her. Their eyes, resting on Helen Melendy, were unabashedly lecherous.
"Right, a strong female professional like Lawyer Melendy shouldnt have a problem with this," they said.
As theyughed lewdly, the others joined in, all of them looking at Helen Melendy with sleazy, mocking gazes, egging her on.
"Drink up, Lawyer Melendy, were really curious what effect mixing these alcohols will have. Satisfy our curiosity," they goaded.
"So curious?"
The corners of Helen Melendys lips still held a smile, yet her eyes were already a sheet of ice.
Before the men knew what was happening, she raised the ss and sshed it in Mr. Woods face, "If youre so curious, drink it yourself. Im not entertaining you any longer."
When Helen Melendy suddenly sshed him with the wine, Mr. Wood blew up in an instant. His hand mmed down on the table, his face instantly twisting into a snarl.
"You bitch, I give you face and you dont want it? Watch how I deal with you today," he bellowed.
With that, he strode over to Helen Melendy, grabbed her forcefully, and raised his hand to p her across the face.
As his palm was about to strike, the door to the room was suddenly thrust open. A tall, strapping figure appeared at the threshold, and a domineering presence swept over the room as his eyesfull of cold murderous intentscanned the crowd.
Helen Melendy too registered surprise upon seeing the neer; it was Harry Hall.
President Woods angry hand, having been raised, was stopped in its tracks under Harry Halls gaze.
Yet he became even more incensed at his own inexplicable timidity and his chubby face furrowed with anger, "Who are you? Who let you in?"
The men apanying him, however, paled instantly, stood up, and approached Harry Hall with ingratiating smiles, "Lawyer Hall, what a coincidence. What brings you here?"
Chapter 342. Rude dog that likes to barge in_1
Chapter 342: 342. Rude dog that likes to barge in_1
At that, the person breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing hispanion refer to Harry Hall.
It was just awyer, after all, still dependent on the charity of wealthy businessmen like him for his livelihood. If he made him unhappy, he could shut down hisw firm any time. He didnt know why he had let this man intimidate him a moment ago.
Mr. Wood cursed inwardly with a "ptui" and looked directly into Harry Halls unheated gaze, then turned to the club manager apanying Harry and said,
"Manager Green, is this how your club greets its guests? Allowing any riffraff in, youve ruined my drinking pleasure. Can you afford to offend me?"
Manager Green just stood by with a smile on his face, but inwardly he cursed, "Idiot!"
This club was frequented by people of the highest status, and here was this bumpkin who thought he was someone just because he had a little money, yet he had the audacity to strut around as if he was something special.
Seeing that the club manager only smiled and said nothing, Mr. Wood was about to curse out loud when hispanion stopped him.
"Old Mr. Wood, let me introduce you, this is Lawyer Hall, you..."
"Who wants to know him, just a rude dog that likes to barge in; hes not worthy of your fawning."
Harry Halls expression didnt change; he even treated Mr. Wood as if he were invisible and approached Helen Melendy, as though no one else were there, and asked, "What are you doing here?"
Helen Melendy had always been resistant to Harry Hall, only having had more contact with him because of Elly Campbells divorce case.
Remembering why she was there, Helen instinctively didnt want Harry Hall to know the embarrassing situation she was in and coldly replied, "None of your damn business."
Harry Hall wasnt angry either, justughed offhandedly, which inexplicably made several people standing beside him shudder.
Mr. Wood, who was unaware of Harry Halls identity, remained arrogant because he saw Harry just as an insignificantwyer, without the slightest hint of restraint.
Mr. Woodspanions, however, were inwardly groaning. Although they had some money, they could only show off in their own circles. To really squeeze into the upper echelons of society was a whole different story.
It was clear that Old Mr. Wood mistook Harry for a run-of-the-millwyer, thinking that having a bit of money made him invincible, a real frog in a well.
It was their bad luck to havee with him that day, especially to bump into Harry Hall.
In Boston, they knew well those they couldnt afford to offend, and the Hall Family was most definitely one of those.
The circle that Harry Hall belonged to was one they would knock their brains out trying to get into. Yet Old Mr. Wood, like a piece of rat poop, had spoiled everything.
The few people silently cursed Mr. Wood in their hearts but didnt foolishly speak up again. After all, the other party didnt care to curry favor with them, so why should they bother?
Mr. Wood, seeing hispanions quiet, thought they were intimidated by his presence and was secretly pleased with himself.
Thinking this way, Mr. Woods gaze shifted provocatively in the direction of Harry Hall, but realized the other man hadnt nced at him at all, but was just casually picking up various bottles of liquor from the table and leisurely mixing them into his ss.
He shook the ss gently, looked at the colors slowly blending together in the ss, and suddenly sighed softly, "Its getting chilly..."
Chapter 343. Teach him a lesson_1
Chapter 343: 343. Teach him a lesson_1
The people present at first didnt understand the meaning behind the sudden remark from Harry Hall, and they were all stunned for a few seconds.
Then, seeing Harry ce his ss of wine in front of Mr. Wood, with a casual demeanour as if he were an old friend just passing the time, that is, if Harry hadnt said the following words, "Im giving you a chance, drink it."
Mr. Wood had already been infuriated by Harrys dismissive attitude, and seeing his self-righteous look now twisted his nose even more in anger.
With a raise of his hand, he flung the wine ss Harry had passed over to the side. Upon hearing the "clink" of the ss shattering on the floor, the sound seemed to ring in the hearts of everyone present.
Especially for those who hade with Mr. Wood...
If they had been unsure about the meaning of Harrys previousment, "Its getting chilly," now they fully understood.
Remembering a trending catchphrase on the inte recently
Its getting chilly, its time for the Wood to go bankrupt.
They shivered and looked at Mr. Woods face, which remained oblivious, with a hint of sympathy. After a moment of hesitation, they chose to protect their own interests.
Harry wasnt oppressive, he just swept his indifferent gaze across Mr. Woods face, his murky eyes as if viewing a dead man.
"Lets go."
He took Helen Melendys hand and started walking out on his own.
Helen Melendy had been wanting to get rid of Mr. Wood at this opportunity, and even though she was extremely disgusted with Harry, she smartly followed him out of the private room.
"Stop right there!"
Mr. Wood had first been sshed in the face by Helens drink and then ignored by this arrogantly self-important man who suddenly appeared, feeling like he had lost face, and he wasnt going to let him take the girl away that easily.
He kicked aside the chair next to him and strode toward the entrance, reaching out to grab Harrys shoulder, but before he could do anything, Harry spun around with swift motion.
"Bang"
A loud noise erupted in the private room, and Mr. Wood had been kicked by Harry against the TV feature wall of the room, then lying on the floor, clutching his stomach and groaning in pain.
On his face was a grimace that carried a hint of fear, and he didnt dare to spew more threats but clenched his teeth and red at Harry, managing to say "Youll wait."
Harry didnt even spare him a nce and simply pulled Helen away.
In the room, the club manager, who had been standing quietly aside, gave Mr. Wood a sympathetic look after Harry pulled Helen away, then nodded his head courteously, thoughtfully helping to close the private rooms door before leaving without another word.
The people who hade with Mr. Wood regretted their guts green, having encountered such a difficult character; they would never have dared to make advances if they had known about Lawyer Melendys connection to Harry.
"You... Do you know this guy with the surname Hall? Who exactly is he, Im going to make him pay!"
Mr. Wood, clutching his stomach, struggled to get up from the floor and began to threaten everyone around him while holding onto the table, only to see everyone looking back at him with eyes full of sympathy and helpless love.
"Old Mr. Wood, sorry, but this time, we cant help you."
"What do you mean by that? Hes just awyer, what can he possibly do to me!"
The people in front didnt say a word, just looked at him sympathetically, and gradually, Mr. Wood too sensed that something was off.
Chapter 344. After all, it’s a human life_1
Chapter 344: 344. After all, its a human life_1
They had known each other for a few years by now, yet they had never seen anyone so afraid of a single person, especially when that person was just awyer.
"What kind ofwyer has the power to scare you like this?"
Mr. Woods eyebrows twitched violently as unease began to settle in his heart.
"Old Mr. Wood, didnt you hear thest name I introduced him by?"
Mr. Wood paused for a moment before his face turned deathly pale as he suddenly realized something, "Hall? Could it be that Hall... the Hall Family?"
There was an evident tremor in his voice.
In Boston, having wealth meant you could strut around, and having both wealth and power meant you could strut even more arrogantly.
But families like the Jones and Hall, they could no longer be simply described as wealthy and powerful, and yet he had managed to offend someone from the Hall Family.
The phrase "its getting cold" by Harry Hall suddenly shed through his mind, causing his heart to quake even more violently.
In his circle, he was considered wealthy, but his wealth was nothingpared to the likes of the Jones and Hall families. Once youpared them, he was nothing.
For Harry Hall to turn the tables on him was as easy as squashing an ant.
"Wha... what should we do?"
He looked around at hispanions, somewhat at a loss, but they all shook their heads, unable to help him.
"Just now, Harry Hall said it himself, he gave you a chance to drink the wine, and now... were not even in your situation, we cant help you anymore."
They were even worried now that Harry Hall might take his anger out on them as well.
The murderous intent that was unmistakable in his eyes when he first came in clearly indicated that his rtionship with Lawyer Melendy was not a simple one.
Of all people who should not have been provoked, it was Harry Halls person.
Everyone says that Harry Hall is gentler and more humane than Adam Jones, and that his methods arent as ruthless, but is there really any Young Master from noble families who is genuinely gentle?
Meanwhile, Elly Campbell apanied Adam Jones to the emergency room in an ambnce and had been waiting outside ever since. It was only when James Churchill came out that she looked at him. She didnt appear anxious but just nced indifferently at the door of the resuscitation room and asked, "How is he?"
"Are you worried about him?"
James Churchills deep gazended on Elly Campbells serene face, as if trying to see something behind her expression.
"I suppose so, after all, its a human life."
Her answer was straightforward, without any pretense. To her, this concern felt like it was for a stranger she might have helped off the street.
James Churchill knew that Elly Campbell wasnt as indifferent as she appeared, and although he felt uneasy inside, he didnt press further but simply said:
"Hes had a gastric hemorrhage from excessive drinking. Theyve just performed a gastroscopy on him, and he has a long-standing chronic gastritis."
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell frowned and instinctively blurted out, "Drinking so much with chronic gastritis?"
After speaking, she furrowed her brows again, feeling that her reaction was somewhat disproportionate.
James Churchill let out augh, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "Youll have to ask him that. If he wants to kill himself, are you going to stop him?"
Faced with James Churchills question, Elly Campbell pursed her lips but didnt respond.
Since Adam Jones was out of danger, there was no longer any need for her to stay, "Notify his family. Im going to leave."
"Youre leaving, just like that? Without waiting for him to wake up?"
James Churchill was somewhat surprised that Elly Campbell could be so heartless towards Adam Jones.
"Theres no need."
Without a second thought, Elly Campbell tly refused. With Adam Jones, the great Buddha here, how could the hospital neglect him?
Chapter 345. No cure when it gets serious_1
Chapter 345: 345. No cure when it gets serious_1
James Churchill looked at Elly Campbell, and suddenly let out a chuckle, "Adam Jones would be upset if he knew how heartless you are, wouldnt he?"
Hearing this, Elly couldnt help but furrow her brows and raise her eyes to look at James, "Since when have you cared so much about his feelings?"
Jamess face stiffened, and the next second, he couldnt help butugh helplessly and rub his forehead. He straightened up and said, "If it werent for you, I couldnt care less if he died."
"I divorced him a long time ago; dont drag me into this."
Elly frowned, looking somewhat displeased, and it wasnt clear whether it was because James had guessed her thoughts, making her annoyed, or if she genuinely didnt want to be associated with Adam Jones.
"Im going to see my grandfather; lets stop chatting."
After saying that, just as she was about to leave, she heard a voice tinged with disdaining from behind her to the right, "Elly Campbell?"
Elly turned around in response and saw Lily Jones and Sophie Baker standing not far away, looking at her with unfriendly eyes.
If Sophie Baker had previously pretended to be respectful in front of her, now that she was probably about to return to the Campbell family, she seemed to have no intention of continuing to lower herself before Elly.
She looked at Elly with hatred in her eyes, as if she wanted to devour Elly whole.
Elly seriously couldnt be bothered with them and turned to leave.
Lily Jones, however, wasnt going to let Elly go so easily. Ever since she was driven out by her brother at Jones Corp thest time, she had been holding a grudge, believing that her brother had turned against her because of Ellys influence.
Now, she loathed Elly even more.
"Whats the hurry? Feeling guilty because I caught you flirting with another man behind my brothers back?"
Elly looked at Lily with the expression one would give to an imbecile.
"Lily Jones, Ive realized that not only is your heart in bad shape, but your brain is not faring well either. You better hurry to the psychiatric department before its toote to be treated!"
Lilys face darkened immediately, and she jumped up angrily, "Elly Campbell, what did you say?"
"It appears even your ears arent working well."
Elly gave Lily a cold look and couldnt be less interested in dealing with her. She turned and walked away.
But Lily was relentless and just about to rush up to Elly when James blocked her way.
"Miss Jones, your brother has been hospitalized with a gastric hemorrhage and is lying in a hospital room. Arent you going to visit him?"
Lily, who had been looking as if she wanted to tear Elly apart, changed her expression to panic upon hearing that Adam had been hospitalized with a gastric hemorrhage.
"What? My brother has been hospitalized with a gastric hemorrhage?"
"Yes."
"Where is he? Im going to see him right now."
Sophie Baker, standing to the side, felt displeased to see Lilys attention so easily diverted. She would have loved nothing more than to see Lily and Elly tear into each other. With Lily as her sister-inw in between, it wouldnt be easy for Elly to return to the Jones family.
But now, hearing that Adam had been hospitalized, she too was a bit anxious. Clearly, Lily had no intention of seeking trouble with Elly, and Sophie wasnt foolish enough to start a confrontation herself.
She immediately stepped forward and took Lilys arm, "Lily, Im really worried about Adam. Lets hurry to see him."
"Yes."
Jamess gaze swept across Sophies face with an ambiguous meaning, and then he snickered.
He didnt take Lily to Adams ward but called a nurse to lead them there instead.
When they reached the door, Sophie suddenly thought of something and asked the nurse, "Who brought Mr. Jones here?"
Chapter 346. Well, a woman, if she’s gone, she’s gone_1
Chapter 346: 346. Well, a woman, if shes gone, shes gone_1
"Oh, its Dr. Campbell."
As expected...
Sophie Bakers expression darkened, filled with hatred.
"It was actually Elly Campbell who brought my brother here."
Lily Joness face showed undisguised disdain.
"She even left him here without staying to take care of him; she just walked away. How outrageous."
Lily Jones cursed Elly Campbell while pushing the door open to enter the hospital room.
Seeing Adam Joness face so pale for the first time, Lily Jones was also taken aback.
"Oh my God, how did my brother end up looking like this?"
She walked over to Adam Joness side and touched his somewhat cold hand, frowning as she said,
"He has a stomach condition, so why did he drink so much? Hes not usually this out of control."
Sophie Baker looked at Adam Jones, who was still unconscious, then at Lily Jones, who wore a face full of concern. She pursed her lips, her face revealing a hint of difficulty.
"Since it was sister who brought Adam here, could his excessive drinking be rted to her?"
"Her?"
Lily Joness brows furrowed, and in the next second, her face showed a clear sign of anger, "I knew that woman was up to no good. She brings my brother to the hospital and then flirts with another man. I have no idea how she managed to bewitch him, helping her to bully me!"
The more Lily Jones thought about it, the angrier she became, and Sophie Baker, looking on, could hardly contain her glee.
Let them fight. The fiercer the quarrel between Lily Jones and Elly Campbell, the happier she became.
She wanted to see, when Lily and Elly were at each others throats, who he would ultimately choose: a woman who could be reced at any time, or Lily Jones, his only sister.
Sophie Baker was always selfish, so, naturally, she firmly believed in how Adam would make his choice.
After all, what does a woman matter? With his wealth and background, he could have any woman he wanted. How could he possibly forsake his own sister for someone like Elly Campbell?
This was why, even though she knew Adam Jones had grown to despise her, and despite the warning he had issued her, she still sought out Lily Jones.
As long as this foolish Lily was around, she would always have a ce in Adams life.
"Lily, dont be angry with sister. Shes already divorced from Adam, and theres no reason for her to stay and take care of him, lest people gossip. She brought Adam to the hospital, and we should be thankful to her for that."
She acted tender and magnanimous, while Lily Jones, who trusted Sophie Bakerpletely and rejected Elly Campbell, took Sophies words for granted, evening to believe that Elly couldntpare to Sophie.
"Sophie, you are truly kind. You still speak well of that despicable Elly even after she humiliated you. I dont know if my brother is blind, how he fails to see your goodness and insists on that wretch Elly."
Lily Jones spouted disdain for Elly Campbell, and Sophie Baker couldnt help but curve her lips into a smile.
"You, stop talking like that about your brother. If he heard you, youd get scolded again."
"Humph! Im not afraid at all. Whats the worst he could do, scold me? As if he would really cut off ties with his own sister."
Lily Jones spoke with casual dismissiveness.
"Lily, why dont... I stay and take care of Adam? Seeing him like this, I really cant rest easy..."
Seizing the opportunity, Sophie Baker said so, her eyes quickly reddening with apparent concern for Adam Jones.
Lily Jones had always wanted to bring her best friend together with her brother, so when Sophie Baker volunteered to take care of Adam Jones, she couldnt have been more eager.
Chapter 347. Steal a kiss from him_1
Chapter 347: 347. Steal a kiss from him_1
"Then Ill trouble you, Sophie, youre so kind, unlike Elly Campbell, that bitch."
Every time Lily Jones mentioned Elly Campbell, her face would be filled with disdain and contempt.
Sophie Baker lowered her gaze, her lips curving in a calcting smile.
"You should go back now, youve been out for so long, the little treasure will start crying again soon."
Sophie Baker appeared to be considerate of Lily Jones, but in her heart, she couldnt wait for Lily to leave the hospital room immediately.
Lily Jones didnt think too much and nodded immediately, "Right, I must hurry back, then Ill leave my brother in your care."
"Dont worry, I will take good care of Adam."
After Lily Jones left, Sophie Baker sat down beside Adam Jones, reached out to grab his hand that was on the nket, and held it tightly in hers, a passionate and greedy look in her eyes.
This was the first time she was so close to Adam Jones, his handsome features like a work of art meticulously carved by God, each line wless and perfect.
Sophie Baker just sat there, quietly watching him, her heartbeat involuntarily quickening.
She had to admit, even though Adam Jones was often harsh and stern with her, she couldnt help but want to be near him, irresistibly enamored with him, like a moth to a me, until death.
Her hand gently caressed Adam Joness face, her heartbeat elerating uncontrobly, as she slowly leaned down, inching closer to Adam Joness bloodless lips.
She had an unmistakable longing in her eyes.
"Adam, youre mine, I love you so much, I really do love you, do you know that?"
Her lips were so close to Adam Joness, feeling the mingling of their breaths, Sophie Bakers mind filled with the image of them merging, her face getting redder, her heartbeat faster and faster.
"Adam..."
Her lips, hovering above Adam Joness, began to descend, but before they could touch, the hand resting on Adam Joness wrist was suddenly seized by a powerful strength.
The next second, Adam Joness closed eyes abruptly opened, and Sophie Bakers eyes collided with those deep, abyss-like pupils. Those eyes, like those of a ravenous beast, simply by looking at her, made her feel as if she had been torn apart.
Feeling watched by those eyes, Sophie Baker felt her entire heart trembling, "Adam... Adam..."
"Get out!"
A cold voice uttered the word, his strength showing no sign of gentleness or pity, flinging Sophie Baker off the bed.
He clutched his still-aching stomach, sat up from the bed, and his sharp gaze, like a sharp knife, swept across Sophie Bakers frightened face, "Who allowed you to be here?"
"Adam..."
Tears welled up in Sophie Bakers eyes, and she struggled to her feet, rubbing her sore elbow, biting her lower lip hard, a picture of utmost grievance.
"I came to the hospital to see the doctor, and just happened to see you being brought in unconscious. I was worried about you, so I thought Id stay and take care of you."
Adam Joness face was terribly grim, but upon hearing Sophie Bakers words, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Who brought me here?"
He remembered that before he lost consciousness, Robert Green had called Elly Campbell, but he had passed out afterwards and didnt remember what happened next.
"It was... your sister, she brought you to the hospital and then left."
God knows she didnt want to tell Adam that it had been Elly Campbell, that bitch, who brought him.
But in this hospital, there were plenty of people who had seen Elly Campbell bring him in. If she lied, shed be exposed straight away.
Chapter 348. You don’t deserve _1
Chapter 348: 348. You dont deserve _1
Adam already had a poor impression of her; she couldnt let him grow to dislike her even more.
When Adam heard from Sophie Baker that Elly Campbell had left after bringing him here, a trace of disappointment inadvertently colored the depths of his eyes.
Seeing that he remained silent, and observing that hisplexion turned darker after hearing that Elly Campbell had left him behind, Sophie assumed he was angry and felt a secret joy.
She seized the opportunity and began to speak, "Adam..."
However, her words had barely reached her lips before Adams icy gaze frightened them back down her throat.
"It seems you didnt take my warning to heart," he said.
At Adams words, Sophies body trembled violently, clearly aware of what he was referring to.
Her face turned pale, and as she suddenly raised her eyes to Adam, tears welled up in her eyes in that instant.
"Adam, I know you have a misunderstanding about me, and I can exin. The incident with sending thugs to beat up my sister, it really wasnt me. I only found out about it when my uncle was sent back home by Assistant Baker that day," she said.
Indeed, Sophie was not aware of this incident; she wasnt foolish enough tomit such an overtly self-damaging act, so the grievance on her face held traces of sincerity.
But Adam didnt care whether she was aggrieved or not, and had no intention of sparing her any dignity as he said, "Get out immediately."
"Adam..."
"And another thing, when Im around, you better not show your face. Even if we happen to run into each other by chance, you should stay away from me, or Ill hold you ountable for everything," he warned.
The coldness and ruthlessness in Adams eyes held not one ounce of reservation. It so rattled Sophie that she staggered, nearly falling over.
"Adam, arent you being a bit unreasonable?" she protested, gritting her teeth.
Using the little bit of past affection and her status as the second young miss of the Campbell family, Sophie gathered her courage to speak up.
"Reasonable?" Adam scoffed coldly, his eyes undisguised in their loathing, "You dont deserve it."
Sophiesplexion turned deathly white. Her eyes trembled and she gazed at Adam, wounded, wanting to say more, but Adam had no patience left to hear her out. Clutching his throbbing chest, he opened the door and left the hospital room.
He didnt know what he intended to do; only that without Elly, the hospital room felt hollow and stifling to him.
Meanwhile, in another room on the same floor, Elly Campbell was sitting beside the Old Masters bed, keeping himpany with conversation.
"Its gettingte, Grandfather needs to rest. You should head back, be careful on your way," said the Old Master.
"I understand, Grandfather."
Elly helped the Old Master adjust his nket, stood up, and prepared to leave. However, just then, her thoughts involuntarily drifted to Adams pallid face.
She frowned without realizing it and walked out the door.
The moment she stepped out, the door at the end of the corridor opened, Adam emerged from the room, and their gazes met just as another person rushed out, embracing Adam from behind.
"Adam, dont treat me like this, Adam, I really love you..." implored Sophie.
Witnessing this scene, Elly visibly froze for a moment, while Adams expression immediately darkened, as if struck by some virus. He forcefully pushed Sophie away and his gaze shifted to Elly, his face carrying a hint of disarray.
Due to the gastric bleeding, his face was devoid of color, and having just pushed Sophie with force, his stomach began to convulse with pain again.
Chapter 349. Can you accompany me for a while_1
Chapter 349: 349. Can you apany me for a while_1
But he couldnt afford to care about that now, as if he was worried that Elly Campbell would misunderstand what she had just seen, he walked towards her with an anxious expression.
"Its not what you saw."
He was somewhat nervous, with cold sweat starting to form in his palms, and he was also terrified that Elly Campbell might once again misunderstand his rtionship with Sophie Baker.
Sophie Baker had not expected that her impulsive action just now would happen to be seen by Elly Campbell, and though she was afraid of Adam Jones, part of her was secretly pleased that Elly had witnessed that scene.
With lowered eyebrows and eyes, she smiled smugly.
Elly Campbells gaze passed through Adam Jones and nced at Sophie Baker, a touch of mockery appearing in her eyes.
Even though she didnt mind whether Adam Jones and Sophie Baker really had anything between them, did she really think she would fall for such a melodramatic ploy?
Did she think everyone else was as stupid as she was?
Adam Jones was watching Elly Campbells face nervously, trying to read something from her expression, but Elly Campbell remained indifferent, which made his heart feel even more panicked.
Elly Campbell didnt have that much time to waste on the scene she had just witnessed, but seeing the pallor on Adam Joness face, she frowned subtly and said:
"Are you tired of living?"
Adam Jones was startled, then thought that Elly Campbell asking this question must be because she was upset about the scene of Sophie Baker hugging him earlier, and he showed a helpless expression again, like a child who had done something wrong, he told Elly Campbell:
"Its really not what you saw."
Adam Jones had never known he could be this tongue-tied, unable to think of anything else to say except for that line.
While he thought about it, he couldnt help feeling a bit wronged.
Elly Campbell twisted her brow slightly, not understanding where Adam Joness inexplicably wronged look came from, as if she, this witch, had bullied him.
"Dont you know youre bleeding from the stomach? Why did you run out here for no reason?"
Her tone was somewhat harsh, although she didnt want to bother with him, yet seeing the pale, aggrieved look on his face, she actually felt a bit of pity for him.
Adam Jones paused, looking at Elly Campbells indifferent demeanor, uncertain whether she believed what he had just said or not, he hesitated before saying, "I came looking for you."
"Looking for me?"
This time it was Elly Campbells turn to be stunned, looking at the faint hope in Adam Joness eyes, she frowned again, "What for?"
"You brought me to the hospital, then left me there."
Adam Jones grumbled, and Elly Campbell couldnt resist ncing at him.
For whom was he putting on this aggrieved little wife act?
"What else? Did I make you drink so much that youre bleeding from the stomach?"
Elly Campbell gave him a cold look and said, "Go back and lie down, have the hospital arrange a caretaker for you."
After saying that, she was ready to leave.
"Elly."
Adam Jones stepped forward and grabbed her hand, the pain in his stomach bing sharper.
But he endured it without saying a word, just holding tightly to her arm, looking at Elly Campbell with pitiful, puppy-dog eyes, he pursed his lips, "Can you stay with me for a while?"
Even though he was desperately holding back the pain in his stomach, Elly Campbell could clearly hear the weakness in his voice.
After all, she was a doctor, well aware of what a gastric bleed entailed, and seeing Adam Jones standing there, she felt impatient and her heart sank, "Get back to bed quickly, do you want to live or not?"
Chapter 350. Really afraid of driving her away_1
Chapter 350: 350. Really afraid of driving her away_1
Adam Jones never let go of her hand, his eyes fixed on her intently, like a willful child.
Although his face showed no emotion, hisplexion was growing increasingly unsightly.
"Okay, lets go in," he said.
Seeing that Elly Campbell finally agreed to get down, Adams face lit up with joy, but he kept holding on to her arm without letting go.
Elly helped him into the room, both of thempletely ignoring Sophie Baker who was standing in the corridor outside, still pretending to be pitiful.
Sophie hadnt expected that when Elly saw her holding Adam, there would be no reaction at all. Not only did Elly not abandon Adam and leave, but she even stayed to apany him.
Remembering how humbly Adam had acted in front of Elly just a moment ago,pared to earlier in the hospital room when he seemed to loathe her very existence, Sophies teeth itched with hatred.
Even hugging Adam couldnt goad Elly; she couldnt stand it.
She always lost to Elly, why? Why?
And at this moment, nobody cared what was going through Sophies mind. Once Elly had helped Adam into the hospital room with a stern face, she told him to lie down immediately.
"If you dont want to die,y still and dont move."
Elly spoke somewhat harshly, but Adam obedientlyy down like a child; when she told him to lie down, hey down.
The wrenching pain in his stomach hadnt subsided, but because Elly was there, he felt that he could bear the pain.
Elly watched him silently as he clutched at his stomach, his face turning pale in waves; her heart sank, and she said, "Lie still, dont move, Im going to call the doctor over."
She reached for the call button, but Adam stopped her, "No need."
"Adam Jones!"
Ellys face turned cold, about to speak, only to be met with Adams imploring look, "Arent you a doctor? Your examination would be just the same."
He really didnt want anyone else toe in and disturb them right now, especially James Churchill, that third wheel.
Elly looked at him sternly and then noticed that there was a slight swelling on the back of his hand, and a bloody trace.
It was clear that the needle originally inserted into the back of his hand had been pulled out forcibly.
Ellys face darkened even more as her gaze shifted to the IV stand beside the bed. Indeed, only half of the fluid in it had been used, and there was a puddle on the floor from the liquid that had dripped from the tube.
"Adam Jones!!"
Elly, fuming, saw Adam and realized she seemed truly furious. Having finally convinced her to stay, he didnt dare to risk driving her away at this point, so he reluctantly said:
"If you want to call the doctor, then go ahead."
Elly gave him an icy re, grabbed the disinfectant from the bedside table, took his hand, and cleaned the wound on the back of his hand. Then she grabbed the IV needle, sterilized it, and proceeded to reinsert it.
Her movements appeared rough and brusque, but when inserting the needle, she subconsciously did it with a lighter touch.
Once everything was set up, she looked up at Adam and said, "If you pull out the needle again, I am not going to look after you anymore."
Facing Ellys fierce demeanor, Adam didnt speak. He just smiled warmly at her, his smile reaching his eyes, "Okay, Ill listen to you."
Elly felt bewildered by his words, finding them somewhat awkward to listen to, and decided to outright ignore them.
"You rest. Ill keep an eye on the IV for you," she said in a cold tone, pulling over a chair to sit down, picking up her phone to deal withpany matters, and no longer paying any attention to Adam Jones.
Chapter 351. Elly Campbell, you deserve it_1
Chapter 351: 351. Elly Campbell, you deserve it_1
There was nomunication between the two, Adam quietlyy there watching Elly with her eyes cast downward, seriously workingand he feltpletely content.
A smile unconsciously spread across his eyes, and even though no one spoke, a sense of fulfillment that no one else could match brought Adam genuine pleasure.
Due to the bleeding in his stomach, Adam was still a bit weak; he had been woken up earlier by Sophies disgusting behavior, and when he pushed Sophie away, the IV needle in his hand was forcefully pulled out as well.
The medication hadnt finished infusing, and as he stared at Elly, he unknowingly fell asleep.
After Elly finished dealing with somepany emails, she came to her senses and saw that Adam had fallen asleep.
This was the first time she had seen Adam look so weak, and she couldnt quite name the feeling in her heart.
She had made up her mind not to want this man anymore, but whenever he looked at her with those pitiful eyes, she couldnt bring herself to be heartless.
"Elly, you really deserve it."
She looked at Adams sleeping face, sighed, and muttered to herself in a low voice.
She had thought that as long as she was determined, she could let go of this man, but it turned out to be self-deception.
Her feelings for Adam were etched deep into her bones; she couldnt let go of him, and she dared not get back together with him easily, fearing the same mistakes would recur.
If she could have decisively let go of Adam, even after four years, if Adam had entangled himself with her, she might not have been able to break free.
In the end, wasnt it because she couldnt let go?
Elly sighed once again in her heart.
Seeing that the IV bag was almost empty, she stepped forward to remove the needle, and as she tucked Adam into the nket, he suddenly grasped her hand with surprising strength.
Thinking he was awake, Elly frowned and looked at him, only to see his eyes were still tightly closed and his brow was deeply furrowed.
Elly struggled a couple of times but couldnt break free, and then she heard Adams hoarse voice muttering, "Elly, I was wrong, dont go, I was wrong..."
Although the murmurs were soft, the hospital room was so quiet and Elly was so close to Adam that she heard them clearly.
Upon hearing this, Elly visibly froze, her gaze shifting toward Adams pale face with a sense of disbelief, and it took her a moment to react.
This proud, arrogant man who looked down on everyone was apologizing to her?
Ellys heart was in turmoil, unsure of how to respond.
After muttering those words, Adam gave no further response, and the grip on her hand loosened a bit.
Gently, Elly withdrew her hand from his and walked out with her phone, intending to call Helen.
Although she wasnt worried about Helen with Harry there, she still wanted to call and check in.
Just as she was about to call Helen, she heard a familiar voice near the elevatorit was Helen, and... Harry.
"Let go of me, bastard, where are you taking me, let go..."
Seeing that Helen couldnt break free from Harrys grasp, she was scratching and biting, but Harry hadnt let go.
"Helen."
Elly walked quickly toward them, and upon hearing her voice, Helen stopped struggling, her eyes brightening as she looked toward Elly.
Chapter 352. It was you who abandoned me back then_1
Chapter 352: 352. It was you who abandoned me back then_1
"Elly."
She tried to walk towards Elly Campbell, but Harry Hall held her back, immobilizing her.
"Let go of me!"
Harry Hallpletely ignored the anger on her face and walked up to Elly Campbell, "How is Adam doing?"
"Hes sleeping."
Elly Campbell nced towards the direction of the hospital room, "Since youre here, Ill leave first."
She felt her previously resolute heart beginning to waver, a sense of panic rising within her, she needed to go back and sort out her emotions properly.
"Adam doesnt need me."
Harry Hall spoke, his gaze locking onto Elly Campbells eyes, "Do you really think Adam has no feelings for you?"
Elly Campbell was taken aback. If it had been before, she might have been able to answer confidently, but these recent days, she wasnt so obtuse as to be unable to feel anything.
Especially just now in the hospital room, when she heard Adams remorse, and the day he didnt hesitate to take that hit for her, those were things she couldnt ignore.
"What do you think caused his stomach disease? After you left suddenly four years ago, he roamed around the world like a madman looking for you. When he couldnt find you, he threw all his energy into his work to distract himself, which led to his irregr diet over the years and ultimately his chronic stomach illness."
The words took Elly Campbell by surprise. Adam had been looking for her for four years? Why?
Seeing the shock and confusion in Elly Campbells eyes, even Harry Hall didnt know what to say.
As a couple, they might be smart in other aspects, but when it came to emotions, one was more foolish than the other.
Before Elly Campbell could speak, Helen Melendy couldnt listen anymore.
"Enough, Harry Hall. So what if he looked for Elly for four years? Didnt the scumbag Adam force her to leave? Whats there to whitewash now? Was it Elly who ignored him for three years, or was it Elly who forced him to drive her away so Sophie Baker could take her ce?"
Helen Melendy looked at Harry Hall with contempt, "Scumbags all stick together, you and Adam are cut from the same cloth. You dont need to whitewash him in front of Elly."
"Helen Melendy, shut up! Who is the scumbag? It was you who abandoned me!"
"Thats bullshit! You think I dont know about the despicable things youve done."
Harry Halls face darkened, and Elly Campbell, not wanting them to continue arguing in the hospital, immediately interrupted them.
"Mr. Hall, I am already divorced from Adam."
"If he truly let go, would he be foolish enough to still keep your marriage certificate in his phone after all these years?"
Harry Hall let out a coldugh, "He drank until he vomited blood tonight, who do you think he did it for?"
Listening to Harry Halls questioning, Elly Campbell frowned, looked at him, and scoffed, "Mr. Hall, so in your eyes, if Adam didnt want me all those years ago, I should have just obediently gotten lost, and now that Adam wants me back, I should obediently return to his side? In your eyes, should I be grateful to Adam for all that he has done for me?"
Harry Hall: "..."
He didnt exactly mean it like that. He simply wanted Elly Campbell to understand that Adam truly had put his heart into it.
Elly Campbell didnt wait for Harry Hall to speak and turned to leave, feeling somewhat irritated.
She didnt know if it was because of the way Harry Hall had justifiably used her, or because what he had just said unsettled her.
"Elly Campbell."
Harry Hall called out to her, took a step towards her, "Then why did you treat him that way eight years ago?"
Chapter 353. Adam Jones is done_1
Chapter 353: 353. Adam Jones is done_1
Again, eight years ago?
Elly Campbell frowned slightly. Adam Jones had mentioned something about eight years ago more than once, and now Harry Hall brought it up.
She remembered the day Adam Jones took her to the Brocade Cloud Hotel in uncontroble anger, followed by that confusing and headless conversation. She had felt something was off at the time.
But her mind had been preupied with Adam Jones wanting to take custody of William Campbell, so she didnt dwell on it too much.
Now that Harry Hall mentioned it again, Elly began to wonder if there was something she didnt know.
"What about eight years ago?"
She looked at Harry Hall, suppressed the unease in her heart, and asked.
Harry Hall seemed to be holding back, his lips moved several times, each time as if he were about to speak but stopped himself.
"Mr. Hall."
Seeing Harrys hesitation, Elly impatiently called out to him.
Harry looked at her, as if he had made up his mind, and began, "Eight years ago, you drugged his drink, and then..."
Harry Hall recounted everything that had happened in the Brocade Cloud Hotel years ago to Elly. By the end, it was clear to him.
The shock in Ellys eyes said it all.
Adam was finished.
In his mind, Harry silently mourned Adam for a few seconds, then suddenly wondered if telling the events of eight years ago was a betrayal to Adam.
But then, he thought if he didnt tell, these two might continue to guess back and forth indefinitely.
Dealing with a friend who had such low emotional intelligence, Harry felt quite exhausted.
"Damn, Adam Jones is such scum."
Helen Melendy, who was also shocked by the revtion, couldnt help but curse, looking at Elly with a hint of sympathy. She wanted to curse at Adam Jones more, but seeing Ellys expression, she refrained from mentioning him further.
This must be a huge blow to Elly.
At this moment, Elly was indeed shaken by the news, her mind in turmoil, unable to grasp that such a shocking and bizarre incident could exist in the world.
The three years she had spent loyally by Adams side were all due to such a ludicrous misunderstanding.
He never asked her anything directly, just let her be in the dark, and treated her coldly for three years?
What was this?
He annulled their marriage without a word and always gave her the cold shoulder, all because of such a ridiculous misunderstanding?
She felt like a joke, a huge joke!
"Elly..."
Helen Melendy, seeing that Elly looked quite upset, shot Harry Hall a fierce nce and taking advantage of his loosened grip, shook him off and walked over to Elly.
"Are you alright, Elly?"
"Its fine, just let me sort this out."
Her steps disordered, she walked toward the elevator, and Helen was about to follow when Harry pulled her back.
"What are you doing?"
"Let her figure it out on her own. This matter, apart from her, no one else can be of much help."
Helen red at Harry fiercely and couldnt help but say, "Is Adam Jones a pig? How could he not see the way Elly treated him, does he not have eyes? And he says he has no feelings for that illegitimate daughter, if he had no feelings could he just believe whatever someone else says??"
Facing Helens questioning, Harry didnt know how to respond for a moment. He massaged his temples and said, "Its not as simple as you think."
"Fine then, you tell me, how exactly is itplicated?"
Helen asked with a cold face, and Harry, choked by her question, fell silent and did not speak again.
Chapter 354. Why do I have to explain myself to you_1
Chapter 354: 354. Why do I have to exin myself to you_1
He wasnt exactly sure what had happened back then, but he believed that Adam couldnt have chosen to believe something based solely on a word or two from Sophie.
However, he didnt ask what level of investigation had been reached, after all, recalling the incident from those years wasnt a pleasant memory, especially since it involved Elly Campbell.
Helen Melendy, seeing that Harry Hall couldnte up with an answer, didnt press further. She struggled forcefully a couple of times and wrenched her hand free from Harrys grip, saying:
"Im going to find Elly, you keep an eye on that pig, Adam Jones."
But as she turned to leave, her wrist was caught again by Harry Hall.
"What are you doing now?"
"You havent exined the situation at the club clearly to me, and now youre nning to just walk away?"
Since their reunion, it had always been Helen Melendy who was either keeping a straight face or shouting at himthis was the first time he had confronted Helen Melendy with a cold expression.
Those usually gentle eyes had be icy, and his stare seemed to frighten Helen for a moment.
But she still stiffened her neck and said, "Why should I exin to you, who are you to me?"
"Helen Melendy!"
Harry Halls face darkened, and he raised his voice sharply.
The volume rose with his anger, startling Helen into an instinctive tremble, and she forgot to retort.
"If I hadnt arrived in time, what were you nning to do?"
His face darkened, his gaze locking onto Helens flickering eyes as he questioned her.
"I... I called Elly over, didnt I?"
She moved her lips, offering a weak rebuttal.
"Elly? Just her?"
Harry Hall let out a coldugh, "If I hadnt been there, she wouldnt even have been able to find where you were. Do you really think Elly has be so powerful that she can do anything?"
"You..."
Helen Melendys already deted demeanour became tinged with anger due to Harrys clear disdain for Elly, "Criticize me if you must, but why bring Elly into this?"
Watching her eyes widen in anger, Harry Hall sneered with a touch of sarcasm, "At least you have some loyalty."
When he heard Elly mention she was in trouble, heaven knows how scared he was.
He painstakingly reviewed the security footage one by one, and it was not easy finding her. When he entered, he saw her surrounded by a group of men.
If he had been a momentter, he didnt dare to think what could have happened.
And yet this woman had the audacity to give him attitude when he was just looking for an exnationnot a nose like a nose, not eyes like eyes. He really owed her from a past life.
"No loyalty? Your pig of a brother has been bullying Elly for so long, and yet youre always speaking up for him? Youre cut from the same cloth; just get lost, the lot of you,"
Helen Melendy, who was typically hot-temperedas Harry Hall had said, she could be violent when provokedwas extra irritable when her verbal sharpness didnt match Harrys, and she aimed a kick towards Harrys knee.
"You have the nerve to demand an exnation for todays eventsas if it wasnt your snobbish mother throwing her weight around because of your familys dirty money, stirring up trouble for me, I wouldnt have had to deal with those disgusting men today."
The more Helen Melendy thought about it, the angrier she became, but aware that they were in a hospital and worried about disturbing the patients rest, she stormed off after yelling her piece at Harry Hall.
Stunned by Helen Melendys shouting, Harry Hall was at a loss for a few seconds before he snapped back to reality and quickly followed after her, "What did you say??"
Chapter 355. Nobody Trusts Anyone_1
Chapter 355: 355. Nobody Trusts Anyone_1
The anger on his face had subsided a bit, but the oppressive atmosphere around him had not yet dissipated.
Helen Melendy gave Harry Hall a cold look, her face revealing a hint of mockery, "What about your precious mother, huh?"
She thought his annoyance was because she called his mother a piece of work and, with a coldugh in her heart, held back for a while but eventually couldnt resist saying:
"Do you think your mom is sick? Did I eat her familys rice, or did I upy theirnd? Why is she always causing me trouble?"
Harrys face was dark and grim as he watched Helen Melendy for a long time before finally saying, "My moms been causing you trouble?"
"What do you think?"
Helen Melendy responded with a mocking raise of her eyebrows, arms crossed over her chest, arrogantly tilting her chin up, "Harry Hall, I think the most unfortunate thing is that I once dated her son. But its been so many years; why cant she let me go? Do me a favor, go back and tell her that since we broke up three years ago, theres no chance Ill cling to you again. Tell her to leave me alone."
After speaking, she stepped into the elevator, leaving Harry Hall alone outside, watching the doors slowly close with aplex expression on his face.
When Helen Melendy reached the ground floor, she saw Elly Campbell from afar sitting quietly on a bench in the hospitalwn, her face expressionless.
But the truth that Harry Hall told her about eight years ago must have been a huge shock to her.
Who could ept that because of some ridiculous misunderstanding, theyd been coldly treated for three years?
Helen Melendy paused in her tracks for a moment, then still walked up to her with concern.
"Elly."
She called out with concern, sitting next to her, "Are you okay?"
Elly shook her head and, after a moment,ughed self-deprecatingly, "I just find it a bit ridiculous."
Her voice was somewhat hoarse, and in the quiet night, it carried a touch of destion, "If he had asked me eight years ago, or when he came to break off our engagement, if I had asked him, could we have avoided all this?"
Helen Melendy kept silent beside her, not knowing how to answer this question.
Elly didnt need her answer, continuing on her own, "After all, its just because we didnt trust each other enough.
"He didnt trust me, and I didnt trust him, thats why weve wasted so many years."
She folded her hands on herp, her smile bittersweet, "Although Adam and I were engaged, we never really interacted much. At that time, I was studying in the United States and seldom came here. The little I knew about him was only from business magazines."
At this point, sheughed at herself again, "When I first met Adam Jones, I was just eight years old. I longed for James Campbell to show me more affection, longing for him to spoil me and keep mepany like other kids dads."
"But James Campbell despised me. Every time I tried to approach him, I would be chased away. I wondered then if it was because I wasnt as good as the other children, thats why my father didnt like me."
As she spoke these words, Elly was very calm. Even when mentioning James Campbell, there wasnt a ripple in her emotions. Helen Melendy knew that for Elly, James Campbell was now just a name, nothing more.
"I was sitting by the swimming pool at home, crying, and then Adam Jones sat down beside me, wiping my tears with a handkerchief."
Chapter 356. This man must be my Elly Campbell’s _1
Chapter 356: 356. This man must be my Elly Campbells _1
She nced sideways at Helen Melendy and offered a faint smile, "I just stupidly gazed at him, thinking in my heart, how could there be such a good-looking brother, so handsome that just looking at his face made me feel less sad."
"Pfft"
Helen Melendy couldnt hold back herughter, gazing at Elly Campbell as she forced a smile through her sorrow, and said, "So you were already a dog for appearance back then, huh?"
Elly Campbell raised her hand and gave her a hard flick on the arm, "Asking for trouble, are you?"
Helen Melendy noticed that when Elly Campbell talked about Adam Jones, her tone was still in and indifferent, as if she were recounting a story.
However,pared to the real indifference when she spoke about James Campbell earlier, her voice still carried a wave of emotion when she mentioned Adam Jones that was imperceptible to others.
Perhaps even Elly herself didnt realize it.
"Maybe I inherited my grandfathers temperament, naturally domineering. I felt at the time that a good-looking brother like him had to be Elly Campbells husband, and in the future, I would be the only one to marry him."
Listening to her domineering deration, Helen Melendy teased, "Although you were only eight years old at that time, you sure were precocious."
After saying this, upon receiving Elly Campbells icy and warning stare, she quickly raised both hands in surrender, "Okay, okay, please continue."
Elly Campbell seemed to think of something, and the lines on her face unconsciously softened, "From then on, I thought of him every day, hoping he would visit my home again, but he never came back. I asked my grandfather, and he said he had gone abroad to study. It wasnt until I was fifteen that my grandfather told me we would have an arranged marriage with the Jones Family and that I was betrothed to Adam Jones."
Although Helen Melendy didnt know Elly Campbell back then, she must have been so happy to hear that news, considering how much she liked Adam Jones?
Thinking so, she directly asked.
Elly Campbell didnt deny it and nodded without hesitation, "Of course, Ive been yearning for him for eight years, how could I not be happy?"
"At that time, he was neen and had taken over the Jones Family business from Lady Jones. Back then, he was even more dazzling than when I first saw him. I heard everyone praising him as a genius. At eighteen, hepleted degrees that people in their twenties or thirties may not achieve. Once he took over the Jones corporation, he brought it back from the brink of danger and reinstated it at the pinnacle of the business world."
"Even the servants of the Campbell Family knew how outstanding and brilliant the young master of the Jones Family was. I overheard the servants saying privately that someone as worthless as I could marry the young master of the Jones Family only because of the status of Miss Campbell, otherwise Adam would never have married me."
Hearing this, Helen Melendys brows knitted tightly, and she instantly became angry, "Your servants sure have some nerve."
In contrast to Helen Melendys righteous indignation, Elly Campbell appeared exceptionally calm, "They were right. Back then, aside from the status of Miss Campbell, I really had nothing else to offer. Marrying Adam Jones, I also felt it was above my station."
Helen Melendy was at a loss for words, listening to her underrate herself.
"It was from that time that I resolved to be a wife suitable for Adam Jones, I had to possess the worth and ability to match him."
"At sixteen, I went to the United States alone to study, not evening back for the New Year. I worked hard to improve and enrich myself, just so that one day when I stood in front of him again, I would be Elly Campbell, someone worthy of being the young miss of the Jones Family, not the Miss Campbell who only knew how to sit by the poolside and cry like when he first saw me."
Chapter 357. Cried_1
Chapter 357: 357. Cried_1
Helen Melendy looked at her with a heartache as she watched the smile on her face, reached out, and ruffled her hair, "You did seed, though. At eighteen, you got your MBA from Princeton, and even a masters from medical school, but most importantly, you met me."
Elly Campbell was amused by what she said next, but then she thought of something, and her smile faded slightly, a touch of wistfulness on her face, "Indeed, eighteen is such a beautiful age."
At eighteen, she returned home in high spirits, waiting to get engaged to him, only to be greeted with his engagement withdrawal.
Seeing Elly Campbell suddenly fall silent, the sadness on her face was not intense, yet it was heart-wrenching to behold.
Elly Campbell raised her hand, rubbed her face hard, and sighed, "Thinking about it, although we were engaged, we didnt really know each other, didnt understand each other. So when he came to break off the engagement, I thought he had someone he liked, even though I didnt want to break it off, I never spoke up, fearing he would despise me even more."
Her voice became gradually hoarse, tinged with a faint sense of destion.
"If that was the case, why did he agree to marry you in the end?"
Helen Melendy voiced her confusion; although she felt that Adam Jones was somewhat annoying, she also believed he wasnt that unprincipled. How could he break off the engagement and then turn around to marry Elly?
Elly Campbell seemed to think of something, her smile growing even more bittersweet, "The year after the engagement was called off, the Campbellpany encountered a crisis."
Helen Melendy nodded, remembering that after Elly married Adam Jones, the Jonespany invested in the Campbellpany, and naturally, the crisis was averted.
But Elly Campbell smiled deviously and pointed at herself, "I caused it."
Helen Melendy was taken aback, then staring at Elly Campbell in disbelief, said, "Are you insane!"
The crisis that Campbellpany faced back then was actually orchestrated by Elly herself!
Elly Campbell smiled, "Right, back then, was I not out of my mind?"
She took a deep breath and narrated the story from the past with the calm demeanor of an outsider telling a tale.
"I thought, so the engagement was called off, no big deal. But that year, whenever I saw news about Adam Jones, I felt like I couldnt live without him, Helen, do you understand? I literally couldnt carry on living."
She emphasized thest half of the sentence particrly heavily.
Looking back now, I realize how foolish I was back then.
Helen Melendys mouth opened as if to say something, but she realized she couldnt respond with a single word.
When she had just broken up with Harry Hall, she had tasted that sort of living hell too.
"So, I took a gamble. I plunged Campbell into crisis, to bet one more time. I went to beg Adam Jones to marry me, to help Campbell through the crisis. I actually had no hope, just thought..."
She paused there, her voice breaking slightly.
"I should try one more time, just one more time, and if he didnt agree, then that would be it. I would have tried, right?"
Her gaze carried a sense of confusion, unsure whether what she did back then was right or not.
"And then, when I was totally hopeless, he agreed."
She smiled as tears began to well up in her eyes, bowed her head, and murmured softly, "He actually agreed."
"After marriage, he treated me as if I were invisible. Lily Jones told me that it was his grandmother who forced him, thats why he agreed to marry me. But I didnt care. I thought to myself, I tried once and he agreed to marry me, so if I tried again, maybe he could love me. So I kept trying and trying, and just like that, three years went by. But this time, I realized my efforts were futile, he was trying to drive me out of the Jones family."
As she spoke, Elly Campbells tears finally began to flow uncontrobly.
Chapter 358: Will you forgive Jones for what he did_1
Chapter 358: Will you forgive Jones for what he did_1
Helen Melendy stared at her tears for a long time, dumbfounded. She had known her for so many years, but she had never seen her cry, this was the first time.
It seemed that she was truly upset.
"Elly..."
Helen Melendy patted Elly Campbells shoulder, silentlyforting her.
It took a long while before Helen Melendy took a deep breath and sneered, "Who would have thought it was such a calcted scheme."
"Will you forgive Adam the swine?"
Although Adam Jones was also a victim in this matter, his thoughtless treatment of Elly made it hard for her to feel any sympathy for that pig.
Elly shook her head and smiled, "Its not about forgiveness. Those three years, to be honest, were a mutual choice. He didnt force me to marry him, nor did he force me to be good to him. Everything was my own willingness."
Hearing this, Helen Melendy furrowed her brows; although the words were not wrong, why did they sound so ufortable?
"Youre not still nning to be with him, are you?"
Even if it wasntpletely Adam Joness fault, were the sufferings of those three years just to be forgotten?
Elly saw her frown discontentedly andughed lightly, "How could that be possible? Apart from not seeking forgiveness, theres just no need to hold on to the past between us anymore. The more one cant forget the past, the more entangled everything bes. Only by moving forward can I have the chance to let go."
Helen Melendys expression finally improved a little.
"Have you truly let go then?"
Helen Melendy asked earnestly, and while she was asking Elly, she was actually asking herself as well.
"Is it really that easy to let go?"
If she could let go, she wouldnt be screaming at the sight of Harry Hall, would she? Just like Elly with Adam Jones, even if she seemed to treat him nonchntly every time, being easily angered by Adam, how could that be truly letting go?
Elly was momentarily stunned by her question, and, opening her mouth to answer, she somehow couldnt bring herself to say "Ive let go."
"Ill try."
Looking at Helen Melendy, she ended up only saying this. She didnt feign nonchnce before Helen Melendy to hide her feelings for Adam Jones.
In front of others, she had pretended enough and was tired; she didnt want to have to y a role at this moment, in front of her good friend.
"Its difficult, but without really trying, how would one know whether they can move on."
"But youve been trying for four years, Elly."
Helen Melendys words mercilessly hit Ellys weak spot, causing her heart to ache fiercely.
The atmosphere between them fell into a suffocating silence.
"Then itll be ten years, twenty years. One day Ill be able to let go."
After a long while, Helen Melendy heard Ellys voice, particrly hoarse, opening up like that.
"What if you cant let go in a lifetime?"
"Then its just my own fault, isnt it?"
Ellyughed indifferently, "Hes proposed getting back together a few times, and Ive rejected him each time. The truth is, Im scared. I still cant let go of him now, and Im afraid that one day Ill fall crazily in love with him just like I did back then. Ive lost once, Im afraid I cant afford to lose a second time."
Even if Adam Jones came to tell her he truly loved her deeply, she wouldnt dare to love him with abandon as she had in the past.
Some pain is enough with just one experience; who has the capital to go through it a second time?
Once bitten, twice shy! Isnt that the principle?
Helen Melendy quietly observed Elly; her eyes were extraordinarily bright in the darkness of the night, yet this brightness made the sadness deep within her eyes all too clear.
Does Elly even realize it?
Chapter 359. They are all a bunch of big pig trotters_1
Chapter 359: 359. They are all a bunch of big pig trotters_1
This was the most she had ever said to Elly since theyd met, and it all came from the deepest part of her heart.
Helen Melendy felt that she must really be nning topletely remove that persistence nted in her heart.
Elly herself didnt know how she managed to say so much tonight. Only after she finished did she realise her mouth was dry and her tongue was parched.
She stood up from the bench and said to Helen, "Itste, you should go back first. If there are any difficulties at the office, just let me know. Dont try to tough it out alone."
"Got it. With a rich second-generation bestie like you, how could I not make good use of you?"
Helenughed, slinging an arm over her shoulder, "Take care of your own business first. As for mine, I can handle it."
Elly nodded; if she didnt want the help, Elly wouldnt insist.
Seeing Elly heading towards the hospital building, Helen quickly stepped forward and grabbed her, "Youre not still nning to look after that big pigs trotter, are you?"
"No, its just that some things, I need to make clear with him. Letting go of the past is one thing, but being schemed against is another."
Harry Hall said that it was Sophie Baker who saved Adam Jones back then. Although she didnt know what had happened in between, based on her knowledge of Sophie, she wasnt someone who would sacrifice herself for others.
Once the affair involved Sophies illegitimate daughter, even the simplest matter becameplicated.
If the whole thing was Sophie scheming against her, she thought, her methods these past days had been too gentle.
Listening to her, Helen released her arms and said, "Thats true. That big pigs trotter is being yed like a fiddle and doesnt even know it. You need to go back and give him a jolt, make him regret it in his bed."
Elly smiled and stepped towards the hospital building, bumping into Harry, who wasing out.
At that moment, Harry looked at Elly with an indescribable expression, not sure what was going through her mind in that short time. The only thing he was certain of was that his brothers days ahead were definitely going to be tougher.
"Im sorry."
Thinking of his previous questioning and misunderstanding of Elly, Harry stepped forward and apologised still.
Elly didnt say much; she naturally epted his apology and then continued on toward the hospital building.
Helen couldnt help but let out a scornful sneer upon seeing him, "What? Told your brothers secret and now you dont dare face him?"
Facing Helens sarcasm, Harry was somewhat ustomed to it. His gaze lingered on her defiant and contemptuous face, and with a softugh, he said:
"He should thank me, actually. Theres a saying, No destruction, no construction. If I hadnt busted this open, do you think the two of them could move forward?"
Helen was silent. The logic was sound, but...
"How do you know that busting it open means the two of them can be together? Not to mention this no destruction, no construction business. The truth is clear to Elly now, so why on earth should Adam think he still has a chance with her?"
She definitely wouldnt tell him that Elly still couldnt let go of Adam. The less she could let go, the less likely Elly would get together with Adam easily.
Big pigs trotters, theyre all a bunch of big pigs trotters!
Harry caught the anger in Helens eyes but didnt get angry. He just chuckled softly and moved a little closer to her.
Chapter 360. We broke up_1
Chapter 360: 360. We broke up_1
He reached out and brought the infuriated Helen Melendy, her cheeks flushed red, into his embrace. He lifted his hand and gently grazed the tip of her nose, saying:
"I dont care at all whether they can be together, what concerns me is our business."
Helen Melendy was stunned by his indulgent gesture for half a second before she disgustingly tried to push him away. But the harder she pushed Harry Hall, the stronger the strength around her waist became.
"What else is there to talk about between us?"
Helen Melendy could not help but roll her eyes, "Didnt your mom ry my words to you? Then I will personally convey my intentions to you, Harry Hall, we broke up, weve been broken up for many years. Please stay away from me, and also tell your mom that I really wont cling to you anymore. Can she let me go, please?"
She sped her hands together, pleading with Harry Hall, even though her attitude did not seem sincere.
"Im not born into your wealthy families; running aw firm and making some money is not easy for me. Im begging you, can you please give me a break?"
Harry Hallsplexion suddenly turned terrifyingly dark, causing Helen Melendy to pause in surprise. She seldom saw Harry lose his temper, at least not in front of her. He rarely got angry, let alone like now, with an aura as if he was shrouded in frost.
"So? When I dated you back then, were you unaware of my background, or when you chased after me, was it just a game to you?"
Harry Halls voice was as cold as his eyes at this moment, as if it could freeze ayer of frost.
Helen Melendy was choked by his question and endured for a moment before retorting: "I... when I chased after you it was real, and wanting to break up with you was also real."
She saw the temperature on Harry Halls face drop even further, causing a sense of dread in her heart, yet she stubbornly stood her ground, saying:
"At first, I thought, although there was some, no, a great disparity in our family backgrounds, it didnt matter. As long as we truly loved each other, that would be enough. But in reality, it wasnt..."
She smiled faintly, her eyes filled with a touch of bitterness, "When two people are in love, maybe its just about the two of us, but marriage is about two families. Our worlds are too different, your way of living ispletely unlike mine, making me feel out of ce. Even if I try to fit in, its just too exhausting. If I force myself to be with you, I will only be a joke, and I will also turn you into aughingstock in your circles."
Her heart held some bitterness as she had always kept these words to herself, feeling them overly sentimental. After all, Harry was right; she had known he was the Young Master of the Hall Family when she pursued him actively.
If she was the one who initiated the chase, what right did she have toin about being tired or weary?
"Harry Hall, it was after being with you that I realized how important it is to be well-matched in social and economic status."
Her words made Harry Hallugh angrily, his expression bing frightfully grim, "Helen Melendy, youre trulyughable. When you liked me, you could provoke me without a second thought, and when youre tired, you just walk away without any discussion. What do you take me for?"
He gripped Helen Melendys arms with such strength that it was almost too much for her to bear, yet facing Harry Hall, she was stubbornly refusing to cry out in pain.
The next second, Harry Hall slowly let her go, his dark, deep eyes gazing at her in silence for a while before he spoke in a hoarse voice, "Fine, as you wish, were broken up."
Chapter 361. Scammer_1
Chapter 361: 361. Scammer_1
His eyes seemed to have ayer of ice, freezing Helen Melendy in ce, "Helen Melendy, this time, we are truly done."
He turned and left. After walking a few steps, he stopped again with his back to her, "Dont worry, I will handle things with my mom."
Hearing Harry Halls footsteps growing fainter behind her, Helen Melendy realized that all her strength had dissipated. She sat quietly on the bench, lost in her thoughts.
Due to the gastric bleeding, Adam Jones had a restless sleep and woke up not long after falling asleep.
As soon as he opened his eyes, he instinctively looked for Elly Campbells figure. The rooms lights were dim, but the warmth of the nightlight was enough for Adam to see everything in the hospital room clearly.
Elly Campbell was gone.
This realization caused Adams heart to suddenly sink. A familiar pain surged into his heart.
He sat up in bed, remained silent for a long time, then suddenly let out a self-mockingugh with a hoarse voice, "Liar."
He finally understood what it felt like for Elly Campbell, back at home, waiting for him those years ago.
It serves me right! Truly, it serves me right!
He covered his face with his hands,ughing in a hoarse voice. With eachugh, an unfathomable suppression was heard. Although he wasughing, it sounded heartachingly sad.
After a while, the painful and oppressiveughter slowly subsided. Adam took his hands off his face, got out of bed, and, holding his still aching stomach, slowly walked to the water dispenser to pour himself a ss of water.
The door to the hospital room was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Adams action of taking water abruptly paused, and the next second, he violently looked up towards the door.
The moment that coveted figure appeared in his line of sight, a glimmer of light erupted from the depths of Adams dim eyes. A smile spread across his face in an instant.
Even his hands shook with excitement at that moment, a few drops of hot water spilled onto the back of his hand, but it didnt make him feel pain.
When Elly Campbell pushed the door open and entered, she saw the tall figure by the water dispenser at a nce. He was looking at her with a face full of happiness.
His appearance was as if he had received the treasure he had long dreamt of. His usual calm andposed face was now filled with an uncontroble smile.
"Youre back."
His voice was soft, and hoarseness from drinking lingered, but it couldnt hide the happiness in his words.
Elly Campbell paused in the doorway for a moment. The next second, she reached out and turned on the rooms light. The room brightened instantly, as if it were daylight.
Adam Jones walked towards her, his face still showing a childlike bewilderment and secret delight, "I thought you had left."
His low and husky voice carried a tiny hint of grievance.
Elly Campbell bit her lip as she watched him, frustrated at the realization that she could still feel soft towards Adam at this time, and involuntarily furrowed her brows.
"Elly?"
Seeing her silent, Adam couldnt help but quietly call out to her.
Elly came back to her senses, looked up at him, and said, "Sit down."
Adam looked at her thoughtfully, not understanding why, but feeling a familiar restlessness in his heart.
He sat as instructed while Elly pulled a chair over and sat down in front of him. She began very calmly, "Tell me, what have you found out?"
Adam was taken aback, not quite understanding what Elly was referring to, and looked at her confusedly, only to hear her say, "Eight years ago, the Brocade Cloud Hotel."
Chapter 362. What did you find_1
Chapter 362: 362. What did you find_1
Hearing these familiar words, the ss Adam Jones was holding nearly shattered in his grasp.
This time, it wasnt the memories of the past that filled him with rage and embarrassment, but rather, a strong sense of fear suddenly took root in his heart as he watched Elly Campbell calmly pose the question.
"What have you found out?"
Elly Campbell asked again, her demeanor exceedingly patient, but besides her gentle patience, Adam Jones could see nothing else, and the more this was the case, the more panicked he felt inside.
He always felt that some truth was emerging from its cocoon.
He moved his lips, only to realize how hoarse his voice was. Many words were stuck in his throat, unable to surface or sink down.
"Adam Jones."
Elly Campbell quietly looked at him, those clear eyes suddenly resembling an unfathomable deep pool, stirring even greater panic within Adam Jones.
Seeing Elly Campbells lips curve up slightly and her beautiful brows twitch, Adam Jones sat in front of her like a convict awaiting his death sentence.
Adam Jones had never felt such fear before, even when Elly Campbell hadnt said a word, the pervasive dread hadpletely overwhelmed him.
"The year you came to call off our engagement at my house and how you treated me during the wedding, wasnt it all because of what happened eight years ago?"
Elly Campbells tone remained very calm, so gentle that there wasnt the slightest hint of interrogation, but her gaze was incredibly cold.
"Tell me, what have you found out?"
She leaned backzily in her chair, looking down on him like someone of high status, "I know youre not so foolish as to believe whatever that mistress Sophie Baker says, so share with me what youve discovered."
Adam Joness throat was still choking, and it hurt.
In fact, he had long realized that he was not eager to know the truth about what happened eight years ago, but he was acutely aware that he had made a very foolish and unforgivable mistake.
"Stop asking, Elly."
He looked at her with a hoarse voice and pleading eyes into her indifferent eyes.
Each additional question was a repeat torture on his heart.
"Adam Jones, dont I even have the right to an exnation?"
Her gaze was so sharp it felt threatening, making Adam Jones feel like he had nowhere to hide.
After a long time, he slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said hoarsely, "Fine, Ill talk."
Elly Campbell didnt speak, just quietly watched him. That gaze, seemingly gentle and free of malice, sliced through Adam Jones as if his entire being had been yed.
"That year I attended a charity dinner hosted by the Presidents Office, and someone spiked my drink with a drug that left me powerless..."
Elly Campbell nodded; Harry Hall had told her this, and it wasnt Adam Joness fault for being careless. The charity dinner hosted by the Presidents Office was attended by very important people, and security was extremely tight.
In such circumstances, nobody would expect someone to dare to drug their drink, so it wasnt strange that Adam Jones fell victim.
"The effects of the drug started after the charity dinner had ended, I came out of the restroom and was kidnapped."
At this moment, Adam Jones was remarkably calm when speaking about the incident, as though he were telling someone elses story.
"Even though Id been drugged and waspletely incapacitated, I was still conscious, and I heard your voice..."
He paused, his gaze moving to Elly Campbell, "and the conversations you had with those people."
Elly Campbell was startled. She had considered the possibility of surveince and the like, but it had never urred to her that Adam Jones could have heard her voice.
Chapter 363. Why not come and ask me a question_1
Chapter 363: 363. Why note and ask me a question_1
What they were talking about were probably the ns set up against Adam Jones, no, more precisely, the ns they intended for Adam Jones to overhear.
"After those people left, Sophie Baker came in."
When mentioning Sophie Baker, he seemed exceedingly cautious, and his gaze anchored on Elly Campbells face with a hint of trepidation, yet he saw that Elly remained expressionless, simply waiting for him to continue.
Adam Jones pressed his lips together tightly before he continued, "She quietly took me out, and when we got to the elevator, those people came back. They beat Sophie up, and before my people arrived, they had escaped."
He nced again at Elly Campbells face, seeing that she was still listening thoughtfully, while he felt like a child who hadmitted a serious mistake, honestly confessing his wrongdoings in front of her, hoping to be forgiven.
"After going back, I had someone check the entire hotels surveince..."
He didnt finish his sentence, but it was Elly who let out an ironicugh, "You saw me in the surveince, and you also saw that I went to that floor, right?"
Adam Jones remained silent, not answering, but his expression had already said it all.
In the room, there was such stillness that only the sound of their breathing could be heard; neither of them spoke again.
It was quite a while before Elly Campbell said, "What about Sophie Baker? How is she?"
Adam Jones nced at her face and guessed what she wanted to ask, so he directly said, "The people who rescued her were from the Jones family medical team, and she almost didnt make it."
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell was shocked again. At first, she thought that the n was Sophies own ploy to get close to Adam, but who would risk their life for a man?
This was also Adam Joness thought at the time, and because Sophie truly almost lost her life, it was one of the reasons why, despite feeling something was off about her, he ultimately chose to believe her in the end.
After hearing Adam Joness narration, Elly Campbell felt aplex emotion. She originally thought that if Sophie was involved, it would have made the events of that year tantly clear; now, however, she found that it was still a haze.
If it wasnt Sophie, then who was targeting Adam Jones?
No, she felt it was more precisely aimed at herself, otherwise why would Adam have overheard her talking with those people?
The situation was moreplex than she had imagined.
"What about the people who kidnapped you back then?"
She didnt believe Adam Jones would have let those people off so easily.
"Dead."
Adam Jones said in a hoarse voice, "They died the day after that incident happened."
He had thought at the time that Elly Campbell had turned against him, havingpletely lost his rationality, and he devoted all his attention to her, while neglecting those minions.
Had he personally asked Elly Campbell back then, would everything have turned out differently?
Even though those people were dead, if he had started investigating back then, it would have been much easierpared to starting eight yearster.
"Why didnt youe and ask me?"
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones, her voice showing no fluctuation.
Why indeed?
Adam Jones also asked himself inwardly, why had he been so cowardly back then, not willing to ask her, fearing he would receive an even more unbearable answer from her?
Just because of his rage and timidity at the time, he had missed out on so many years with Elly, and now things hade to this, whom could he me?
Wasnt it because he was cowardly, stubborn, and conceited?
Adam Jones wanted tough bitterly inside, yet he couldnt bring himself to do it.
Chapter 364. Shouldn’t keep making mistakes_1
Chapter 364: 364. Shouldnt keep making mistakes_1
He watched as Elly Campbell looked at him with indifferent eyes, as if she were holding a knife, slowly stabbing it into his heart, the movement so slow, it pained him to death and back, but she just wouldnt grant him a quick end.
The feeling of pain without blood was truly unbearable.
He just watched silently as her eyes, sharp as de edges, repeatedly executed his heart. After a long time, he barely managed to utter a low sound, "Im sorry."
Apart from sorry, he couldnt find any words to defend himself.
Elly Campbell did not have any extreme reaction, but simply stood up slowly from her chair and said, "No need to apologize. Do you know why I appeared there?"
She stood in front of him, her gaze serene, "I received a strange text message, saying you were having a private meeting with someone, I went to catch you in the act."
Her words were spoken calmly, without any psychological burden.
"So, Adam Jones, no need to say sorry. Back then, neither of us would choose to trust the other. Even if we hadnt taken that step at that time, something simr might have happenedter. Its just that back then I didnt realize this and stubbornly insisted that it had to be you," she said.
Since Elly Campbell had walked in, her mood had been very calm. There were no questions, no angershe maintained apletely indifferent attitude.
Even now, knowing that he had misunderstood her back then and hurt her in such a way, she didnt show any anger.
But the more she behaved like this, the more panic Adam Jones felt in his heart; he knew that Elly Campbell was probably drifting further and further away from him.
This realization caused a sudden panic in his heart, the pain as if his heart was being torn apart quickly enveloped his entire being.
Back then I didnt realize this and stubbornly insisted that it had to be you...
He savored Elly Campbells words carefully, as if an invisible hand was gripping his heart tightly, so tightly that he could not breathe.
He looked at her, his smile somewhat bleak, "So, what now? Have you thought it through, not delusional anymore, nning to let go of me, is that it?"
His eyes were a bit bloodshot; his already pale face was now even paler, like paper.
Elly Campbell, seeing him like this, felt a bit ofplexity in her emotions. After a long time, she steeled her heart and looked away from Adam Joness face, saying, "We have both been wrong for too long. We shouldnt keep making mistakes."
After speaking, she started to walk away. Adam Jones subconsciously reached out to grab her, but caught nothing.
"Elly!"
His hoarse voice called out to her from behind, his stomach started to cramp again, as if several knives were twisting inside it. But at this moment, he couldnt care less about thathe only knew that he was really about to lose Elly Campbell.
The pain of this realization was far more unbearable than the cramping in his stomach.
"Dont go."
His voice was filled with a heartbreaking plea, begging Elly Campbell to look at him without any dignity.
He extended his hand, cautiously trying to pull her back, but she deftly avoided him.
"I still have a lot to do. You should rest."
She looked at him, speaking with a hardened heart. As she took steps to leave, Adam Jones still managed to grab her, hisplexion growing paler, "Dont leave..."
His hoarse voice carried a slight tremble, "Im not asking for your forgiveness; I just want... I just want you to give me another chance..."
His breath had weakened significantly, the tremor in his voice bing more evident, and sweat began to seep out in dense beads on his forehead.
Chapter 365.Can’t bear to_1
Chapter 365: 365.Cant bear to_1
Elly Campbell only then noticed that something was off about him; she felt his hand on her wrist, ice-cold, and her heart suddenly tightened as she frowned and asked, "Whats wrong with you?"
"Noth..."
He had barely spoken when another mouthful of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, soaking his shirtfront red; the bleeding was quite heavy.
"Adam Jones!"
As she watched hisplexion grow increasingly dreadful right before her eyes, panic suddenly surged in his formerly serene gaze.
"Elly, give me one more chance..."
His body swayed, no longer able to support himself; yet his hand used all his remaining strength to grasp hers as though afraid she would leave the moment he lost consciousness.
When James Churchill arrived, Adam had already fainted, hisplexion so ghastly that it made James frown. After a round of urgent care, Adams condition was barely stabilized.
"Heart rate too fast, blood pressure too low, severe shock symptoms... What happened just now?"
James took off his mask and looked at Elly, whose face was as still as water, his brows furrowed as he spoke.
"What mischief is he up to again? In the dead of night, instead of lying down and sleeping, why get up and walk around? Does he not realize how serious his condition is?"
Elly stood in front of the hospital bed, listening to James reproachful voice and looking at the unconscious Adam without a word.
Seeing the color off Ellys face, Jamess tone paused for a moment, not knowing whether to be angry or tough, "What did you say to agitate him this time?"
Elly lifted her eyes to look at him, her voice devoid of emotion as she replied, "Nothing."
James didnt know what the two had talked about in the hospital room, and Elly wouldnt share much about her private matters with Adam; he didnt ask further, only saying:
"Even though I find this guy quite distasteful, as a doctor, I still dutifully inform you that his gastric disease is very serious, caused by long-term irregr eating. Weve managed to control todays acute gastric hemorrhage, but its still somewhat dangerous. I advise you better not to stimte him."
Hearing this, Elly immediately thought of what Harry Hall had told her.
In the four years she was away, he had searched for her like a madman. Later, he poured all his energy into work, and the long-term irregr eating habits led to his severe chronic gastric disease.
Thinking of this, Ellys brows furrowed even more tightly.
James watched her expression silently; after a while, he sighed helplessly, crossing his arms in front of Elly, and gesturing with his chin towards the unconscious Adam on the hospital bed, saying:
"If you are worried about him, wait until hes a bit better before you go back. This guy, being able to torment himself like this, indeed has some skill."
Jamess words made Elly frown, and she retorted almost instinctively, "Whos worried about someone like him?"
Hearing her say this, James chuckled softly and said, "Fine then, since youre not worried, Ill go and remove his IV drip, let him fend for himself."
As he said this, he pretended to go and remove the needle from Adams hand but was quickly stopped by Elly reaching out her hand.
James looked at her with a teasing smile, raising an eyebrow, "Cant bear to?"
Elly felt ufortable under his gaze, her brows furrowed as she gave him a push, saying:
"Enough, stop teasing me. Itste; you should go back and rest too."
After all, as her colleague for several years, and being someone who always cared about her, James naturally had a certain understanding of her.
Chapter 366. The First Sight Appearance_1
Chapter 366: 366. The First Sight Appearance_1
Upon hearing her words, you could tell she was nning to stay and care for Adam Jones. A barely perceptible hint of destion flickered in the depths of his eyes, but he assumed an air of nonchnce and said,
"Well, Im off. But if he really doesnt want to live, you should just leave him be."
Elly Campbell was amused by his remark, and her gloomy mood improved somewhat.
"Got it. If he wants to die, Ill personally see him off."
"Thats good. It means Ill have one less rival in love."
James Churchill nodded approvingly but received a warning re from Elly Campbell. He could only raise his hands in surrender and left the hospital room. Once out of Ellys sight, the smile on his lips gently faded.
After waiting for so many years, Im still no match for Adam Jones, that big oaf.
Is it just because we met toote?
If I had met Elly before Adam Jones, would the oue have been different?
With these thoughts, James Churchillughed at himself mockingly and returned to the on-call room.
After James Churchill had left, Elly Campbell stood alone in the hospital room, looking at the pallid Adam Jones with mixed feelings.
She had never seen Adam Jones like this before, devoid of his usual stern and imposing demeanor, now so fragile it seemed as though she could crush him with the slightest touch of her finger.
She never thought she would one day see Adam Jones in this state.
Recalling how just half an hour earlier he had been holding her hand, his eyes pleading for another chance, she could still feel a dull ache in her heart.
Giving a chance is so easy, but she doesnt have the courage to take a risk on Adam Jones again.
Yet she couldnt deny that she truly couldnt let go of Adam Jones, the man she was determined to marry at first sight. How could she simply let go?
She sighed, walked over to cover him with a nket, and turned off all the lights, leaving only a dim nightlight on.
In the faint light, she looked at Adams chiseled face and thought that his whole presence seemed much softer.
This uncontrobly reminded her of their first meeting by the poolside, him sitting next to her, radiating warmth, gently wiping away her tears.
Every movement was so tender it could drown her.
He was actually not very good at talking. He told a lot of bad jokes trying to make herugh, but she just couldnt smile, only staring at him foolishly, which made him rather embarrassed.
Then, very cautiously, he asked her if his jokes were really not funny at all.
She remembers bluntly replying that his face was more attractive than his jokes, leaving him with a bright red face.
Thinking back on their initial encounter, Elly Campbells gaze softened, and a faint smile began to emerge at the corners of her mouth.
Shifting her gaze away from his face, she moved the lounge chair from the corner and brought it near the bed, suddenly feeling a sense of dj vu.
Then it came to her: that time she had been involved in a car ident and suffered a concussion, hospitalized, he cramped himself into such a small lounge chair, staying with her all night.
The next day, he looked terrible, his eyes bloodshot with red veins.
Now their roles were reversed, and it felt entirely different.
She sat down on the lounge chair, her gaze lingering on the IV bag above Adam Jones, and without realizing it, she fell asleep.
Chapter 367. Adam Jones is Dead_1
Chapter 367: 367. Adam Jones is Dead_1
In the middle of the night, she suddenly woke up, tears still lingering in the corners of her eyes as she opened them. She was taken aback for a moment and raised her hand to wipe her cheeks, finding them wet with tears.
Her hand rested over her heart, which was still pounding quite fiercely.
She had just dreamed that Adam Jones was dead.
Covered in blood, hey before her, and the mere thought made her heart uncontrobly tremble.
Her gaze shot to Adam Jones lying peacefully in the hospital bed, his eyebrows knitted tightly together at some point unbeknownst to her.
Looking up, she noticed the IV drip had finished. The nurse must havee in at some point and removed the needle without her noticing.
It seemed that she hadnt been paying too much attention to Adam after all.
She sat nkly in the recliner, wiping her face again heavily, and let out a chuckle.
Perhaps, one day, she really could let go of Adam Jonespletely.
When Adam Jones awoke, it was already daylight.
Sunlight streamed through the white curtains at the window, so bright that it hurt his eyes, making them difficult to open.
Instinctively, he raised his hand to shield his eyes then paused for a second. He suddenly sat up in bed and eximed, "Elly."
His gaze instinctively searched for Elly Campbells figure and found her sleeping quietly in the recliner by his bed, not having left.
He hesitated a moment, and then the corners of his lips lifted uncontrobly in a smile.
Elly hadnt left.
He didnt wake her but simply admired her morning visage in silence.
Elly Campbell in her sleep looked nothing like her awake self, who was always so cold and distant toward him, her words prickly, seemingly only satisfied when his heart was riddled with holes.
He knew he deserved it all, but every time she looked at him with those distant, cold eyes, it felt like his heart was being viciously stabbed countless times, both suffocating and painful.
He kept staring at Elly Campbell, as if he wanted to concentrate a lifetimes worth of time into this moment.
But while he was lost in watching Elly Campbell, she suddenly moved in her side-lying position and, unexpectedly, opened her eyes.
Adams face stiffened, suddenly feeling the embarrassment of being caught sneaking a peek, his ears growing hot, but he didnt take his eyes off Elly.
Elly, however, was unaware that Adam had been watching her all along. When she opened her eyes and saw Adam sitting up in bed, she quickly sat up as well.
"Youre awake?"
Her voice, rough from just waking up, unwittingly oozed a touch of suggestiveness.
Adams Adams apple moved, a hint of mirth appearing in his eyes. Elly was not far from him, just an arms reach away.
"Elly, you havent left?"
Caught off guard as Adam took hold of her hand, Elly instinctively struggled to break free, but remembering James Churchills advice from yesterday, her effort to pull away stalled.
She shifted her gaze to Adam and saw him looking back at her full of hope, his face betraying a hint of bewilderment.
Ellys gaze turned serious, "First let go of my hand, so I can get the doctor to check on you."
Adam didnt let go, instead he stretched out his long arm to press the call button, looking at Elly with an appeasing expression, "There, the doctor will be here in a bit."
Elly frowned at him and said, "Can you let go of my hand, please?"
Chapter 368. Jones Confidential Leak_1
Chapter 368: 368. Jones Confidential Leak_1
Adam Jones detected the coldness in her voice and felt his heart sink, fearing he might have angered Elly Campbell again. Reluctantly, he slowly let go of her hand.
His downcast eyes briefly flickered with despondence as he watched Elly Campbell start to walk away, and somewhat frantically, he called out to her, "Where are you going?"
He thought of the way shed lookedst night, seemingly indifferent yet resolute, and his heart clenched with sudden pain.
Yet he knew that persisting would only make Elly Campbell loathe him more and push him further away, but letting go was even more impossible for him.
After missing out for so many years, was he really content to miss out on her for a lifetime?
For the first time, the usually decisive Adam Jones did not know what to do.
As he hesitated, unsure, he heard Elly Campbell say, "Im going to buy you some breakfast. The doctor said your stomach illness is quite severe, and if you dont take care of it properly, youre going to die."
When she reached thest part of her sentence, Elly Campbells gaze turned colder, with a hint of an unfriendly warning emerging.
But when Adam Jones saw her like this, a sense of joy rose from the depths of his heart, a happiness that spilled unrestrained from his eyes.
"Im not hungry."
Still worried she might have used an excuse to leave, Adam Jones said this.
"You have to eat even if youre not hungry!"
Elly Campbells voice rose, inadvertently authoritative, which surprisingly left Adam Jones without the courage to protest. He just moved his dry lips and said, "Okay, Ill listen to you."
Elly Campbell opened the door and left, leaving Adam Jones sitting against the bed, his expression forlorn.
In fact, he didnt know if Elly Campbell truly went to buy him breakfast or just used it as an excuse to leavehe had no right or reason to stop her from going.
He wanted a chance to start over, but why should she be willing to give him one?
With that thought, he gave a bitter smile, suppressed the sourness in his eyes, and leaned back on the bed in silence.
After waiting for half an hour with no sign of Elly Campbells return, the hope in Adam Joness eyes gradually faded.
At that moment, the door to the hospital room opened. Hearing the noise, Adam Joness face lit up with sudden joy. As he looked toward the door, his smile vanished the next second, reced by a cold, stern look.
"What are you here for?"
Robert Green, standing at the door, heard the undisguised disdain in his bosss tone and, with an awkward touch to his nose, steeled himself and walked in.
"President, theres a problem with the bidding project for Butterfly Square that ourpany is handling."
The thought of what he was about to report made Robert Greens head ache.
Adam Joness eyes darkened. Butterfly Square was part of a city construction project that the government nned for the year, and Jones Corporation had been given full responsibility for it.
The construction of Butterfly Square was about to be put out to tender by Jones Corporation, seeking a suitable, capable and reputablepany to take on the construction work.
This project, personally overseen by him, how could there be problems?
"What kind of problem?"
"Our bid has been leaked."
Robert Greens brow furrowed with a look of concern.
"What happened?"
A chill spread over Adam Joness features as his expression grew more solemn.
"I have already sent someone to investigate, and we should have results in a couple of days."
At this point, Robert Green looked at Adam Jones, seemingly hesitant to say more.
Chapter 369. The Lady’s Suspicion_1
Chapter 369: 369. The Ladys Suspicion_1
Seeing this, Adam Jones furrowed his brows, a hint of impatience glimmering in his eyes, "Is there anything else?"
"This..."
Robert Green felt rather troubled, guessing that bringing up this matter would probably cause more trouble.
The president had already been tormented enough because of his wifes situation, could he handle any more stress?
But to remain silent would be irresponsible of him.
"President, regarding thepanys bid floor, besides a few core senior executives, the only other person who knows is... is the madam..."
As he said this, he cautiously nced at Adam Jones and met his sharp and intimidating gaze, which frightened him into quickly bowing his head.
The presidents look was so scary~
A few secondster, being a responsible assistant, Robert Green, still stiffened his back and ventured, "President, I know I shouldnt say this, but..."
"If you know you shouldnt say it, then shut up and swallow it back down."
Robert Green: "..."
Although the president was still very weak and looked deathly pale, his imposing manner was truly frightening!!!
Sheepishly touching the tip of his nose, he immediately took the hint and said, "Then you should rest well, President. Ill head back to thepany to handle the matters."
After speaking and seeing that his boss wasnt giving him a pleasant look, Robert Green couldnt help pping himself across the mouth.
Serves you right for running your mouth! Serves you right for running your mouth!
As he stretched out his hand to open the door to leave, he saw the person standing outside the door, his expression changed, and he timidly called out, "Ma... Madam."
Sitting on the bed, Adam Jones heard the words "Madam" and was startled, swiftly turning his head to look towards the door, seeing Elly Campbell standing there with breakfast in her hand, expressionless.
Adam Joness frown was imperceptible as he wondered if Elly had overheard their conversation just now.
In that instant, Adam Jones became suddenly tense, and as he tensed up, his stomach began to twist in pain. His gaze was fixed on Ellys face, unsure what she was really thinking.
"Assistant Baker, good morning."
Elly Campbell greeted him, and then, passing by him, entered the hospital room and ced the breakfast on therge round marble dining table in the room.
"Ma... Madam, good morning."
Robert Green raised his hand and instinctively touched his forehead, feeling a thickyer of cold sweat trickle down.
Receiving Adam Joness chilling, stern warning nce, he shrank his neck and, wanting to avoid being sent to the mailroom once again, very knowingly took his leave.
"President, Madam, Ill be leaving first."
As he spoke, he also looked at Elly Campbell with a hint of ingratiating himself, saying, "Madam, please take good care of the president."
As soon as his words fell, without giving Elly a chance to object, he quickly closed the door of the hospital room.
"Come here for breakfast."
Elly Campbell looked over at him, appearingpletely unbothered as if she hadnt heard any of Robert Greens words, which quietly relieved Adam Jones.
He got out of bed and walked over to the table to sit down. The breakfast was something Elly had specially gone to buy from a nutrition breakfast shop that caters to patients nearby.
Even though the hospital was public, the high-end surgical building in another part of the hospital was privately owned. Both the medical equipment and the doctors expertise were at a higher level.
The financial and institutional management were separate from the public side; in effect, they were two distinct hospitals.
The patients who came here were essentially the wealthy of the city or dignitaries of high status.
There was a dedicated medical and nursing system in ce, and dietary services included meal ns by a nutritionist, with meals delivered to the ward by specialists on a regr schedule.
Chapter 370: She heard everything _1
Chapter 370: She heard everything _1
This was also why Elly Campbell said she was going to buy breakfast for Adam Jones, thinking she was looking for an excuse to leave.
But at this moment, watching the breakfast Elly Campbell had bought for him from outside, his mood was uncontrobly joyful, and the corners of his lips curved upwards, unable to be suppressed.
"Why did you make a special trip to buy me breakfast, when the hospital has food?"
Though he said this, that yful smile was particrly obvious.
Elly Campbell gave him a nce but did not respond.
The reason she went out to buy it was because he was a picky eater who was not used to the hospital food, right?
She remembered one year after they got married, he was hospitalized with acute gastritis as well, and he adamantly refused to eat the special nutritional meals the dietitians had prepared for him.
No amount of persuasion from anyone worked.
In the end, it was only after she had argued herself hoarse that he reluctantly forced himself to eat one bowl, and then he told her with a straight face that he never wanted to eat that kind of pig feed for the rest of his life.
Watching Adam Jones take a small spoonful of porridge and put it in his mouth, his eyebrows immediately furrowed, and his face showed undisguised disgust.
But quickly, that trace of distaste vanished as if the scene she had just witnessed was an illusion.
Even so, Elly Campbell still saw that Adam Jones manner of eating was somewhat forced, looking just like the time he ate those nutritional meals years ago.
After all, having loved such a person for so many years, she knew some of his quirks.
He may look as unapproachable as a flower on a high cliff, but his picky eating was just like that of a three-year-old child, leaving everyone at a loss for what to do with him.
So, seeing him now obviously disliking the taste but still eating it bite by bite, Elly Campbell was a bit surprised.
Finally, after he finished the porridge in front of him, Adam Jones seemed like a convict whose execution was over, and he visibly sighed with relief.
Disgusting!
Heined in his mind, but there was no expression of dislike on his face. Looking at Elly Campbell, he smiled in a ttering way, "Its delicious, thank you, Elly."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She didnt respond to hisment, reaching out to collect the bowls and chopsticks on the table. Remembering what she had heard Robert Green say while standing outside the door earlier, she said casually, "I heard what Robert Green said a moment ago."
"I didnt doubt you!"
As soon as Elly Campbell finished speaking, Adam Jones immediately denied it, fearing that she would misunderstand him.
This time, Elly Campbell wasnt concerned about that. Leaking such business secrets as a bidding baseline wasnt hard to investigate, and even if Adam Jones suspected her, she wasnt worried about it.
The innocent are clear of conscience!
She was just taken aback by how anxiously Adam Jones was denying it, her expression revealing slight surprise.
Seeing her silent, Adam became even more anxious, "Elly, you have to believe me, I really didnt doubt you. I will have someone look into this matter thoroughly!"
Elly Campbell looked at him, her expression calm, "I know."
Adam Jones didnt know whether Elly Campbell truly believed what he said because of the mistake he made eight years ago, he always felt uneasy around her.
Just then, Elly Campbells phone rang, a call from James Campbell.
Seeing the name shing on her phone, Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow as if she had expected this oue, and she answered the call, "How is it? CEO Campbell, is the money ready?"
Adam Jones heard Elly Campbells question and nced at her, seeing her lips curved up mischievously and her beautiful eyes filled with a hint of cunning.
Chapter 371. Equity Handover_1
Chapter 371: 371. Equity Handover_1
Her eyes carried a hint of obvious cunning, like a little fox full of mischief.
Adam Joness lips curved up, his eyes cradling a faint smile.
On the other end of the phone, James Campbell was clearly not very happy, and his tone of voice was both sickly and cold as he spoke to Elly Campbell.
"Then lets set a ce."
After speaking, Elly Campbell hung up the phone, her gaze turning towards Adam, who was watching her with a smile, and she paused.
Adams gaze was too gentle, as if it brought her back to the first time she saw him, stirring her heart with a sudden tremor.
Regaining herposure, she said, "I have something to attend to and must leave; you should find someone to take care of things here."
The Jones family was notcking in servants; taking care of Adam Jones was naturally not a problem. Seeing that Adamsplexion had significantly improved, she thought there was no need for her to continue staying there.
Adam did not answer right away, he just looked at her with a beaming smile and, after a long while, said, "Alright."
Elly did not know what he was thinking. After withdrawing her gaze from his face, she opened the door and left the hospital room.
Listening to the sound of the closing door behind her, the smile on Adams lips slowly faded away.
Even though she did not spell it out, he knew that her, "you should find someone to take care of things," meant that once she left this time, she wasnting back.
He wanted to keep her, but he didnt have the face to say so. If he hadnt passed out from vomiting blood again yesterday, she probably would have already left.
He knew he couldnt keep her.
Just like four years ago, once she set her heart to it, she could make sure he would never recover.
Just as Elly Campbell stepped out of the surgical building, a ck stretch Lincoln glided to a halt in front of her.
This car was not unfamiliar to Elly; it was Lady Joness personal vehicle. In the past, when she was at the Jones residence, riding in this Lincoln was a hundred times moremon than being in Adams Bentley.
Elly stood still, watching Lady Jonese down from the car with the aid of a cane. When she caught sight of Elly, her eyes lit up, "Elly."
Elly could treat any member of the Jones family coldly, but she had a great deal of respect for Lady Jones.
She stepped forward to help her up the steps, quietly cautioning, "Grandma, please be careful."
Lady Jones ced her hand affectionately on Ellys arm, her face full of smiles, "Are you here to see your grandfather?"
The Old Lady might have been genuinely unaware that Elly had spent the entire night with Adam, or she might have been feigning ignorance.
In any case, when Elly heard the Old Lady ask her that question, her face subtly revealed a shade of embarrassment and a touch of guilt.
She ambiguously acknowledged a few sentences and avoided the affectionate gaze of the Old Lady, suggesting she should leave.
"Grandma, I have somepany matters to deal with, I should go first."
"Alright, go ahead."
Lady Jones did not insist on keeping Miss Campbell, but before she left, she said, "Elly, would you join me for a cup of coffeeter?"
Her eyes and tone were filled with earnest anticipation, making Elly feel too heartless to refuse, so she nodded, "Alright, Ill arrange a time with you after I deal with things."
Lady Joness face could not hide her joy as she nodded repeatedly before parting ways with Elly.
Elly Campbell had arranged to meet James Campbell at a coffee shop near Campbell headquarters. When Elly arrived, thewyer that the Campbells had hired was already waiting at the entrance of the coffee shop.
"Miss Campbell."
"Thank you for doing this, Lawyer Thompson."
Chapter 372. Afraid of Affecting IQ_1
Chapter 372: 372. Afraid of Affecting IQ_1
Lawyer Thompson was Jenna rks private attorney, handling various business legal documents and affairs for her.
"Miss Campbell, you are too polite," he said.
Elly Campbell walked with Lawyer Thompson, preparing to go inside, when another ck stretch limousine pulled up at the caf entrance.
Getting out of the car were not only James Campbell and his legal representative, but also Melody Baker and her daughter.
When they saw her, the three of them looked displeased, and the look in their eyes was so fierce it was as if they wanted to devour her.
As for their attitude, Elly Campbell took no notice and sneered, her lips curling up as she turned and took the lead into the caf, releasing a natural aura that seemed to suppress James Campbell and hispanions.
Following behind her, James Campbell and his twopanions felt their own presence overshadowed by Elly Campbells, which was something they could hardly stand.
Still, thinking that after today Elly Campbell would be ousted from the Campbell Corporation, they managed to suppress their discontent.
"Miss Campbell, I have drafted the agreement for the transfer of the equity shares. Please have a look," Lawyer Thompson said as he handed the document from his briefcase to Elly Campbell, who did not even nce at it, simply tossing it in front of James Campbell, saying, "Take a look."
James Campbell red at her sharply before eagerly stretching out his hand to take the agreement and pass it to his ownwyer, instructing him to "Check it carefully."
That wretched girl and her mother are alike, full of devious schemes. The fact that she was transferring all her shares to him so easily made him feel uneasy.
Thewyer quickly finished reviewing the agreement and assured CEO Campbell, "There are no issues with this agreement."
Elly Campbell ignored the people in front of her, took a sip of the coffee that the waiter had brought in, and said nonchntly, "If theres no issue, then lets sign it."
"Hmph, are you that desperate for money? Whats the rush?" Melody Baker said with a look full of derision. The thirty-five percent shares of the Campbell Corporation were worth billions. To help her brother James gather this amount, she had sold all her own properties.
Fortunately, with these thirty-five percent shares, James would have absolute say in the Campbell Corporation, and from then on, she and her daughter could walk with their heads high in the Campbell family.
Elly Campbell nced sideways at Melody Baker and said, "Money is not an issue for me. I just dont want to work with idiots and risk contaminating my own intelligence."
"Elly Campbell, you..."
Sophie Baker had been restraining her anger towards Elly Campbell, but these words stung her, making her see red in an instant.
Remembering the humiliating words Adam Jones had for her because of Elly Campbell, she wished she could trample Elly into the mire.
Yet, Elly Campbell merely continued to sip her coffee quietly,pletely ignoring Sophie Baker, leaving her even more frustrated.
She repeatedly consoled herself with the thought that soon the Campbell Corporation would be hers. Elly Campbell would have nothing, and she wouldnt be allowed to return to the Campbell family home. With that mind, she felt slightly better.
Concealing the anger in her eyes, she looked at Elly Campbell and sneered, "You are quite the ungrateful creature. No matter what, youre still your fathers daughter, and yet you have the audacity to demand so much money from him."
In her view, as a daughter, Elly Campbell should freely give her shares to her father as a sign of filial piety.
Elly Campbell calmly set down her coffee cup and looked up at Sophie Baker. Perhaps it was because of the earlier reprimands from Elly Campbell that now, as Elly looked her way, Sophie Baker couldnt help but flinch involuntarily.
Chapter 373. A thing that is unfilial, unkind, and unjust_1
Chapter 373: 373. A thing that is unfilial, unkind, and unjust_1
"ying the family card with me?"
She looked at James Campbell, who also wore a face of discontent, and said, "You should be grateful that youre still my dad by blood, otherwise, with your abilities, do you think Id entrust the Campbell enterprise to you? I think this disy of filial piety has been quite enough."
Not wanting to waste words with these people, she rose from the sofa and said, "Just take care of yourself."
Having said that, she opened the door to leave but James Campbell called out from behind her, "Wait."
Elly Campbell frowned impatiently and turned around, "What else is it?"
James Campbell walked up to her, his gaze fixed on Elly, a sense of entitlement on his face, and said, "Old Master always listens to you the most. Suqin and I are getting married next week. Why dont you persuade him to stop holding a grudge ande to my wedding happily? Wouldnt that be nice?"
Elly Campbell couldnt believe that James Campbell could be so shameless as to infuriate his own dad to the point of hospitalization, never visit him, or apologize, and still have the audacity to ask for her help.
"Who gave you the confidence to think I would do you this favor? How can your face be so thick?"
To say that James Campbell was so close with the Baker mother and daughtershe got it now; they were the same in their shamelessness, the same baffling confidence, the same mix of audacity and stupidity.
She was grateful that she hadnt inherited James Campbells idiocy; otherwise, she really wouldnt be able to live through this life.
He had thought that having just reached an agreement with Elly Campbell, she would at least let him save face.
Instead, she mocked him unabashedly, and James Campbells face turned instantly dark.
"Elly Campbell, no matter what, I am your father. Wont you even do me this small favor?"
The warmth in Elly Campbells eyes gradually turned icy, and her gaze at James Campbell was devoid of any emotion. With a curl of her lips and a scoff, she said:
"If it werent for that, I could have considered you a person."
"You..."
"If you truly wanted the Old Masters blessing, youd sincerely ask for it. Have you done that? No, you havent, and instead, youve managed to anger him into the hospital."
Elly Campbells gaze became more piercing, forcing James Campbell to avert his eyes, "Have you even gone to see him once? No, you havent! And now you have the gall to ask me to persuade him; what gives you the right? Youre an ungrateful and unfilial wretch."
"Do you think I dont know why you insist on having the Old Master attend your wedding? Do you truly seek his blessing? Youre just after the military and political connections behind him. Not to mention who youre marryingshes not even worthy of the Old Masters people attending your wedding."
"It doesnt matter that you have no shame, but do you have toe disgusting me, forcing me to strip away your ugly thick skin?"
By the time Elly Campbell finished, James Campbell was so enraged that his face turned livid, and he raised his hand, ready to p her.
"Try hitting me and see what happens!"
Elly Campbell said sharply, frightening James Campbell into trembling, his hand frozen midway, not daring to fall.
He couldnt help but remember Adam Jones warning that day outside the Campbell building and the recent unexined troubles with several of his private properties, a flicker of unease rising within him.
The hand that had been suspended midair slowly lowered, and in his rage-filled eyes, Elly Campbell gave him a scornful, indifferent look, then walked away with Lawyer Thompson.
"That bitch!"
Only after Elly Campbells figure disappeared did James Campbell finally explode in rage, "Ill make sure that little bitch suffers."
Chapter 374. Let him jump around for a while_1
Chapter 374: 374. Let him jump around for a while_1
Standing to the side, Melody Baker and her daughter exchanged a nce when they heard James Campbells words. The anger that Elly Campbell had incited in them also dissipated somewhat.
Sophie Baker walked over to James Campbells side, sping his arm, and gently patted his back, which was heaving with rage. In a soft voice, she consoled him:
"Dad, let it go. Dont make yourself sick with anger. You now own fifty-five percent of the Campbell shares, and from now on, the Campbells will heed your word. Even the directors cant stop your decisions. If you think about it this way, doesnt it make you feel a bit happier?"
Hearing Sophies gentle voice, James Campbells anger indeed subsided a lot. He reached out and softly patted the back of her hand, saying:
"Youre such a good girl, Sophie. Your dad hasnt spoiled you for nothing."
James Campbell looked at the Baker mother and daughter with a face full of affection, saying, "Once Im done with these few busy days, I will allocate some shares to you, so youll have some say in the Campbells as well."
Upon hearing this, the Baker mother and daughters eyes suddenly brightened with joy. Hadnt they put up with so much injustice and pleading just to secure a ce in the Campbell Family?
Although they had emptied their pockets to buy Elly Campbells shares this time, once they had a stake in the Campbells, and considering the current market value, owning shares was like having a constant flow of money, wasnt it?
More importantly, they would no longer be seen as the mistress and the illegitimate daughter when they went out. Instead, they would be legitimately recognized as Mrs. Campbell and Miss Campbell.
Thinking this way, the pent-up feelings that the Baker mother and daughter had harbored because of Elly Campbell finally eased a lot.
After the share transfer to James Campbell, Ellys rtionship with the Campbells waspletely severed, and now, she could implement her ns step by step.
She was a person who sought revenge for the smallest grievances, and there was no way she would let James Campbell get away with such a huge advantage.
Let him jump around for a while before making him taste the pain of falling from the clouds.
"Miss Campbell, if theres nothing else, Ill be going now."
"Of course, Lawyer Thompson, thank you for your help today."
"Youre wee."
After Lawyer Thompson left, Elly Campbell returned to the hotel, took a shower, changed her clothes, and thinking about James Campbells words, she decided to visit the hospital to check in on things.
"Ellys here."
The Old Masters spirits had much improved, hisplexion was rosy, and he seemed to be doing well, which reassured Elly a bit.
"Grandpa, I just met with James Campbell, and he asked me to persuade you to attend his wedding to Melody Baker."
She sat down beside the Old Masters bed and reached for an apple, peeling it slowly.
Upon hearing this, the Old Masters face immediately darkened. "That bastard still has the gall to send you to persuade me? If I had known he was such an idiot from the start, I should have drowned him in the toilet when he was born."
The Old Master was from a military background and still had a soldiers fiery temper. But hearing his voice resound like a bell, Elly wasnt worried anymore.
"Elly, youre not really going to persuade me on behalf of that bastard, are you?"
The Old Master, seeing his granddaughter smiling in front of him, couldnt help but ask.
Even if Elly tried to persuade him this time, he wouldnt listen. Did he look like someone who would give that worthless creature a show of face?
In your dreams! Was that thing even worthy?
Elly shook her head decisively with a smile, "How could I? Im worried that he mighte and upset you again."
"Dont worry, Grandpa isnt so easily angered by that bastard. I just had a bit of a cold and got upset when I scolded him the other day. It caused some heat to rise to my heart, but Im much better now."
Chapter 375. Afraid You’re Being Bullied_1
Chapter 375: 375. Afraid Youre Being Bullied_1
Old Master waved his hand casually, patting Elly Campbells hand, "Elly, dont worry, with Grandpa here, you wont be mistreated. I am the head of the Campbell Family, and those two things, even though your dad brought them into our family, they wont be part of the Campbell Family."
Now that her own mother had divorced James Campbell, Elly didnt really care about Sophie Baker and her daughter entering the family, but hearing the Old Master protect her this way made her very happy inside.
"I understand, Grandpa, thank you," she said.
After the grandparent and grandchild talked for a while, someone knocked on the door. Linstad pushed the door open and said to the Old Master, "Old Master, Lady Jones is here to see you."
Following that, the white-haired but spirited Old Lady Jones walked in with a smile, "Old Campbell, are you feeling any better?"
Seeing Elly there, Old Lady Jones was even more delighted, "Elly is here too. Just now, Adam mentioned that you took care of him all night yesterday, you really went to a lot of trouble."
Hearing Old Lady Joness words, the Old Master also brightened up, turning his gaze towards Elly with surprise, which made Elly feel a bit ufortable.
"Um... well, Assistant Baker had some trouble at homest night, and since I was there, I just... didnt really do much, just helped him watch over the IV...," she exined somewhat deliberately, but the more she exined, the more awkward it sounded.
Especially seeing that knowing look in both the Old Master and Old Ladys eyes that said "we understand," she felt very ufortable.
"Uh... you two talk; Ill step out for a moment."
As she opened the door to leave, recalling the way the two elders had looked at her still made her feel very uneasy.
Adam Joness hospital room wasnt far from the Old Masters room, there were only two VIP rooms on the floor, located on opposite sides of the hallway.
As Elly walked down the hallway, her gaze involuntarily drifted towards Adams room. After hesitating, she still didnt go over.
Just as she was about to look away, she saw Adams room door open, and Adam himself walked out looking somewhat irritable.
But when he lifted his eyes and saw her, he paused for a moment, then his face broke into a trace of joy, and he quickly walked towards her, "Elly, youre back."
In his deep voice, he couldnt suppress the hint of happiness, Elly looked at his still pale face, and frowned, saying,
"Why are you out again?"
Adam, seeing the displeasure on her face, looked somewhat flustered, pursed his lips, approached her, and said in a low voice, "I was worried about you."
Elly was somewhat surprised by his answer, she looked up at him, "What?"
"You went to see James Campbell, I was afraid they would bully you."
But on second thought, the idea of Elly being bullied by James Campbell seemed to be an unnecessary worry on his part, and with that in mind, he nced at Ellys indifferent manner, pursed his lips, and said self-deprecatingly,
"My concern was perhaps unnecessary."
Elly didnt respond to his remark, simply saying, "The doctor said the bleeding in your stomach is quite serious, youd better not move about so much. Hurry back and lie down."
"What about you?"
Adam asked reflexively, looking up at Elly with a touch of anticipation in his eyes.
His hand, hanging by his side, tightened subconsciously due to nervousness.
Facing the hope emanating from those dark pupils, Elly subconsciously looked away a bit.
Without looking at Adam, she said, "Ive already taken care of what I came here for in Boston. Once Grandpa is discharged, Ill be going back."
Chapter 376. This is the best outcome so far_1
Chapter 376: 376. This is the best oue so far_1
Now in Boston, her grandfather was her only concern. She couldnt just leave him alone in the hospital and walk away.
James Campbell, that shameless man, might do something to make her grandfather ill with anger.
"Oh, like that..."
Adam Joness voice carried a faint disappointment, and for a moment he didnt know what to say.
The two of them just stood there in silence, neither speaking, and the atmosphere grew so quiet that it became somewhat awkward.
A momentter, Elly Campbell was the first to break the silence, "You should go in and rest."
"Where are you going?"
Seeing Elly Campbell about to leave, he instinctively reached out and grabbed her. He knew he shouldnt always be clinging to her like this, but he couldnt control himself.
Until he realized he had misunderstood Elly Campbell, he found it impossible to let her go. After realizing the heinous things he had done, his regret and self-reproach were endless. All he wanted was to make amends to her.
Even if thepensation was toote, it was better than nothing at all.
Elly Campbell looked down at the hand grasping her wrist, slender and strong, yet pale from illness.
She struggled to break free a couple of times but didnt seed, and with furrowed brows, she looked at Adam Jones and said, "Weve made everything clear. What else do you want?"
She looked at Adam Jones and scoffed, "Dont tell me you still think I was responsible for what happened back then?"
"Of course not."
Adam Jones denied it without any hesitation.
Although he hadnt figured out who was behind it, he believed her after she exined what had happened back then.
Or rather, his subconscious had already believed her even before that.
"Thats enough then. Since you believe it wasnt me, our issues have been rified. Why do you keep clinging to me?"
When Elly Campbell said this, her face was expressionless, even a bit ruthless.
Just as she had told Helen Melendy, she couldnt let go of Adam Jones. If she didnt be a bit more heartless, she might never be able to let go.
"I stayedst night to take care of you, as a courtesy for the little connection we had when we first met. You have no right to ask anything more of me now."
Adam Jones felt even more pain in his heart. There was nothing he could say to defend himself; all he wanted was to make up for his mistakes to her.
"Elly, Im not asking for us to go back to the past; I just want a new beginning."
He looked at her pleadingly, "Im not asking you to forgive me, but can you give me a chance to make amends, please?"
Elly Campbell shook her head, her expression resolute, "Theres no need forpensation, really."
She deliberately ignored the sad and somewhat humble expression on Adam Joness face and said:
"Actually, theres something else I kept from you. The Campbell corporate crisis that I begged you to help me with was my own doing. I merely used it as an excuse to marry you. So, those three years were voluntary. You really dont need to make amends to me. Lets end it here; thats the best oue."
Adam Jones, upon hearing Elly Campbells words, was a bit surprised, yet he didnt find it unbelievable.
He had sensed back then that the crisis at Campbell could be resolved without the Joness funds and knew someone had a hand in it, but he never expected it to be Elly Campbell herself.
Chapter 377. Give me back William Campbell_1
Chapter 377: 377. Give me back William Campbell_1
Or maybe, he had thought of it too, but pretended to be deaf and mute, simply going with the flow and agreed to Elly Campbells request, to marry her?
After the surprise, there came deeper self-reproach and sympathy.
Just how deeply in love was Elly back then, that she would joke about the entire Campbell corporation just to marry him?
And how did he respond to her each time?
Thinking about it, Adam Joness heart ached as if it were being pierced by needles.
He looked at Elly, the words to ask for forgiveness were on the tip of his tongue, yet he just couldnt bring himself to say them out loud.
No matter what, the things he did back then were real, and his mistakes were thorough. He didnt want to refute anything, but Ellys words "lets end it here" tugged at his heart, making him anxious and pained.
When Elly was about to leave once again, Adam called out to her, "Elly."
He walked over to her slowly, pursed his lips, and his smile was somewhat pale, "Its alright if you dont ept mypensation, I wont give up."
Hearing this, Elly frowned slightly, "Why are you insisting on this? It would be better to just make things clear. Im not holding onto it anymore, so why are you still clinging to past mistakes?"
Adam gave a wretched smile, "You not minding is your affair, whether I want to make amends is mine, we cant control each other."
Elly was at a loss for words by his retort.
Seeing her silent and grimacing, the pale smile spread from the corner of his eyes, "Its okay if you dont want me, I wont force it, but if I dont try, Ill regret it myself."
He reached out and gently touched her face, but she instinctively dodged it.
"Elly, you just go on and do what you want to do, and dont worry about what I need to do, okay?"
He looked at her with hopeful eyes and, after a long while, he heard Elly say with a cold voice, knitting her brows, "Suit yourself, as long as you dont regret your own actions."
A smile began to spread across Adams eyes, "I wont regret it, even if I spend a lifetime being neglected by you, I still wont regret it."
Elly, upon hearing his words, curved her lips sarcastically, "Isnt it too early to talk about a lifetime now?"
Could a man like Adam Jones really stay loyal to one woman for a lifetime?
Not to mention Adam, even when it came to an average man, she wouldnt believe it.
Seeing Adam pressing his lips together, looking at her with a faint smile and not answering her question, she didnt press for an answer. Since he wasnt responding, she decided to let it be.
At that moment, Adam felt somewhat pleased inside. Although her attitude was still unyielding, her words "suit yourself" had given him a glimmer of hope.
At least, she hadnt blocked all his paths, had she?
Elly, disturbed by Adams smile, frowned and stepped forward to leave, but suddenly, as if she thought of something, she stopped, turned around, and looked at Adam.
Adam, standing in the same spot and seeing her turn back, brightened up and heard Elly ask, "Do you really intend topensate me?"
Adam, taken aback for a moment, didnt understand why Elly had suddenly changed her mind, but he was very happy inside. Meeting her inquiring gaze, he nodded earnestly, "Yes."
"Any demand I make will be okay?"
Elly added another sentence.
"Yes, any demand is okay."
Adam stood in front of her, looking down and nodding, deepening the smile in his eyes.
"Then give me back the custody rights of William Campbell."
Adam was momentarily caught off guard when he heard this, but he quickly understood.
Apart from his son, there was probably nothing else he possessed that she cared about anymore.
Adamughed self-deprecatingly in his heart while watching the hint of hope brimming in Ellys eyes, and said, "Just this demand?"
Elly, thinking Adam wouldnt agree, felt the hope in her eyes dim involuntarily. She had not harbored much optimism and was waiting for Adam to refuse, but then she heard him chuckle in response, "Okay."
Chapter 378. Want to make you happy_1
Chapter 378: 378. Want to make you happy_1
Elly Campbell thought she had heard wrong and lifted her eyes suddenly to look at Adam Jones. Her clear eyes sparkled dazzlingly with excitement.
But she feared that Adam had misunderstood her, so she emphasized it again, "I said, give me back Williams custody."
Adam looked at her with a smile brimming in his eyes, reached out and gently ruffled her hair, and repeated, "I understood, I promise you, William will be returned to you."
He saw the delight in Ellys eyes grow brighter and overflow from her eyes, and his thin lips curved upwards.
The next second, the joy in Ellys eyes dimmed a bit, reced by a doubtful look, "Youre not just humoring me, are you?"
Laughter lingered in Adams eyes as he stepped closer to her and gazed into her eyes deeply, nodding, "Yes, Im humoring you."
The joy on Ellys face vanished entirely in an instant, she knew Adam Jones wasnt someone who could be so easily persuaded.
Would he just return the custody hed fought so hard to take away without a fight?
Adams strong arm wrapped around her waist, she looked up at him, irritation evident in her eyes, and the next second, she heard Adam say:
"I want to make you happy, so Im giving you back our son."
Ellys struggles suddenly paused, before she could show her skepticism, Adams hands gently cupped her still-annoyed face, hearing him emphasize:
"Im serious, William will be returned to you."
The irritation on Ellys face was instantly reced by happiness, even if it wasnt very obvious, but Adam still felt the joy in her heart at that moment.
Gathering herself, Elly took a small step back to create some distance between them and said, "Thank you."
The light in Adams eyes dimmed slightly upon hearing her distant thanks, but he managed to hide the disappointment well and said in a hoarse voice:
"No need to thank me."
This was followed by another awkward silence.
"I should go first..."
"Could you stay..."
A momentter, they both started speaking almost simultaneously and stopped upon hearing each others words.
The hopeful look in Adams eyes darkened upon seeing the difficulty in Ellys.
He knew that her hesitation to reject him outright now was because of their son, but he didnt want to keep using their son as a threat, to coerce her into reluctantly softening towards him.
Suppressing the sorrow in his eyes, he said softly, "Alright, you go back first, Im going in too."
After these words, Adam turned and walked towards the ward with a heavy heart.
Elly watched as he entered the room, and the ordinarily imposing man seemed somehow lonely and awkward.
She stood still and frowned involuntarily.
She couldnt say she was overjoyed; it was moreplex.
After a while, she withdrew her gaze and walked back to the Old Masters ward. Just as she reached the door, she saw the Old Ladying out with aplicated expression.
"Grandma."
Elly called out as she approached.
"Go in, your grandfather has something to tell you."
"Okay, take care, Grandma."
After parting ways with the Old Lady, Elly pushed the door and entered the ward.
The Old Master was still sitting on the bed, looking lively. He saw here in and raised his hand with a smile.
Elly sat down beside the Old Masters bed and heard him say: "Do you know what the Old Lady just told me?"
Elly was startled; from what the Old Master said, she knew their earlier conversation must have been about her.
Chapter 379. Grandpa has got your back_1
Chapter 379: 379. Grandpa has got your back_1
She looked at the Old Master and listened as he said, "You told me about those four years after you left the Jones Family, and some things about Adam."
Upon hearing the name "Adam," Elly instinctively thought of Adam Jones she had seen outside the hospital ward earlier, and her brows furrowed unconsciously.
Seeing that she remained silent, the Old Master sighed and spoke in a grave tone, "A month after you left, he came looking for me. When I first saw him, he gave me quite a fright; thed was in a terrible state of decay, without any energy or spirit. His eyes were full of red blood vessels. His assistant told me he was searching for you day and night like a madman, and when he finally couldnt find you, he had no other choice but to seek my help."
"At the time, looking at the kids condition, I did feel quite sympathetic. But then I thought about how he treated you those three years, and I got angry, so in the end, I turned him away."
As he said this, the Old Master nced at her and added, "Elly, Im telling you all this not to make you easily forgive thed, but dont block all his ways out. I know you still cant let go of him. Since thats the case, give him an opportunity to make amends, alright?"
"Grandfather."
Elly pressed her lips tightly together and looked at the Old Master, the image of Adam Joness pale faceing to mind and a sense of heaviness settling in her heart.
After a long while, she sighed and said, "Grandfather, Im just scared..."
Although she had willingly endured those three years, the feeling of being coldly treated was truly unpleasant.
"Scared of what? Scared that what happened in the past will repeat itself?"
The Old Master was somewhat perplexed: "Would thatd dare?"
Elly gave a helpless chuckle; who could say for sure whether he would dare or not.
What she feared was not whether he dared, but the fear of falling deeply again. If that happened, she truly wouldnt be able to extricate herself.
But for now, she at least had an escape route for herself.
She couldnt fully exin this to the Old Master, so in the end, all she said was, "Grandfather, let me think about it. You just focus on recovering in the hospital, and dont worry about my affairs."
She held the Old Masters hand and said, "Ill stay in Boston these next few days. Once youre discharged, Ill go back."
"Really?"
The Old Masters face lit up with joy, "What about thepanys matters? Arent you taking care of them?"
"Thepanys matters are being handled by the hired CEO; nothing will go wrong in just a few days."
"Thats wonderful."
The Old Master smiled happily, and then, as if something else came to mind, his expression darkened and he said, "Oliver told me that the woman who cant be shown in public is ordering the household servants around to set up the wedding scene?"
Elly was startled, then nodded in response.
"You go and cancel the hotel reservation, move back home. Also, have someone tear down the entire wedding setup for me. Thats my cewhat dirty things have the right to marry on my turf?"
Elly had expected that setting up the wedding at home was orchestrated by James Campbell and his misbehaving couple on their own ord, without the Old Masters consent.
But she hadnt expected that the Old Master would be so angry as to have her tear down the wedding setup.
He was intentionally not giving James Campbell a good look.
"Grandfather, if the wedding scene is dismantled, James Campbell might take it out on you again."
"He dares!!! If he dares toe again, see if I dont break his damn legs. That beast, Ive long considered him dead to me, and I dont need him for anything anymorenot even in my final days."
The Old Master grew increasingly angry as he spoke, "Elly, you go back. Dont let that pair of dirty things sully my territory. Rest assured, just go ahead and do it, Ive got your back."
Chapter 380. The reason for the marriage alliance_1
Chapter 380: 380. The reason for the marriage alliance_1
Elly Campbell wasnt afraid at all that the adulterous couple could do anything to her. Seeing the Old Master so agitated, she agreed to his request.
Besides, she didnt want to let those shameless people dirty her grandfathers home.
After chatting with the Old Master for a while and waiting for him to fall asleep due to exhaustion, Elly quietly walked out of the hospital room.
When she left the hospital building, to her surprise, she saw the Jones familys Lincoln still parked outside.
The people inside the car seemed to have noticed her as well. The car door opened, and the driver walked towards her.
"Young Miss, the Old Lady is waiting for you in the car."
Elly was somewhat surprised. The Old Lady had left an hour ago; had she been waiting here the whole time?
Elly didnt dwell on the drivers outdated address for her and quickly walked over.
"Grandma."
"Come have a coffee with your grandmother."
Elly obediently nodded her head.
They arranged to meet at a traditional Chinese cafe, a quiet environment with an ancient and quaint charm.
"Elly, do you know why the Jones family proposed a marriage alliance with the Campbell family back then?"
No sooner had Elly sat down than the Old Lady straightforwardly asked.
Elly was taken aback and looked at the Old Lady with a hint of confusion in her eyes.
The marriage alliance the Old Lady referred to must have been the one the Jones family proposed when Elly was 15.
At the time, she had simply thought that both families were of matching status, and for people like them, a marriage alliance wasmon. She hadnt thought too much about it.
Was there another reason?
Faced with Ellys puzzled look, the Old Lady seemed to think of something amusing and suddenly burst intoughter, leaving Elly somewhat baffled.
"It was Adam."
Elly was startled, her eyes showing an unmistakable surge of shock.
"Just one day, out of the blue, he came to me and said he wanted to propose a marriage alliance with the Campbell family. It gave me quite a scare. Other boys would rather postpone marriage for a decade or so, but there he was, at 19,ing to me to discuss marriage. I asked him why he suddenly wanted a marriage alliance with the Campbell family. Guess what he said?"
The Old Lady looked at her with twinkling eyes, teasingly withholding the answer.
Elly was indeed curious. Hearing the Old Ladys question, she shook her head honestly, indicating for the Old Lady to continue, "He told me that he just wanted to marry that girl from the Campbell family."
"I know my grandson well; hes very proud. So, when he admitted it so eagerly, it really took me aback. I remember his face even turned red."
At this, the Old Ladysughter grew even more unbridled.
"Elly, can you imagine? That tall and proud young man blushing in front of me."
Hearing this, Elly tried to imagine Adam Jones blushing, but she simply couldnt picture it.
She watched the Old Lady smiling with reminiscence and did not respond.
Only to hear the Old Lady continue, "Later I thought about it, the granddaughter of old Mr. Campbell, there would definitely be no issues. So I went to talk to your grandfather, who said he needed to ask for your opinion and would reply in a couple of days. You wouldnt know how restless that boy was during those days, fearing you would refuse. He kept asking me several times a day whether the Campbell family had given an answer."
As she listened, the surprise in Ellys eyes deepened, and her emotions became moreplex.
Afterughing for a while, the Old Lady regained her serious expression, took hold of Ellys hand, and said, "Elly, your grandmother told you before that she would no longer deal with that boy. However, when your grandmother went to see him, she couldnt bear it when she found him sitting there quietly, lost in thought."
Chapter 381. It’s this woman again_1
Chapter 381: 381. Its this woman again_1
"The boy has already told Grandma about what happened back in the day, and now that things havee to this point with you, its his own damn fault, and Grandma wont make excuses for him. But Elly, believe me, Adam truly likes you a lot. Its precisely because he cared too much about you that he lost his ability to judge rationally when faced with such a situation."
"After that misunderstanding years ago, if he had really been able to let you go, then he wouldnt have agreed to the marriage alliance when you approached himter, would he?"
"Rather than saying hes holding onto the past misunderstanding, its more urate to say that he cannot get past it himself. Grandma knows his temperament too well. Torturing you is torturing himself as well."
Elly Campbell listened quietly throughout, without responding to the Old Ladys words.
Today, with both the Old Master and Lady Jonesing to speak with her at length, she understood perfectly what they were implying.
They simply wanted her to reconcile with Adam Jones.
But as for reconciling, thats easier said than done.
Could the years of alienation simply be treated as non-existent?
Elly felt that even if she couldnt let go of Adam, she couldnt restart their rtionship without any misgivings.
If one day they argued again over some matter or conflicts arose, she might constantly be reminded of the past, of how Adam had treated her.
With that resentment not fully cleared from her heart, even if she were to get back together with Adam, they would only drift further apart.
"Grandma, let me think about it."
Lady Jones didnt expect Elly to forgive her grandson immediately and reconcile with him after saying so much.
The hurt from the past wasnt something that could be made non-existent just by iming it didnt exist.
Her thoughts, akin to the Old Masters, merely hoped that Elly would give Adam a chance, not to block all his paths.
If, in the end, the two truly couldnt be together, she wouldnt insist. Everything was fated.
So, hearing that Elly didnt outright reject her but instead wanted to think it over, the Old Ladys heart leapt with joy. Holding Ellys hand, she repeatedly said "good" several times.
After that, she didnt bring up the matter between Elly and Adam again.
At the hospital, not long after Elly left, Robert Green went there.
"President, the issue with the leaked bid has been rified," he said.
Robert Green pushed up the sses on the bridge of his nose, shedding the obsequious assistants demeanor he usually had in front of Elly and became sharp andpelling.
"Speak," Adam replied.
Adams facial expression didnt change much; a leak of business secrets was not hard to track down if one was determined to do so. It wasnt surprising that Robert Green could find the result in one day.
Right now, all he could think about was how to obtain his wifes forgiveness.
If Elly could forgive him, hed be willing even if it meant breaking his legs.
Robert Green had no idea that his boss harbored such an "extreme" thought within. Thinking about the results he found, his expression grew colder.
"It was Sophie Baker."
"Sophie Baker?"
Adams brows furrowed. Why was it this woman again?
Now, just hearing that name made him irrationally irritated.
Due to Sophies past connections with the Jones family, he had tolerated her many times. Did that woman really not know what kind of person Adam Jones was?
"Our investigation confirmed its undoubtedly Sophie Baker, but among the people in thepany privy to the bid details, none had any contact or dealings with Sophie. So..."
Chapter 382. That suicidal bitch_1
Chapter 382: 382. That suicidal bitch_1
Robert Green paused for a moment, then cautiously looked towards Adam Jones and said, "The bid documents are likely to have been leaked from your side."
"What did you say?"
Adam Joness voice sank, thest thing he wanted to hear was someone linking him with that disgusting woman, Sophie Baker.
Hearing Robert Green say that Sophie Baker got the bid documents from his side infuriated him.
Robert Greens expression stiffened, and he quickly corrected himself, "President, thats not what I mean. What Im saying is, she seized the opportunity and obtained our projects bid documents through you..."
As he saw his bosss expression growing darker and the looming signs of him wanting to kill, Robert Greens voice got softer and softer.
"That day, Miss Jones had Sophie Baker in your office while she was helping with thepanys documents, so I guess..."
Although he, the "Great Assistant," had been sent to the mailroom for punishment that day, the office still had plenty of his subordinates.
Obviously, the President having his wife, an "outsider," handle a pile of confidential documents would have surprised the "subordinates."
Upon hearing this, Adam Joness expression slightly eased.
That day, due to Lily Joness absurd behavior in his office, his focus had been entirely on Elly Campbell, and indeed, he had not paid attention to what Sophie Baker was doing.
And he remembered that the documents Elly Campbell had helped him with that day were precisely the bid materials for the Butterfly Square project.
At this thought, Adam Joness gaze turned icy.
He epted the documents Robert Green handed over and nced over them.
For Sophie Baker to leak the Jones Corporations secrets, there was only one possibility to frame Elly...
Ha! Truly fearless!
"President, how would you like to handle this matter?"
Sophie Bakers status was quite awkward. Although the President had always been indifferent towards her, she had, after all, saved both the President and Miss Jones, making her someone he could not deal with lightly.
"Deal with it as it should be dealt with."
Adam Joness eyes deepened, emitting a chilling murderous intent at this moment.
"Okay, President, Ill attend to it immediately."
"Wait."
Just as Robert Green was about to leave, he was stopped by Adam Jones once more.
"President, do you have any further instructions?"
"Hows the task I gave you for James Campbelling along?"
"President, please rest assured, everything has been done ording to your wishes."
"Hmm."
Adam Joness expression rxed slightly, "It hasnt affected Elly, has it?"
At Campbell Corporation, his wife owned thirty-five percent of the shares. If the Campbell Corporation were affected, his wife would bear thergest loss.
It was one thing for him to cause trouble for James Campbell, but he couldnt afford for his wife to suffer any losses.
In his mind, Adam Jones plotted darkly, yet outwardly he maintained the fa?ade of a devoted husband.
Upon the mention of his wife by his boss, Robert Green perked up, not showing any sign of negligence, and said, "President, be assured, the actions I ordered were on James Campbells private assets, which would not affect your wife."
"All right, you can leave now."
Adam Jones waved his hand in satisfaction, ushering the man out.
Robert Green acknowledged and was about to leave, then something else came to mind, "However, President, these past few days James Campbell has been liquidating some of his private assets; Im not sure what hes up to?"
Because they had interfered, the price for James Campbells sold assets was driven down significantly.
"He also sold all his shares in the East Group, and it seems he was in a rush to do so, the price was pushed down quite a bit."
Chapter 383: Do you want to build momentum for her like this?
Chapter 383: Do you want to build momentum for her like this?
Robert Green looked at Adam Joness indifferent eyes and asked another question, "President, do we need to investigate?"
Adam Jones didnt speak, thinking of the call Elly Campbell received from James Campbell this morning, guessing that the sale of his private properties probably had something to do with Elly, and he didnt want to meddle in her affairs too much.
"No need."
"Alright, President, Ill take my leave now."
"Mhm."
After Robert Green left, Adam Jones was once again left alone in the hospital room.
When he was alone, he began to think of Elly, and thinking of Elly inevitably led him to recall the three years of their marriage.
Back then, he despised Elly in his heart, yet every time he faced her, he couldnt help but want to look at her a few more times.
But whenever she came a bit closer to him, he would want to drive her away like a fly, every single time.
He thought, Elly must have felt just like he does now when he pushed her away back then.
Now, every time Elly looked at him with that icy gaze, he felt an unbearable pain in his heart. How sad she must have been back then, every time he doused her hopes with cold disdain.
Every time he thought of those times, Adam Jones wished he could go back and give his past self a good beating.
He envied the man he was back then, to be loved so wholeheartedly and eagerly by Elly.
And he hated the man he was, for hurting a woman who loved him wholeheartedly, all because of his stupidity and cowardice.
Every memory was like a vicious gouge to his heart, leaving him bleeding profusely.
Meanwhile.
After parting with the Old Lady at the cafe, Elly heeded the Old Masters words, cancelled the hotel reservation, and returned to the Campbell Family home.
The Old Masters promised support was indeed solid.
As soon as she neared the front gate of the Campbell Family home, she saw two ck SUVs parked outside, and a few tall and burly men in dark suits and sunsses stood by the vehicles. When they saw her, they approached.
The leader came up to her, "Miss Campbell, we are here under the Old Masters orders to protect you."
Elly looked at the group dressed like gangsters and the corner of her lips twitched.
Did her grandfather really have to make such a disy for her?
Against James Campbell and his family of three, she could blow them away by herself; there was really no need for these bodyguards.
However, with this show of force, they would indeed save her a lot of trouble.
Elly wasnt surprised that her grandfather could send these people.
Before he retired, he was a General with many subordinates, who now hold important positions in military and government.
Although these men were dressed in ck suits and wearing sunsses, the air of military integrity about them was unmistakable.
She smiled, "Then Ill be troubling you all."
The servants of the Campbell Family were shocked to see the youngdy bring in such an imposing entourage.
Leading the way, Miss Campbell was nked by five tall, ck-suited bodyguards on each side, giving off the distinct impression of a gangsters wife taking a stroll.
"Jane."
Elly looked at the middle-aged woman standing not far away. Apart from Linstad, Jane was the housekeeper of the Campbell home.
Hearing Elly call for her, Jane, who had been startled by the men in ck, immediately came forward, "Miss Campbell, what can I do for you?"
Seeing Elly point towards the meticulously arranged wedding venue at the front of the mansion, she said, "Get someone to take all that down."
Chapter 384. Dismantled the wedding scene_1
Chapter 384: 384. Dismantled the wedding scene_1
Jane was startled and nced at the wedding scene in the distance, her face showing difficulty, "Miss, thats for the Old Masters wedding. If its taken down, when the Old Master asks..."
"Its the Old Masters wish."
Elly Campbell interrupted Jane without any sign of surprise, "You just have people do it. Whats there to be afraid of?"
Hearing Elly Campbell say this, Jane naturally did not dare to be negligent.
These past few days, the entire Campbell Family had been irritated by that wild chicken mother and daughter from the Baker Family. If the Old Master hadnt been hospitalized, it would never have been their turn to be so presumptuous, really treating the Campbell Familys home like their own.
Jane didnt know if the Old Masters eyes had been smudged with crap; he couldnt see a real pearl but was treating a fish-eye like a treasure.
"Alright, Miss, Ill call someone over right now."
After Jane left, Elly Campbell walked to the parasol in the courtyard and sat down. A servant brought her a cup of freshly brewed coffee and set it aside.
When Melody Baker and her daughter got back, they saw Elly Campbell sitting in the courtyard, behind her stood a row of ck-d bodyguards, exuding an intimidating aura.
Remembering the loss theyd suffered at Elly Campbells hands before, the mother and daughter involuntarily shivered and halted in their tracks.
With their prior experience, they genuinely didnt dare to openly confront Elly Campbell anymore.
Elly Campbell saw them but didnt spare them an extra nce, merely picked up the coffee at her hand and leisurely took a sip.
The Baker mother and daughter didnt dare confront Elly Campbell, and seeing she was ignoring them, they didnt dare to rush up to her looking for trouble, intending to go straight inside the house.
Only to take a few steps and see the wedding scene they had meticulously arranged a few days earlier in therge garden being dismantled by a few servants.
Melody Bakers face turned dark immediately.
"What are you doing! Stop all of you."
She stormed over, teeth clenched, and pped the maid across the face.
"Blind as a dog, dont you know where this is? How dare you start tearing it down!"
Melody Baker was so furious she felt like her lungs were about to explode. She had put so much effort into this wedding, all to avoid being theughing stock to the guests.
This time, marrying into such a grand household like the Campbell Family, which one of herdy friends wasnt green with envy?
She had even nned to gloriously show off, making those who sneered at her behind their backs, called her a mistress, absolutely jealous. Yet, those short-sighted fools dared to dismantle it.
The maid who had been pped was terrified by Melody Bakers ferocious manner. She covered her face, her eyes red and didnt dare to utter a word.
Jane, on the other hand, stepped forward and exined with neither servility nor overbearingness, "Miss Baker, this is our Misss wish. If you have anyints, you can speak to our Miss. Why bully a servant?"
When Melody Baker heard that it was Elly Campbells wish, her face turned even uglier.
Turning her head, she red furiously at Elly Campbell, who was sitting leisurely under the parasol sipping coffee, her teeth practically aching with hatred.
She just knew this wretch had not returned to the Campbell Family with any good intentions, it had to be to dismantle her wedding scene.
Did she truly think that she, Melody Baker, had no way to deal with her?
She had already endured enough, putting up with her breaking her finger, enduring the countless humiliations before, and now she was even dismantling her wedding scene.
Melody Baker gritted her teeth, fury rushing to her head as she stormed towards Elly Campbell, but the next second, she saw the two bodyguards who had been standing behind Elly Campbell block her path when she was still over a meter away.
------------------------------
Received a message from the great editor, going live on May 4th, the explosive updates youre looking forward to areing~
Announcing Jennies new reader group: 1007450576 (Group Name: Little Fairies at the Orioles Nest)
When joining the group, please note the names of the main male and female characters.
Jennie isnt great with names, so if the group name doesnt sound good, all you lovely people are wee to think of a better one~~~
After going live, well announce raffles and red envelope giveaways in the group. The specific rules will be published in the fairy group on the day of theunch. Love you all~~~~
Chapter 385. The turtledove feels superior by stealing the magpie’s nest_1
Chapter 385: 385. The turtledove feels superior by stealing the magpies nest_1
Melody Bakers face became even uglier, but meeting the fierce gazes of those two men, she still timidly dared not make a move, only grinding her teeth viciously:
"What are you doing?"
"Were here to protect Miss Campbell. Anyone intending to harm the youngdy wont get away with it."
The lead bodyguard stated emotionlessly, his piercing gaze resting on Melody Bakers face, frightening her so much that she shuddered all over and indeed dared not take a step forward.
But from behind those two bodyguards, she glowered at Elly Campbell and hissed through clenched teeth:
"Elly Campbell, dont go too far. Your father has already thrown you out of the Campbell Family; what right do you have to swagger around here?"
In her eyes, the Campbell Family belonged to James Campbell. The old man had to follow James Campbells lead, so why should a daughter who was chased out of the Campbell Family meddle in her affairs here?
Right now, she didnt dare do anything to Elly Campbell, but she also couldnt tolerate Elly Campbell behaving arrogantly on brother Jamess turf.
Unlike Melody Bakers frantic anger, Elly Campbell remained calm andposed throughout, leisurely sipping her coffee before slowly cing the cup down.
She rose from her chair and walked slowly over to Melody Baker.
She stood a head taller than Melody Baker; standing so close and looking down on her, Elly Campbell easily scared Melody into taking a big step back.
Remembering the finger Elly Campbell had broken before, Melodys face turned several shades paler from fear.
"Even a turtledove stealing the nest feels superior. Taking advantage of my grandfathers absence to dirty his grounds, you should take a good look at yourself in the mirror and see if youre even worthy!"
Melody Baker was so infuriated by Elly Campbells unrestrained and humiliating words that she couldnt catch her breath.
Sophie Baker, who already loathed Elly Campbell to the point of wanting her dead, became even angrier upon seeing her own mother insulted like this.
Rushing to support Melody Baker, she red at Elly Campbell and said:
"Elly Campbell, youve even sold your shares to dad now. You no longer have a part in Campbell Corp, and as for the Campbell Family, do you think dad wont kick you out if you continue to hang around here? This home belongs to dad, and the one who has no right to stay is you!"
As soon as Sophie finished speaking, Elly Campbell couldnt help butugh.
Her confident demeanor infuriated the Baker mother and daughter even more, their faces turning a shade of iron blue as they wished they could tear her to pieces.
"It seems James Campbell has quite the act around you all. Oh? Did he not tell you that this estate belongs to my grandfather? Grandpa is generous, simply allowing him to stay here. If grandpa ever got serious, its not just you two, even he wouldnt be allowed to set foot in here!"
The Baker mother and daughter truly did not know that this vast estate was actually the property of the old man.
She always thought the old man was just a soldier whod retired and was living at home, supported by brother James who owned Campbell Corp. Had she been wrong all along?
This huge estate, with its several dozen servants, didnt belong to brother James?
Melody couldnt help but think of what Elly Campbell had said to James Campbell that morning, about him coveting the old mans connections, which at the time she had dismissed.
A retired soldier, how much influence could he have?
She even advised James Campbell not to worry about the old man not wanting to attend their wedding. But now, it seemed she really had it all wrong.
Seeing the ever-changing expressions on Melody Bakers face, Elly Campbell found it boring.
Talking to a family of three where everyone is an imbecile is truly tiring.
Chapter 386. Su Xiaojian was caught_1
Chapter 386: 386. Su Xiaojian was caught_1
If this werent Grandfathers territory, she wouldnt care where these things got married.
Elly Campbell couldnt be bothered to waste words with this mother and daughter, she simply said to Jane, "Continue."
"Yes, Miss."
Jane turned and ordered the servants to continue dismantling the carefully constructed floral arches, infuriating Melody Baker whoseplexion turned even paler.
"Stop! All of you dogs, stop!"
Melody Baker was so angry she was jumping up and down.
"Get them out, theyre so noisy."
Elly Campbell frowned impatiently and waved dismissively.
"You dare!"
Melody Baker, her eyes nearly bursting with rage as if she had nothing left to lose, shouted at Elly Campbell, "I wont leave, what can you do to me!"
Seeing Elly Campbells eyebrows knit together in annoyance, she nced at the bodyguards, "Throw them out."
Having said that, she turned and entered the house without looking back.
Behind her, the screams of Melody Baker and her daughter echoed, gradually fading, probably because they were thrown out the door.
"Miss, your luggage has been taken to your room."
"Good."
Meanwhile, outside the Campbell Family home, Melody Baker and her daughter, hair disheveled, were helping each other stand up from the ground in disarray.
They had never imagined that Elly Campbell, that bitch, would actually dare to have them thrown out, trampling their dignity to the ground.
"Mom, are you okay?"
"Im fine!"
Melody Bakers eyes were still bloodshot with anger, "I will never let that bitch Elly Campbell off, never."
She had endured humiliation from Elly Campbell several times, but that bitch had gone even further, directly having her thrown out.
Everyone living in this neighborhood was either rich or noble, and many of the servants from nearby houses had seen her being thrown out, they were probablyughing at her now.
"Mom, just wait, shell get whatsing to her soon."
Sophie Bakers face was grim as she thought this, but a rush of satisfaction crossed her eyes as she considered the impending sess of her n.
Hearing Sophies words and seeing the smug satisfaction in her daughters eyes, Melody Baker felt a jolt of surprise and said, "Did you do something?"
For some reason, seeing her daughters full confidence, Melody Baker felt a tinge of unease.
"Its nothing, just a minor thing."
Sophie Baker didnt borate to Melody Baker, as the matter would soone to light anyway.
"Sophie, Elly Campbell is not easy to deal with, dont be impulsive."
Just thinking about Elly Campbells ruthless nature gave Melody Baker chills.
"Mom, dont worry, Ive been very careful."
Looking down at her disheveled appearance, she didnt want to say too much to Melody Baker, instead she said:
"Lets leave now; well let Dad handle her for today."
The disheveled mother and daughter began to leave, when they were met by several police officers approaching them. Sophiesplexion instinctively paled, and a flicker of panic crossed her heart.
Just as Sophie had guessed, the deed she did quickly came to light, but what she never expected was that it wasnt Elly Campbell who was exposed, but herself.
"Miss Sophie Baker, you are under suspicion of theft and leaking anotherpanys trade secrets. You are under formal arrest. Pleasee with us to cooperate with the investigation."
Sophie Bakers legs gave out from terror as she looked in disbelief at the two individuals ready to handcuff her, saying:
"You... Youve got the wrong person, how could I possibly do... "
"It will be clear whether theres been a mistake once youve cooperated with the investigation at the Police Station. If youre innocent, you will naturally be released."
Chapter 387. The world is too crazy_1
Chapter 387: 387. The world is too crazy_1
The officer, handcuffs in hand, cut her off mid-sentence and mped the cold metal around Sophie Bakers wrists, making her body jerk suddenly as she turned her head to look at Melody Baker, pleading for help.
"Mom, save me, mom..."
"Sophie, what on earth is going on?"
Melody Baker panicked too, remembering the earlier scene at the Campbell Familys doorstep and feeling a sudden sinking sensation in her heart.
"Well talk about it at the Police Station, dont waste any more time."
The police officer didnt give the mother and daughter a chance to argue and directly escorted Sophie into the police car.
Standing pale-faced, Melody Baker watched as Sophie was taken away; her legs gave way, and she copsed to the ground.
"How... how could this happen..."
Leaking business secrets was a crime that could mean prison.
Sophie was only 26, with a bright future ahead of her, and she had just had the opportunity to join Campbell corp; how could she end up in prison?
"Right, Ill call James..."
Fumbling through her bag in a panic, Melody Baker pulled out her phone and dialed James Campbell.
Elly Campbell was unaware of the serious trouble that the Baker mother and daughter were currently facing. After settling things, she went back downstairs.
"Jane."
"Miss, do you need anything?"
"Im going to the hospital to see Great-grandfatherter. Please prepare some soup to take to him."
"Of course, Miss."
After instructing Jane, Elly Campbell also called her mother in ska to inquire about William Campbells condition.
Ever since she noticed Lynn rks feelings for Adam Jones, she wasnt concerned at first, but Lynns behavior gradually made her wary.
Lynn might not have realized how resentful her gazes toward her were, but Elly saw it clearly.
She hadnt spoken out because Lynn had indeed been very attentive in caring for William, and she didnt want to embarrass her.
Even so, she couldnt risk Williams safety, particrly in this crazy world. She had to be cautious, especially after Lynn had shown strong hostility towards her on several asions; she couldnt let William continue to stay with her alone.
Therefore, before leaving ska, she entrusted the care of William to her mother, which allowed her toe to Boston with peace of mind to deal with her private matters.
"Baby, you need to be a good boy at Grandmas, dont be naughty, okay?"
"I know."
Williams soft, tender voice came through the phone, immediately melting Ellys heart, and involuntarily a smile curved on her lips.
"Great-grandfather isnt well, so Mommy is taking care of him for a few days before Ie back to be with you, okay?"
"Okay."
The smile on Ellys lips spread wider, and then she heard William ask, "Mommy, have you seen Daddy? I miss him too."
Upon hearing her son suddenly mention Adam Jones, the smile on Ellys lips stiffened slightly.
After a moment, she forced herself to reply, "Yes, Daddy said he misses you too, and helle to see you once hes done with his work."
She heard her sons excitedughter from the other end of the phone, but her heart felt somewhat sour.
Though William didnt often show a keen longing for a father figure in front of her, he was only three years olda three-year-old child, after all, wishes for a father who can y games with him and tell him stories.
More than once, she had heard William talk about kindergarteners going ces with their fathers or the toys their fathers bought for them.
Chapter 388.Elly_1
Chapter 388: 388.Elly_1
William Campbell didnt say it, but his longing for his father was something he couldnt hide.
Perhaps because she told him she didnt like his dad, William Campbell didnt often mention Adam Jones in front of her.
However, the more this happened, the more Elly Campbell felt that she had neglected her sons feelings, and guilt welled up inside her.
After hanging up the phone, Elly Campbell sat in the living room, picturing her sons joyful expression whenever he mentioned his daddy, and she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart.
Then, thinking of Adam Joness sincere demeanor when he said he would give William back to her and not fight over him, her feelings became even moreplicated.
Conflicting emotions began to grow more intense inside her.
A whileter, she stood up and walked into the kitchen, saying to Jane, "Jane, make some extra."
"Of course, Miss Elly."
Since cooking the soup would take some time, Elly Campbell didnt wait in the living room. Instead, she went upstairs to handle some work matters.
By the time she had finished her work and went downstairs, it was already dinner time.
Descending the stairs, Jane had already packed the stewed soup into a thermal container. Seeing Ellying down, Jane handed the thermal box to her, "Miss Elly, the soup is ready."
"Thank you, Jane."
Taking the soup, Elly Campbell had just walked into the yard when a fiery red sports car pulled up outside the gate.
A fashionably dressed woman with big brown wavy hair stepped out of the car. She wore a fitted ck womens suit with an oatmeal-colored cashmere coat over it and seven-centimeter high heels as she alighted from the sports car.
Seeing her, a sh of surprise crossed Elly Campbells eyes.
Before she could greet her, the woman, dragging a suitcase, pushed open the gate and walked in.
"Auntie!"
The woman, appearing surprised as she saw her, asked, "Elly, what are you doing here?"
This woman was James Campbells sister and Ellys aunt, lovingly pampered by the Campbell family.
Her name sounds a bit juvenile, but it was personally given by the Old Master, and she was highly favored among the Campbell children.
James Campbell was the first son of the Old Master, followed by this daughter who is doted upon.
With a preference for daughters over sons, the Old Master named his daughter after something precious the moment she was born.
Just like the literal meaning of her name, she was a spoiled figure within the Campbell family, enjoying privileges far beyond what James, her elder brother, couldpare to.
As a result, even though she was of the same age as Jenna rk, Ellys aunt acted as recklessly and freely as she did in her youth.
In her younger days, she met a destitute painter in Italy who earned his living by street painting. She then secretly married him, infuriating the Old Master to no end.
But, as his most cherished daughter, the Old Master eventually let it go after his anger subsided.
Ellys aunt, though capricious, was never frivolous when it came to major issues, a trait Elly might have inherited from her.
After marrying the painter, Ellys aunt settled in Canada, and the couple rarely visited, having a daughter and keeping to themselves most of the time.
Thest time she returned was for the Old Masters grand birthday celebration.
Therefore, seeing her now surprised Elly Campbell.
Ellys aunt walked up to her, put down her luggage, and took off her sunsses, revealing a delicate makeup that could not conceal a hint of fatigue.
"I heard my unreliable brother is getting married to that woman, how have you not been disgusted enough to leave?" she asked Elly nonchntly.
Chapter 389. The sense of loss from being abandoned by the whole world_1
Chapter 389: 389. The sense of loss from being abandoned by the whole world_1
Elly Campbell smiled, "It is quite irritating, so grandfather called me here to tear down their wedding scene."
She pointed to the far away wedding scene that had already been dismantled beyond recognition and said to Elly.
Elly took a look in the distance, smiled, and put her sunsses back on, "Sounds like my dads style."
"Where is the old man?"
"Grandpa was hospitalized, and I was about to go see him at the hospital."
"What happened? Why was he suddenly hospitalized?"
Elly knitted her brows, called a servant to take her luggage inside, and then followed Elly to the hospital.
On the way to the hospital, Elly told Elly about the Old Masters hospitalization, infuriating Elly to the point where she almost rushed to CampbellS to ughter James Campbell.
Ellys fiery temper was aplete inheritance from the Old Master. As Elly listened to her cursing James Campbell the whole way, she could only shake her head helplessly.
The Old Master was also very surprised to see Elly appear in the hospital room.
"Elly, why have youe back?"
"I came to see you," she replied.
Elly sat down beside the Old Master, "Dad, we are flesh and blood, with a telepathic connection. The moment you were hospitalized, I felt it and rushed back to see you."
"Stop giving me lip service, whats really going on? Why did you suddenlye back?"
"Nothing really, I just missed you and came back to see you."
Ellys gaze flickered slightly, afraid the Old Master would see through her, she quickly made eye contact with Elly.
Elly got the hint immediately, ced the thermos she was holding onto the table, "Grandpa, this is specially stewed for you by Jane. Please try it."
As she spoke, she poured the soup from the thermos.
Janes soup was quite light, perfect for patients in the hospital.
The Old Masters attention was indeed drawn away by Elly; Elly heaved a sigh of relief, faced Ellys inquiring gaze, but just lightly shook her head.
Seeing that there was still more than half of the thermos left, the Old Master couldnt help butugh, "Why did you stew so much? Your grandpa cant drink all of this."
Upon hearing the Old Masters words, Elly froze for a moment, a trace of unease in her eyes.
It was unclear whether the Old Master had discerned her guilt from her eyes or if it was unintentional, but seeing half of the thermos left, he said to Elly:
"Since your grandpa cant finish it, take it to Adam next door; he can have some too. Your aunt is here with me, I dont need you."
Elly: "..."
"My second aunt is here, and grandpa doesnt care about me anymore."
"Go on, go on, youre all grown up now and still coddling with your grandpa. Hurry and leave."
Elly picked up the thermos from the table, ced it into Ellys hands, and pushed her out of the Old Masters hospital room.
Elly stood at the door of the hospital room, watching Elly close the door, and suddenly felt a sensation of being abandoned by the whole world.
She let out a deep sigh, her gaze moved to the door of another hospital room across the corridor. After a moments hesitation, she walked over.
Standing outside, she hesitated several times before raising her hand to knock on the door.
"Come in."
Inside, came the low voice of Adam Jones.
Elly pushed the door open and walked in, seeing Adam Jones sitting on the hospital bed with aptop in front of him, busy with work.
Seeing this, Elly frowned slightly.
Adams gaze shifted from theptop to the door, and seeing Elly, his face lit up. In his excitement, the mouse in his hand dropped onto the nket.
"Elly, youre here!"
Chapter 390. Jones is generally shocked by the favor_1
Chapter 390: 390. Jones is generally shocked by the favor_1
Adam Jones had never expected Elly Campbell toe over again, considering thepanys bid documents had been leaked, and they had to start over with the project case.
Despite having a team of capable elites, someone in his position could never afford to be idle for too long.
Even knowing this, Elly couldnt help feeling a bit displeased to see Adam sitting up in bed, sick yet still dealing with business.
Adams face lit up with irrepressible joy and excitement as he looked at Elly standing before him.
Watching Elly ce the thermos on the table with an indifferent expression, she said, "I just made a pot for my grandfather, and since he couldnt finish it, he asked me to bring it to you."
Upon hearing these words, Adams smile froze for half a second, but he quickly masked it.
He had initially thought, when he saw here in with a pot in her hand, that she had prepared it especially for him. But it turned out he had been presumptuous.
After all the wrong he had done to her, how could she still be so kind to him, to bring him soup specially?
Her mere presence and the fact that she was talking to him was already the best he could hope for.
Comforting himself with these thoughts, Adams previously gloomy mood brightened considerably.
He moved theputer aside, got out of bed, and trotted over to Elly, his eyes brimming with a smile.
"Ill go and thank the Old Master myselfter."
The way he naturally called out "Old Master" made Elly pause in her actions.
The Campbell and Jones families were long-time friends, and even if Elly and Adam werent husband and wife, it wasnt strange for them to address each others elders in such a way.
Elly herself never felt awkward calling the Old Lady "grandma."
Yet hearing Adam call the Old Master that way, something about it seemed off to her.
However, Adams candid attitude made Elly feel that it would be petty to fuss over a mere form of address.
So, after a half-second pause, she returned to her usual demeanor.
"Drink up."
She pushed the bowl towards Adam and spoke in a detached tone.
"Thank you, wife."
Adam cozied up to Elly, calling out softly, his hands by his sides nervously forming into slight fists.
He had blurted out "wife" involuntarily, but after saying it, he worried that Elly might get angry.
So he kept his gaze fixed on Ellys face, only to see her give him a nonchnt look without saying a word.
Adams clenched fist rxed slightly, and with it, half his anxiety dissipated. He felt secretly thrilled, yet didnt dare show it.
Adam deliberately slowed his pace, sipping the soup Elly had brought him, fearing that if he finished too quickly, she would just walk away without a word, taking the thermos with her.
Elly sat next to him, unsure of what to do. She could have visited the Old Masters sickroom, but her second aunt had shooed her away earlier, probably to have a private conversation with the Old Master. Elly didnt want to interrupt them at this time.
The sound of notification alerts from Adamsptop intermittently reached her ears.
This was the messaging software used solely by theirpany staff, and ever since she entered the room, those alerts hadnt stopped.
Anyone in the same work group chat as Adam was undoubtedly a high-rankingpany executive.
And at this hour, these executives were still working?
Chapter 391. Stupid out of the Milky Way_1
Chapter 391: 391. Stupid out of the Milky Way_1
Elly Campbell thought back to what Robert Green had said during the day about the project bid leak.
Once the bid leaked out, the entire project would have to start over.
The Butterfly Square project was about tomence in the next couple of days, and when she walked in, Adam Jones must have been preupied with this matter.
In the morning, she had clearly heard what Robert Green said. Since thepanys senior management wasnt the issue, and yet she, not part of the senior management, hade into contact with the core details of the project, even if Adam didnt suspect her, what about the senior management?
Even Robert Green, Adams assistant for so many years, had suspected her, she did not believe that thepanys senior management would not have their doubts.
She was utterly annoyed by this feeling of being troubled for no reason.
With this in mind, Elly Campbell furrowed her brow and asked, "Hows the investigation of the bid case going?"
Adam Jones, seeing her initiate conversation, felt a flicker of joy and looked up at her, but noticed she wore no extra expression on her face, and he didnt mind.
However, thinking of the results of the investigation, ayer of frost coated Adams face instantly, "Everything has been cleared up."
Elly Campbell breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, "Good, thats good."
Now that it was cleared up, it had nothing to do with her anymore, and how the Jones Corporation would deal with it was none of her concern.
But seeing that she wasnt the least bit interested, Adam felt a trace of dissatisfaction and couldnt help but say, "Why dont you ask me who I found out it was?"
Elly Campbell, seeing the obvious dissatisfaction on his face, asked considerately, "Who was it?"
Adam Jones: "..."
That question sounded so perfunctory.
Yet, despite feeling that his wife was giving him a perfunctory response, he still eagerly answered, "Sophie Baker."
Upon hearing this name, Elly Campbell paused for a moment, but she quickly understood.
Sophie Bakercked the means and ability to go against Jones Corporation, and a leak on a minor Butterfly Square project would at most only keep the executives busy for a while without affecting Jones Corporations development.
Thus the true intention behind Sophie Bakers leaking of the bid became clear.
That day when she had helped Adam with the documents, Sophie and Lily Jones came over. It was likely that during that time, Sophie had seen the bid.
Was it to frame her and leak Jones Corporationsmercial secrets?
The womans stupidity once again surpassed her expectations.
Why would she think she could carry out this affair without God or ghost knowing?
Stupid! Stupid to the ends of the gxy!
Seeing her silent once again, Adam felt inwardly annoyed.
Couldnt she ask one more question to give him an opportunity to please her?
He looked at Elly Campbell for a long time but still saw no reaction from her, which somewhat dampened his spirits.
He took his spoon and sullenly sipped the soup, then couldnt resist looking at her and said, "Why dont you ask me how Im going to deal with her?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Was he trying to act cute?
"Oh, how are you going to deal with her?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Suddenly, he felt like he was spinning a top; every time he flicked, she would give a perfunctory twirl.
With dissatisfaction, he frowned and, seeing Elly Campbells indifferent expression, said, "Of course, Im having her put in prison."
Elly Campbell was actually somewhat surprised to hear this, and her eyes looked at Adam Jones with some astonishment.
"Whats with that expression? Are you wondering how I could bear to do it?"
Seeing the surprise in Elly Campbells eyes, and thinking of her "prior offenses," Adams irritation grew stronger, tinged with a touch of faint disappointment.
Elly Campbell: "..."
At that moment, she hadnt thought that at all; it was just that, hadnt he said that Sophie Baker not only saved him once but also saved Lily Jones?
Chapter 392. Let her go to jail_1
Chapter 392: 392. Let her go to jail_1
Although Sophie Bakers actions this time caused him to lose over a hundred million, such an amount was negligible for the vast Jones empire.
What surprised her was that Adam Jones dealt with Sophie Baker quite harshly this time, which was why she had shown that astonished expression just now.
No matter what the real situation was eight years ago, at the very least, as it stood, Sophie Baker was still the lifesaver of these siblings.
This point, Lily Jones seemed to actively acknowledge, frequently thinking of ways to break up her brother and sister-inw, all to make room for Sophie Baker.
A trace of irony passed through Elly Campbells heart.
Looking up to find Adam Jones with a stern face, appearing displeased, she hesitated for a moment but still spoke up to exin:
"No, its just weird."
Adam Jones had thought that Elly Campbell would respond with some sarcastic remarks or simply ignore him, but he never expected her to actually exin herself.
His body stiffened for a moment, and the somber expression on his face eased slightly.
Realizing that Elly Campbell still cared somewhat about his thoughts, a trace of joy began to seep through his heart.
"Is it really just that?"
His voice also carried a hint ofughter, with the corners of his lips slightly curved, barely able to contain it.
Elly Campbell heard the pleasure in his voice, gave him a quiet look, and lightly acknowledged with an "Mhm."
At that moment, Adam Jones felt as if fireworks filled his heart, ready to burst with joy at any moment, a smile brimming in his eyes as he looked at Elly Campbell and said:
"Stealing apanys confidential information merits jail time. Whats so strange about that?"
He arched an eyebrow at her, addressing her earlier question with a particrly indifferent tone, seeing nothing wrong with sending Sophie Baker to jail.
"Or perhaps..."
He suddenly leaned closer to Elly Campbell, reaching out to gently pinch her cheek, lips curving in a smile, "In your eyes, am I a man who repays evil with kindness?"
Elly Campbell was unustomed to Adam Joness sudden affectionate gesture, and she slightly dodged his hand, feigningposure as she said:
"But didnt she save you and Lily Jones?"
Hearing Elly Campbell mention this, Adam Joness brows furrowed, his voice deepening as he said, "Because of that, her mother and daughter have already received enough from the Jones family to repay the debt of saving a life."
As he spoke, he looked at Elly Campbell, his gaze growing heavy, "Even if it was a debt of saving a life, its not capital that she can use to do whatever she wants."
"Oh."
Elly Campbell nodded, not asking any further.
Of course, she was happy to see Sophie Baker sent to jail, but... would James Campbell really let Sophie Baker go to jail so easily?
"Besides, the authenticity of the two life-saving incidents from that year is still questionable."
Adam Jones spoke coldly.
He had his suspicions that Sophie Bakers rescues of both him and his sister were too coincidental, but too much time had passed, and many leads had been lost, making his current investigation not as smooth.
If back then at the Brocade Cloud Hotel, he had trusted Ellys voice just a bit more, and doubted that other voice, prompting a deeper investigation, how could things have turned out this way.
It was all because he was too obstinate and self-reliant at the time and too ignorant of Ellys character that such a grievous error was made.
Thinking of this matter, Adam Jones regretted it so much he felt sick.
If at that time, he had just gone directly to Elly, or even confronted her face to face, considering Ellys feelings for him back then, she definitely would have patiently exined everything to him.
Chapter 393. Can’t Talk About Hate, Can’t Talk About Love_1
Chapter 393: 393. Cant Talk About Hate, Cant Talk About Love_1
He had someone investigate that nights incident, and even though those people were killed, he found a way to uncover the truth.
Then, he wouldnt have had to separate from Elly, and he wouldnt have missed Williams birth and growth.
Every time he thought about it, Adam Joness heart was once again torn to pieces.
Seeing Adam with a grim expression on his face and not saying a word, his brows knitting tighter, Elly couldnt tell what he was thinking.
As she wondered about it, she suddenly felt her hand, which was resting by her side, being tightly grasped by a warm hand, the grip somewhat strong.
She quickly looked up at him, seeing deep self-reproach and apology on his face, and in a hoarse voice, he said,
"Im sorry."
This wasnt the first time Adam had apologized to her, but at that moment, seeing the intense guilt weighed down in his deep ck eyes, she felt a surge of unusual emotions.
She didnt know how to respond to him.
Say its okay? She wasnt a saint and couldnt be so magnanimously forgiving.
Remain indifferent or even sarcastic, like before?
She realized she couldnt do that either.
The exact nature of her current rtionship with Adam was unclear to her.
Perhaps they were just acquaintances.
Not hate, nor love; this ordinary interaction seemed more suitable.
Nonchntly, she withdrew her hand from his and with an indifferent expression said, "Lets not bring up the past."
Stopping there, she narrowed her eyes, suddenly a hint of warning in her gaze, "However... if I find out that Sophie Baker schemed against me back then, even if she is Lily Joness lifesaver, I wont let her off lightly."
Her eyes narrowed dangerously, a hint of menace spilling from her beautiful pupils, "If your sister dares to show up in front of me again, Ill deal with her too, and dont you feel sorry for her then."
Adam looked at her andughed softly, "I wont feel sorry! Shes just an idiot; it might do her good if you knock some sense into her."
As he spoke, he couldnt help but reach out to stroke her soft hair, his eyes brimming with a tender smile.
Elly: "..."
If Lily heard her own brother say that, shed probably have a rpse of her heart condition, right?
Nevertheless, Adams response somewhat satisfied her, and the dangerous expression on her face gradually faded away.
Seeing that the bowl in front of Adam was now empty, she reached out to clean up.
Noticing his own empty soup bowl, Adam felt a twinge of disappointment.
It was finished so quickly, it seemed... there was no reason for her to stay any longer.
As Elly was covering the thermos, Adam suddenly grabbed her wrist, "Is there any more? Id like another bowl."
Elly: "..."
Janes cooking is that good?
Even someone as picky as him wants a second bowl?
Seeing the unconcealed hope in Adams eyes, Elly nced at the thermos in her hand and said, "Theres no more."
Adams expression darkened slightly, his face immediately showing signs of dejection, "Oh."
Was she going to leave now?
Couldnt she stay a bit longer to talk to him?
Elly, seeing his disappointed expression, thought it seemed he really did enjoy Janes soup.
Initially wanting to ignore him, yet feeling somewhat sympathetic at the sight of his pale face, she hesitated for a moment before saying,
"Ill have Jane make more tomorrow and give you some."
On hearing this, Adams face lit up with joy, and the dejection he felt was swept away in an instant.
Chapter 394. Pleading for Sophie Baker (Part One)_1
Chapter 394: 394. Pleading for Sophie Baker (Part One)_1
Was Elly implying that she woulde to see him again tomorrow?
In the afternoon, that annoying James Churchill said he could be discharged tomorrow morning, but he thought... actually, he could stay a few more days.
Adam Jones made a silent decision in his heart.
Seeing the undisguised joy in Adam Joness eyes, Elly was somewhat speechless.
She hadnt expected that Adam Jones was so easy to please; just a bowl of soup could make him so happy that he seemed ready to explode on the spot.
Shifting her thoughts away and hearing the continuous notification sounds from theputer nearby, Elly knitted her brows and couldnt help but speak out to remind him:
"You should rest well during your hospital stay. Let Assistant Baker handle thepany affairs."
Hearing Ellys stern reminder made Adam Jones pause, but soon he realized she was reacting to theputers notification sounds, and a deeper joy filled his eyes.
"Elly, youre worried about me, arent you?"
He acted like a child seeking approval, grabbing Ellys hand and shaking it gently, only to be pped away by her.
Who had indulged his bad habit of taking advantage of her all the time? (Mrs. Jones: Hmph! Isnt it you? A daughter-inw who says one thing and means another!)
"You get some rest. Im going to see Grandpa."
"Then Ill go with you."
Adam Jones immediately stood up from the table. When Elly swatted his hand away, he tentatively reached for her hand again, only to be deterred by her cold re.
He raised his hand, touched his nose sheepishly, and gave a grin, saying, "Grandpa shared half of his soup with me, I must go over and thank him."
Without giving Elly a chance to object, he looped his arm around her shoulders and said, "Lets go."
"Take your hand off me."
Elly said softly, furrowing her brow.
Adam Jones obediently withdrew his hand from her shoulder, yet he stood very close to Elly, practically leaning against her as they walked.
Just as they opened the door to leave, they heard the sound of hurried footstepsing from the end of the corridor near the elevator.
"Adam."
Hearing the familiar voice, Elly couldnt help but frown and looked up to see James Campbell and Melody Baker approaching with grim expressions.
Seeing Elly beside Adam Jones, James Campbells face darkened, and Melody Baker gnashed her teeth with hatred.
But remembering why she was there, she managed to contain the loathing in her eyes.
James Campbell knew he was helpless against Elly, especially with Adam Jones clearly ready to back her up, so he dared not act rashly.
Considering that his precious daughter was currently in detention, James Campbell had no mind for other concerns. He walked up to Adam Jones, speaking earnestly:
"Adam, I heard that you had the police take Sophie away. What did she do to upset you? Is there some sort of misunderstanding?"
As he spoke, he nced at Elly.
That look made it clear; he was certain that Elly, that despicable girl, had instigated Adam Jones.
"CEO Campbell doesnt even know what his own daughter did wrong, and hes talking to me about misunderstandings? If he cant even manage his own child, as a shareholder of Campbells, I have serious doubts about CEO Campbells management abilities. If hes incapable, I wouldnt mind recing him."
Rece the CEO of Campbells?
If someone else had said such words, people might find itughable and presumptuous, buting from Adam Jones, it only brought a powerful deterrence bearing down on them.
Chapter 395. Pleading for Mercy for Sophie Baker (Part Two)_1
Chapter 395: 395. Pleading for Mercy for Sophie Baker (Part Two)_1
James Campbells face turned sour immediately as Adam Jones criticized his managerial skills without mercy.
No matter how powerful the Jones Corporation is, he is still Adams elder and his former father-inw, yet Adam disrespected him tantly in front of others, leaving him no dignity whatsoever.
At that moment, James Campbells demeanor turned cold.
"Adam, no matter what, I am still the chairman of Campbell, and youre a junior. Watch your tone when speaking to me."
This warning, devoid of any deterring power, only elicited a dismissive snicker from Adam.
"If I ttered CEO Campbell to the skies, would your capabilities reach the heavens?"
Upon hearing this, Elly couldnt help but twitch the corners of her mouth. Seeing James Campbell so enraged by Adam that his mouth almost twisted, Elly felt an immediate sense of delight.
Adam didnt want to waste time talking to James Campbell anymore and, taking Ellys hand, he headed towards the Old Masters hospital room.
Adam had very little respect for James Campbell. Not to mention being the chairman of a conglomerate, he didnt even deserve to be called a person.
His biological father was staying on this same floor of the hospital, and it was his shameless mistress who had made him ill. He didnt even consider visiting his dad, but instead came straight to inquire about his illegitimate daughters affairs.
Did he still expect to receive any kindness from me? Fat chance!
It would be even harder than for Elly to remarry him!
Melody Baker had called James Campbell over, primarily concerning Sophie Bakers issue. Seeing Adam unwilling to discuss further, she became anxious on the spot.
She pulled at Jamess sleeve forcefully, pleading, "James, lets not get angry with President Jones right now. Sophie is still at the Police Station and needs your help urgently."
Though Sophie was an illegitimate daughter, she had never suffered hardships from childhood to now. Being held in a detention center was unbearable for her.
James knew this too well; in fact, he had momentarily forgotten about this matter in his anger towards Adam.
Seeing Adam walking away, James hurriedly followed after him.
"President Jones," he called.
He didnt address him with the same warmth as before; whatever he did to ingratiate himself was like happily pping a cold backside, just to be humiliated for no reason.
He intercepted Adam and Elly, shooting a subtle re at Elly before speaking to Adam:
"Ive heard from the Police Station that Sophie leaked Jones Corporations trade secrets, but that must be a misunderstanding. How could she possibly have ess to yourpanys core secrets? Has someone been stirring you up against her?"
Even at this juncture, he did not forget to drag Elly into the fray.
Adam really began to doubt whether his wife was actually born from this fool.
He recalled his first visit to the Campbell Familys home as a child, where he saw the beautiful little girl sitting alone by the pool crying, which tugged at his heartstrings.
Feeling sorry for her, he naturally med James Campbell for her sadness.
"In CEO Campbells eyes, am I as foolish as you, easily swayed by others?"
His gaze suddenly turned icy, a frostyyer veiled his eyes, and without beating around the bush, he said directly:
"Whether its a misunderstanding or not, you can ask the prosecutors if the evidence against Jones Corporation has already been submitted. While Im still ill, if CEO Campbell exacerbates my condition, Ill hold the Campbell Corporation ountable for it."
With that, he curved his lips into a cold smile, "Just wait."
James was infuriated by Adams utterly shameless words for the second time, "You..."
He looked like anything but sick at the moment, clearly just pandering to that little wretch Elly!
At this time, he almost wished he could turn around and leave, but thinking of his precious daughter still stuck in the Police Station, he managed to suppress the urge.
Chapter 396. If I want you to die, would you go?_1
Chapter 396: 396. If I want you to die, would you go?_1
"What exactly must be done for you to let Sophie go?"
"Why should I let her go?"
Adam Jones scoffed coldly, raising an eyebrow and countering the question, his dark pupils emanating an intimidating aura that struck fear into James Campbells heart.
"President Jones, no matter what, Sophie saved you back then. She almost lost her life trying to save you; you cant... you cant be so ungrateful."
Melody Baker spoke up, trembling, even as she was deterred by the frightening aura emanating from Adam Jones; she just couldnt ignore the plight of her daughter.
She knew that Adam Jones was not someone who liked to be in others debt, especially when it came to lifesaving favors. Using this as leverage against Adam Jones seemed the perfect strategy.
Yet, as she had barely finished her words, she was met with a derisive snort from Adam Jones.
"How much have you and your daughter gained from the Jones Family? Do you need me to list everything for you one by one?"
His eyes narrowed, emitting a dangerous, threatening vibe, "I may not like being in debt to others, but I dislike even more those who try to exploit their favors for gain. You use this to settle ounts with me, huh! Sure."
Upon hearing Adam Jones say "sure," James Campbell and Melody Bakers eyes lit up, sensing a turn of events.
But the very next second, Adam Joness words brutally dashed their hopes.
"I dont like being in others debt, but I also dont appreciate being taken advantage of. If you want me to let Sophie Baker go, then pay back everything youve gained from the Jones Family over the years, one by one, and this time... consider it me repaying her past favor."
Of course, should he find any loopholes in this life-saving grace, he would definitely make sure the mother and daughter paid back double.
Melody Baker was so frightened by Adam Joness words that she dared not make a sound.
Over the years, she and her daughter had received at least tens of billions from the Jones Corporation, not to mention their outside investments which had also profited greatly by using the Jones name. Otherwise, how could they have lived such avish lifestyle these years.
And where would they get the money to buy Elly Campbells shares.
To ask her now to repay everything she had gained from the Jones Family, where could she possibly find so much money!
Moreover, if she were to give it all back, they would truly be left with nothing.
Seeing that Melody Baker dared not reply, Adam Joness lips curved into a smirk as he said to James Campbell, "Instead of wasting time here, youd better think about hiring a decentwyer. Maybe she can serve less time in prison."
After speaking, he lowered his gaze to Elly Campbell, his voice noticeably softer, "Lets go."
"Elly Campbell!"
Just as the two were about to leave, Sophie Baker called out to her, unable to let go.
"It was you! You framed Sophie, didnt you? What exactly do you want? Havent we mother and daughter suffered enough? Why are you still not satisfied? Your mother couldnt keep Jamess heart by herself; why should I take the me for that?"
Sophie Baker red at Elly Campbell viciously. Remembering how she had been humiliated by Elly to the point where she could not even raise her head, her hatred raged to the extent that she wished she could drink Ellys blood, eat her flesh.
"What do I want to do?"
Hearing Sophie Baker insult her mother, the indifference on Elly Campbells face immediately gave way to a chill, her sharp gaze sweeping over Sophie Baker.
"If I wanted you to die, would you do it?"
Sophie Baker was so intimidated by Elly Campbells stern demeanor that she went pale and instinctively hid behind James Campbell.
Then, Elly turned to look at Adam Jones and asked, "Do you really want Sophie Baker to go to prison?"
Chapter 397. Pretending to Get a Divorce for Fun_1
Chapter 397: 397. Pretending to Get a Divorce for Fun_1
Adam Jones was startled and, as if afraid that Elly Campbell would doubt his determination, immediately spoke to pledge his loyalty, "Ill follow your lead, whatever you say goes."
"Then let it be the maximum sentence."
Adam Jones chuckled softly and nodded, "Alright."
The two of them talked as if no one else was around, leaving James Campbell and Melody Baker out in the cold.
After Elly Campbell finished speaking, she didnt even nce at the two and walked towards Old Masters hospital room.
Adam Jones didnt hesitate to follow her, thoroughly ignoring the two behind him.
Melody Baker was livid, and thinking about Elly Campbell and Adam Joness final exchange, she was worried beyond measure.
"What should we do? James, the Police Station says the Jones Corporation submitted sufficient evidence that Sophie leaked thepanys trade secrets. Could Sophie really end up in prison? Shes so young; she cant have a criminal record."
If Sophie had served time, which noble family would want to marry her?
Before, she had hoped Sophie could marry Adam Jones, but now, Adam had beenpletely bewitched by that Fox Spirit, Elly Campbell, leaving no hope for Sophie.
But even if she couldnt enter the Jones Family, as long as she was the daughter of the Campbell Family, she wouldnt worry about not marrying into a wealthy family.
But now, if she really went to prison, then there would truly be no hope.
Even if there were those who wanted a marriage alliance with the Campbell Family, they wouldnt marry someone with a criminal record to be their wife.
And those who would need the support of the Campbells, she wouldnt even consider them.
James Campbell was also caught off guard by the merciless approach of Adam Jones.
Especially when Elly Campbell mentioned "the maximum sentence," and Adam so casually agreed, he knew Adam must have the capability and confidence to go along with Ellys suggestion.
If the maximum sentence was indeed applied, who knows what age they would be by the time Sophie got out.
"Dont worry; Ill think of something else. There are some people I know at the Prosecutors Office; Ill go ask them about the situation."
Although James Campbell said this, he had no confidence in his heart.
He had to admit that in the business world, his current connections were all because of Jenna rks past efforts, and in the political realm, those people gave him face solely out of respect for the Old Master.
If the Old Master truly stopped caring for him, who in the political world would give him a second look?
He was clear about this in his mind, but he wouldnt tell Melody Baker.
Melody Baker was the "white moonlight" of his youth; how could he let his image tarnish in the heart of his white moonlight?
Elly and Adam arrived at the door of Old Masters hospital room and pushed the door to enter.
Seeing Elly, the Old Masters favorite, sitting by his side peeling an apple for him, she looked up and saw Adam Jones walk in with Elly, raising her eyebrows in question.
"My future nephew, you came too?"
Obviously, Ellys address as "future nephew" sessfully pleased Adam Jones, who rarely showed a mild smile to someone he wasnt very familiar with.
"Auntie."
He called out very naturally; though not familiar with Elly, her features resembled Ellys, and hearing her call him "future nephew" meant she undoubtedly must be Ellys aunt.
This was the first time Elly heard Adam Jones call her aunt, and it came as a bit of a surprise.
She had just heard the Old Master say that these two had divorced, hadnt they?
But seeing the way Adam Jones, this young man, treated her, his former aunt-inw, what kind of divorce was this?
Were these two turning the divorce into a farce?
She raised her eyebrows, her gaze shifted to Elly, and seeing that her expression was somewhat awkward and embarrassed, she understood, smiled, and stayed silent.
Chapter 398. Laughing with a bit of flirtatiousness_1
Chapter 398: 398. Laughing with a bit of flirtatiousness_1
"Adam, why are you here?"
Leaning on the bed and reading the newspaper, the Old Master took off his reading sses, nced at Adam Jones, and asked casually.
Adam Jones walked over and sat down in front of the Old Master, smiling brightly, "Grandpa, I came especially to thank you."
This enthusiasm was somewhat excessive.
Elly Campbell felt a bit ufortable seeing the usually aloof Adam Jones suddenly behaving like a busybody, she hardly knew where to look.
Not just Elly, even the Old Master was somewhat overwhelmed by Adams sudden warmth; if he werent in such good health, he might have been startled into fainting.
"Thank me for what?"
"Thank you for sharing half of the soup with me."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Elly: "..."
Old Master: "..."
The Old Master looked up, giving Adam Jones a meaningful nce and couldnt help clicking his tongue.
What was with this kid acting like hes never had soup before?
"Heh heh!"
Heughed with profound meaning, "For some reason, our ordinarily stingy chef decided to make enough soup for two people today. I couldnt finish it, so I shared it with you."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Adam Jones: "..."
Hearing what the Old Master said, Adam Jones first looked startled, but then he quickly understood the Old Masters implication and was immediately overjoyed.
His gaze shifted to Elly, who was still standing by the door with an expressionless face, and the smile in his eyes deepened a bit more.
"Alright, since youve thanked me, hurry back and rest. You all go back too; I need to rest as well," the Old Master said, putting away the newspaper and shooing people away.
Seeing that the Old Master wanted to rest, naturally, the others in the hospital room didnt linger and left the room one after another.
Elly Campbell walked alongside Elly, and Adam Jones insisted on walking close to Elly. She signaled him with her eyes to stay farther away, but he pretended not to see.
"Auntie, I have something to talk to Elly about, do you want to join us?"
Adam Jones looked towards the side at "light bulb Elly" and smiled warmly as he spoke, but his eyes clearly expressed his "unwee."
Of course, Elly saw the distaste in Adam Jones eyes and gave him a contemptuous eye roll before saying to Elly Campbell:
"Ill wait for you downstairs, Auntie."
After Elly left, Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell with a delighted face, smiling somewhat yfully.
Seeing his yful smile, Elly Campbell felt somewhat unable to bear it and frowned slightly, "What do you want to say?"
Adam Jones bent his head down, the corners of his lips irresistibly curving upwards. He leaned in close to her ear and whispered softly, "Thank you, Elly."
The mans warm breath was like a soft feather, lightly brushing against Elly Campbells ear, tickling and sending what felt like an electric current throughout her body, causing her to shiver uncontrobly.
Her ears reddened with the heat, and she dodged to the side to avoid Adam Jones smiling gaze, pretending to be calm as she said, "What?"
The lowughter of Adam Jones reached her ears. He looked at Elly Campbells flickering gaze, stood in front of her, and peered deeply at her with lowered eyes, "That bowl of soup."
Elly Campbell, directly pointed out by him concerning the origin of "that bowl of soup," felt even more guilty.
"That was Jane making too much, and the Old Master shared it with you, why are you thanking me?"
"Yes, youre right," he said.
Adam Jones looked at her beamingly, until Elly Campbell felt ufortable all over.
"Auntie is waiting for me downstairs; Im off."
After speaking, she turned and quickly headed toward the elevator.
"Elly."
Adam Jones wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace.
Chapter 399. When a man flirts, women have nothing to do with it_1
Chapter 399: 399. When a man flirts, women have nothing to do with it_1
Pressed against the mans firm chest, Elly Campbells body abruptly froze as she felt the warmth emanating from him.
She struggled a bit, and Adam Jones tightened his grip around her waist.
Feeling Adams chin buried in the nape of her shoulder from behind, his husky voice sounded exceptionally pleasing, "Have Jane make some for me tomorrow too. I know shes frugal, so Ill have someone send over some ingredients to her."
Elly Campbell: "..."
When did he be so close with Jane?
Seeing Elly Campbells silence, the hand wrapped around her waist couldnt help but squeeze her slim waist, "Is that okay?"
Elly Campbell, who was ticklish, involuntarily moved back a bit when Adam pinched her, bringing her even closer to him.
"I know, just let go already!"
Her face darkened, and the tips of her ears, hidden by her hair, turned faintly warm once again.
Only then did Adam contentedly release his hold, "Go back, and be careful on your way."
The pleasing sound of his voice, along with the soft tone, made ones heartbeat inevitably quicken.
Elly Campbell didnt look at him and quickened her pace toward the elevator. Adam Jones stood in the corridor without moving away, just quietly watching her somewhat fleeing figure, as the corners of his lips once again helplessly curled upwards.
When the elevator arrived, Elly Campbell stepped in quickly. Only then did she turn around, and as the elevator doors closed, she saw Adam Jones waving at her from afar.
Elly Campbell: "..."
For some reason, seeing Adam Jones at this moment, she suddenly thought of a saying
When a man ys it cool, it has nothing to do with women.
At this moment, Adam Jones was embodying that saying to the fullest extent.
When Elly Campbell was going downstairs, she saw Elly sitting in her big red Ferrari, applying lipstick. Elly waved at her when she saw here out.
Approaching, she opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat, watched as Elly put away her lipstick into her purse and tidied herself up in the mirror.
"Thinking of forgiving him?"
Elly Campbell, leaning back in the seat resting with her eyes closed, was startled by Ellys sudden question and jerked her eyes wide open.
She nced over and met Ellys somewhat teasing gaze.
"The Old Master told me, you two divorced?"
She raised an eyebrow with interest, "Adam Jones doesnt seem to think so."
Faced with Ellys question, Elly Campbell didnt know how to answer her; even she herself wasnt clear about her feelings towards Adam at this point.
She and Adam were getting along quite well now, epitomizing the saying distance makes the heart grow fonder, right?
But if one day she truly reunited with Adam, what would the situation be like?
At this time, Elly Campbell didnt have the energy to think further. Seeing Elly still looking excited, she changed the subject,
"Stop talking about me. What about you? Werent you always in Canada? Why did you suddenlye back?"
When Elly Campbell asked about her own affairs, the smile on Ellys face stiffened a bit.
A momentter, she started the car and slowly drove out of the hospital.
Seeing that Elly didnt respond, Elly Campbell didnt press further, quietly leaning back in her chair and unconsciously drifting into thought.
"Sean Lentz has a mistress outside, one of his students. I found out about it," Elly spoke with such an indifferent tone, as if she were discussing someone elses affairs.
Chapter 400. The man who mooched off his partner was betrayed_1
Chapter 400: 400. The man who mooched off his partner was betrayed_1
"Two people were caught in bed at the hotel by my people; that pair of dogs got a beating. Seeing them upset, I decided to return to the country and live here for a while,"
Elly was somewhat surprised to hear this; Sean Lentz was the poor street artist her aunt had met and had a sh marriage with in Italy.
She wasnt very familiar with him; her only impression was that he carried some of an artists aura, cultured and refined, learned and talented, a man who could easily attract women.
In Ellys view, when Sean stood next to her aunt, they didnt seem verypatible; Seans demeanor was too delicate, and he spoke in soft, measured tones.
Meanwhile, Elly was decisive and fast-paced, exuding a strong womans aura around her. To put it more bluntly, if the two appeared together, Sean looked more like Ellys subordinate little brother.
But Elly liked him, probably drawn to Seans genteel and elegant quality.
After all, there were truly no men like that around Elly.
The few times she had seen them, Elly and Sean seemed very affectionate; using themon phrase online, it was like showing off a loving couple to tease single people.
Initially, Elly thought that even if they seemed mismatched, the nature of a marital rtionship is for the couple to know themselves best. As long as her aunt and Sean were happy andfortable together, who were others to meddle too much?
But now, Elly had heard that Sean had been unfaithful.
This shocked Elly to a great extent, and seeing Ellys indifferent demeanor, she didnt know how to console her.
She herself was in such a mess with her own rtionship with Adam Jones; what ability did she have tofort others?
"Auntie..."
She opened her mouth but couldnte up with anyforting words.
It was Elly,pletely indifferent, who waved her hand and said, "Whats it to you? Its just a betrayal by a man who lives off women. Im not even upset, so dont look at me like that."
Whether Elly was truly upset or not, Elly wasnt clear, but at least she appeared to genuinely not care.
"So what do you n to do about your situation with him?"
"Of course, Ill divorce him and kick him out of my house."
Elly curled her bright red lips, saying, "Your aunt has money, looks, and brains. Am I going to worry about not surviving without him?"
With that, she patted Elly on the shoulder, continuing, "Just watch, the one who wont survive without me will be him."
Elly looked at Ellys perfect profile and couldnt help but think of herself.
When she was young, many people said she resembled her aunt, not just in appearance but in personality as well.
But she realized that when it came to handling matters of the heart, shecked her aunts resolve.
Sean was undoubtedly someone her aunt had once loved, but she could just let go as if it were nothing. But what about her and Adam?
It had been seven years, no, even more than that, and she still couldnt let go.
In this respect, she was still far behind her aunt.
Seeing Elly suddenly be silent, guessing at her thoughts, Ellyughed, "Dont rte my situation to what you have with Adam. Can that spineless Seanpare to Adam? Not to mention, Adam, at least, wont treat you one way to your face and another behind your back."
At that, Ellyughed again, a touch of sarcasm in her voice, "He also wont rely on you financially and then cheat on you, right?"
Elly: "..."
Elly really didnt know how to respond to that remark; her aunts way offorting was indeed unique.
As the aunt and niece had just returned home, they saw the household staff with somewhat troubled expressions.
Chapter 401. This shameless thing_1
Chapter 401: 401. This shameless thing_1
Seeing the two enter, Jane hurried up to greet them and whispered in front of them, "Second Mrs., miss, Old Master and Miss Baker are in the living room."
"That shameless woman dared toe back?"
Elly had heard about James Campbell making Old Master so angry that he ended up in the hospital and had wanted to butcher James Campbell.
Later at the hospital, when James Campbell went to see Adam Jones, Elly had wanted to go out and butcher him but ended up being stopped by Old Master.
Now that she was home, Elly could no longer hold in her anger.
Elly Campbell could guess what James Campbell and Melody Baker hade to do, and she had some admiration for their persistence.
Really like cockroaches that could not be beaten to death!
In the Campbell Family living room, James Campbell and Melody Baker both had ugly expressions on their faces.
They had gone to the Prosecutors Office to find the person in charge, hoping to plead for their daughter, but they were told that the evidence was conclusive and justice would be served without bias. Even as they pleaded until they were dry-mouthed, the officials didnt waver at all.
They understood that if Sophie was to be spared, it would only be if Adam Jones opened his mouth.
But if Adam were to open his mouth, only Elly Campbell could persuade him to do so.
"Well, well, brother, whats with you? Why are you sitting here looking like your old lover just died?"
When James Campbell saw Elly enter, his face already soured, but upon hearing her speak, he wanted to kill her even more!
Ever since they were children, he never got along with Elly, that damned little bitch.
Old Master always favored this damned little bitch with any good thing. From a young age to present, this damned little bitch never gave him a moment of peace.
But now, he needed Ellys help, and he didnt have the energy to bicker with this damned little bitch.
"Why dont you just stay nicely in Canada? Did Sean Lentz not want you anymore?" he jabbed, seeing Ellys expression subtly change before continuing, "This is my house, Ie back when I wish. You think Im like you, relying on a wife, hardly stable on your feet before you kick her to the curb. Whenever I think of you begging on the streets in the future, I could eat an extra two bowls of rice."
James Campbell had long anticipated that Elly, that damned little bitch, would not have kind words upon her return.
What he hated most was hearing others say he only made his fortune thanks to his wife, yet this damned little bitch could never speak any words of praise.
"Elly, are you tired of living?!"
James Campbell stood up, ready to hit Elly, but saw Elly, without a word, grab themp next to the couch and smash it towards James Campbells face.
Melody Baker at James Campbells side had never expected Elly to be even more fierce than Elly Campbell and screamed in shock instantly.
This Elly cursed her the moment she walked through the door. She thought shed endure it for Sophies sake, but this woman... she went straight to hitting people.
James Campbell, however, had expected Elly to do something like that. They had fought since they were little, and this damned little bitch always grabbed whatever was nearby to hit him.
He was tired of her.
Seeing the living room in disarray, Elly Campbell frowned and stepped forward to pull Elly back, "Second Mrs., let it go."
"Let it go? This shameless bastard, bringing his mistress home as if its nothing, and even putting my father in the hospitalwatch me butcher him."
Many of the servants in the Campbell Family had been working there for decades and were quite familiar with the siblings terrible rtionship.
So when Elly went to hit James Campbell, nobody stepped forward to stop her.
"Elly, dont go too far!"
James Campbell, furious, grabbed a coffee from the table and smashed it toward Ellys face.
Chapter 402. Such a useless thing_1
Chapter 402: 402. Such a useless thing_1
And yet, just as Elly had stumbled, unable to dodge James Campbells thrown cup.
Elly Campbell saw things were looking bad and stepped forward to pull Elly aside; coincidentally, the cup in Jamess hand struck Elly Campbells face.
Ellys skin was very fair, so when struck by the cup, it immediately reddened over arge area, and her face turned dark with pain right away.
This also left James Campbell and Melody Baker dumbfounded, and the living room fell silent in an instant.
"Are you alright, Elly?"
Elly quickly walked over to Elly Campbell, checking the wound on her face.
"Its nothing."
But the cup was hard, and the strength behind Jamess throw was enough to ensure her face wouldnt escape unscathed.
Elly Campbell rubbed the sore cheek where she had been hit and looked towards James, her eyes now filled with an icy coldness.
This time, James came seeking Elly Campbells aid, never intending to argue with her. If it werent for that bitch Elly, things wouldnt have gotten to this point.
"This... this isnt my fault; it was Elly who started it first."
James seemed flustered, looking at Elly Campbells icy gaze, he urgently exined.
"ying the older brother andying hands on your sister, it seems you can only find a sense of superiority from women."
After dropping that line, Elly Campbell stopped paying James any attention and had Jane fetch her some liniment before heading upstairs.
Seeing Elly Campbell leave like that, Melody Baker panicked and hurriedly tugged Jamess clothes, urging him to call Elly Campbell back.
James really cared about his daughter Sophie Baker and, caring little for his dignity at this moment, quickly called out to stop her, "Elly Campbell, dont leave yet."
In the past, Elly Campbell would at least turn back to look at him out of courtesy, but this time, even after he called out, she didnt so much as pause her stride for half a second.
And so he watched helplessly as she walked away... walked away...
Watching the disdainful way the couple in front of her was ignored satisfied Elly greatly. She had the living room cleaned up and, rxing in front of the television, she had someone bring her a pot of coffee and leisurely started to enjoy it.
And there was James, the Old Masters eldest son, now looking very much like an unwee outsider, to the extent that even the servants were unwilling to deal with him.
"James..."
Melody Baker felt like she was falling apart inside. Since James divorced Jenna rk, she thought she had turned her life around, but no C she was brought to the old mans birthday celebration only to be subjected to mockery and insult.
Just as she thought she and her daughter could finally stand tall and proud of Elly Campbell, even putting that little wretch in her ce, Adam Jones put her daughter straight into a detention center.
And now, here she was, having to grovel before Elly Campbell, and thetter wouldnt even spare her a nce.
Melody Baker couldnt help but think about what kind of man James really was; useless against his own father, his ex-wife, his daughter, and now seemingly helpless against this sister who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.
He really was useless!
These thoughts, however, Melody Baker only dared to keep to herself.
"James, what do we do? Sophie is in the detention center; she must be so scared..."
Melody Bakers voice choked up, her eyes red, making her look genuinely pitiable.
James couldnt stand to see Melody Baker like this. He held her hand and gently patted it,forting her, "I will go find Elly Campbell."
What relieved James was the fact that this was still his home, the Old Master had not yet openly announced to kick him out. Right now, he was free toe and go in this house.
Chapter 403. Why take the generous offer of others for granted_1
Chapter 403: 403. Why take the generous offer of others for granted_1
"Whats the use of seeking out Elly, only to humiliate yourself? The illegitimate daughter has broken thew, and now youe begging the legitimate daughter for mercy? You really have some nerve."
Elly, sitting on the sofa,zily lifted her eyelids and cast a contemptuous nce at James Campbell, giving him a look that said "youre an idiot" as he prepared to go upstairs.
"Elly, shut your mouth!"
James Campbell clenched his teeth, forcibly suppressing the urge to strangle Elly in his rage.
Seeing Elly shrug her shoulders helplessly and spread her hands
"Since youre hell-bent on humiliating yourself, what can I say? Of course, I wish you a peaceful rest in your grave."
"Elly!"
"James!"
Melody Baker, afraid ofplications, quickly stepped forward to calm her down.
She now suspected that Elly was deliberately provoking James just to prevent him from having the opportunity to beg that vile woman Elly for mercy.
James Campbell red at Elly fiercely before going upstairs in a fury.
Elly had just finished applying medicine to her cheek when she heard James Campbell standing at the door, calling her, "Elly, open the door, I need to talk to you."
His tone was much softer than before.
Pretty flexible, after all.
Elly raised an eyebrow and chose to ignore him.
She went to take a leisurely bath, applied a face mask, and as she applied her skincare products, the spot where the coffee mug had hit still hurt enough to make her frown.
She wondered how James Campbell still had the face toe looking for her.
After changing into home clothes and leaving her room, the sight of the man and woman standing outside her door startled her.
She had to admire the love James Campbell had for his daughter Sophie; he was really willing to grovel before the daughter he loathed for Sophies sake.
If it had been her younger self, she might have been so jealous of Sophie that she would have wanted to destroy her.
After waiting outside for so long, James finally saw Ellye out, forcefully suppressing the anger in his heart, daring not to let it show.
"I have something to tell you."
James approached, his tone much gentler.
"I have nothing to say to you."
Elly sidestepped him and headed downstairs.
"Elly!"
James wanted to reach out and grab her, but Elly dodged him with ease.
Knowing that James was determined to use her connections, Elly became increasingly impatient.
"What exactly are you trying to do?"
This time, it was not James who spoke first, but Melody Baker; with reddened eyes, she stepped forward, bowed her head, and pleaded:
"Miss Campbell, its all my fault, and I dont mind if you hate or me me, or even if you target me, but Sophie is your sister by the same father. Im begging you, please plead with President Jones on her behalf, forgive her just this once, will you?"
"Sophie betrayed Jones Corporations secrets. Whats the point of asking me? Im just Adams ex-wife after all. Why should I show mercy for someone elses sake? Besides, dont try to pull that bloodline argument on me; it only makes me more eager to crush Sophie!"
Melody Baker listened to Ellys arrogant tone, feeling incensed inside, but she knew that appealing to Elly was the only hope now.
At the same time, she knew that Elly, hard-hearted as she was, wouldnt be easily swayed by a pitiful act. Looking at Elly, she said through gritted teeth:
"So what exactly do we need to do for Adam to let Sophie off the hook?"
These words from Melody Baker actually made Ellyugh.
"Are you confused about something? The matter with Sophie is Adams business. Whether or not he wants to forgive her is up to him. Whats the point in begging me? Also..."
Chapter 404. Almost got pushed down the stairs_1
Chapter 404: 404. Almost got pushed down the stairs_1
As she said this, she hooked her lips with a coldugh, "Why do you think Sophie Baker would leak the Jones familys secrets? Do you think Im not aware? You want me to plead for her? Since when have I, Elly Campbell, be a saint in your eyes?"
Her detached and ruthless gaze shifted toward James Campbells gloomy face, and she scoffed, "Dont waste your time on me. Even if you hand over the Campbells assets to me right now, I wont plead for Sophie Baker."
By saying this, Elly had blocked all potential negotiations James could have had with her, filling both James and Melody Baker with even more hatred and anger.
Elly felt that having the patience to speak this much to this despicable couple was kind enough already.
And she didnt want to be any kinder, so she turned around and leisurely descended the stairs.
"Elly Campbell!"
Perhaps genuinely driven mad by Ellys provocations, Melody Baker, in a moment of reckless fury as Elly turned to go downstairs, charged forward and shoved her fiercely.
"Elly!"
Elly, who was sitting in the living room watching James make a fool of himself, hadnt anticipated that Sophie would dare something so treacherous and let out a cold sweat in shock.
Fortunately, Elly was quick to react. When Melody Baker shoved her, she swiftly grabbed onto the nearby stair railing, preventing a fall.
But the impact was so strong that when she grabbed the railing, her wrist twisted harshly, turning her face pale with pain.
After pushing Elly, Melody Baker saw that Elly hadnt fallen down and was filled with both hatred and fear.
Especially when she met Ellys icy stare, she trembled all over.
James also hadnt expected Melody Baker to dare to do such a thing, and it took him several seconds to regain hisposure.
Elly, already by her side, was holding Elly steady, looking at Melody Baker with an icy re, and gritted her teeth, "You are done for."
Melody Baker was terrified. It was Ellys contempt that had spurred her to push, but as soon as she had done it, she regretted it.
Now, she didnt have the ability to confront Elly anymore, clutching Jamess clothes as though grasping a lifeline, she stammered, "James... James, it wasnt intentional... I..."
At this moment, James also felt incredibly overwhelmed. He had already shed all dignity begging in front of Elly because of Sophie, and now Elly hadpletely humiliated him.
And now, with Melody Bakers actions, did she think he wasnt busy enough?
James suddenly realized that ever since Elly returned to the country and he had gone to all lengths to marry Melody Baker, to give Sophie a legitimate status, many things had started to spiral beyond his control.
If it wasnt one thing causing him distress, it was another making him lose face.
Before his divorce from Jenna rk, he had never experienced such a sense of futility.
Raising his hand to wearily pinch the bridge of his nose, he felt an inexplicable irritation, but seeing Melody Bakers pale and trembling face, he also felt a twinge of pity.
ncing up to see Elly standing safely on the stairs, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Since youre alright, lets call it even for my sake."
Elly and Elly looked at James with the same gaze one might give an idiot, wondering if his brain contained an endless ocean, its waters impossible to drainpletely.
"I mean, seriously, brother, its about time you drained your Pacific Ocean of a brain. What do you mean lets call it even because Elly is unharmed? Do you have any shame at all? Sophie justmitted an assault with intent to harm. Elly didnt fall, and that was pure luck. Where do you get the nerve to ask Elly to drop it?"
Chapter 405. Such a big face, even a washbasin can’t contain it_1
Chapter 405: 405. Such a big face, even a washbasin cant contain it_1
Elly Campbell looked at James Campbell with a scornful gaze, sized him up from head to toe, and snorted, "Give you face? Where do you get the face? Your face is so big, do you want me to get a basin to see if it can contain it?"
That third child almost cost Elly her life, and he could still say to let it go as if it were a matter of course?
When his mother was pregnant with him, did she get food poisoning, turning Jamess brain to mush, making him parade around like an idiot showing off the lower limit of his IQ every day?
Jamess face twisted in anger at Ellys words, "Elly, shut up, since when is it your turn to meddle in my family matters!"
With such a cheap mouth, why doesnt she go and die.
"You..."
Elly wanted to rush up and curse James again, but she was stopped by Elly Campbell.
Seeing Elly Campbell turn her head and instruct the bodyguard standing downstairs, "Bring up the surveince footage from the staircase, call the police."
Hearing the words "call the police," Melody Bakers legs went soft with fear. Her daughter was still not out of the detention center, and if she went in too, what would she do?
"James!"
James knew that Elly Campbell wouldnt let Melody Baker off easily. With such an opportunity handed to her, how could Elly possibly let it slip by?
The feeling of powerlessness that he had felt earlier surged back, and he somewhat resented Miss Baker for meddling. Why did she have to push Elly, that Lord Yama, for no good reason?
Stepping forward, he approached Elly Campbell and said, "Elly Campbell, to err is human, to forgive divine. She was wrong to push you down the stairs, but here you are standing well and good. Let her off this once. I promise I wont bring her before you again to bother you."
Elly Campbell knew from the surveince that although Melody Baker had acted with harmful intent, Elly had stood her ground without serious consequences, so even if Melody were taken into custody, she wouldnt be held for long.
Even though Jamess words were disgusting, she really didnt have the energy to focus on this pair of despicable man and woman at the moment.
But letting Melody Baker off so easily wasnt going to be that simple.
A hint of a smile curled the corner of her lips, "Fine, we can talk."
As she turned and walked downstairs, James and the other hadnt expected Elly Campbell to be so agreeable, but because of her "history," her easy agreement made them feel it would be difficult to negotiate.
Thinking this, they still followed Elly Campbell down the stairs, trembling.
Seeing Elly Campbell sit on the sofa and point to the spot in front of her, she said to James, "Kneel here and serve me coffee as you apologize. Im so soft-hearted, Ill surely forgive Miss Baker."
When people heard what Elly Campbell had said, their expressions varied, with most looking on as if it were a show. Only James and Melody Baker had faces as dark as the bottom of a pot.
"Elly, dont be too much. Is it fun to humiliate people like this?"
"Fun, why wouldnt it be fun?"
The corner of Elly Campbells lips curled up with a trace of good cheer, "If you make a mistake, you should apologize properly. Ive already given Miss Baker a chance. Dont think that because Im kind that you can push your luck."
Kind and easily bullied...
Not just James and Melody Baker, even Elly could hardly believe that Elly Campbell would say such shameless words.
That was being kind and easily bullied.
On the side, Ellys mouth twitched slightly, but inside, she felt extremely satisfied.
The so-called kind and easily bullied Elly Campbell used her chin to point at the coffee brought by the servant, "I give Miss Baker a chance to kneel and apologize. Whether you grab this opportunity or not is up to you."
Chapter 406. Kneel down and apologize with coffee ceremony_1
Chapter 406: 406. Kneel down and apologize with coffee ceremony_1
Having said this, she rubbed her recently twisted wrist and dered, "It seems Ive sprained the tendons in my wrist. To show Miss Bakers sincerity in acknowledging her fault, she should experience the same injury. Thats not too much to ask, is it?"
As Miss Campbell spoke, her expression was all smiles, indeed resembling that of a kind-hearted girl.
James Campbell and Melody Bakers faces, however, alternated between shades of anger and pallor.
"Elly Campbell, I had no idea you could be so cruel and ruthless."
James Campbell, pointing at Elly Campbells smug smiling face, furiously condemned her with his face ashen.
Seeing Ellyzily lift her eyelids and sneer coldly, "You didnt foresee this because youre too stupid. Is it my fault for not amodating someone elses stupidity?"
"Pfft"
The young Miss Campbell couldnt help butugh disrespectfully.
Having lived a good many years, she always thought she had a vicious tongue people wished they could cut out, but she never expected her grandniece to be even more formidable!
At this moment, no words seemed fitting to describe the look on James Campbells face.
"Miss, the surveince has been retrieved."
The bodyguard came over with a USB drive and handed it to Elly Campbell.
Flipping the USB in her hand, Miss Campbell asked the opposing James Campbell and Melody Baker, "Have you thought it through?"
Melody Baker, staring at the USB in Elly Campbells hand that couldnd her in prison, wished she could drink Ellys blood and eat her flesh, but she was utterly powerless to retaliate.
If it were someone else, she could dismiss them with money or intimidate them with her influence, but only with Elly Campbell, neither approach workedshe was helpless against her.
Finally, biting her teeth in resentment, Baker hissed, "Fine, I apologize!"
Elly Campbell, satisfied, curved her lips into a smile, leaned back on the couch, and said to the servant, "Pour Miss Baker some coffee."
At this moment, no matter how much Melody Baker wished death upon Elly Campbell, she still knelt down before her, feigning sincere remorse.
Holding the coffee, Baker said hatefully, "Miss Campbell, today is my fault. I was too impulsive. You are a generous person; please do not lower yourself to my level."
Watching Elly Campbell smilingly observe Melody Bakers futile hatred, she slowly reached out to take the coffee but did not drink it, setting it aside without a sip.
James Campbell, seeing Ellys triumphant demeanor, was also livid, "Is this enough now? If its enough, Ill take her away right this moment."
As he was about to help Melody Baker up, Elly Campbell stopped him, "Is this it? Does CEO Campbell think Im so senile that Ill be easily fooled?"
With her remark, she directly pierced through James Campbells thoughts.
A twitch almost imperceptible flickered at CEO Campbells eye corner, and before he could speak up, Elly had already preempted by telling Melody Baker, "Stretch out your hand."
Melody Baker knew what Elly Campbell wanted to do and that this woman would not easily let her off the hook, but considering the potential of going to prison, she still endured her fear and slowly extended her hand toward Elly.
Seeing Elly Campbell slowly take her hand with a light smile on her face, "Dont be nervous. It will be over soon."
She was like a gentle executioner, who, while doing something as violent as arson and murder, still softlyforted Baker.
The next second, a sharp scream of "Ah!" burst from Melody Bakers mouth as Elly Campbell twisted her hand a full 360 degrees, leaving her face deathly pale with pain.
"Elly Campbell!!"
Chapter 407. Money can do whatever you want_1
Chapter 407: 407. Money can do whatever you want_1
James Campbell charged forward, blocking Melody Bakers path, his face contorted with rage as he red at Elly Campbell.
By then, Elly had already let go of Melody Bakers hand and was wiping her own with a handkerchief passed by a servant, rubbing it several times as if it had been tainted with "dirty things."
"Dont worry, its just a sprain, no bones are hurt, a little ointment will do."
Her tone sounded exceptionally gentle, and had one not seen her twist Melody Bakers hand, they might have truly believed she was just a doctor treating an injury.
Elly Campbell was a doctor, familiar with human anatomy, so if she said Melody Baker had only sprained a muscle and not broken any bones, it meant that the bones were indeed unharmed.
Yet, Melody Baker was in agony, her face ghastly pale as she leaned against James Campbell, trembling all over in pain, her eyes ring at Elly Campbell with a cold hostility.
James Campbell was watching her with clenched teeth, and he said coldly, "Are you satisfied now?"
"Its fine, take her and scram."
Elly Campbell looked like someone who had won a bargain and was smug about it, which nearly made James Campbell and Melody Baker vomit blood in anger.
James Campbell, supporting Melody Baker, walked slowly out of the Campbell family estate, and they could hear Ellys voice tinged with false concern:
"Elly, you are just too kind. That woman wanted your life, yet you just let her walk away."
"Yeah, I always seem to sh with these people because Im just too kind."
"..."
Go to hell with your kindness!
James Campbell and Melody Baker were seething with anger in their hearts, but apart from cursing her as a bitch, there was nothing practical they could do.
After watching James Campbell and Melody Baker leave the Campbell familys gate, the two exchanged a look, and then Elly burst outughing.
"My dear niece, seeing how you handled that idiot James Campbell felt so satisfying, I could eat two bowls of rice."
Elly merely shrugged nonchntly, rubbing the strained tendon on her wrist, "If we dont teach those two a lesson, theyll keep jumping around in front of me, its irritating."
Seeing her rubbing her wrist, Ellys rtive expressed concern, "How is it? Did you hurt a bone? Should we go to the hospital?"
"No need, its probably just a ligament strain, some medicine will suffice."
The next day.
James Churchill went about his rounds visiting each ward as usual.
When it came to Adam Jones turn and seeing that he was in good condition, Churchill said, "You can be discharged today, just be mindful of your diet."
Adam Jones nced at him, and recalling that this man had designs on Elly, did not want to give him the satisfaction of a pleasant face.
As Churchill was preparing to leave, Adam Jones said, "I could stay a few more days."
Churchills footsteps halted abruptly, and he turned around to look at Adam Jones as if he were gazing at a fool.
A hospital stay cant possiblypare to the Jones family mansion, can it?
He must be ying up his suffering to gain Ellys sympathy, right?
Just as he thought this, Adam Jones, with a hint of smugness, said, "Elly is nning to cook soup for me; I cant waste her kindness."
Churchill: "..."
Isnt this unting a bit too obvious?
Giving Adam Jones a look of disdain, Churchill said, "Hospital resources are limited, theyre not for you to waste. Do you know how many people are waiting for a bed?"
Unconcerned, Adam Jones scoffed, "Ill donate money for a few hospital buildings."
Churchill: "..."
Does having money mean you can do whatever you want?
Chapter 408: Why does he always get hurt_1
Chapter 408: Why does he always get hurt_1
James Churchill felt he shouldnt say too much to this Jones idiot, lest he seize the opportunity to show off.
So, after giving Adam Jones a look of "shamelessness," he opened the door and walked out.
Seeing Jamess dark expression, Adam picked up his spirits and arched an eyebrow, got out of bed, turned on theputer lying on the table, and prepared to deal with official business, waiting for his wife to bring him her lovingly made soup.
However, what he ended up awaiting was the news that the Old Master had been discharged from the hospital.
Adam Jones: "..."
Though he wished the old man good health, the thought of his ex-wife saying she would return to ska after the Old Masters discharge didnt lift his spirits.
When Robert Green arrived, he saw his boss in a visibly unhappy mood, which instantly made his heart skip a beat.
He distinctly remembered thest time he was relegated to the mailroom, his boss had that same expression on his face.
He walked in with some trepidation and called out softly, "President."
Adam Joness gaze swept indifferently over Robert Green, instantly making his scalp tingle.
He felt he needed to say something to distract his boss.
Thinking this, he said with a look of earnest integrity, "President, Sophie Baker has been transferred to the Prosecutors Office for trial. The prosecution will charge her with the crime of infringing and stealing others business secrets and, barring any surprises, shell be sentenced to seven to ten years."
"Mhm."
Adam responded deeply, showing no interest in anything rted to Sophie Baker.
Seeing that his boss still had an expressionless face, Roberts unease deepened.
Could it be that madam had upset the president again?
But why was it always him who suffered?
Robert Green felt very aggrieved.
The next second, he saw Adam Jones looking over at him, his eyes slowly narrowing, and thought what might be going through his dark pupils, but Robert felt a tightening of the scalp from being stared at.
"Pres... President..."
"Do you have a girlfriend?"
Huh????
Robert looked at Adam Jones with a bewildered face, utterly confused.
Why would the President ask such a question? Did he think Robert was so wrapped up in love that it interfered with his work?
Ha! As a dedicated assistant, how could he possibly be so unprofessional?
"No."
Adams face showed a hint of dissatisfaction, but he still patiently asked, "Have you ever had a girlfriend?"
Why was the President so concerned with his love life?
Roberts inner turmoil intensified.
"No... Havent."
After Robert responded, he saw his bosss face grow even more displeased.
"Have you ever pursued a girl?"
Adam Jones asked with a bit of impatience, his face growing stern.
And finally, Assistant Baker, who harbored the heart of a worried mother, vaguely guessed the presidents thoughts and answered:
"President, although Ive never dated or pursued any girls, I have a lot of theoretical knowledge. If you wish to pursue madam, and if theres anything you dont understand, you can ask me. Ill be sure to tell you all that I know, without reservation."
Adam Jones, having his thoughts directly poked by Robert Green, instantly felt ufortable, and looking at Roberts loyally devoted expression, snorted coldly,
"Who told you I want to pursue madam? Shes already mine, do I still need to chase her?"
Robert Green: Heh!
"The president is right."
Adam sat in front of theputer, silently watching the emails sent by department heads, but his thoughts were not on them at all.
Seeing that Robert Green said nothing more after those words and also nning to listen to Roberts extensive discourse, Adam instantly felt like he wanted to wring his neck.
Chapter 409. Whip and Chili Oil_1
Chapter 409: 409. Whip and Chili Oil_1
"How can you be such a terrible judge of character and still be a personal assistant!"
After closing the email, he nced sideways at Robert Green and said emotionlessly, "What kind of gift do you think would make a girl so happy that she blooms like a flower?"
The corner of Robert Greens mouth twitched. If you want to give a gift to your wife just say it, why be so tsundere?
Robert Green always felt that recently his bosss cold persona had been crumbling quite spectacrly.
"Cough cough..."
Robert Green covered his mouth and coughed lightly twice, pushed up his sses on the bridge of his nose, and said with a straight face, "Mr. President, its like this, Ellycks nothing, so its quite difficult to pick out a gift for her..."
Having said this, Robert Green paused, realizing that he couldnt just directly expose the presidents intentions; a strong desire to survive made him change his tune, "Of course, I know youre not actually nning to give a gift to your wife, this is just to test me."
Adam Jones didnt speak, he just looked at Robert Green with a pair of cool and deep eyes, signaling him to continue.
Seeing Robert Green lower his eyes and deliberate for a while, he said, "If its for an ordinary girl, any small gift that girls like will do, its not that difficult."
Adam pondered silently for a moment.
Is Elly an ordinary girl?
The thought had barely surfaced when Adam firmly rejected it.
"What about a girl whos not ordinary?"
"That would require more thought."
Robert Green moistened his throat, continuing, "First, you have to understand the girls personality and analyze what kind of gift shed like based on her character. For instance, if the girl is a gentle, cute, and kind-hearted youngdy, then a cute little pet, like a puppy or kitten, would be a nice gift. If the girl had the personality of a tough guy, then give her..."
As Adam listened to Robert Greens analysis, he began analyzing Elly Campbells character in his mind.
What kind of personality does his wife have?
Domineering, sharp-tongued, heartless, ruthless, clueless about romance...
Based on that personality, the only gifts he could probably give were a whip and hot sauce.
If he gave her a puppy, would she simply stew it and eat it?
Adam imagined Elly holding a dog leg, sneering and gnawing at it in front of him, with a whip in her other hand continuouslyshing out at him, and hisplexion subtly changed.
Robert Green was speaking enthusiastically when he suddenly noticed his bosss expression change and immediately fell silent.
Adam snapped back to reality and saw Robert Green looking at him as if he had seen a ghost, a hint of difort coloring the depths of his eyes.
Raising a hand to his lips, he coughed lightly twice, still maintaining the familiar aloof boss facade and said indifferently, "Very good."
Robert Green: ???
Is the president praising him because hese up with an idea, or simply appreciating his theoretical knowledge?
Could he ride this momentum and ask for a raise? Hehe~~~
Adam looked up at the clock on the wall; it was nine-thirty in the morning, about time for Elly toe over.
Hed yed the martyr for the past couple of days to gain some advantage with her, but he knew very well that such minor gains were far from enough to make her forgive him ande back to him. He had a long way to go.
With that thought, Adams eyes dimmed, and his mood, previously on the rise, dipped a bit.
"Go and handle the discharge procedures."
Saying this, he got up and left the ward.
Robert Green couldnt figure out why his boss, who had just been so eagerly nning to give a gift to his wife, suddenly lost his spirit.
Chapter 410. Calling so affectionately_1
Chapter 410: 410. Calling so affectionately_1
This is such a sentimental big shot.
The discharge procedures for Old Master Campbell had beenpleted. Elly Campbell supported the Old Master out of the ward and looked up to see Adam Jonesing out of another room.
A look of surprise shed across Ellys face as she saw Adam Jones walking towards her.
Adam Jones stood in front of the Old Master and spoke with respect, "Grandfather, are you being discharged?"
"Yes, asfortable as the hospital is, it cantpare to being at home," the Old Master said with a chuckle, his gaze subtly sizing up Adam Joness preupied face.
This kid, although he was talking to him, had eyes only for his wife, oh, his ex-wife, and no one else.
The damn kid might have been a bit of a mess before, but his recent behavior had been quitemendable.
Intending to give his granddaughter another chance with him, he said, "Elly, I have some secrets to discuss with your aunt, so dont follow us."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Was Grandfathers intention to matchmake her with Adam Jones a bit too obvious?
After Elly had helped the Old Master leave, Adam Jones approached Elly. At first nce, he noticed the bruise on her face, and his eyes immediately darkened.
He raised his hand to touch the bruise gently and asked in a cold voice, "What happened here?"
The tone of his voice was already terrifyingly cold.
Elly instinctively touched her cheek and then responded casually:
"Its nothing, I got into a fightst night."
Adam Jones: "..."
He could detect a hint of a female hooligan in his usually aloof wifes words.
"Who did this?"
Adam was more concerned about this. Seeing the bruise so stark against her fair skin, he couldnt help but feel distressed.
He had never hit his wife, so who dared toy a finger on her?
Elly heard the hidden fury in Adams words but had no intention to tattle, so she said:
"Its fine, I won the fight. The other person got it way worse than I did."
Adam Jones: "..."
What was with the faint pride in his wifes words?
Seeing that Elly had no intention of continuing the topic, Adam wisely chose not to ask further.
But as he looked down, the coldness in his eyes congealed like ice that had built up over thousands of years.
Although Elly didnt say it, he had a guess who had dared to hurt her!
Hah! James Campbell!
He still hadnt learned his lesson; it seemed that the punishment he gave himst time wasnt enough!
Every line of Adam Joness face was now frosted with coldness.
Though he wanted to defend his wife, Adam did not continue on the subject.
However, the thought that Elly would now neglect him after the Old Masters discharge made his mood grow even heavier.
Taking a step forward, he drew closer to Elly, lowered his gaze to her slightly furrowed brow, and said in a low voice:
"Didnt you say you were bringing me soup?"
Elly blinked, looking into his eyes that were tinged with dissatisfaction and hurt, and replied, "James said you could be discharged."
Adams brows suddenly furrowed, "James?"
Calling so intimately!
A trace of obvious displeasure surfaced on his already pale face.
He already found James Churchill particrly irksome, and now the hostility in his eyes had clearly deepened.
However, Elly mistook it as him not knowing who James was and casually said, "Thats Doctor Matt, James Churchill."
Great! She was even earnestly exining to him.
Who wants to know who that guy is!
"Why call him so intimately?"
Adam Joness brows knitted even tighter, and the displeasure and hostility in his deep voice intensified.
Only then did Elly realize he was bothered by her way of addressing James Churchill. She paused, then said indifferently, "Oh, just a habit."
Chapter 411. So strong that I didn’t change what I said_1
Chapter 411: 411. So strong that I didnt change what I said_1
I had gotten used to it...
Adam Joness face darkened a few shades more, and the urge to tear James Churchill to pieces galloped wildly through his heart like a runaway horse.
With his thin lips slightly pursed, he spoke in a muffled voice, "You never call me as affectionately as that."
In his low voice, there was a slight whine like that of a sulking young wife.
Elly Campbell was taken aback and replied offhandedly, "Can youpare yourself to him?"
She didnt mean anything by it; she simply meant to say that she was good friends with James Churchill, whereas her rtionship with Adam Jones was somewhat indefinable andplex.
But to Adam Jones, her words took on another meaning altogether.
In her heart, he was not close to her, he was even... less than a stranger.
Thinking this, Adam Jones felt a vague pain in his heart, and his eyes dimmed as he pursed his lips in silence.
When Elly Campbell saw him suddenly fall silent, although she was somewhat puzzled, she didnt care to wonder what was on his mind.
After pondering for two seconds with eyes downturned, she said, "Grandfather is waiting for me, I have to go back with him."
Having said this, she moved to leave, but Adam Jones gently grasped her wrist.
His strength was not heavy, but to Elly Campbell at that moment, it felt unbearably heavy.
"So... youre going back to ska soon?"
Adam Jones moved his dry lips and asked in a hoarse voice.
Seeing Elly Campbell nod without hesitation, her face devoid of any reluctance, she said, "Mm, Ive dyed too much time here, I cant put it off any longer."
She looked down at her wrist that Adam Jones was holding, struggled lightly a couple of times, and pulled her hand free, then walked towards the Old Masters direction.
It was right then that Robert Green, having just finished the hospital discharge procedures for Adam Jones, saw Elly Campbell and immediately assumed a state of readiness, nodding respectfully, "Madam."
He noticed a micro frown on Elly Campbells brow, which caused his heart to skip a beat, but he resolvedly didnt change his form of address.
As he braced himself for Madams towering rage, he saw Elly Campbell say nothing and simply walked away.
Robert Green sighed in relief and hurried toward Adam Jones.
Seeing his boss standing there looking dejected as ifpletely abandoned by his wife, head lowered in silence, coupled with his slightly pale face, he seemed somewhat pitiable at a nce.
Robert Green sighed inwardly, thinking that chasing ones wife to the funeral pyre is never easy; if the CEO had listened to his advice from the start, it wouldnt havee to this.
"CEO, the procedures are done," he said, approaching Adam Jones with great care, fearful of identally aggravating the temperamental man.
Seeing Adam Jones merely grunted in response and turned to enter the ward, Robert Green quickly prepared the clothes for Adam Jones to change into. Adam Jones changed without a word and then walked out of the ward.
By the time Adam Jones emerged, the Campbell Family car had already left the hospital. Adam Jones stood in front of the hospital building, recalling Elly Campbells cold demeanor, and let out a bitterugh.
Once in the car, Robert Green, sitting in the passenger seat, looked back at the dejected man in the back seat and hesitated before speaking, "CEO, shall we go back to the office?"
"Mm."
Adam Jones responded indifferently and fell silent again.
Halfway through the journey, they heard Adam Jones suddenly say, "Stop the car."
Chapter 412. Wisdom comes after losing it_1
Chapter 412: 412. Wisdomes after losing it_1
The car slowly pulled over to the side, and Adam Jones unbuckled his seatbelt and got out, heading straight for a certain ce.
Following Adams line of sight, Robert Green saw the tall and handsome figure of his boss resolutely entering a very well-known pet shop on the roadside.
Robert Green: "..."
Is the president seriously nning to buy a pet for his wife?
Every time Robert thought of his wife holding a cat or a dog with a poker face, he couldnt help but twitch the corners of his mouth.
Is the president sure that buying a pet is an appropriate choice for his wife?
Before long, as Robert stood beside the car waiting for his boss to return, he saw Adam exit the pet shop with a space capsule carrier in hand, inside of which was a very beautiful ragdoll cat.
If he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, Robert really couldnt imagine what it would look like for his usually aloof boss to be carrying around a cat.
When he saw Adam return, Robert immediately reached out to open the car door, his gaze inevitably scanning over the ragdoll cat lyingzily inside the capsule.
The cats body was covered with soft, pure white fur, and since it was just a newborn kitten, it wasnt very big, its tiny ears pink and delicate.
A pair of deep blue eyes, noble and charming, made one unable to resist wanting to hold it.
Robert noticed that the cat shared a very simr trait with his bossit was stunningly beautiful, but when looking at people, its eyes were so cold it made them feel unapproachable.
Thinking this, Robert couldnt help but speak out of turn, "President, is this cat for your wife? Its really pretty."
Hisment sessfully drew his bosss indifferent gaze, and Robert immediately smartly fell silent.
His boss had an epiphany, he was trying to please his wife now, how could he speak out about such a thing!
Deserved to be smacked!
Thinking so, Robert gave himself a mental p on the cheek.
Though the Jonespany employed arge number of elite talents, as the head of thepany, Adam Jones couldnt truly free himself from responsibilities.
After staying in the hospital for two days, a bunch of matters awaited his attention at thepany.
Plus, with the Butterfly Square bid leaked, and the project starting in these two days, everyone at thepany was extremely busy.
Adam was busy until after four in the afternoon when he received a call from Old Master Campbell, inviting him to dine at the Campbell familys home.
His eyes lit up imperceptibly, but his voice remained as calm as ever, "Alright, Grandfather, Ille over after work."
After hanging up the phone, Adams lips began to uncontrobly curve upwards.
His frigid look cast towards the ragdoll cat that was sitting elegantly on the coffee table, staring back at him with equal coldness, and the light in his eyes brightened just a touch more imperceptibly.
After work, Adam didnt go straight to the Campbell home, but first stopped by the Jones family residence, much to the Old Ladys surprise.
"Adam, youve been discharged?"
She had nned to visit her stubborn grandson in the hospitalter on.
Hearing that Old Master Campbell had been discharged today, she didnt know what Elly was thinking.
With Old Master Campbell staying in the hospital, she had thought her grandson might seize the chance to spend more time with Elly.
Now that Old Master Campbell had been discharged, she feared this kid couldnt even dream that Elly would visit him just for his sake.
She had originally felt a bit of sympathy for her grandson; after all, this single day-watch dog that drove his wife away with his ability was, upon a closer look, rather pitiable.
Chapter 413. Confused_1
Chapter 413: 413. Confused_1
"Yes, once shes ready, she can be discharged,"
Adam Jones responded indifferently and headed upstairs. For some reason, the Old Lady felt an urgency in her grandsons retreating silhouette.
In the room, Adam stood in front of the wardrobe, staring at the monochromatic collection of ck, white, and gray clothes, slightly furrowing his brows.
If this had been before, he would never have imagined that one day hed be fretting like a woman in front of his wardrobe, his mind full of thoughts on how to dress more handsomely to catch his indifferent wifes attention.
After a while, he checked his watch, and seeing that it was almost time, he resignedly picked out a suit that was somewhat agreeable and changed into it before descending the stairs.
"Where are you off to?"
The Old Lady, who was flipping through a newspaper in the living room, asked curiously as she saw her grandsoning down.
It wasnt that she was just curious; even though her grandson would look outstanding even dressed as a beggar, it was clear that hed taken some care in his appearance beforeing downstairs.
Feeling his grandmothers strange gaze on him, Adams heart felt somewhat uneasy.
He coughed lightly into his hand and said, "Grandfather asked me to go have dinner at the Campbell Family."
At this, the Old Ladys eyebrows lifted slightly. No wonder the kid had made such an effort to dress up; he was eager to see his wife.
The cheeky brat, only realizing what he had lost after it was gone. Serves him right!
Although the Old Lady thought this to herself, she appeared rather pleased on the surface, "Well, youd better hurry over then, dont make them wait too long."
Adam Jones nodded, suppressing the hopeful look in his eyes, and strode out with a firm pace. Just as he reached the door, he saw the Moore ns car slowly pull into the vis gates.
The car had barely stopped when Lily Jones hurried out and walked towards him.
"Brother, I heard you sued Sophie?"
Upon hearing Lily speak as if she had been brainwashed by a pyramid scheme, always bringing up Sophie Baker in front of him, Adam felt irritation bubbling up inside.
Without the slightest intention of humoring her, he made a beeline for his car.
But Lily wouldnt let it be that easy for Adam to leave; she stepped forward, grabbing the car door, and said:
"Brother, Im talking to you. Why did you send Sophie to jail? Thats too much."
The impatience in Adams eyes intensified. Lily was the kind of fool easily fooled by Sophie Baker and her mother. Hering to him so righteously to question him surely meant Melody Baker had gone to her to plead her case.
As for what she said, Adam could guess without asking.
Facing a fool like Lily, Adam didnt even have the patience to reason with her and said sternly, "Take your hand off. Im in a hurry."
"Brother! Are you under a spell cast by Elly Campbell? Not content with framing Sophie, Elly Campbell even broke Sophies mothers hand, that malicious woman..."
"Lily Jones!"
Adams eyes darkened with severity, "Do you think just because youre my only sister, I cant do anything to you?"
The frost in his ck pupils sent a cold warning, causing Lily to instinctively shrink back in fright.
She did think this way, which is why no matter how her brother had warned her before, she always brushed it off.
Could it be that for the sake of Elly Campbell, he would actually kill her, or for Ellys sake, really drive her out of the Jones Family?
After all, she and her brother were blood siblings; that kind of close blood rtion was something an outsider like Elly Campbell couldntpete with.
Due to such a blood bond, Lily had always been fearlessly confident.
Chapter 414. Stop at the Right Time_1
Chapter 414: 414. Stop at the Right Time_1
Thinking this, she straightened her neck, ready to talk back, but then she heard Adam Joness voice, cold as ice,e through again.
"Youre my sister, and I certainly wont take your life, but making your life miserable doesnt burden my conscience in the slightest. If I hear you speak ill of Elly Campbell in front of me again, Ill make sure Christopher Moore learns what happens when he cant control his wife properly!"
Lily Jones looked at Adam, unable to believe that he could spit out such heartless words.
Although the Moore n was also among the noble families, when it really came to a showdown with the Jones Family, they were still somewhatcking.
If her brother really set his mind to dealing with the Moore n, her husband might not be a match for her brother.
"Brother, how... how can you treat me like this?"
Lily Jonessplexion turned even paler, her eyes rimmed with red.
When they were kids, her brother couldnt stand to see her cry, always giving her the best of everything. This time, she thought that if she just cried in front of her brother, his heart would soften, but she only saw Adams impatience grow deeper.
"Housekeeper!"
"Young Master."
The housekeeper, who had been listening to the siblings dispute but not daring to intervene, saw a storm brewing in the eyes of his young master, and felt somewhat uneasy.
"Kick Lily Jones out. If she dares set foot in the Jones house again, break her legs."
Both Lily Jones and the housekeeper turned pale, never expecting Adam to utter such a resolute and cruel order.
"Brother, are you really my blood brother, to say you would break my legs!"
"Dont worry, even if you cant move for the rest of your life, the Moore n wouldnt dare to send you back!"
After dropping this ruthless statement, Adam got into the drivers seat and drove off, leaving Lily in the dust.
Lily was furious and resentful, but she didnt hate her brothers ruthlessness; she hated Elly Campbell, the Fox Spirit who had bewitched her brother into treating his own sister like this.
"Miss, you really shouldnt be angry with Young Master. Ever since you were little, he has always doted on you. You should be happy that Young Master likes the Young Miss, not spend your days trying to split them up."
Even though the housekeeper felt that the Young Masters words to the Miss had been a bit harsh, ever since she had gotten to know Miss Baker, the Miss really hadnt been thinking straight.
When the Young Master neglected the Young Miss in the past, she would incessantly bring up that Miss Baker in front of the Young Miss, and now she still hadnt given up.
In his view, the Miss had to bear much of the responsibility for the current state of affairs between the Young Master and the Young Miss.
If the Young Master truly had even the slightest feelings for that Miss Baker, why would he have waited until today?
Lily Jones ignored the housekeepers words and turned to see the Old Lady standing by the entrance with an expressionless face.
Lily was momentarily taken aback and then recalled the fierce manner her own brother had just adopted towards her, causing her heart to fill with grievance.
"Grandma, did you hear the nonsense Brother just said?"
She had thought that at least the Old Lady would scold Adam a bit, but she hadnt expected the Old Lady to simply sigh wearily and say,
"Lily, enough is enough! How many times have you tried to ruin your brothers marriage for Sophie Baker? Do you even remember? If Christopher Moore had a sister like you, what would you think?"
Lily was somewhat indignant at her grandmothers question and reflexively retorted,
"How can that be the same? Brother never liked Elly Campbell to begin with; if you hadnt made Brother marry her, how could he possibly have married her?"
Chapter 415. Just like a retard_1
Chapter 415: 415. Just like a retard_1
Old Lady Jones looked at Lily with a look that one might give to someone with an intellectual disability. It was no wonder that her own grandson had no patience to talk to her anymore, even she, the grandmother who had raised her from childhood, couldnt bother to waste too much breath on her.
She didnt want to exin too much to Lily either. After all, the girls thinking was so stubbornly linear; even if she did exin, Lily wouldnt listen.
So, she just looked at Lily and said indifferently, "So? Is that your reason for finding your brother a mistress?"
"Grandma, how can you talk about Sophie like that? No matter what, Sophie saved my life. If it werent for her, I would have died long ago and wouldnt be here talking to you."
Lily felt there was nothing wrong with being grateful and could not understand why even her grandmother would not acknowledge that.
Old Lady Jones looked at her calmly and suddenly let out a coldugh, "You remember Sophie Baker saving your life, but howe you dont remember Elly saving both your life and your childs life?"
She had expected that Lily would at least hesitate before responding to her, but Lily almost subconsciously retorted:
"Shes a doctor, she gets paid by the hospital. Isnt it her duty to save me?"
Old Lady Joness gaze turned visibly disappointed, "Heh! By that logic, Sophie has gotten far more from the Jones family than Elly did for saving both you and your childs lives. Havent you thought about that?"
"Can you evenpare the two?"
Lily tried to argue back but saw that the Old Lady had already waved her hand impatiently, "Enough!"
"Lily, you are a mother now. Instead of properly taking care of your child at home, youre constantly jumping around with that Sophie Baker. If you dont restrain yourself, you better note to the Jones family anymore."
Lilys eyes widened in disbelief, unable toprehend that even her grandmother could say such a thing.
She knew her grandmother and brother must have been deceived by that bitch Elly Campbell, and there was no use saying anything more. She could only speak with a lowered voice:
"Fine, Grandma, I wont say any more, but my brother is really going too far this time. How could he let Sophie go to jail?"
She shook Old Lady Joness arm, pleading, "Grandma, please talk to my brother; let him let Sophie off. Sophie is such a delicate girl; if she goes to jail, she will definitely be bullied."
Old Lady Jones had be thoroughly annoyed with Lily and impatiently shook off her hand, saying coldly:
"Let her off? Do you know what shes done to Jones Corporation? She dared to leak Jones Corporationsmercial secrets, causing untold losses to us, and you still have the nerve to plead for her. Are you a Jones or a Baker?"
Lily knew about the leakage of the starting bid at Butterfly Square; she had heard about it too, and although she felt Sophie leaking her brotherspanysmercial secrets was wrong,
it was just a minor loss for the Jones Corporation, something they couldpletely handle.
Could it be that her life and her brothers,bined, were worth less than the little money lost by the Jones Corporation because of Sophie?
Lily truly couldnt understand her own brothers actions and, thinking so, she blurted out her thoughts aloud.
"Its just one or two billion, its nothing to the Jones Corporation, does brother really have to be so ruthless..."
"Lily Jones!!"
The Old Ladys face darkened instantly upon hearing Lilys thoughtless words, shocked that her granddaughter, whom she had raised herself, could say something so foolish.
Chapter 416. Stupid and Selfish_1
Chapter 416: 416. Stupid and Selfish_1
"A mere one or two billion? Did the Jones familys moneye from the wind? Do you know how much your brother sacrificed to save the Jones corporation when he was just a teenager?"
"Just one or two billion! You really have the nerve to say that! This amount of money might not seem like much to the Jones family now, but it was earned through your brothers hard work and sweat, and you have the audacity to use your own brother for an outsider?"
"You get to be the pampered Miss Jones with everything handed to you because your brother fought for it, not you! What have you contributed, yet have the shamelessness to speak such words!"
Old Lady Jones was truly infuriated by Lily Joness absurdly naive statements.
"Fine, since you care so much about Sophie Baker, sure! The money the Jones corporation lost, have Christopher Moore pay on Sophies behalf. Then I might consider asking your brother to let her off the hook."
Upon hearing this, Lily Jones immediately became unhappy.
"Why should he? The Moore ns money didnte from the wind either!"
"Ha! So, the Moore ns money didnte from the wind, but your brothers money did?"
Mrs. Joness disappointment in Lily Jones grew, and she no longer wanted to waste words on her. "Get out! Get out of the Jones family."
Mrs. Jones was so angry she banged her cane repeatedly on the floor, and said to the butler, "Butler! If Lily Jones dares show up at the Jones residence again, break her legs and throw her out."
"Grandma!"
Lily Jones hadnt expected that even the Old Lady would want to drive her out. She widened her eyes in disbelief. Her brother could be enchanted by that cheap woman Elly Campbell, but how could her grandmother be so unreasonable?
If it werent for Sophie, where would her brother be today? The Jones corporation might have copsed eight years ago. Why couldnt her grandmother see that? How could she do such an ungrateful thing like sending Sophie to jail?
"Your brother is right, even if you were paralyzed, the Moore n wouldnt take you back easily!"
After speaking, Old Lady Jones left, trembling with rage, heading upstairs without giving Lily Jones another nce.
"Grandma..."
"Get out!!"
It wasnt just Old Lady Jones, even the Jones familys servants were infuriated by Lily Joness nonsensical words.
What was going on in the youngdys head, like a vast ocean? How thick-skinned she must be to utter such idiotic words.
Lily Jones left under the contemptuous gaze of the servants, but the indignation in her heart lingered on.
She thought she was doing the right thing by being grateful, but her brother and grandmother were the ungrateful ones, and all of this was instigated by that despicable woman, Elly Campbell.
If Elly Campbell hadnt influenced them, her grandmother and brother would never have treated Sophie this way.
It was just two billion, after all. She didnt believe her brother couldnt bear such a loss.
Not to mention the great Jones corporation; her brothers personal wealth was worth a whole Jones corporation on its own. Why fixate on this one or two billion?
It must be that despicable woman Elly Campbells incitement, it must be!
Old Lady Jones was indeed infuriated by Lily Jones, so much so that shey down in her room, struggling to catch her breath.
"Old madame, please calm down. The young miss has been spoiled since childhood, and even now as a mother, she still has the mind of a child," Gloria said, sitting beside Old Lady Jones, helping her regte her breath whileforting her.
"Ha! The mind of a child? Shes only two years younger than Elly, and shes still got the mind of a child now? If only she were actually challenged, I wouldnt be so angry! What shes showing now is not innocence but sheer stupidity, wickedness, and selfishness."
Old Lady Jones got so worked up that she sat up in bed and finally, let out a long sigh, "After all, she was born to that woman. Even if I raised her myself, her foolish and selfish nature couldnt be changed."
Gloria, who had been a servant in the Jones family for many years, of course knew who "that woman" referred to by the Old Lady was.
Chapter 417. Spring Stirring Teen_1
Chapter 417: 417. Spring Stirring Teen_1
But she was just a servant, and it wasnt her ce toment on the affairs of her masters, so when the Old Lady spoke, she did not respond, but instead offeredfort:
"The words you said to Miss Elly today, she should be able to take some of them to heart. Please dont be angry, working yourself up is bad for your health."
Mrs. Jones sighed softly and shook her head.
After all, Elly was her own granddaughter, and she hoped that the child would do well. Otherwise, knowing Adams temperament, if he truly became infuriated, even with his own sister, he would not be lenient.
Adam Jones drove from the Jones residence toward the Campbell home, asionally ncing at the stuffed cat he had ced in the passenger seat, feeling a faint sense of trepidation.
He was always worried that the pet he had chosen might not find favor with his wife.
Upon arriving at the Campbell residence, a servant immediately came over and said, "Young Master Jones, right this way, please."
Adam Jones nodded slightly, his face the picture of profound indifference, and strode inside.
The hand carrying the space capsule unconsciously tightened, and without reason, a tinge of nervousness manifested.
His gaze swept unconsciously around the hall, but Elly was nowhere to be seen. Adams eyebrows furrowed almost imperceptibly, and his eyes showed a hint of disappointment.
"Young Master Jones, please wait a moment. The Old Master is dealing with some matters in the study and will be down shortly," said the servant, respectfully bringing Adam his coffee.
Adam replied absent-mindedly with a hum, unable to hold back, he still asked, "Where is Elly?"
"Miss Campbell is in the back garden, helping the Old Master prune the potted nts. Would you like to go over, Young Master Jones?"
Jane, the servant who brought the coffee and had previously stewed soup for the Old Master, knew a bit about Miss Campbell and the prospective son-inws affairs and was visibly pleased when she heard him inquire about Miss Campbell.
Adam was somewhat unsettled by Janes look of joy, but still hummed in acknowledgment and rose to walk towards the back garden.
Upon reaching the back garden, he saw from a distance the slender figure standing slightly bent over in front of a row of meticulously pruned potted nts, holding scissors and carefully trimming the branches and leaves.
On Adams face appeared a rare hint of nervousness, like that of a youth in the throes of spring, awkward in the presence of a girl he admired.
He halted in his tracks and after a long while, he knelt down, opened the space capsule he was holding, and released the little stuffed kitten, gently patting its tiny bottom and saying:
"Go to mommy."
The little kitten, whether it understood or not, actually began to wriggle its tiny body, its little behind swaying back and forth as it headed toward Elly.
Elly Campbell was earnestly trimming the nt in front of her when suddenly she felt a tickling sensation at her ankle followed by the intive meow of a kitten.
Sensing the movement, she looked down and saw a small white kitten raising its little head to look at her.
Its deep blue eyes shone like twin sapphires, glimmering as they looked at her, emitting several little cries.
Ellys eyes brightened immediately; moved by the little creatures calls, her heart softened.
She put down her scissors, knelt down, and picked up the kitten, "Little one, whose are you, and how did you get here?"
Elly thought the kitten might belong to one of the household servants that had wandered into her area; the kitten was both beautiful and cute, and she couldnt help but hold it close and adore it.
Chapter 418. Qiao Er_1
Chapter 418: 418. Qiao Er_1
When she was very young, she wanted to raise a cat. At that time, her grandfather hadnt retired, and he was very busy with governmental affairs. Her mother was also managing argepany, so she didnt go to find her but ran to see James Campbell full of anticipation.
What did James say at the time?
"You cant even take care of yourself, and you want to raise a cat?"
Then he tly refused her.
Later on, she became busy with her studies and trying to catch up with Adam Joness pace, so she put the idea of raising a cat to rest.
Seeing such a soft little fellow meowing while being held in her arms, the lines on Ellys face softened, and her smile spread more brilliantly across her face.
Not far away, when Adam Jones saw Elly smiling so genuinely and freely, his face took on a hint of stunned appreciation.
On reflection, he realized he had never seen Elly smile like that. Every time she faced him, her smile was always overly artificial, and sometimes she couldnt even bother to muster even that.
He hadnt expected that when she smiled so unguardedly, she would be so captivating, stirring even the tenderest nerve in the depths of his heart along with her smile.
Seeing Elly constantly kissing the little kitten, a surge of jealousy toward that little creature red within him.
He began to fantasize about swapping ces with that little kitten.
Just thinking about it made Adam feel his mouth go dry and his heart rate pick up.
He found himself walking involuntarily toward Elly, who was happily ying with the kitten and hadnt noticed Adams approach.
Not until she heard that deep voice, tinged with a trace of dissatisfaction, "Cant you change this habit of kissing all the time?"
Last time you kissed William, and now youre even kissing a male cat.
If it were him...
Actually... actually, it would be eptable.
Hearing that familiar voice, the smile on Ellys lips instantly froze; she turned her head sharply to look at the man behind her, who was visibly upset, and frowned.
Then, seeing the space capsule in his hand, she instantly understood, "Is this your cat?"
Adam Jones, watching the immediate disappearance of her smile, felt a sense of loss. Seeing her scrutinizing him now, he started to feel a bit guilty.
His eyes ufortably avoided Ellys gaze and shifted elsewhere, as he awkwardly responded with an "Mm."
Then, his expression paused, feeling he hadnt shown enough friendliness in front of his wife, and added, "Its name is William Two, Williams brother."
Elly: "..."
She looked at Adam Jones as if he were a fool. Without having seen it with her own eyes, she could hardly imagine such a lofty figure raising a cat and giving it such a down-to-earth name.
Although the name didnt do justice to the cats stunning beauty, for this straightforward man of steel, it probably counted as refreshing and refined.
The corners of her mouth twitched subtly as she looked at the stern, serious man before her, and said, "Williams brother? Since when did President Jones start procreating across species?"
The aloof expression that Adam Jones had barely maintained on his face cracked in an instant because of Ellys remark.
He red at her fiercely and ground out, "Cant you, as a woman, say something sweeter?"
This habit of arguing against everything and everyone, including her ex-husband, really made him not, like, her at all!
Ignoring Adams angry re, she hummed a dismissiveugh, deciding not to tease him, for the sake of William Two... pah, in consideration of the little kitten.
Chapter 419: They are plotting something_1
Chapter 419: They are plotting something_1
Of course, she had no intention of dealing with him, and turned her head to continue ying with the little kitten.
Seeing that she hadnt left because the kitten belonged to him, Adam could hardly suppress his delight.
Elly, in fact... didnt seem to totally reject him.
With this thought, the smile on Adams lips began to curl up bit by bit, beyond his control.
In light of the fact that the little kitten had managed to cheer his wife up, he decided not to mind that it had taken advantage of her just before, and even showed a bit of "grace" by raising his hand to rub the kittens little head, followed by scratching under its chin.
For the little kitty, these actions were undoubtedly veryforting.
Its round eyes squinted contentedly, and it even let out a few happy mews.
Elly was amused by its cute and soft appearance, and couldnt help but forget who was standing next to her.
Nor did she notice that the gaze of the man beside her rested gently on her face, with the corners of his mouth lifting unconsciously.
"Dad, what are you looking at?"
Upstairs in the study, Elly, having seen the Old Master smiling and looking out the window, approached curiously.
She then saw the former couple standing very close together in the distance, the man tall and handsome, the woman delicate and pretty, plus a kitten so cute it could explode. The scene was so sweet it was practically nosebleed-inducing.
Seeing the Old Master pointing at those two, he said, "You tell me, they were a fine couple, and yet they insisted on divorcing. What were they after?"
Elly looked at the two with full envy in her eyes.
"Yeah, what were they after?"
The tone of Ellys voice held a tinge of wistfulness as she looked at her niece and her nieces ex-husband, her eyes filled with a hint of envy.
Shed been married to Sean Lentz for over twenty years, and theyd been through a lot together. She and Sean could be described as a loving couple; even though his ie was lower than hers, she didnt care, as she felt happiness was what truly mattered.
Now in her forties, she still lived as she wished, and her friends said it was Seans doting that allowed her to be so whimsical.
She had thought so too, but now, it seemed not quite so simple.
With that thought, Elly snorted coldly, her eyes turning icy.
On the other side, Elly Campbell, who was being endlessly amused by the little kitten, suddenly sensed something amiss.
She nced at the man beside her, his expression unusually tender, and frowned, "Why have youe to the Campbell Familys house?"
The soft line of Adams smile instantly stiffened, and a shade of displeasure crossed the depths of his eyes.
He had intended to say that the Old Master had called him over, but the words at his lips turned into a quirk of his mouth and he said with a smile, "The Old Master called me over. Wasnt that your intention?"
Elly looked at him, her brows furrowing slightly, knowing that the Old Master was trying to bring them together.
She hadnt blocked off all of Adams options, but she couldnt, at least not now, be with Adam without any reservations.
Directly ignoring Adams teasing expression just now, she snorted coldly, "I cant see how the Old Master is that good to you."
"Isnt it all for your sake?"
He moved a bit closer to Elly, looking cheap, but in the next second, his face was stuffed with something furry.
"Here, take your son back."
Having said that, she had already left the back garden and was walking towards the house.
Adam, looking at the fluffy thing he was holding and at the retreating figure of Elly, stood in ce andughed helplessly.
Chapter 420: Uncle Sean Lentz_1
Chapter 420: Uncle Sean Lentz_1
Following that, he rubbed the little kittens head and said, "You be good and keep your mommy happy, and next time Ill reward you with some tasty dried fish."
Ellys kitten, perhaps understanding Adams words, actually graced him with a "meow" in response.
When Elly Campbell returned to the house from the backyard, she happened toe across the Old Master and Elly descending the stairs, both looking at her with meaningful nces.
Feeling awkward under the ambiguous gazes of her grandfather and aunt, Elly wanted to change the subject. Just then, she heard Elly exim in surprise, "Wow! This kitten is so cute."
Adam, following behind Elly Campbell, was holding the kitten in his arms as Elly approached and snatched Ellys kitten away from him.
Adam was somewhat reluctant. This was the kitten he had carefully selected for his wife; how could he just give it away to someone else?
But since the person was his wifes dear aunt and seemed to have a good rtionship with his wife, he thought it wasnt the time to upset her.
Elly, pretending not to notice Adams reluctance, walked over to Elly Campbell with the kitten and tentatively asked, "I saw you holding this cat upstairs. Have you named it yet?"
At this question, Elly Campbell instinctively looked at Adam, and thinking of the refined and elegant name Adam had chosen, she found it hard to say out loud.
"Elly...Elly II."
As Elly was taking a small bite of the apple she had picked up from the table, upon hearing the name from Elly Campbells lips, she almost choked on her mouthful.
She stared at Elly Campbells ufortable demeanor, her mouth twitching severely several times as she tried to hold back herughter. But after a few attempts, she couldnt contain it any longer and burst outughing.
What followed was uncontrobleughter, "Elly II? Hahaha... Elly II? Is he Elly Is brother?"
Elly Campbell, already struggling to ept the down-to-earth name, became even more awkward upon hearing her aunts unrestrainedughter.
However, the "naming expert" Adam strolled over with a calm expression, casually took Elly II back from Ellys hands, ced him back into Elly Campbells arms, and said indifferently, "Yes, Elly II is Elly Is brother."
Hearing this, Elly let herselfugh even more freely.
She was finding her cool and aloof former nephew-inw to be quite amusing, especially his serious introduction of Elly II as Elly Is brother and his possessive act of transferring the kitten back to Elly Campbells arms made her like her former nephew-inw just a little bit more.
Apart from the directly involved, Adam and Elly Campbell, everyone in the living room wore smiles of varying degrees, even the Old Master, who had just been discharged from the hospital, was glowing with mirth.
It was at this moment that the butler led two people in from outside, "Second grandma, Uncle and Miss Lentz have arrived."
Elly, who had beenughing joyously just a moment before, instantly froze when she saw Sean Lentz and their only daughter, Ivy Lentz, following the butler inside.
Subsequently, her beautiful and delicate face quickly turned frosty.
Elly had not yet discussed her issues with the Old Master, and now with Seans arrival, she didnt want the Old Master to be aware, so she walked over to Sean and said coolly,
"Lets talk outside."
"Why go outside to talk? They are already here,e in and talk here,"
the Old Masters voice rang out, carrying an authoritative tone.
Chapter 421. The daughter of the Campbell Family never suffers losses_1
Chapter 421: 421. The daughter of the Campbell Family never suffers losses_1
He had always been dissatisfied with Sean Lentz, his son-inw, but his daughter was fond of him, so he let it be.
Over the decades, the couples life was rtively smooth, so he didntment further.
But he was no fool; he knew his daughter wouldnt have traveled all this way back to the country to stay for no reason. If it were merely a quarrel caused by Sean, she definitely wouldnt havee so far. It must be that Sean had done something excessively wrong.
"Dad..."
Elly wanted to say something more but was interrupted by a stern look from the Old Master.
"Everyonee inside," the Old Master said, looking toward Sean and his daughter.
Ivy Lentz nced at the few people in the room, then walked up to the Old Master with a pleasing expression, took hold of his arm, and shook it coquettishly:
"Grandpa, mom and dad had an argument. Please talk to her, tell her not to be mad at dad, okay? At her age, being so willful isnt good."
Elly Campbell knew what Sean had done. Originally, this was her aunts family matter and she didnt n to get involved, but what nonsense was Ivy Lentz talking!
Does she not know what her own father did?
Fine, even if she doesnt know, is it her ce, as a daughter, to criticize her mother for being willful because of her age?
Elly Campbells face darkened. But since her aunt hadnt said anything, she still held back.
However, the Old Master, who always doted on his daughter, was instantly irked upon hearing Ivy Lentzs words.
He looked at his granddaughter with a few more traces of dissatisfaction.
"Oh? Then you tell me, why did your mother argue with your father? How was she being willful?"
Ivy Lentzs face stiffened, and she shifted her gaze toward Sean, who was standing in front of Elly, looking ufortable.
Seeing the Old Master ask in such a way, Sean looked imploringly at Elly, clearly not wanting her to reveal the truth in front of the Old Master.
Elly had just heard her daughters biased defense of her husband. Knowing full well what had happened, she couldnt believe her daughter had the audacity toe to her and use her of being willful!
She had raised two ingrates. They ate her food, drank her drink, one betrayed her, and the other sided with the betrayer to use her.
Ivy Lentz had always sided with her father from a young age, always implying her mother was aggressive and her father genteel and gentle.
She didnt mind that, as long as her husband didnt think so. Her daughter being close to her father wasnt something to be jealous of.
But in the end, she was too na?ve, treating these two ingrates as if they were harmlessmbs.
"Why arent you speaking? Didnt you say your mother was being willful?"
Seeing his granddaughters troubled expression and the seemingly haughty but actually hurt look on his daughters face, the Old Masters suppressed anger surged forth.
"Grandpa, this... this is something between mom and dad, let them resolve it themselves," Ivy said.
"Nonsense!"
The Old Master mmed his walking stick to the ground with a forceful and deep sound, startling Ivy Lentz.
"Elly! Speak up!" the Old Mastermanded, his voice resonating as he looked at his daughters indifferent face. "Dont think that your father is so senile that he cant see whats going on."
"Dad..."
It wasnt that Elly intended to cover up the vile and contemptible things Sean had done; she just didnt want to upset the Old Master, who had just been released from the hospital.
"Dont worry. Even though youre in your forties now, youre still dads most beloved daughter. Whatever it is, just tell your dad. I will make decisions for you. Our Campbell familys daughters never suffer any injustice!"
Chapter 422. Despicable and dirty irresponsible scoundrel man_1
Chapter 422: 422. Despicable and dirty irresponsible scoundrel man_1
Old Master Campbells words were clearly intended for Sean Lentz to hear, carrying a dangerous tone that held a chilling warning.
Ever since Elly had returned, she had acted carefree and heartless, even when she talked about Seans infidelity with Elly Campbell; she seemed to breeze through it with an air of indifference.
But upon hearing her own fathers emphatic defense of her, speaking up on her behalf, her eyes instantly reddened.
The feelings of grievance and bitterness surged to her heart in an instant, and she turned to walk over to Old Master Campbell, her voice hoarse, "Dad..."
"Mom."
Just as Elly was about to speak, Ivy Lentz immediately interrupted, walking up to Elly, taking her arm, and looking at her with a plea in her eyes.
"Dad and you have been husband and wife for nearly thirty years, its just a small matter. Why bring it up in front of Grandpa and make him worry? Besides, Dad hase all this way to ask you toe back, cant you..."
Ivy had barely reached the middle of her sentence when Elly shook her arm off.
Her face stiffened, and seeing the coldness and mockery in her mothers eyes, her heart suddenly sank, "Mom."
"So you and dad really are like father and daughter. Sean slept with a girl whos nearly your age, betrayed his wife of several decades, and in your eyes as his daughter, its just a small matter?"
No sooner had Elly finished speaking than Old Master Campbellsplexion instantly darkened, "Elly, what are you saying?"
Sean Lentz and Ivy Lentzs faces also turned deathly pale.
They had all thought that with the years of marriage behind Elly and Sean, Elly would consider the love between husband and wife and wouldnt make a huge scene.
They never expected her to not only throw Seans scandal in the open but to do so right in front of Old Master Campbell.
When Sean first came to the Campbell Family, he had been very afraid of Old Master Campbell. Now that his scandal was exposed, the color drained instantly from his face.
His lips dry, he looked at Elly, his voice hoarse, "Elly, believe me, I really was set up by that female student... she drugged me..."
Before he could finish, Ellys pnded on his face, startling Ivy Lentz into a sharp shriek.
"Sean Lentz, if you had the guts to admit you had an affair with that girl, I would still think of you as a man. You do such disgusting and filthy things, and when thingse to light, you pour all the dirty water on that student. That student may be vile, but youre no better."
Sean, having been pped by Elly like that, didnt dare retaliate, only hisplexion suddenly turning ashen.
"How blind was I to have ever fancied someone as vile, filthy, and irresponsible as you!"
Ivy, standing to the side, could no longer bear to listen. She had already been shocked when her father was pped, but she never imagined her mother would use such words to humiliate him.
"Mom, youre being too harsh. Dad, he..."
"Shut up!"
Elly cut off Ivy coldly, "And you, I carried you in my womb for ten months and gave birth to you. Its fine if youre not close to me, its fine if you think Im not a gentle mother, but now, to actually speak up for such a man, had I known you turned out to be such a person whose values were eaten by dogs, I should have drowned you in the toilet the moment you were born!"
"Mom!"
Ivy looked at Elly in disbelief, feeling that her mother had be even more devilish than before.
Chapter 423. Dealing with such a cheap man_1
Chapter 423: 423. Dealing with such a cheap man_1
Elly Campbell paid no more attention to Ivy Lentz and instead walked up to Sean Lentz, and seeing the look of indignant cowardice on his face, she sneered:
"Not convinced, are you? Still trying to y innocent in front of me?"
She casually picked up the backpack on the sofa and pulled out a stack of photos, throwing them directly in Sean Lentzs face.
Watching the photos flutter down before his eyes, those disgraceful scenes caused Sean Lentzs face to suddenly turn crimson.
"Kissing this girl in the street was also because she drugged you, right? Fighting with this vixen in the studio was also because you were drugged, wasnt it?"
Sean Lentz had not expected Elly Campbell to have such photos, and the colors on his face became particrly spectacr.
Confronting the younger rtives in the room, he felt so embarrassed he wished the ground would swallow him up, and what he hated even more was Elly Campbell, the woman who had put him in this humiliating situation.
The Old Master was so angry that his face turned red, especially seeing those photos on the ground; thinking of how his most treasured daughter was deceived by such a vile person, he was so furious he picked up his cane and struck Sean Lentz on the shin.
Sean Lentz couldnt withstand the strength and immediately dropped to one knee on the ground.
"Well done! Really well done! But you, nothing more than a pauper who couldnt even afford a meal and who made a living performing on the streets, managed toe this far by relying on my daughter. And yet, you dared to do such shameless things. Today, I..."
Seeing the Old Masters agitation was a bit too much, Elly felt it was not right to stand by and watch, so she quickly got to her feet.
When Adam Jones saw his wife stand up, he too, with good understanding, rose to his feet and moved to stand beside the Old Master.
"Grandpa, please calm down. Auntie will take care of her own matters; youve just been discharged from the hospital today, let me apany you back to your room to rest."
"Yes, Dad, dont worry; dealing with such trash is within my daughters capabilities."
Elly Campbell looked at the Old Master beside her and gave him a reassuring nce.
Adam Jones also followed up, "Grandpa, let me apany you upstairs."
Then he gave Elly Campbell a look, signaling, "Elly, you stay here with your aunt; Ill go upstairs with Grandpa."
This time Elly actually heeded Adams words; although her aunt truly had the ability to fight against heaven, earth, and the air, with one being the man she had loved for decades, and the other being her own daughter, she really worried that her aunt might not be able to beat them.
"Alright."
Seeing Elly actually nod in agreement with him, a touch of amusement appeared in Adam Joness eyes.
The Old Master was indeed infuriated by the shameless actions of this father and daughter; seeing his granddaughter staying to apany them, he felt somewhat reassured and allowed Adam Jones to assist him upstairs.
Meanwhile, Ivy Lentz, witnessing the gentle demeanor of Adam Jones towards Elly Campbell, was taken aback.
Hadnt it been said that Elly Campbell was very unwee in the Jones Family?
But what was the situation now? Adams demeanor just now hardly seemed like someone unweing towards Elly.
Her gaze followed Adam Joness silhouette until he disappeared with the Old Master around the corner; then, she retracted her thoughtful gaze.
Seeing Elly Campbell standing by her mothers side as though she was ready to back her up, a surge of anger rose in Ivy Lentzs heart. Leveraging that she was older than Elly, she started to speak:
"Elly Campbell, this is our family affair; you better not meddle."
From the moment Ivy Lentz walked in and spoke her first words, Elly Campbell had been very displeased with this cousin sister of hers. Now here she was, having done nothing to provoke, and yet Ivy came here full of hostility to vent on her?
Chapter 424. Taking Second Master’s money to support a mistress_1
Chapter 424: 424. Taking Second Masters money to support a mistress_1
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow, "Cousin sister, have you forgotten where you stand right now?"
Upon hearing this, Ivy Lentzsplexion changed, "You..."
"Cousin sister doesnt respect her own mother, but I still very much respect my aunt."
Her chin lifted with a hint of pride, "Did you hear what my grandfather said? The daughters of the Campbell family never suffer losses, and certainly will not tolerate any riff-raff acting up on our Campbell familys turf!"
After Adam Jones helped the Old Master back to his room, he had intended to keep the Old Masterpany for a while to calm him down, but the Old Master waved his hand and said:
"Adam, you dont have to stay here with me. Im worried about those two girls downstairs dealing with that shameless father and daughter. You go down and apany them."
Adam Jones was taken aback, thinking about his wife and aunts temperamentsit really wasnt likely that they would suffer any losses, especially here in the Campbell home, where that father and daughter pair truly didnt have the capacity to bully them.
Even though he thought this, he would still feel more at ease with his wife under his watch. Seeing the Old Master had calmed down a bit, he nodded and agreed, "Alright, Grandpa, Ill go down now."
So, as soon as Adam Jones exited the Old Masters room and reached the staircase, he heard his wifes "Mountain King" words and couldnt help but curl his lips into a smile, stepping down the stairs.
Sean Lentz, having gone through the earlier embarrassment, had also recovered by now.
Looking at Elly Campbells contemptuous gaze, his cheeks burned with shame. After a while, he sighed and said:
"Elly, I am a man, and I have my dignity. But ever since being with you, your forceful nature has put a lot of pressure on me."
That Sean Lentz could utter such shameless words didnt surprise Elly Campbell at all. In fact, a look of scorn appeared on her face.
Elly had been married to Sean Lentz for many years but was only now discovering that in his mind, she was apparently a forceful woman.
Hadnt he always praised her for being gentle and considerate?
She had wholeheartedly arranged everything for him. Though he had, at the time, married into the Campbell family, to save face for him, she let their daughter take hisst name and told outsiders that their vast business in Canada was Sean Lentzs property.
But in the end, all she got in return was being called forceful and causing him pressure?
Ellyughed, regretting the many years of youth she had wasted and hating herself for being blind, raising such a shameless ingrate.
Today, she fully saw through the true colors of Sean Lentz.
"Oh? So thats your excuse for going out and cheating with young girls?"
Ellys tone wasnt as aggressive as at the beginning, which gave Sean Lentz a glimmer of hope.
He pursed his lips, speaking in a hoarse voice, "Chu Chu is an understanding and considerate girl. In her presence, I dont feel any pressure at all. The dignity that Ive lost over the years in front of you, I can find all of it again with her."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Elly: "..."
It turns out that there really are people in this world shameless enough to have their morals shattered into QR codes.
Elly Campbell stood there expressionless, not even bothering to curse Sean Lentz, feeling that it would sully her mouth. She just quietly stood by, supporting Elly.
But Elly wasnt in a hurry to speak, her rage turning intoughter instead.
Upon seeing Ellyugh, Sean Lentz thought that her anger had subsided and that she had recognized her own mistakes in being forceful over the years. He sighed in relief, ready to continue, but then he heard Elly say:
"Using the Old Masters money to keep a mistress, and youve even developed a sense of superiority from it?"
Chapter 425. Soft rice man, roll _1
Chapter 425: 425. Soft rice man, roll _1
Sean Lentzs initially rxed expression instantly turned rigid, his eyes looking at Elly Campbell with shocked disbelief, unable to utter a single word.
Elly Campbell, who had been worried that her aunt might be sweet-talked by Sean Lentz,pletely rxed upon hearing those words.
Her aunt was much stronger than she had imagined.
Helen hung her head to suppress the urge to burst intoughter, only to feel the person beside her quietly drawing nearer, leaning in close to her ear, his voice low andced with suppressed mirth:
"I now know who your unforgiving little mouth reminds me of."
Elly Campbells smile abruptly stiffened as she looked up into Adam Jones eyes, which twinkled with amusement, and she red back ungraciously.
"Since you tantly refuse the face I gave you, Ill take it back. For years youve eaten my food and lived under my roof, even this college art teaching job was introduced by me."
"You were born with a destiny to be a kept man, so dont talk to me about male dignity!"
"If it werent for me being blind enough to fancy you back then, youd still be a penniless bum, unable to sell a single painting and struggling just to feed yourself on the streets!"
"Want to talk to me about dignity, do you?"
Elly then took out a divorce agreement that had been prepared beforehand and threw it on Sean Lentz.
"Sign it, and get out immediately. From now on, you can have your male dignity; I wont stop you!"
Sean Lentzs shock deepened; he never imagined Elly would take things this far, to actually divorce him.
When they first met, how much she adored him, even going to the extent of throwing tantrums with her father just to marry him.
He had never thought that just because he slept with a woman who meant nothing, she would ask for a divorce?
Sean Lentz felt his dignity once againpletely crushed by Elly, while he had thought that bying all this way to beg her to return, she would eventually ept his overture.
But what happened?
Not only did she verbally humiliate him, but now she was even suggesting divorce?
It was his fault for spoiling her!
"Elly Campbell, do you really want a divorce? Dont regret it afterward."
In reality, Sean Lentz didnt dare to get a divorce.
Others might not know, but he was acutely aware that everything he ate and used was provided by Elly Campbell.
Without Elly Campbell, he would be left with nothing.
"Sign the paper!"
Elly Campbell didnt even waste words on him, impatientlymanding.
Sean Lentz found himself cornered by Elly Campbells aggressive demeanor.
Surrounded by so many pairs of eyes filled with contempt and mockery, staring at his face, he felt his blood boiling, his cheeks burning with pain.
He snatched the pen from Elly Campbell, signed his name on the document, threw the pen down, and stormed out of the Campbell Familys doorstep in a rage.
"Dad! Dad!"
Ivy Lentzs eyes widened as she saw her father actually sign the divorce agreement.
She was anxious and annoyed, not expecting her own mother to be so fierce that she would divorce over a single affair.
Because Elly Campbell had wanted to save face for Sean Lentz, even their daughter had been unaware that her father was a penniless bum.
She thought that her father chose to be a university teacher simply because he was tired of being a boss and had nothing better to do than to hang out at the university for fun.
Even after just hearing Elly Campbell use Sean Lentz of being a kept man, she only thought that her mothers words were said in anger.
Therefore, she naturally chose to side with her father, who was not only amiable but also wealthy.
Immediately, she said to Elly Campbell, "Mom, how could you do this? Dad came all this way to give you face, and you just chased him away..."
Chapter 426. It’s not your place to run wild on my turf_1
Chapter 426: 426. Its not your ce to run wild on my turf_1
"Get out!"
Elly Campbell snapped, cutting off Ivy Lentzs words, "Get the hell out of here with your dad. Go as far as you can, this is my turf and I wont allow you to run wild on it."
"Mom, you...you actually..."
Ivy Lentz was so infuriated she couldnt take it anymore. She had never nned to leave her dad behind, and now that her own mother had told her to go, she was only too happy toply.
"Mom, think about it, without dad, how are you going to live."
Ivy Lentzs tone was exceptionally self-righteous, and the look she gave Elly Campbell was full of usation.
But Elly Campbell collected all her rage and suddenly smiled at Ivy Lentz with a gentle and charming demeanor.
She walked up to her daughter and tenderly patted her on the cheek, saying, "Silly child, its you who wont survive without me."
With those words, she didnt look at Ivy Lentz anymore, "Just hurry up and go."
From her childhood, Ivy Lentz wasnt close to her dominant mother, even feeling her father was wrong to let her manage such argepany when she was so ungrateful.
Just because dad had a fling one time, she was overstepping her boundaries like this.
And now she was being told to get lost!
Ivy Lentz snorted coldly in her heart, thinking her own mother was spoiled by her dad. Unable to contain her anger, she turned around and left.
Before leaving, she cast a nce back at Elly Campbell, who was standing extremely close to Elly and Adam Jones.
After the Lentz family left, Elly Campbell finally let go of the thorns in her flesh and silently sat down on the couch.
One was the man she had loved for nearly thirty years, and the other was her only daughter, to whom she wanted to give all the best things; yet this is how they repaid her.
Elly Campbell let out a coldugh and stayed silent on the couch.
Elly, concerned for her, sat down beside her, "Auntie, are you okay?"
Elly Campbell shook her head, took a deep breath, and said, "Im okay, just a bit nauseous."
Although Elly Campbell didnt seem to care much about the affair, that man was someone she had entrusted her heart to since she was young. But in the end, he poured a bucket of ice water on her, which anyone would find unbearable.
And Ivy Lentz was simply a little white-eyed wolf who had thoroughly inherited Sean Lentzs selfish and ruthless personality.
With a betraying husband and an unloving daughter, how could auntie be happy?
Elly didnt know how tofort her to make her feel better and was worrying about it when Elly Campbell said:
"Let your son stay with me for a while, you two go out."
My son?
Elly was stunned, thinking William Campbell was in ska and hadnt been brought along, then she saw Adam Jones casually pick up the "cute" Elly lying at her feet and ce it in Elly Campbells hands, "Lets go out for now."
Elly: "..."
Looking at the little kitten Elly Campbell was holding and scratching, Elly was bewildered.
When did Elly be her son?
Still puzzled, she was pulled by Adam Jones into the front yard. It was quiet there, and the cold breeze in Boston during winter nights snapped Elly out of her daze.
Realizing that Adam Jones had enveloped her hand in his, she instinctively frowned and withdrew it, asking, "Why did you pull me out here?"
"Auntie is upset, didnt you see?"
Adam Jones, of course, would never admit that he didnt care about others feelings; he simply found an excuse to spend some alone time with his wife.
Chapter 427. President Jones’ plays are as numerous as his money_1
Chapter 427: 427. President Jones ys are as numerous as his money_1
It wasnt often he got such a clear-cut excuse, how could he not take advantage of it?
As expected, when Elly Campbell heard him say this, she fell silent and did not retort.
Being such a proud person, Auntie naturally didnt want others to see her vulnerable side, especially not in front of her younger rtive.
Seeing that Elly didnt make a sound, Adam Jones couldnt help but call out to her, "Elly."
Elly looked up at him. The garden lights werent bright, but Elly could clearly see the intense light bursting forth from Adams dark pupils.
"When are you going back to ska?"
Truthfully, he didnt want her to leave at all, but at the same time, he knew he had no right or standing to force her to stay.
"Tomorrow, I guess."
Although Adam had anticipated that Elly would be leaving soon, when he heard her answer so decisively, disappointment uncontrobly tainted the depths of his eyes.
"So soon..."
His voice was low, with a murmuring tone, and his mood sank a bit as well, "Then when will youe back?"
Fearing that Elly would outright refuse, he hastily added, "I miss William. When will you bring him to see me?"
Mentioning William naturally brought to Ellys mind the custody that Adam had snatched away, sending a chill through her heart. Then she remembered the promise Adam had made her yesterday, and with furrowed brows, she said:
"You promised not to fight with me for William. Are you trying to deceive me again?"
Her voice suddenly grew colder, and the anger in her eyes rose unabashedly, caught by Adam in in sight.
Seeing that he hadpletely lost credibility in the eyes of his wife, Adam felt a wave of powerlessness wash over him.
Suppressing the low spirits deep in his eyes, he raised his hand and flicked her forehead. Under her angry gaze, he spoke:
"Youre about to leave me behind, cant you trust me just this once?"
Though it was a light-hearted remark, with a hint of teasing, Elly inexplicably heard a tinge of loneliness in his words.
Ellys expression paused for a moment and the coldness in her eyes eased significantly. Considering his tone of voice just now, her feelings grew moreplicated.
"Who told you to keep deceiving me? You make so many dramas, why dont you go act in a y!"
Facing Ellys counter-questioning, Adam furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction and retorted, "How have I created too much drama?"
A cold sneer came from Ellys mouth, "You tell me? I think President Joness dramas are as plentiful as your money."
Adam, feeling a bit indignant and ready to argue back, saw Elly press firmly on the not-yet-fully-healed wound on his forehead. The pain made him instinctively furrow his brows, "Elly!"
"Wasnt it a moderate concussion? It seems youre quite alright."
Although Elly was resentful for him deceiving her about the concussion, she had been somewhat cautious just now, causing him pain but still avoiding his injury by a margin.
Hearing her mention this, and thinking of how he had persuaded the doctor at the hotel to hide the CT report just to trick her into caring for him, guilt started to surface in Adams eyes.
Looking at Elly, it was evident she already knew, and he immediately felt somewhat remorseful.
ncing surreptitiously at Ellys expression, unsure if she was angry, anxiety began to grow within him.
She already disliked him, and if she became angry over this matter, Adam felt that winning his wife back was proving to be as arduous as walking Netherworld Road.
Chapter 428. If it’s cold, I’ll hold you_1
Chapter 428: 428. If its cold, Ill hold you_1
Thinking this way, a pitiful look crept over his face as he reached out to embrace Elly Campbell, but she dodged him.
"Elly..."
He moved closer to her again. This time, he didnt dare to forcefully hug her; instead, he gripped her wrist pitifully and said,
"I just wanted you to stay with me a little longer, it wasnt my intention to deceive you."
Elly Campbell didnt respond to him, just gave him a cold, mocking look.
Seeing that she wasnt too angry, Adam Jones felt a little relieved, "You see, the wound on my head is real. You stitched it up yourself. I didnt lie to you, did I?"
He held her hand and moved it towards his forehead, "Feel it, the wound hasntpletely healed."
Elly Campbell thought of the ghastly wound that oozed blood when she stitched up Adam Joness injury, and her heart softened slightly.
But her mouth was still stubborn as she said, "Who knows if you deliberately took that hit. I remember you were quite agile when you were younger."
Adam Jones decisively ignored that heart-piercingment "when you were younger" from his wifes mouth, and nodded admittingly,
"I didnt do it on purpose... Its just when I heard you call my name, I was so happy that I reacted a bit slowly."
Ever since he deeply realized the truth of "chasing ones wife to ones funeral," he never tried to recover the face he had thrown away, and he admitted his fault as quickly and decisively as possible.
Elly Campbell didnt expect him to admit it so easily, and the corner of her eye twitched involuntarily.
"Alright, I got it."
Elly Campbell spoke, her expression still cold, "Its too cold outside, lets go inside."
"If its cold, Ill hold you."
Having finally found an opportunity to be close to his wife alone, how could he easily let her go inside.
Elly Campbell gave him a "are you sick" look; it wasnt as if they were homeless on the streets, preferring to be out in the cold instead of in the warm house.
"If you like staying outside, then keep at it. Im not crazy enough to join you out here in the cold wind."
After speaking, she gave Adam Jones a cold look and walked around him towards the house.
Adam Jones stood there, touched his nose with a hint of disappointment, but finally followed her inside.
Elly had already adjusted her mood. When they entered, Elly was scratching James Campbells belly, and in response, James Campbellfortably let out a few kittenish mews.
The servants had already prepared dinner, and after resting upstairs for a while, the Old Master also came down.
There were only four of them for the family dinner this time. They all sat down in the dining room when James Campbell returned, looking somewhat weary.
This time, he didnt bring Melody Baker back with him; he came back alone.
Melody Baker, having her arm twisted by Elly Campbell, had be much tamer and truly didnt dare provoke Elly Campbell any further.
Elly Campbell was not one to be trifled with before, and now with Adam Jones standing behind her, she was even more untouchable.
This was also what James Campbell thought, so when he saw the four people in the dining room, he walked over very honestly, "Dad, youve been discharged."
Elly couldnt help but roll her eyes on the side, but she held back and didnt say anything.
She didnt want her father to get ill again because of this fools antics.
"Hmph! Thats rare, why arent you keepingpany with your confidante anymore?"
The Old Master nced at James Campbell with the corner of his eye, snorted coldly, and looked away.
Chapter 429. James Campbell is a child who never gives up_1
Chapter 429: 429. James Campbell is a child who never gives up_1
Since Elly Campbell returned from the United States, James Campbell gradually realized that he seemed to be so oppressed by her that he couldnt catch his breath, no matter what he wanted to do, Elly could easily suppress him.
So, at this moment, even though he wished he could bite her into pieces, he didnt dare to show it on his face.
Upon hearing the Old Masters scorn, his face turned sheepish as he said, "Dad, I was wrong that day, havent Ie to apologize to you?"
"Hmm, you can leave after youve apologized."
The Old Master knew that a person like James would "never go to the temple for nothing", if he wasnt seeking something, why would he humble himself to apologize?
It was all for the sake of his illegitimate daughter, no doubt.
As expected, when James heard the Old Master say this, his mouth twitched, his expression hesitant, and he didnt seem to have any intention of leaving immediately.
"Dad, you go ahead and eat first, Ill talk to you after youve finished your meal."
As he spoke, his gaze swept over Elly and Adam Joness faces inconspicuously before sitting down in the living room to wait.
"Lets eat."
The Old Master didnt pay any more attention to James and just told everyone to eat.
Not only the Old Master but Elly too was aware of why James hade to seek the Old Master in such a cringing manner, and the corners of her lips curled contemptuously.
He still hadnt given up.
James indeed had done a lot for his daughter Sophie Baker.
But clearly, Jamess trip was in vain.
After finishing their meal, Elly, not wanting to see James, put down her chopsticks and went upstairs. Elly was worried about leaving the Old Master alone with James, so after finishing her meal she stayed with the Old Master and didnt leave.
Seeing that his wife hadnt asked him to leave, Adam, who would have loved to stay overnight, naturally had no intention of leaving so soon.
Thus, when James saw Elly and Adam, one on each side, assisting the Old Master out of the dining room without any sign of leaving, his face grew a little unsightly.
He had thought that once they had finished eating, Elly and Adam would leave, so that it wouldnt be so stressful for him to talk with the Old Master.
Or at least, even if that detestable Elly didnt leave, it would have been okay if Adam left. But regrettably, neither had any intention of leaving.
He held back and held back but finally couldnt help speaking up, only to hear the Old Master say, "What do you want from me?"
Jamess heart skipped a beat, and when the Old Master took the initiative to ask, he didnt know how to start.
Or more urately, he didnt dare to speak while Elly and Adam had not yet left.
Moreover, with the two of them there, even if he asked the Old Master for something, they would interfere, especially that despicable Elly.
If it werent for Elly, maybe Adam wouldnt have been so heartless as to send Sophie to the Police Station, considering the many years of rtionship between Sophie and Adam.
Thinking this, James couldnt help but glower viciously at Elly, but he identally met Ellys mocking gaze, which made him instinctively shudder.
When he realized he was actually so afraid of Elly, he cursed inwardly.
"Dad, you should rest first, Ill find you tomorrow."
James eventually gave up on the idea of seeking the Old Masters favor at the moment; he had to find a time when Elly was not around.
After saying this, he turned to leave but then heard the Old Masters deep voiceing from behind him
"If youvee to plead for your illegitimate daughter, you might as well give up that thought right now."
James halted in his tracks, turned around, and said anxiously, "Dad!"
Chapter 430. It’s not worth getting angry over this kind of person_1
Chapter 430: 430. Its not worth getting angry over this kind of person_1
"I dont mind telling you that I actually do have connections that could smooth things over for you concerning Sophie Bakers situation..."
Upon hearing this, James Campbells face suddenly lit up with joy, ready to say something, but he heard the Old Master continue:
"However, dont get your hopes up. Why would I use my connections on such shameful matters, not afraid of tarnishing my own reputation?"
The Old Masters scolding caused James Campbells heart to tremble once again, and he felt even more desperate.
He had been running around all day, and the officials either avoided him outright or, if they did meet with him, simply exchanged pleasantries. No matter how he hinted, they just wouldnt take the bait.
And many of these people he sought out were former subordinates of the Old Master. They would definitely help if the Old Master just said the word, so why wouldnt he help?
Anger and resentment burned in James Campbells heart, believing it all to be Elly Campbells doing, hating her even more, wishing she were dead.
But at this moment, he didnt dare to show such thoughts on his face, not even slightly.
"Dad, Sophie is your own granddaughter. Can you truly bear to not care for her?"
"You good-for-nothing! If I had a granddaughter who was a criminal, I wouldve had her executed long ago!"
Old Master Campbell pointed at James, bellowing fiercely, "Stop dragging my name through the mud. The daughters of the Campbell Family are only your two sisters and Elly. How could some illegitimate child born of some unsavory woman qualify as a granddaughter of Henry Campbell? Get out of my sight immediately, or Ill break your legs!"
Before Elly Campbell and Adam Jones, James Campbell was scolded by Old Master Campbell like a dog, his face alternating between shades of red and white, a truly pitiful sight.
Even with no expression on Ellys face at that moment, James felt like she was mocking him internally.
"Fine, fine. If you dont want to acknowledge Sophie as your granddaughter, then dont recognize me as your son either!"
With that, he stormed out, seething with rage.
"Grandfather, theres no need to get upset over this kind of person. Its not worth damaging your health,"
Elly gently patted the Old Masters back, consoling him.
But the Old Master smiled softly and said, "I stopped considering him my son a long time ago. Its best that hes gone. How could I possibly be angry over such a brainless fool?"
With that, he started walking upstairs but halted halfway, suddenly remembering something, and turned to Adam Jones:
"Adam,e up and join me for a game of chess."
Adam Jones, just having seen the Old Master intending to rest upstairs, was worried he might be sent away by Elly, but now hearing the Old Master inviting him for chess brought an immediate spark of joy, and he readily agreed:
"Of course, Grandfather."
Watching Adam Jones help the Old Master up the stairs, Elly Campbell, standing in the hall, wore a slight look of concern.
She nced at the darkening night sky outside.
Although it wasnt particrlyte at that moment, she didnt know how long the Old Master would keep Adam ying chess, and what if it got toote and the Old Master insisted on Adam spending the night?
With this thought, Elly furrowed her brow once more.
Back in her room, she decided not to dwell on Adams situation; after all, she would have to return to ska first thing in the morning. Why bother with such concerns?
After taking a bath, since it was still early, Elly picked up a book from the bookshelf and sat down on her bed to read.
She wasnt sure how much time had passed when there was a knock on her door.
Without giving it much thought, Elly got up from her bed to answer it. However, when she opened the door and saw Adam standing before her, one hand casually resting on the door frame, the other hand beaming a smile at her, her expression darkened.
Chapter 431. Tricking you_1
Chapter 431: 431. Tricking you_1
"Why havent you left yet?"
"Grandpa asked me to stay for a game of chess, how could I dare to leave?"
"Oh, now that the games over, you can go."
Elly Campbell looked at the outside where it had long since grownpletely dark, and said heartlessly.
Watching Ellys cold demeanor, Adam Jones sighed weakly in his heart, yet pretended to say, "Its toote now, driving on the road isnt safe."
Before Elly could refuse, he added, "Just a few minutes ago, I took some cold medicine, I cant drive."
"Have Linstad take you."
After speaking, she prepared to close the door but was stopped by Adam raising his hand.
Seeing him drop the frivolous demeanor and looking dejected, he said, "Youre going back to ska tomorrow, cant you let me talk with you for a moment?"
Hearing this, Elly slightly furrowed her brow. She found she couldnt refuse Adam when he looked like this, yet, every time shepromised so easily in front of him, she knew that sooner orter, she would lose to Adam again.
"Then stay, Ill have Jane prepare a guest room for you."
She still had the heart to reject him.
The smile at the corner of Adams mouth froze slightly, and after a long while, he forced a bitter smile and said,
"No need to trouble yourself, Ill just go back."
After saying that, he turned and left.
In truth, he could still act unreasonable like the few times before or recklessly stick by her side, y pitiful to win some sympathy, but he didnt dare to use the same tactics too many times.
He was afraid of truly angering her one day.
In front of Elly, he began to be more and more cautious and fearful.
Whatever he did, he didnt dare to follow his whims, afraid that any inadvertent action would push her further and further away until it was impossible to return.
This was the price he paid for his stubborn pride.
Elly watched him as he walked towards the staircase and unconsciously called out, "Didnt you take cold medicine? Have Linstad drive you back."
Adam looked back at her and softlyughed the next second, "I was just kidding. Go back to your room and sleep, dont push yourself too hard."
After saying that, he went downstairs.
Listening to the sound of a car starting downstairs, Elly sat on the bed with an indescribable feeling in her heart.
But she ultimately did not let Adam stay. Lying in bed, she couldnt concentrate on a single word of her book, whether her eyes were open or closed, all she could see was Adams smile as he turned back at the stairway and softly told her, "I was just kidding," with the sadness in his eyes.
She had no idea how long she tossed and turned in bed before she fell asleep, and when she woke up again, it was already broad daylight outside.
Checking her watch, it was already 8:30 in the morning.
She had no habit of sleeping in and this was the first time she slept sote.
Thinking of how she couldnt stop thinking about Adam the night before, she couldnt help but frown again.
After washing up and packing her suitcase, she went downstairs where the Old Master was already sitting in the living room reading the newspaper.
"Grandpa."
The Old Master looked up to see her carrying her suitcase and said, "Are you leaving now?"
"The flight is at eleven, and the roads are usually congested at this time, better to go early so Im not rushed."
"Alright, Linstad will take you to the airport."
"Thank you, Grandpa."
After breakfast, Elly Campbell said goodbye to the Old Master. Just as she was carrying her suitcase out, she saw Adams car parked outside the Campbell Familys gate.
Chapter 432. The Consequence of Sneaking a Peek at the Wife_1
Chapter 432: 432. The Consequence of Sneaking a Peek at the Wife_1
Adam Jones leaned against the car, dressed in a ck cotton shirt underneath, donning charcoal grey casual pants, and an overcoat in the same color palettea high-end, pure hand-made cashmere coat.
It was an understated yet not extravagant outfit that made him look even more striking and enchanting.
Elly Campbell, pulling a suitcase, subconsciously halted her steps for a few seconds before hesitantly walking over.
"Why are you here?"
"To take you to the airport."
He opened the passenger door, met Elly Campbells puzzled gaze, and said, "Get in."
Elly Campbell nced at his smile and, remembering his forlorn look when he left the night before, found her feet moving uncontrobly and got into the car without knowing why.
Seeing that she didnt refuse, Adams recently anxious heart slightly rxed, and his lips curved up pleasantly.
He circled around to the drivers seat, expertly hiding his delighted feelings, maintaining a stern face, unaware that his barely suppressed grin could almost spill from his eyes.
Elly Campbell didnt notice his joyous mood, C as soon as she buckled her seatbelt, a fluffy little thing appeared on her shoulder, her pet, Elly the Second.
Seeing Elly the Second, Elly Campbells eyes softened, and she picked up her pet, cing it on herp and scratching it, asionally letting out contentedughter.
Hearing the genuine pleasure in Elly Campbellsughter, Adam felt his heart stir and couldnt help but nce over at Ellys face.
Facing him was Elly Campbells perfect profile, her features delicate but not overly seductive, soft yet not petite, exquisitely beautiful in just the right way, stirring his heart the more he looked.
Especially seeing herugh so carefreely, he was so captivated that he couldnt resist the urge to lean in and kiss her cheek.
Although Ellysughter wasnt because of him, in his view, Elly the Second was the "son" he brought back, so he could find a connection, and after consoling himself with this thought, President Jones felt even happier.
But happiness didntst very long.
A sudden "bang" echoed; they had rear-ended another car.
The sound instantly froze the smile on Elly Campbells face, and Elly the Second, frightened, burrowed into her embrace.
And Adams expression suddenly became less pleasant, thinking to himself that he had been so lost in watching his wife that he collided with another car, made his mood all the more peculiar.
Especially when Elly Campbell threw him a puzzled nce, Adam felt even guiltier.
"It must be the cold medicine fromst night that hasnt worn off yet."
Adam touched his nose sheepishly and spoke with feigned integrity.
Elly Campbell looked at him calmly, thinking to herself what cold medicine couldst all night long; as a professional doctor, she had never heard of such a thing.
The owner of the car they hit had already gotten out, looking quite frustrated.
Especially when seeing the rear of his fragile Japanese car dented inward significantly, his expression grew even more unsightly.
Feeling ufortable under Ellys baffled gaze, and seeing the other drivering out, Adam quickly excused himself, "You stay here, Ill go handle this."
Then, he hurriedly opened the door, escaping from his wifes scrutiny.
When Adam got out of the car, the gentle expression he had in front of his wife had already vanished.
Chapter 433. Wife calls him baby, happy_1
Chapter 433: 433. Wife calls him baby, happy_1
A tall figure took his stance beside the car, instantly intimidating the hotheaded owner of the Japanese car whod gotten out of his vehicle.
He was taken aback, his aggressiveness suddenly receding a bit.
"You... how did you drive?"
As his gaze passed over the limited-edition, handcrafted Bentley in front of him, the mans bluster unconsciously diminished further.
To buy such a car, one not only had to be wealthy but also possess sufficient authority and connections. He even felt that having his humble car hit by such a luxury car worth tens of millions should be considered an extraordinary honor.
Although he did not know who the man before him was, the innate nobility and pressure exuding from him indicated that he was no ordinary person.
Moreover... that face looked somewhat familiar.
Dont think about it, dont think about it, cant afford to provoke, cant afford to provoke.
He had originally nned to extort a sum of money.
But, with his car dented in like this, he couldnt just leave without getting anything and sullenly drive back to get it repaired.
Just as he was thinking this, Adam Jones had already given him a phone number, saying, "I have to take my wife to the airport. Call this number, and all the repair costs will be dealt with by that person."
Adam spoke in a cool voice, showing no signs of "bullying with power," but this made the car owner dare not question or object as he took the phone number from Adam.
After that, Adam got into his car, and, seeing Elly Campbell looking over at him, he somewhat guiltily avoided her gaze and said, "Its sorted."
"Your medication wore off?"
Elly looked at him doubtfully and quietly asked.
The hand Adam had on the steering wheel tightened, he almost sped off with a guilty smash of the gas pedal, but his expression remained unfazed as he said, "Yeah, its worn off."
It wore off very fast.
Elly snorted coldly in her mind. She noticed his guilt but didnt know what it was about, let alone that this inexplicable car ident happened because he was sneaking a look at her.
Seeing that Elly did not press further, Adam breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. If anyone found out hed rear-ended someone because he was ogling his wife, his dignity would probably never recover.
"Darling."
Shortly after the car started, he heard Elly call out in an especially gentle voice, her tone making his bones go soft, and his heart began to pound violently.
His legs were so weak he could barely press the gas pedal. It was just him and his wife in the carwas she calling him... darling?
Adam had just secretly delighted in the thought and excitedly looked toward Elly, only to see her kissing the forehead and then the mouth of Elly the Second, her expression and eyes filled with constion, her ecstatic smile instantly freezing.
"Darling got scared just now, didnt you?"
Elly looked into the blue, bewildered eyes of Elly the Second, her palm softly rubbing the little head of the cat, her tenderness flowing like water, which made Adam wish he could instantly rece Elly the Second in her arms.
Damn it, how could he forget? Although it was just the two of them in the car, there was still that little creature with a face that couldunch a thousand ships.
Watching Elly soothing Elly the Second over and over, Adam felt quite discontent in his heart.
He furrowed his brows and calcted his standing within the family.
After discounting various rtives, he found that his status was probably... no, definitely worse than a cats.
Chapter 434. William Campbell had an accident_1
Chapter 434: 434. William Campbell had an ident_1
He regretted it now, wondering why he had bought Elly Campbell a puppy.
He felt as if he had inexplicably brought himself a love rival.
Looking at the puppy again as it stuck out its tongue to lick Ellys face while emitting several satisfied whimpers, his jealousy was burning furiously.
He hadnt even licked that face!!!
At that moment, a ruthless thought suddenly arose in Adam Joness mindhe wanted to throw the puppy out of the car.
As the car was about to arrive at the airport, Ellys phone rang; it was Jenna rk calling.
"Mom."
"..."
"Whats wrong with William?"
Ellys expression changed abruptly, and hearing her say this, Adams face also turned, and he looked toward Elly.
"Okay, Im almost at the airport, Ill rush back soon. Mom, please take care of William for now."
After hanging up, Ellys mood became very chaotic, the usualposure on her face disappeared, and her brows were tightly furrowed.
"What happened to William?"
Adam asked with furrowed brows, concerncing his tone.
"My mom said he got into a fight with another child at the kindergarten, and he hasnt spoken since he came backfromst night until now, he hasnt said a word."
Elly knew something must have happened. Although William was only three years old, he was a sensible and intelligent child who wouldnt fight with other kids without reason.
The thought of such a small child not speaking sincest night made Elly increasingly anxious.
Adams brow furrowed as well, "Did mom say why he fought with the other child?"
Elly shook her head, "Mom doesnt know, the teacher is also unclear, they just said that when they found them, the child had already been badly hurt by William, who also refused to speak."
Adam sensed Ellys unease in her voice and patted her shoulder, saying, "Dont worry, lets ask William once we get back."
The car stopped in the airports underground parking lot, Elly nced at the time; there was more than an hour until the ne took off, but she couldnt wait any longer.
However, the earliest flight avable was the one she was about to catch, and even though she was in a hurry to get back, all she could do was wait patiently now.
Sitting in the airport VIP lounge, Elly seemed restless. Even with the puppy jumping around on her, trying tofort her, her mood didnt ease at all.
Adam sat beside Elly, looking at her deeply furrowed brows with a heavy heart.
He knew that her son was Ellys greatest weakness; if something truly happened to the boy, he couldnt bear to imagine her reaction.
Tentatively he reached out, wrapped his arms around her shoulders, and seeing that she didnt push him away, Adam felt slightly relieved. Looking at Ellys anxious expression, he spoke softly,
"Dont think too much now. Our son is so well-behaved and smart, its just a fight with a ssmate. Who hasnt fought in their childhood, right? Its okay, once he sees his beloved mommying back, hell naturally start talking."
Adam wasforting Elly, but he himself was not sure what to believe. Although the time he had spent with his son was not long, he knew the boy wouldnt just fight with a ssmate for no good reason.
There must be some other reason.
But he couldnt say this to Elly, afraid that it would make her worry even more about the child.
Elly didnt respond to him, just periodically lifting her hand to check her watch, clearly wishing she could fly back immediately.
Seeing that she was not talking, Adam didnt force her to speak. He nced at his phone and said, "You sit for a bit, I need to step out."
After that, he got up and left the VIP lounge.
Chapter 435. Unexpected Encounter with a Weirdo at the Airport_1
Chapter 435: 435. Unexpected Encounter with a Weirdo at the Airport_1
Through the ss window, Elly Campbell saw Adam Jones rushing towards the airport exit, presumably in a hurry to return to thepany.
He hade early in the morning to take her to the airport, which was quite rare for this busy man.
Elly understood this, but her heart still felt ufortably blocked.
Her gaze withdrew from Adams retreating figure, and she touched the little kitten that was stepping back and forth on herp, silently sighing in her heart.
After a while, her petting paused, and she looked at the kitten in her hands, William II, with a frown.
Adam had forgotten to take William II with him.
She couldnt take William II on the ne with her, but she couldnt bear to leave him behind either.
Immediately, she took out her phone to call Adam, and just as it rang once, a rapid ringtone came from the door of the VIP room.
She turned her head instinctively and saw Adams tall figure. She didnt know when he had appeared at the door, now with an extra suitcase in his hand.
"You..."
"Im going back with you," he said.
Adam walked up to her, set the suitcase aside, and gently rubbed the top of her head. "Im worried about you going back alone, and Im worried about William too."
Upon hearing this, Elly frowned slightly, about to decline, but then she saw Adam crouch down in front of her, lowering his voice a bit, as if anticipating her refusal:
"William is my son. Ive given him back to you. Wont you even let me see him?"
Looking into his dim eyes and thinking of how he hadnt forcibly taken William from her, Elly swallowed the refusal that had reached her lips.
The next second, she thought of the little kitten in her arms. "What about William II? What will we do?"
Pets werent allowed on the ne, which was a bit of a headache for Elly.
"Ive asked Robert Green to handle the shipping paperwork. It will arrive when we do," he exined.
Elly was stunned for a moment, then realized what his previous trip out had been for.
Robert must have just delivered his luggage and documents.
Seeing the serious look on her face ease a little, Adam smiled. "William will be happy to find out he has a new little brother."
Elly: "..."
Although she knew Adam was referring to William II as the little brother, the statement felt oddly awkward to her, and her look at Adam was somewhat hard to articte.
Adam saw the strange expression on Ellys face and seemed to guess what she was thinking. A pleased smile spread across his eyes.
"Younger cousin sister!"
Just then, another voice of surprise came from the door of the VIP room, interrupting the thoughts of both Elly and Adam.
But Elly didnt expect the voice to be calling her, so she didnt look back, just absentmindedly holding William II and thinking about William.
Behind her, the sound of high heels approaching could be heard, "Younger cousin sister, President Jones, what a coincidence."
This time, Elly realized that "younger cousin sister" was indeed calling her.
She looked up from William II and saw Ivy Lentz standing in front of her with a coquettish smile on her face. Although she greeted Elly, her eyes were fixed on Adam.
Adam didnt remember this person, but he found the middle-aged man entering behind her somewhat familiar, as if he were the ex-husband of the aunt from the Campbell family.
Thinking of that mans shameless words from yesterday, Adam frowned, showing no interest in exchanging pleasantries.
Chapter 436. Best of the best gathered_1
Chapter 436: 436. Best of the best gathered_1
Withdrawing his gaze, Adam sat down on the chair next to Elly, but unexpectedly, Sean Lentz and his daughter Ivy also took the seats opposite them.
The VIP room was furnished with four chairs facing each other, with a coffee table in the middle.
Now that the Lentz father and daughter were sitting opposite them, it was as if the four of them were a party.
Elly, now utterly disgusted by the sight of this father and daughter pair, furrowed her brows openly when they sat down in front of her.
Naturally, the Lentzes saw the disdain on Ellys face, but they pretended not to notice.
After leaving the Campbell Familys house the previous night, Sean had actually regretted. The properties in Canada were all Ellys alone.
He did not understand the business world, and at the same time, he wanted to prove he was not with her just for her money.
Therefore, when Elly never mentioned giving him a share of her properties, he would not take the initiative to ask for it.
In his opinion, given Ellys affection for him, she would never leave him in this lifetime. He saw no need to ask proactively, lest he mess things up and change Ellys impression of him.
But he never imagined that Elly would so decisively divorce him. After the divorce, with Ellys strong tactics, he would definitely not get a single penny.
Not only would he not get any of Ellys wealth, but he also might be thrown out of the house without a ce to stay and potentially lose his job as well.
After decades of a privileged life, the thought of returning to selling paintings on the streets like thirty years ago was unbearable, not just because of the hardship, but because he could not let go of that status and position.
This morning before returning to Canada, he had been thinking about how to change Ellys mind, only to encounter Elly at the airport.
Although he was not very familiar with his older brother-inws only daughter, from the Old Masters attitude yesterday, it was clear that this Miss of the Campbell Family still had significant influence in the family.
Thus, starting from her might give him a chance.
It was precisely for this reason that he stayed put despite seeing the rejection in Ellys eyes.
"Younger cousin sister, Mr. Jones, where are you headed?"
Ivy seemed to havepletely forgotten that she had an unpleasant encounter with Elly the day before. Her enthusiasm was as if the rtionship between the cousin sisters was incredibly close.
Seeing that Elly just looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile, several secondster, she said, "Could you move to a different seat?"
Ivys enthusiastic smile froze abruptly, and a harsh coldness passed quickly through her eyes.
"Elly, Im your cousin sister, and my dad is your uncle. How can youck such basic politeness? If outsiders saw this, they would think the Campbell children are ill-mannered," Ivy said with a tone that carried a hint of dissatisfaction and reproach. Her gaze shifted subtly to Adam, who waspletely ignoring her; it seemed like her words were intentionally meant for Adam to hear.
Seeing Ellys brows furrow further, her already poor mood became even more sullen because of Ivys provocative words.
Sean, more attuned to reading expressions than Ivy, especially knowing that he needed something from Elly, quickly pulled Ivy back and chastised her in a low voice:
"Ivy, how can you speak to Elly like that? Apologize at once,"
he said, giving her a significant look.
Ivy felt reluctantly resentful. When she had used Elly ofcking manners, she had clearly seen Adam frown, obviously also disapproving of Ellys recent behavior in wanting them to leave.
Chapter 437. They affected my wife’s rest_1
Chapter 437: 437. They affected my wifes rest_1
Why did Dad still make her apologize? Wasnt this intentionally making her embarrassed in front of Adam Jones?
A person like Adam Jones, who stands at the apex of the pyramid, even if the Presidents daughter married him, she would feel that it was the Presidents daughter who was reaching up to him. Yet, he actually married Elly Campbell.
When she first heard this news from her mother, she couldnt begin to express how shocked and jealous she was.
If Elly Campbell could marry Adam Jones, then so could she. Why should such good fortune be Elly Campbells alone?
So, every time she saw Elly Campbell, she gnashed her teeth with jealousy, especially just now when she was outside the VIP room, peering through the ss wall to see Adam Jones tenderly stroking Ellys hair while half-kneeling in front of her.
That tender look in his eyes almost drowned her.
She had never interacted with Adam Jones; her only understanding of him was from the financial magazines.
To her, this man represented nothing but haughty aloofness and arrogance, with deep, perceptive eyes that showed nothing but cold indifference and an unfathomable depth.
But in front of Elly Campbell, it was as if he wanted to offer all the tenderness and affection in the world, which made her so insanely jealous the more she thought about it.
She didnt want to apologize to Elly Campbell in the slightest. However, to show her magnanimity, she suppressed the bitterness in her heart and softly said to Elly,
"Younger cousin sister, Im sorry. I overreacted just now. Please dont take it personally."
She had thought that Elly Campbell would take the hint and step down, but she saw Elly nod her head and say, "Fine, I ept your apology. Can you leave now?"
Ivy Lentzs face instantly darkened, and the barely-there smile also vanished in an instant.
Ungrateful!
"Elly Campbell, youre going too far. Is this VIP room yours? Why cant we sit here?"
Ivy Lentzs voice was not loud, even containing a hint of a choke, betraying a sense of innocence and grievance.
Elly Campbell frowned slightly, she was too familiar with this routine.
As this was a public ce, she didnt want to make a scene because of someone like Ivy Lentz, so she simply decided to ignore her and prepared to change seats while holding baby Joe. Yet she saw an arm block her path.
Elly Campbell nced sideways and saw Adam Jones giving her a reassuring look, patting the back of her hand, and said, "Dont give way when you shouldnt yield."
Elly Campbell: "..."
This wasnt yielding; she merely didnt want to waste time and energy on someone brainless like Ivy Lentz. She realized that Ivy Lentz and Sophie Baker could definitely be good friends.
White lotuses and morons!
Before she could speak, she saw Adam Jones gesture to the attendants inside the VIP room with his eyes alone, and one of them promptly approached, "May I help you with something, Mr. Jones?"
Adam Jones pointed at the Lentz family in front of him and said, "These two are disturbing my wifes rest. Please ask them to leave."
Upon hearing this, Ivy Lentz looked incredulously at Adam Jones. It was Elly Campbell who was targeting her intentionally. What did he mean they were disturbing her rest!
"Adam..."
"Please, this way."
The attendant motioned for the Lentz family to leave with a gesture that was polite on the surface yet firm in intention.
In the VIP room, other waiting passengers were looking at them with strange eyes. Ivy Lentz couldnt bear the thought of being driven out like this.
How could she face anyone after this?
"On what basis are you asking us to leave? We have first-ss tickets too."
Chapter 438.Ugly eating_1
Chapter 438: 438.Ugly eating_1
Ivy Lentz flung her boarding pass at the attendant with a defiant gesture.
She had thought the attendant might change her mind, or at least soften her tone, but instead, she saw the attendant maintaining a formic smile from beginning to end, her eyes devoid of any courtesy as she said,
"Mrs. Jones has been disturbed and needs her rest, please, if you do not wish to cooperate, I can have airport securitye and ask you to leave."
The person still wore a kindly smile, but her words were anything but friendly.
Ivys face darkened with insult, growing even more infuriated at being so directly chased away.
Shes just an airport employee, and yet she dared to treat her like this.
"You wait, I will definitelyin about you!"
"Certainly, miss, this is my employee number, theint number is posted on the door."
The attendant maintained her perfect smile, but inwardly, she sneered.
Hah! Better to offend a superior than to offend Young Master Jones; she wasnt a fool.
Mr. Joness protectiveness towards his wife was evident in his tone, who would dare to provoke them.
Ivy was beside herself with rage, seeing the female attendant about to actually call airport security, worried she might indeed be escorted out, she red fiercely at Elly and the attendant, then stormed off dragging her luggage.
Throughout the entire encounter, she didnt dare show the slightest displeasure toward Adam, it was all because she was the type to bully the weak but fear the strong.
Sean Lentz was more sensible than Ivy, always appearing quite amiable, just like the gentle and elegant man Elly remembered, his shamelessness never showing on his surface.
Before leaving, he even apologized to Elly and Adam, "Mr. Jones, Elly, Im so sorry, Ivy has always been spoiled by me, her temper has be a bit too..."
Elly ignored him, merely petting Elly Jr.s head. When she heard him call her "Elly," she couldnt help but feel disgusted.
Seeing Elly ignoring him, Seans face was awkward, yet not wanting to miss the rare opportunity to talk to Elly, and since she hadnt forcefully driven him away, he had the nerve to ask, hopefully,
"Elly, Ive been married to your aunt for decades, could you possibly persuade her not to be so headstrong..."
"Headstrong?"
Ellys voice suddenly dropped, she handed the cat she was holding to Adam, and abruptly stood up from the sofa.
Sean was handsome but not tall, barely reaching 1.72 meters, roughly the same height as Elly. At that moment, Elly was wearing high heels which made her slightly taller than Sean.
Though not much taller, her staturepletely overpowered Sean. Her cold gaze narrowed, frightening Sean so innately that he shuddered and instantaneously regretted his earlier words.
His real intention was not to get a divorce, but he didnt want others to think he was too scared to initiate it. Instead, he wanted to appear considerate of Elly, so he shifted the me of asking for a divorce onto her supposed capriciousness.
"Mr. Lentz, how should my aunt behave to not be considered headstrong?"
Elly didnt want to waste words on someone like Sean, but some people, even if they were living off others, acted so entitled, as though they should be begged to continue the arrangement, which was simply nauseating.
"So if youve been sleeping with a woman twenty years younger than you, should my aunt just graciously forgive you, then bring your mistress into our home so that you can enjoy the blessings of a full house? The world has seen many men living off womens fortunes, but I have never seen anyone with a parasitic style as ugly as yours. Do you think you deserve that face?"
Chapter 439. Swelled his face _1
Chapter 439: 439. Swelled his face _1
Elly Campbells voice wasnt loud, but in this already sparsely popted ce, it was enough to be heard.
Sean Lentz felt a burning pain on his face as he watched the few people in the VIP room look at him with disdain.
His heart loathed Elly Campbell for pping his face in front of outsiders, but seeing Adam Joness overprotective demeanor by his side, he couldnt muster a single word of insult and could only leave the VIP room with a face full of rage.
Due to the situation with William Campbell, Elly Campbell was already very irritable, and here these shameless father and daughter duo came crowding in, so she couldnt be med for swelling his face.
"Alright, dont be angry now," Adam Jones said in his deep voice, "Getting upset over a few flies isnt worth it. Theyve all been driven away."
His voice rose in her ear, pulling her back from her anger.
Turning her head, she met eyes with the exceedingly handsome face of her second child, followed by the voice behind that beauty, "Son, your mommy is unhappy, go andfort her."
Elly Campbell: "..."
The little guy seemed to understand Adam Joness words and really began to call out in a babyish voice, his soft little paws patting Elly Campbells face gently as if to soothe her.
Elly Campbell found that she really couldnt resist her second childs stunning beauty and cooing voice and inevitablyughed helplessly.
She took the child from Adam Joness hands and sat back down in her chair.
The appearance of Ivy Lentz and her father just now didnt cause Elly Campbell to pay them much attention; instead, all her focus was drawn to her second child.
Adam Jones sat down beside her and didnt interrupt her ying with the little one, simply supporting his forehead with one hand, smiling, and watching her the entire time.
The tenderness in his eyes seemed to overflow.
When he called the little one "son" and referred to her as the childs "mommy," she hadnt shown any sign of protest. Could it be that subconsciously, she also acknowledged this rtionship between the three of them?
This realization made Adam Joness mood instantly much more cheerful.
Half an hourter, they began preparing to board the ne.
The second child was also taken away by the staff to be checked in.
Sitting on the ne, thinking about the imminent meeting with her son, Elly Campbell felt both worried and nervous.
The journey of just over an hour made her feel as if every second was like a year.
Adam Jones knew she was worrying about William Campbell again and couldnt help but speak up tofort her, "Dont worry, well see William in an hour."
Elly Campbell nodded and then leaned against the ne, closing her eyes.
The nended at ska Airport an hour and a halfter.
Upon exiting the airport, there was already a driver from the rk family waiting there early on.
They hurried to the rk family home, where only Jenna rk and the servants were present.
"Mom, wheres William?" Elly Campbell asked.
Jenna rk, seeing Adam Jones enter with Elly Campbell, showed a hint of surprise in her eyes, but she didnt say anything and pointed upstairs, saying:
"Hes in his room ying with blocks. He hasnt spoken since we picked him up from kindergarten yesterday. You should go up and check on him quickly."
Elly Campbell didnt dare dy, and quickly went upstairs with her luggage set aside.
Pushing open the door to the toy room, they saw the little guy quietly sitting cross-legged on the floor stacking blocks.
In front of him, arge robot was just taking shape.
Seeing her son so quiet for the first time, Elly Campbells heart was fiercely jabbed, and her eyes filled with an aching soreness.
She hurried over to sit down in front of him, "Baby, mommys back."
Chapter 440. I don’t want you, I hate you_1
Chapter 440: 440. I dont want you, I hate you_1
Upon hearing Ellys voice, William suddenly lifted his head, and the next second, he dropped the building blocks in his hand and rushed into Ellys arms, his chubby arms tightly embracing her neck, refusing to let go.
Ellys eyes instantly reddened.
At that moment, she realized that she was not a qualified mother. Aside from giving birth to William, she had always left him in the care of a nanny due to her work.
She had never heard himin, and he was so sensible, like a little adult, that she thought he didnt need any worrying over like a grown-up.
But he was just a three-year-old child, a child who needed his mommy by his side. How could she have been so neglectful to not even be concerned about this?
In that moment, Ellys heart was filled with both heartache and guilt, and she hugged William even tighter.
William didnt speak, just hugging Elly tightly and burying his head in her embrace, silent.
Adam stood in the room without approaching, and for the first time, when he saw his son so clingy to Elly, he didnt dare toe forward and disturb them.
At the same time, he was relieved that he hadnt actually taken William away from Elly. Otherwise, he would never have hoped for Elly to return to his side in this lifetime.
Seeing that William still refused to speak, Elly grew more anxious.
She lowered her head and gently kissed Williams forehead, softly saying,
"Baby, tell mommy, why did you fight with the kids at the kindergarten?"
Feeling the trembling little body in her arms, Ellys heart was instantly torn.
William remained silent, just the hands around Ellys neck gaining a bit more strength.
Adam watched his son, who was usually lively and cute, be so silent for an unknown reason, and his heart was filled with pain.
Walking forward, he knelt down beside the mother and son, gently rubbed his sons head, and said, "William, tell daddy why you fought with your ssmate. If they bullied you, daddy will bully them back for you, okay?"
As soon as Adam uttered those words, Williams chubby little hand pushed Adams hand off his head.
"Go away, I dont want you."
Williams voice was clearly choked, and his dark, bright eyes had reddened.
Seeing their son finally speak, both Elly and Adam breathed a sigh of relief.
But the next second, Adam froze, his face that had rxed momentarily stiffening again.
Incredulously looking at William, he uttered in a hoarse voice, "William, what are you saying?"
"I dont want you, I hate you."
Williams voice suddenly rose, his previously choked sobs now turning into loud wailing.
"Its all your fault, all because you dont live with mommy. Xiaoming said mommy is a mistress, and he also called me a bastard. I told him Im not a bastard, but Xiaoming didnt believe me..."
William cried louder and louder, and every word he said deeply pierced Ellys and Adams hearts repeatedly.
"William is not a bad person, William is not a bastard, Mommy is not a mistress..."
Especially for Adam, each usation from his son was repeatedly tormenting his heart, making his once-thought-to-be-hard heart crumble.
Every part of it was bloodied!
He looked bewildered and panicked at his sons aggrieved and frightened appearance, his heart torn.
He just watched quietly as anger and loathing spread across Williams face, all his words stuck in his throat, unable to make a sound.
Chapter 441. Optimus Prime_1
Chapter 441: 441. Optimus Prime_1
Just because of a moment of anger all those years ago, not only had he made Elly suffer for so many years, but he had also let his own son be called a bastard.
It was only now that Adam Jones deeply realized that he had absolutely no right to ask Elly Campbell for forgiveness, and even felt that asking Elly to give him another chance was an utterly shameless request.
Elly too was stunned by William Campbells words, as a storm of emotions surged within her.
She had always thought that since William never mentioned his father in front of her, he genuinely didnt care, thinking that having just her as mommy was enough.
However, she had so naturally overlooked the existence that a three-year-old child craved in his young heartthe father figure.
Thinking of every kindergarten event where other kids had both mom and dad by their side, while he always had only mommy, Ellys heart was ruthlessly tormented again and again.
How could she have overlooked this child, how could she have...
Back then, she took him and left Adam Jones in secret, secretly gave birth to him, thinking she did something grand by giving him life, yet she forgot the most important part of the childs development.
She had just beenforting herself with living away from Adam Jones,pletely ignoring this child.
If she had brought him into the world, how could she not consider everything for him?
She thought that she had given William the best she could offer, yet she did not realize what William truly wanted and craved deep down.
Ellys hands holding William were trembling fiercely, and Adam Jones, seeing Ellys face lose all color and her lips quivering, wished he could punch himself to ease the remorse in his heart.
Looking at Elly, he almost opened his mouth to speak, but the words were stuck in his throat and just wouldnte out.
It took a long while before he could barely find his voice again, slowly walked over to Elly, squatted down beside her, and gently ced his hand on her shoulder, feeling her body stiffen slightly under his palm.
"Elly, let me keep Williampany."
He spoke with a hoarse voice, his dark pupils filled with self-reproach and guilt.
Elly looked at him with reddened eyes, hesitated for half a second, then handed William to Adam Jones.
William wasnt like other children who would cry continuously; he had calmed down by now.
But those swollen, teary eyes, still watery, tugged at both Ellys and Adam Joness hearts even more painfully.
Elly knew that only Adam Jones couldfort William now, so she handed the boy over to him and then silently walked away.
Adam Jones, watching Ellys somewhat somber silhouette, felt his heart wrench, tightening bit by bit.
William, now in his arms, didnt resist as much as at the start, but he wasnt as affectionate as the previous times either; his little mouth pouting, clearly still upset with him.
He sat down with William in front of the robot he had set up before.
"Did William build this Bumblebee?"
He asked, pointing at the towering robot in front of them.
Seeing Williams brow furrow slightly as if he disagreed with Adams statement, but he didnt respond.
Adam Jones spoke again, "This Bumblebee looks really good."
The child in his arms furrowed his brow even tighter, and the next second, he said in a low voice with a frown:
"Daddys so silly, thats Optimus Prime, not Bumblebee."
Chapter 442. Inciting the child_1
Chapter 442: 442. Inciting the child_1
Seeing that the little guy was finally paying attention to him, Adam Jones felt a sigh of relief and put on an enlightened expression.
"So its Optimus Prime, William is so good at it. Can you build Megatron?"
Megatron is the super viin in the movie "Transformers," with a fierce andplicated appearance.
When Adam asked this, William decisively shook his head, "No."
His voice still sounded stuffy.
"Daddy can, would Daddy teach William, is that okay?"
Looking at Williams eyes, which suddenly brightened, tears still hung on his little cheeks, but he clearly wasnt as downcast as before.
Hisrge eyes shined as he looked at him, filled with some expectation in their depths.
"Is that okay?"
Adam, full of expectation, asked again.
"Okay."
And so, Adam sat William on hisp and seriously began to build "Megatron."
During this time, father and son exchanged a few words from time to time, getting along extremely harmoniously.
Before long, aplex "Megatron" was assembled.
The little guy was obviously very happy and no longer had the earlier dejected look. Adam immediately felt relieved.
After Adam taught him once, little William quickly memorized it. After setting aside the freshly assembled "Megatron," he began to put one together by himself.
"William, Im sorry. Daddy hasnt been with you all the time; its all Daddys fault."
William looked up from the blocks, remembering how Daddy had just taught him to y with the blocks. Little William was very satisfied and wasnt so mad at Adam anymore.
"Why doesnt Daddy live with Mommy? Other kids daddies and mommies live together."
At that, William pursed his lips, and his face showed signs of being upset, "Xiao Ming said only mistresses and illegitimate children dont live with their daddies."
Adams gaze turned cold when he heard this. A fierce look shed through his deep eyes.
Such words could not havee from a child. They must have been the gossip of their parents or even the teachers talking behind the scenes that the children overheard.
Although this was the breaking point, it was clear that in the eyes of those people, Elly and William were considered a mistress and an illegitimate child, and who knows how much they looked down on them behind their backs.
With this thought, Adams heart chilled, but he did not let it show in front of his son. Instead, he exined sincerely:
"Daddy did something wrong and made Mommy angry."
He held William tightly in his arms and said earnestly, "Daddy promises William to spend more time with you, to y with you, and to build blocks with you. Whatever William wants to do, Daddy will do it with you, okay?"
Williams eyes lit up instantly, "Is it true?"
"Its true! Whatever William wants to y, Daddy will be with you."
Adam was very serious, even though he was facing only a three-year-old child, the sincerity in his eyes did not falter.
He saw William happily throw himself into his arms, "Thats great, now Xiao Ming wont call me a bastard, and he wont call Mommy a mistress anymore."
Listening to his sons excited words, Adams heart ached severely.
His rightful eldest son, the Young Master of the Jones Family, was facing such humiliation. The more Adam thought about it, the more heartbroken he felt. At the same time, his resentment towards the person who had instigated the child to speak grew colder.
Chapter 443. The Second Spring_1
Chapter 443: 443. The Second Spring_1
Elly Campbell sat in the living room downstairs, and her heart started to ache again at the thought of her sons words.
Jenna rk also learned from Elly Campbell about the reason her grandson William Campbell had fought at the kindergarten, and it left a bitter taste in her heart.
"What do you think about this?"
When Jenna rk asked Elly Campbell, she saw Ellys face stiffen, a touch of absentmindedness in her eyes, and after a long time, she finally said, "I dont know."
She really didnt know, there were some things she had never considered, and now she was being asked to think about them and make a decision immediately, it was too difficult for her.
Seeing her daughter in this state, Jenna didnt ask any further, as her daughter had grown up and she still hoped that she could make her own decisions regarding her own affairs.
"William is still young, dont just focus on work, spend more time with him, Mr. Ainley is watching over thepany, and if it gets busier, Mom can help you, dont overwork yourself."
When Jenna rk said this, she actually had other thoughts, but she did not exin them to Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell nodded, "I know, thank you, Mom."
She acted unusually childlike, leaning on Jenna rks shoulder, quietly saying thanks.
"You are Moms only child, if I dont help you, whom would I help?"
Jenna rk said softlyughing, and Elly Campbell looked up at her mother, still so intelligent and gentle, well-maintained except for the very fine lines at the corners of her eyes, the years had not left too many traces on her face.
People would believe her if she said she was in her thirties.
Elly Campbell looked at her and suddenly said, "Then go find me a stepfather and have another brother or sister for me."
Upon hearing this, Jenna rk was so angry that she raised her hand and pped her on the head, "Silly girl, your own matters are a mess, and you still tease Mom about this."
But Elly Campbell shook her head, very seriously saying, "Mom, are you really not considering it? You wasted the best years of your life on James Campbell, and now that youre divorced, you should think about yourself."
"Alright, Moms already old, why think about this stuff?"
Jenna rk was somewhat speechless; she was nearly fifty, and after her divorce, she had never thought about finding another man to spend thetter half of her life with. If she encountered someone like James Campbell again, shed rather stay single.
Seeing that Elly Campbell wanted to say more, Jenna quickly stopped her, "Dont try to decide for me, rify your own issues first."
She rose from her seat beside Elly and nced up at the wall clock, "Its one-thirty already, do you want to have the kitchen prepare something for you to eat?"
Elly Campbell thought of the father and son still upstairs, pondered for a moment, and said, "No need, Ill go home first to pack up my things, I have to visit Williams kindergarten tomorrow."
Just as Adam Jones had thought, words like illegitimate child and mistress could definitely note from a kindergartener.
She had to personally inquire tomorrow, as for what teachers and parents thought, she couldnt control that, but kids speak without a filterif they were taught such words and then those people isted or even bullied William because of that in the future, she absolutely wouldnt tolerate it.
Jenna rk understood Elly Campbells thoughts and did not insist.
Adam Jones had spent the entire afternoon with William Campbell in the toy room withouting out, and Elly Campbell, feeling uneasy, decided to go upstairs. Just as she started up the stairs, she saw Adaming out of the toy room with William in his arms.
Chapter 444. Really hooked up with Mr. Jones_1
Chapter 444: 444. Really hooked up with Mr. Jones_1
The father and son were talking andughing together, seeming to be quite happy.
Looking at William again, he no longer showed the sadness and grievance she had seen before, and although unsure what Adam had said to him, seeing her son returning to his usual self brought her a sigh of relief.
Adams gaze met hers at that moment, his deep eyes tinged with a trace of tenderness, causing Ellys heart to unexpectedly miss a beat. She quickly averted her gaze and stood aside.
When Adam, carrying William, came downstairs to where she was, she hesitated before speaking, "My mom has been looking after William for several days now, so we should head back home first."
Hearing Elly say those words, the "we" in her sentence naturally included him with herself and her son in her subconscious, a realization that made the corners of Adams mouth start to curve up in pleasure.
"Okay."
The Campbell familys driver had already prepared the car and parked it at the door; after getting everything ready, Elly, along with Jenna, and the family of three headed to Ellys apartment in the city center.
Returning to the apartment in the city center, which was regrly cleaned by a maid, it was quite tidy.
"William, go y by yourself for a bit. Mommy will put away the luggage and then join you."
If it had been before, Elly would have unquestionably gone about her own business without a second thought, but after this time, she realized she had indeed been somewhat negligent towards William.
Adam very proactively stayed to y with William, and not long after Elly had gone upstairs, the doorbell rang.
It was the property manager from theplex. She seemed quite startled upon seeing Adam answer the door.
A few months ago, Adam had suddenly bought an apartment in theirplex, which was no secret there.
After all, the sudden real-life appearance of such a high-profile individual from Greece in their midst was undoubtedly shocking.
Theirplex, located in the center of ska, had a good location and wasnt cheap, but it wasnt considered a luxury residence. In their minds, a business tycoon like Adam would buy a luxurious vi in a neighborhood where wealthy people congregated, not an apartment block, and certainly not one where each apartment took up an entire floor.
Being able to serve such a big shot gave the property staff a sense of pride by association.
At the same time, they were privately specting about Miss Campbell, who lived across from him; what would her reaction be if she encountered Mr. Jones?
Would she first celebrate secretly, and then try to get close to Mr. Jones?
After all, Mr. Jones was counted among the most eligible diamond bachelors in Greece, not to mention his wealth one could only dream of, even his looks alone were enough to have countless women willing to throw themselves at him.
As for Miss Campbell, although she had a son, she was truly beautiful, and it wouldnt be surprising if Mr. Jones actually took a liking to her.
Now seeing Adam in Ellys home, the property manager, after her initial shock, had a moment of realization.
Miss Campbell really did hook up with Mr. Jones, and her means were indeed formidable.
And think about it, Miss Campbells son does bear a striking resemnce to Mr. Jones...
The next second, the property manager was struck dumb again, recalling the Hot Search headline that had surfaced online some time ago, saying the child was Adams illegitimate son. Although the Hot Search had been removed cleanly in less than half a day, and no further information about Adams illegitimate son could be found online.
But she had seen that headline, and that child... wasnt he Miss Campbells son?
Chapter 445. Mommy has another baby sister_1
Chapter 445: 445. Mommy has another baby sister_1
Could it be... Could this child truly be Miss Campbells and Mr. Joness illegitimate son?
Did Mr. Jones buy a house here because of them?
But... if the two of them are lovers, why doesnt Mr. Jones just live here, instead of buying another set across the way?
The property manager was shocked in her heart, and her face also revealed a hint of surprise.
When Adam saw her looking at him without speaking, his expression darkened, and he said impatiently, "Is there something wrong?"
Her deep voice, tinged with obvious displeasure, snapped the property manager back to reality. Meeting Adams cold and indifferent ck pupils, she felt a sudden shiver at her hearts tip and hurriedly picked up the space capsule in her hand, saying:
"Mr. Jones, this was delivered from the airport this afternoon. They said its Miss Campbells cat. Ive brought it over. Is Miss Campbell here?"
William had arranged a transfer and had it shipped over because it arrived in ska more than half an hourter than they did. They were in a rush to see William and left their phone number and address with the airport, asking them to deliver it straight here once William had arrived.
"Give it to me."
Adam took the space capsule from her, said thanks, and before the property manager could say anything, he had already closed the door.
The property manager, standing outside the closed door, sheepishly touched her nose. At the moment when Adam closed the door, she had also heard the child inside calling him "Daddy."
"Oh my, that child really is Adams illegitimate son."
No wonder they retracted the Hot Search so quickly back then.
The property manager, as if she had discovered some earth-shattering secret, hurriedly pressed the elevator button, her eyes brimming with irresistible gossip.
"Wow! Its a kitty cat!"
William saw Adam carrying William II in from the door, and he became extremely happy.
He jumped down from the sofa and ran eagerly towards Adam.
Adam bent down to pick him up, his other hand carrying the space capsule towards the sofa, and then he took William II out of it.
"This is your brother William II. You have to take good care of him from now on, understand?"
Adam ced William II in Williams hands, his eyes creasing into a smile.
Gripping William IIs soft body tightly, he stroked its sleek white fur continuously. Hearing Adam calling it his brother, William looked up at Adam in shock, his big ck eyes wide open.
"So Mommy can also give birth to kitties."
He covered his mouth in disbelief. Beyond shock, his face showed pure excitement. He grabbed onto Adams arm and said:
"Then, can I ask Mommy to have a few more in the future?"
Elly, who had just finished tidying up clothes in the room, heard her sons "innocent" question and was momentarily speechless.
A corner of Adams lips twitched, too. Thinking of Elly, his gaze instantly softened.
Looking at his son, who was the spitting image of himself, he thought it would be even better to have a little girl just like Elly.
In Adams mind, he began imagining a little pink bundle with a small-size Elly face, chubby little body, and a sweet voice calling him daddy, melting his heart into a soft mess.
"William, you already have a brother now. How about letting Mommy have a sister for you? Would that be good?"
"Yes!"
William answered without hesitation, then tilted his head to think for a moment and said, "But will she look like me? A chubby sister who looks like Chubby would be so ugly. Im so handsome; if she looked like me, shed definitely be beautiful."
Chapter 446. Xiaopang has a wide range of knowledge_1
Chapter 446: 446. Xiaopang has a wide range of knowledge_1
Adam Jones: "..."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Who on earth had that little guy inherited his narcissism from?
Adam Jonesughed and rubbed William Campbells head, saying, "Sister will be like Mommy and be the most beautiful little girl in the world."
In his tone was an unmistakable yearning; the doting in his words instinctively made the listeners heart flutter.
Elly Campbell stood at the top of the stairs, subconsciously imagining Adam Jones holding a little girl and transforming into a gentle daddy, the corners of her lips inadvertently curling up.
But soon, her smile stiffened at her lips, and she raised her hand to lightly p her own cheek.
What was she thinking!
Even if she were to have a little sister for William, it certainly wouldnt be Adam Joness child!
Noticing the movement upstairs, Adam Jones instinctively looked up towards the stairway and saw Elly Campbell quietly standing on the stairs, her cheeks tinged with a blush.
Recalling what he had just said to William, his lips stealthily curved up, and his eyes gleamed with amusement.
Seeing Adam Jones looking at her, Elly Campbells face carried a trace of guilt.
She walked downstairs feigning calm, pretending she hadnt heard what Adam Jones had just said.
But unfortunately, she didnt bring it up, and there was a rotten kid who was really good at blowing her cover.
"Mommy, Daddy said to give me a little sister to y with. Can you give me one?"
"No!"
Elly Campbell responded a bit hastily, as if eager to rify there was no connection between her and Adam Jones.
Hearing her answer, William didnt seem to care and waved his hand dismissively, "I know, Xiao Pang said one person cant do it alone. You need to live with Daddy; if two people live together, they can have a little sister."
Adam Jones: "..."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Whose devil of a child is Xiao Pang! He knows too much!
"Who is Xiao Pang?"
She didnt respond to Williams statement but tactfully changed the subject.
"Xiao Pang is my best buddy in kindergarten. He knows everything; hes the one who told me."
Elly Campbell silently pursed her lips, thinking that she couldnt let William stay with Xiao Pang any longer; that child would lead William astray.
Adam Jones, on the other hand, was smiling as he watched her ears turn faintly red, the amusement in his eyes deepening.
Xiao Pang was a wise child with a broad range of knowledge.
Sensing Adam Joness gaze, Elly Campbell looked over at him involuntarily and saw the faint smile at the corner of his eyes, his face filled with adoration as he watched her.
Her heart trembled, and her hands and feet became clumsy as she withdrew her gaze.
"Ahem."
Adam Jones suppressed his increasingly rising smile, stood up, walked in front of Elly Campbell, and looked down at her with a smile, "Is everything packed up?"
"Yes."
She took a step back and then, keeping herposure, walked past him towards William.
Adam Jones followed her with a smile, "Then Ill go pack up some things."
"Yes."
Elly Campbell replied faintly again, not looking at Adam Jones, but fiddling with her phone, absentmindedly browsing throughpany emails in an attempt to hide her unwarranted nervousness around Adam Jones.
"Can I stay in the same room with you?"
"Yes."
Elly Campbell subconsciously "yes"ed again, then suddenly realized something was off, abruptly lifting her head from the emails to meet Adam Joness triumphant smile and furrowed her brows.
"Isnt your home right across the hall?"
As the words fell, a hint of grievance appeared on Adam Joness face, "You just agreed."
Chapter 447. Clingy_1
Chapter 447: 447. Clingy_1
Elly Campbell was choked by his words, and herplexion darkened a few shades, "I heard wrong!"
"Then Ill ask again."
Adam Jones walked behind her, leaned into her ear, and whispered.
His deep voice, deliberately seductive and maic, apanied by the moist warmth of his breath, lingered in Elly Campbells ear, making her involuntary shiver.
"No need to ask again. You hurry back."
Elly Campbells voice, heightened by nervousness, caused William Campbell, who was ying happily with his uncle, to look up at her.
"Daddy isnt living here?"
The excitement in William Campbells eyes dimmed noticeably.
Adam Jones and Elly Campbells hearts suddenly tightened. Adam Jones was thinking about how to reassure his son when he heard Elly Campbell say:
"No, Daddy is going to his own house to get his pajamas, and hell be backter."
Adam Jones cast a quiet nce at Elly Campbells face, and although this was the result he very much desired, he couldnt help but feel amused and exasperated inside.
If it werent for his son, his pursuit of his wife would have been even harder.
"Are you guys lying to me?"
"No."
Elly Campbells lips forced out a bright smile, looking at Adam Jones, "You ask Daddy."
Adam Jones was taken aback by Elly Campbells sudden smile towards him, staring at her nkly for a long while beforeing back to his senses and saying to William Campbell, "Thats right, Daddy promised William he would always be with him."
When William Campbell heard both his parents saying this, he finally rxed. The worried expression on his face was instantly reced by joy.
Yet despite such moments, both Elly Campbell felt deeply pained inside.
Especially Elly Campbell, who realized only now that the treasure she often spoke about actually felt so insecure.
"Ill have someone merge our houses tomorrow."
Adam Jones leaned into her ear and spoke, half-joking yet seemingly earnest. Elly Campbell gave him a look of disdain, an "idiot" in her gaze, but didnt take what Adam Jones said to heart.
"Quick, go pack up your things."
She urged him with a stern face.
She couldnt remember when it started, but facing Adam Jones now, she could no longer maintain the calm she had in the beginning.
"Alright, as you wish."
Adam Jones suppressed the smile in his eyes and whispered softly.
He didnt return to the house opposite, but instead, carrying his suitcase, went straight upstairs.
"Adam Jones!"
Elly Campbell saw him heading upstairs and quickly got up to follow, "Where are you going?"
"Didnt you just urge me to pack?"
His smile carried a faint innocence.
Elly Campbell pursed her lips tightly, frowning, "Didnt I tell you to go back to your own ce?"
"Since I have toe back anyway, why bother with the hassle."
"You..."
Thinking about her sons gloomy gaze earlier, and the words she had spoken, she swallowed back her words. "Go to the guest room."
"Okay."
Seeing Elly Campbell agree, the joy in Adam Jones eyes deepened a bit, and he agreed very straightforwardly.
For Elly Campbell, every small concession she made was already progress. Adam Jones didnt dare push too much in her presence.
Adam Jones didnt have many belongings, so he packed them quickly and came downstairs.
He nced at his watch; it was already past five in the afternoon. At this time of year, it was already dark, and dinner time was approaching.
He knew Elly Campbell didnt cook; usually, it was the hired nanny who did the cooking.
Thinking of the nanny, Adam Jones frowned slightly, feeling that he needed to remind Elly about her.
Chapter 448. Wife got jealous_1
Chapter 448: 448. Wife got jealous_1
Descending the stairs, he walked straight toward Elly Campbell and began, "Wheres that little nanny you hired?"
Hearing Adam Jones suddenly mention Lynn rk, Elly Campbell instinctively frowned, "I gave her the day off, do you need her for something?"
Adam Jones paused for a moment, faintly detecting something unusual in Elly Campbells tone, and instantly understood, letting out a light chuckle.
He raised his hand to ruffle her hair, "What are you thinking about."
Elly Campbell, hearing his tone, always felt something was off but before she could figure it out, Adam Jones added,
"I just want to remind you that the nanny has bad intentions, youd better fire her."
Not expecting Adam Jones to say this, she was startled for a moment, then scoffed, "Oh? And what bad intentions does she have? Did shee on to you?"
In fact, she had already noticed this aspect, finding Lynn rks behavior more repulsive than mere seduction.
If it had only been seduction, it might have been forgivable, but Lynn rk always seemed to take her anger out on her because of Adam Jones, which inevitably made Elly Campbell defensive.
It wasnt Lynn rk confronting her that Elly Campbell feared, but the prospect of Lynn rk taking her anger out on William Campbell when her back was turned, something she couldnt tolerate.
The only solution was to fire Lynn rk, to eliminate this possibility altogether.
Thinking about this, Elly Campbell couldnt help but redirect some of her annoyance at Adam Jones.
If it wasnt for him, Lynn rk would still be a very capable nanny.
She was well-educated, pleasant to look at, cooked delicious meals, and, crucially, unlike older nannies, she was adaptable and could keep up with William Campbells ideas.
When she first had Lynn rk take care of William Campbell, she was very satisfied.
Because of this, she didnt treat Lynn rk like a mere servant but rather as a young sister who had just entered society, helping her out when she could.
She also paid her a higher sry than other employers did, but that girl was too greedy.
Even if she aimed high and set her sights on Adam Jones, it was no excuse for spilling her malicious emotions onto her.
Hearing her ask this in such an indifferent tone, Adam Jones felt a mix of amusement and annoyance, "Cant you see whether shes made a move on me or not?"
Elly Campbell gave him an irritated look, "In this world, there are plenty of women who want to seduce President Jones, whats so surprising?"
"Is that so?"
Adam Joness dark eyes narrowed, "Then why dont you seduce me and give it a try?"
Elly Campbell couldnt be bothered with him and turned her head to look at William Campbell.
Adam Jones, however, didnt let her off so easily. He reached out to turn her face back toward him and said in the face of her slightly angry gaze,
"She also gave me her phone number and told me to contact her anytime."
She gave him her phone number?
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow internally, finding this little nanny to be more capable than she had thought.
"So, President Jones has been in touch with our little Lynn? No wonder youre in such a hurry to ask about her when you cant see her," she said.
This time, Adam Jones didnt speak but merely watched her quietly, a slight smile gradually creeping into his eyes, which left Elly Campbell somewhat perplexed and, inexplicably, feeling a bit guilty.
"Why are you looking at me like that?"
Elly Campbell frowned and asked in a lower voice.
A deep, husky chuckle emanated from Adam Jones as he leaned down to meet Elly Campbells eyes, his dark pupils reflecting her guilty look. He gently touched her nose and teased,
"Jealous?"
These simple three words struck directly at Elly Campbells sensitive sore spot, immediately infuriating her.
Chapter 449. Highly-educated handsome male nanny_1
Chapter 449: 449. Highly-educated handsome male nanny_1
"I told you to check out your narcissism with a psychiatrist long ago, but you dragged your feet, and now the condition has worsened!"
Seeing her strong reaction, the smile on Adam Joness face spread even more wantonly.
He stretched out his arms and pulled Elly Campbell into an embrace, "No other woman catches my eye, only you. You were my first sight and will forever be."
Towards the end, there was a tender, lingering affection in his smile that caused a faint ripple in Ellys heart.
She avoided Adams deep, affectionate gaze and reached out to tug at his hands on her waist, only to hear Adam say:
"If you need someone to cook, Ill do it. Ill even take care of sweeping and mopping, freebor that will save you quite a bit of expense."
Adam looked at Elly with a face full of eagerness, his dark, profound pupils brimming with anticipation.
After he said this, a momentary daze colored Ellys face.
Although she had been nning to dismiss Lynn rk, she hadnt expected Adam to volunteer to take on those household chores that she herself was reluctant to do.
"You?"
Elly spoke with a hint of disbelief in her tone.
"Yes, leave everything to me, Ill make sure youre satisfied."
As long as you dont send me away.
Adam added in his heart and continued to gaze intently at Ellys face as he solemnly promised.
"A high-and-mighty CEO of Jones Corporation cooking for someone else, wouldnt that be too demeaning?"
With a gentle smile on his lips, Adam shook his head, "How can it be demeaning to cook for ones wife and children?"
Elly: "..."
How had she ever thought this man was not good at sweet-talking?
The man before her was a smooth talker indeed!
"Okay?"
Seeing Elly not responding, Adam continued to press for an answer.
He was determined to send the nanny packing, not only because he worried she might harm Elly and her son but also because he desired to live their own little worldwithout any outside disturbance.
What? A three-person world? No, William Campbell could be easily disregarded.
Elly had indeed nned to fire Lynn rk, so she didnt intend to hide it from him and said, "I understand."
Upon Ellys agreement, a smile slowly spread across Adams face.
Elly noticed that Adam had been smiling at her a lottely, not just frequently but also with an irresistibly charming ir.
What she couldnt ept even more was that she found herself defenseless against his smile.
She frowned, avoiding his gaze, and said coldly, "If it werent for your face that attracts trouble, I wouldnt be losing a well-educated and pretty good nanny."
She gave him a disdainful look and wriggled out of his hands.
Adam, like a sticky burr, followed her closely, clinging to her. Hearing her say that, heughed and said, "Although youve lost an insignificant nanny, youve gained a male nanny with higher education, and even better looks."
He moved close to Elly, sat down on the sofa next to her, and whispered in her ear, "Whats more, this male nanny can also give you sons."
The subtle flirtation caused Ellys ears to burn again, and she red coldly at Adam.
Adam didnt continue to tease her and looked at his watch, saying, "Hungry? Ill go out to buy some groceries and cook for you."
Although Adam had promised to take on the responsibility of their housekeeper, Elly really didnt dare to let Adam cook.
Chapter 450. Kneeling in front of President Jones and shouting "Daddy"_1
Chapter 450: 450. Kneeling in front of President Jones and shouting "Daddy"_1
This Young Master, who had everything handed to him from a young age, taking care of food and clothing without lifting a finger, the thought of the meals hed cook was beyond her wildest guesses.
"Lets not bother, lets go out to eat instead."
Elly Campbell refused Adam Joness suggestion without a second thought, then turned to William Campbell and said, "Darling, lets go out for dinner."
"Okay."
William obediently responded and efficiently put the younger brother into the space capsule, "Bringing along the little brother too."
For some reason, every time Elly heard Adam Jones or William refer to the younger brother as his brother, she felt a bit awkward.
Despite this, she didnt object to Williams request, and as she reached out to take Williams hand, he dodged her.
"Mommy holds hands with Daddy, William holds the little brother."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Adam Jones, on the other hand, was watching from the side with an amused, yet not quite smiling expression as Ellys ears turned red without her noticing, giving William an approving look.
This son of his was really catching on.
After William finished speaking, true to his word, he quickly picked up the space capsule and ran to the entrance to put on his shoes, not even sparing a nce at his still-standing parents.
Adam Jones suppressed the amusement in his eyes, walked over to Elly, and tentatively held her hand, "Lets go."
Lately, Adam Jones would often hold her hand for no particr reason; sometimes Elly didnt notice and didnt think much of it, but just now her son had made such a deliberate mention that Elly felt ufortable throughout her body.
She quickly withdrew her hand from Adams and hurried to the entrance to put on her shoes.
Adam Jones followed with a smile, and the family of three headed towards the elevator.
At this time, during rush hour, quite a few people in the residentialmunity saw the Campbell family of three walking out of the elevator.
William stood in the middle, a space capsule on his back, holding each of his parents hands, one on the left and one on the right, hopping and skipping towards the exit of theplex, his delicate little face full of exuberance.
Adam Joness face, often seen in financial magazines, coupled with his handsome looks that could outshine entertainment industry idols, was recognized by quite a few passersby in the neighborhood.
Looking at the little boy who looked almost identical to him, it was obvious to anyone perceptive that he was indeed Adam Joness son.
My God, even Adam Jones had a child, that Twitter Hot Search rumor a few months ago was actually true.
The father and son pair in the amusement park was indeed Adam Jones and his son.
The onlookers shifted their gaze to Elly Campbell, the woman held by Williams other hand.
This woman was very beautiful, capable of drawing peoples eyes just by walking on the street.
People ustomed to seeing her in theplex usually only saw her with her son, and privately, many spected she might be a mistress maintained by some wealthy man, but never imagined that this wealthy man would turn out to be President Jones of the Jones corporation.
The men were rather indifferent, but the women looked at Elly with a range ofplex emotions.
Some were envious, others jealous, but most of them scorned, looking down on a woman who became a mistress.
Yet at the same time, they thought she was incredibly fortunate; among the multitude of women who became mistresses, not everyone had the capability to be Adam Joness mistress.
And then there was that illegitimate child...
Even if the identity of an illegitimate child wasnt something to unt, he was still Adam Joness illegitimate child, a status not easily matched bymon folk.
In this world, who wouldnt want to kneel before Adam Jones and call him Daddy?
Chapter 451. Firing the babysitter_1
Chapter 451: 451. Firing the babysitter_1
Could the Emperors illegitimate son be on par with ordinary folk?
The different gazes of the crowd were upon them, and the family of three emerged from the residentialplex hand in hand, under such scrutiny.
It was peak rush hour, and the roads were congested everywhere. They decided to simply go out and hail a taxi.
While waiting for a taxi at the entrance, Lynn rk returned.
"Madam, youre back!"
She hastened towards Elly Campbell, ncing subconsciously at Adam Jones face. After the previous warning from Adam, Lynn had be much more restrained. She only dared to greet him before shifting her attention away from Adam to Elly:
"Madam, my graduation thesis is almost prepared, and I n to start job hunting after I officially graduate next year. So, for theing half year, I can look after William with peace of mind."
Elly, seeing Lynns enthusiasm, couldnt figure out how to voice her decision to dismiss her.
Although Lynn harbored some fantasies about Adam, it was undeniable that she had indeed taken very good care of William.
Telling Lynn now that she was worried she might harm William in the future, hence the dismissal, made it impossible for her to utter the words.
Thus, she could only grit her teeth and search for an excuse, only to hear Adam say:
"That wont be necessary, youve been dismissed."
Upon hearing Adams words, Lynns face turned pale, and she looked up sharply at Elly, her eyes quickly reddening.
"Madam, is it... is there something I did wrong? Why... why do you want to dismiss me?"
Was it simply because she liked Mr. Jones?
Just because they were divorced, did that mean no other woman was allowed to like her ex-husband?
To dismiss her for such a reason was utterlyughable.
She had so generously imed she wouldnt interfere with her private affairs, yet when Lynn admitted she liked Mr. Jones, Elly started to get upset?
Ha! How utterly hypocritical.
"No, youve done nothing wrong..."
Elly was about to exin, but Adam forcefully cut her off.
"Its my decision to dismiss you. As for the reason, I think you should know."
Adams eyes narrowed impatiently, "We will double your pay as per the employment contract, and you may leave now."
Lynn looked at Adam with trembling lips, taking in the forcefulness and the ruthlessness in his gaze as he spoke each word.
"Mr. Jones, Ive exined to you, I havent..."
"Whether you have or not is irrelevant. Whats important is that I want to dismiss you. Do you understand?"
Adam interrupted Lynn impatiently. At that moment, the taxi they had called arrived, and he quickly took Elly and their son into the cab, without giving Lynn another nce.
Watching the car pull away before her, a sh of resentment quickly passed through the depths of Lynns eyes.
With the weekend nearing, the shopping district was especially crowded with people out shopping and dining. Once the three had alighted from the cab, Adam promptly took hold of Ellys hand and, with his other arm holding William, he exined with a smile when Elly nced sideways:
"There are too many people here; Im afraid you two might get lost."
Elly: "..."
Without waiting for her to speak, Adam, holding her hand and carrying their son, entered the mall directly across the street.
This wasnt the first time the family of three went out together; thest time had been several months ago during Christmas Day, where they had visited a nearby amusement park.
But this time, both Adam and Elly felt that William was much happier than before; even though he had been to this mall many times, he still found it very exciting.
Chapter 452. So jealous that I want to get pregnant_1
Chapter 452: 452. So jealous that I want to get pregnant_1
As soon as they entered the mall, the striking attractiveness of the family of three instantly drew the attention of everyone around.
The man was tall and handsome, the woman, slender and beautiful, and then there was their little boy, exquisite and adorable like a porcin doll, which made it impossible for people not to turn their eyes towards them.
When the trio got on the esctor to the basement level supermarket, some people even quietly followed to take stealth photos.
"Could this be some celebrity family? The guy looks kind of familiar."
"He does look familiar, not just the guy but the kid too, seems like Ive seen him somewhere before."
"I feel the same..."
Then someone flipped through the photos that they had just secretly taken, saying, "I took their pictures, lets check Google Encyclopedia."
Shortly after, the group stared at the information that popped up on Google, taking a deep breath of cold air.
"Jones...Adam Jones, its actually Adam Jones, no wonder he looked familiar. The child hes holding, isnt he that little boy who went viral on Hot Search when Adam took him to the amusement park?"
"The woman beside him, couldnt she be the kids mom? Shes really pretty, looks so well-matched with Adam."
"What to do, Im so jealous I want to get pregnant, sob sob sob~~"
"..."
On the top floor of the mall were all restaurants, but each establishment had a long line of people waiting. It looked like it would be quite a wait.
Since they hadnt eaten lunch, Elly was indeed feeling hungry, so she said to Adam Jones:
"Lets not wait, lets just grab some bread from the dessert shop."
"How can bread count as a proper meal?"
Adam frowned in disapproval, then handed William over to Elly, and he headed into a restaurant.
Elly didnt know what Adam had gone inside to say to the owner, but soon she saw hime back out, pick up William, and take her by the hand to go inside.
"Is there a seat avable now?"
She nced at the people who were in line for the first seat, knowing Adam had a way to cut in line, but what if the people outside found out? Would they mind?
Elly looked at those people with a somewhat guilty expression.
Sure enough, as soon as the three of them went inside, Elly heard the people waiting at the entrance start cursing.
In the end, she didnt know what the restaurant owner had said, but the line of people quieted down.
"How did you manage that?"
When they were ordering, Elly asked out of curiosity.
She knew that many people in this world were averse to those who acted arrogantly just because they had money and power. No matter what method Adam used to get a seat from the restaurant owner, to the people waiting outside, it was still cutting in line.
The fact that those people calmed down so easily couldnt have been just because of something the restaurant owner said.
As expected, when Adam heard her ask this, he hooked the corner of his lips with a smile, "Most things in this world can be solved with money. If they cant be solved, it just means youre not spending enough."
Seeing that Elly still looked puzzled, he exined with a smile, "I told the owner that I would pay for the meals of everyone who was waiting in line behind us, no matter how much they would eat."
Elly: "..."
At that moment, with her stomach growling in hunger, she clearly recognized that money was an incredibly powerful thing.
After they finished eating and left the restaurant, Elly was about to call a car to go home when Adam pressed her phone back.
"Whats the hurry to go back for?"
"What else?"
"Lets go to the supermarket and buy some ingredients. Ill cook breakfast for you guys tomorrow morning."
Chapter 453. Parent-child Sports Day_1
Chapter 453: 453. Parent-child Sports Day_1
Adam Joness eyes sparkled when he spoke about this, as if cooking for them, a mother and son, was an especially honorable thing for this domineering CEO.
Elly Campbell frowned, wanting to say she definitely couldnt stomach his disastrous cooking, but before she could speak, Adam Jones had already dragged her away.
"Lets go."
Just at that moment, Elly Campbells cellphone rang; it was William Campbells kindergarten teacher.
"Miss Davis."
Elly Campbell answered the call, and because of the incident where William had fought with another child, she didnt have a very good impression of the kindergarten teacher.
"A parent-child sports day?"
Elly Campbell was startled upon hearing Mr. Gresias words over the phone.
"Thats right, Williams mom, our kindergarten hosts a parent-child sports day every year. Since William is new to our kindergarten, we hope he can sign up for this event. It would allow him to better integrate with the other children in the ss. Ive asked William several times, but he has been reluctant, so I wanted to discuss it with you..."
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbells brows furrowed even more. She nced over at her son, who was ying with Adam Jones, and her heart surged with waves of pity.
A momentter, Elly Campbell replied through the phone, "Okay, I understand. Tomorrow Ill bring William over."
Although Adam Jones was ying with William, his attention was on Elly Campbell. After hearing the change in her voice upon receiving that call from Mr. Gresia, his heart sank.
He lifted his hand to ruffle Williams hair, telling him to y with his sibling first, before he himself stood up and walked over to Elly Campbell, asking in a low voice:
"What did Williams teacher say?"
Elly Campbell looked at William, pursed her lips tightly, and repeated Mr. Gresias words to Adam Jones.
Adam Joness gaze dropped, and he walked over to William, scooping him up in his arms, "Son, your teacher just called mommy to say that the kindergarten has a parent-child sports day tomorrow, and your mommy has signed you up."
Upon hearing this, William didnt look very excited; instead, he seemed averse to the idea. He furrowed his brow and said in a low voice, "I dont want to go."
"Why not? As a man, are you afraid of losing?"
William bit his lower lip, not making a sound, but the hurt and sadness quickly filled his eyes.
He didnt answer Adam Joness question, simply saying firmly, "I just dont want to go."
"If you dont go, how embarrassing it will be for daddy and mommy to be there without you, we wouldnt even know whose daddy and mommy we are."
Adam Jones, carrying William, coaxed him as they walked, and as soon as he had spoken, Williams eyes suddenly lit up, "Daddy is going too?"
"Of course, hasnt daddy promised William? Whatever William wants to do in the future, daddy will be there with you. Not only am I going tomorrow, but I will also make sure William wins the championship, okay?"
"Yay!"
William cheered excitedly, turning back to Elly Campbell who was following behind:
"Mommy, we need to take lots of food and drinks to the sports day to keep our energy up, lets go to the supermarket to buy some now."
Elly Campbell smiled and nodded, seeing the ecstatic joy on her sons face made her feel even more guilty and remorseful.
But little did she know, Adam Joness heart was in even more turmoil. He was the root cause of all these issues; it was because of him that his son had to endure such distress.
Chapter 454. Wife cried_1
Chapter 454: 454. Wife cried_1
Adam Jones made a silent vow in his heart that from now on, he would never let his wife and child suffer the slightest grievance in front of anyone.
Rarely joining his daddy and mommy for a supermarket outing, William Campbell was currently happily weaving through each snack shelf, cing his favorite treats into the shopping cart, his beautifulrge eyes sparkling with excitement.
"Be careful."
The supermarket staff was pushing a cart stacked high with goods as they passed by them, and as things looked like they might fall onto Elly Campbell, Adam quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her to his side.
Unprepared, Elly Campbell collided straight into Adam Joness arms.
Because of the strength Adam had used, Elly hit her nose against his firm chest, the hardness feeling almost like iron, giving her an instant feeling that her nose might have been broken.
She raised her hand to cover the tip of her nose, as tears instantly filled her eyes.
"Did you get hit?"
Adam turned back to look at Elly, saw her holding her nose and staring at him with teary eyes, and he paused, "Why are you crying?"
He took her hand from her nose only to see a trail of blood below it.
A look of concern shed through Adams eyes as he held her face in his hands, frowning, "Why are you suddenly bleeding from your nose? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?"
Elly clenched her back teeth tightly. She wasnt feeling unwell, she just wanted to kill him!
Seeing Elly staring at him without speaking, Adam grew even more worried. He took a packet of wet wipes from the shopping cart to clean the blood below her nose, whispering, "Let me see."
He held her face and bent down to carefully inspect her nose-tip, their faces so close that to onlookers, it undoubtedly seemed like a feast of endearing public affection.
Seeing his suddenly magnified handsome face, Ellys heartbeat skipped a beat, and she instinctively took a big step back, throwing off Adams hand that was on her face, and said coldly, "Im fine."
Her face was cold as she looked at Adams worried gaze, her heartbeat uncontrobly picking up the pace again.
Attempting to maintain herposure, she shifted her gaze away from Adam and quickly caught up with William, who was still picking out snacks in the snack area.
Watching Ellys angry retreat, Adam suddenly thought of something, his expression stiffened for a moment, then he helplessly started tough.
Looking at Elly with a touch of indulgence in his eyes, a smile formed on his lips, and he quickened his pace to catch up with mother and son.
"Are you sure youre okay? Do you want to go to the hospital to get checked?"
He was still a bit worried; the bump just now must have been substantial, enough to annoy her.
"Its nothing."
Elly answered coldly, not bothering with him.
Seeing that she appeared to be fine, Adam finally felt relieved. He reached out to take her hand, but she swiftly shook it off.
To outsiders, this back-and-forth seemed like a couple yfully showing affection, oblivious to their surroundings.
When Elly shook his hand off, Adam wasnt angry. Instead, he got even closer to her, "Im sorry, I was too forceful earlier. Does it still hurt? Let me blow on it for you."
Elly turned around and red at him fiercely, gritting her teeth, "It doesnt hurt!"
Seeing that Elly did not correct the deliberate term of endearment in his speech, his mood lifted even more, shamelessly edging closer, "If it hurts, just tell me."
Chapter 455. Supermarket Chopping Incident_1
Chapter 455: 455. Supermarket Chopping Incident_1
Elly Campbell was stunned for a moment, finally realizing what was off about the situation just now, the term "husband" had given her goosebumps.
"Can you shut up and just be a real man quietly?"
The smile on Adam Joness lips briefly stiffened before he let out a lightugh and awkwardly touched his nose, "As you wish."
Elly Campbell no longer paid attention to Adam Jones. When she was selecting toys with William Campbell in the toy area, a violent tumult suddenly erupted in the supermarket.
Then came the screams.
Looking in the direction of the noise, she saw a middle-aged man in a jacket, wielding an eighteen-inch British machete, shing at anyone he encountered as he moved through the bustling crowd.
Already many people had been chopped andy on the ground, bloodied.
Cries for help and wails rose and fell amidst the crowded supermarket.
The man seemed to be in a frenzy, chasing and shing at anyone who ran, causing many people to be too scared to move and instead hide behind shelves, softly weeping.
Adam Joness eyes hardened as he shielded his wife and son behind him, covering William Campbells eyes with his hands and holding him close, whispering to Elly beside him:
"Dont be afraid."
Elly Campbell was startled. Although it was just two simple words, they deeply resonated within her.
That man hadnt noticed them yet. Adam shielded Elly and began stepping back, trying to move in the direction of the exit.
There was a distance to the exit from where they were, and to leave, they would have toe into the mans line of sight.
Elly followed Adam, quietly taking out her phone and sending out an emergency text message.
No sooner had the message been sent than her phone suddenly rang. Elly turned pale and fumbled to hang up, noticing that the man had already looked in their direction.
The mans face was sttered with blood from his chopping spree, making his ferocious features appear even more sinister and terrifying.
"Elly, dont be afraid, hold William tightly."
Adam handed William over to Elly. As he watched the man charging towards them with a long knife, Adam pushed Elly and their son to the side and rushed straight at the blood-dripping machete.
Elly quickly covered Williams eyes and held him tightly, avoiding the middle-aged mans gaze.
The middle-aged man was very strong, raising the eighteen-inch machete above his head and then chopping down with all his might toward Adam.
Adam agilely dodged to the side, lifting his foot and precisely kicking the mans wrist with force.
A numbness shot through the wrist. The mans knife-wielding hand instinctively loosened, and the machete ttered to the ground.
Seemingly enraged by Adams actions, the man growled, stooped to pick up the machete, and shed at Adam again.
Adam swiftly moved behind the man, gripping his wrist, and twisted it backward.
The man was unexpectedly strong andpletely furious with Adam. He used all his strength to break free from Adams grasp, and the machete swung toward Adams front.
Adam dodged to the side. Seizing the moment when the man overexerted his strength and could not pull back, Adam grabbed his arm and kicked at the back of the mans knee.
A low roar of "Ah" followed as the man fell to his knees, subdued and held down by Adam, who was still growling with bloodshot eyes and a fierce expression, struggling under Adams control.
Just then, several armed police officers arrived and took the man from Adams hold.
Chapter 456. Something’s wrong with President Jones_1
Chapter 456: 456. Somethings wrong with President Jones_1
The responsible personnel arrived shortly after, and upon seeing Adam Jones, his face registered shock before he quickly approached. "Mr. Jones, are you alright?"
The person in charge was somewhat nervous. If anything happened to Adam Jones in his area of responsibility, he truly would be in deep trouble.
At some point, Adam Joness elbow had been deeply cut by a knife, and it was still bleeding.
"Mr. Jones, you are injured. Let me take you to the hospital."
"No need."
Adam merely responded indifferently, his expression unchanged even though the wound on his elbow was bone-deep.
Without drawing attention to himself, he pulled down his sleeve and turned to look for his wife and child.
The supermarket had already descended into chaos because of that madman, with many people injured and even one person killed, their blood pooling on the ground.
The police had already subdued the madman, and order was slowly being restored at the scene.
"Elly."
Elly Campbell, with her back to Adam Jones, wasforting William Campbell. Hearing Adams tense voice, she quickly turned around.
Adam had already walked over and crouched beside mother and son, wrapping his long arm around her and gently patting her. "Its okay now, everythings been taken care of."
Elly nodded, noticing Adams pallor, she examined him closely and asked, "What about you? Did that person hurt you?"
Seeing Ellys concern, Adams heart leapt with joy, and a smile involuntarily crept upon his lips. "Are you worried about me?"
His question caught Elly off-guard, but she maintained aposed face. "If you were hurt, how could you apany William to the sports day tomorrow?"
Though Elly wouldnt admit her concern, Adam was overjoyed by the subtle worry that had spilled into her gaze when she looked at him.
But he simply said, "Dont worry, Im fine."
After the heart-stopping incident at the supermarket, many people had left. Since they had almost finished their shopping, they were ready to check out and go home.
The scene at the supermarket had frightened William, and he was too scared to leave Ellys side once they got home.
It took nearly an hour offorting before William finally fell asleep.
"Its gettingte, you should go to bed early too, Im stepping out."
Just after tucking William in, Elly heard Adam say this.
Surprised, she looked at Adam. It wasnt even nine oclock yet, which wasnt consideredte by modern standards.
If this had been before, Elly wouldnt have thought much of Adams words. But she had grown ustomed to him making excuses to stay by her side or trying to steal a kiss.
The fact that he was offering to leave her room without her asking was indeed a surprise to her now.
Seeing the surprise on her face, Adam couldnt help but snicker, gazing down at her beautiful eyes. "Whats wrong? Cant bear to see me go? Then I can stay."
"Get lost."
Adamughed softly and did not linger, leaving the room without hesitation.
As the door closed, a hint of confusion lingered in Ellys eyes. She felt there was something off about Adam.
But she didnt dwell on it, took a shower, changed into pajamas, andy down beside William, preparing to sleep. However, just as she closed her eyes, something suddenly struck her, and she opened her eyes wide before hastily getting out of bed.
Chapter 457. Hide what _1
Chapter 457: 457. Hide what _1
Adam Jonessplexion was off when he left; could he have actually been injured at the mall?
She hurriedly opened the door of the bedroom and walked out, only to find the door of the guest room opposite was half-open, with darkness inside.
Down in the living room, a dim night light was on; under the light, Adam Jones sat alone on the sofa with the sleeve of his right arm rolled up high, revealing his muscr arm, and...
...and the startling wound on his arm.
The wound, gashed by a knife, resulted in flesh turned inside out, with blood smeared all over the arm. Because he wore a ck shirt and it waste at night, she hadnt noticed that his shirt was soaked with blood.
At this moment, Adam was wiping the blood around the wound with an alcohol cotton pad, careful not to make much noise as if he didnt want Elly Campbell to know.
The dim light cast his solitary shadow in the living room, revealing Adams tall figure, which seemed exceptionally lonely at the moment.
Elly Campbell stood at the top of the stairs, watching him clumsily bandage himself. But the wound was toorge, the blood simply wouldnt stop.
She couldnt imagine how he managed to endure the pain all the way from the mall to their home, and then suppressed it for over an hour until William Campbell fell asleep beforeing downstairs to tend to his wound.
When he had left her room, she had taken a bath, and he had obviously only started treating his wound moments ago; could he have waited until he thought she was asleep before sneaking downstairs to deal with it?
Considering the possibility, Ellys heart tightened ufortably, especially seeing how isted he was, sitting on the sofa treating his wound, which he seemed unable to manage properly, making her heart start to ache uncontrobly.
Adam Jones was afraid of worrying Elly Campbell and hadnt shown any sign of injury in front of her, naturally not daring to go to the hospital in the middle of the night.
He had intended to simply dress the wound with gauze and medicinal powder, especially since there was a medical kit on the cab in the vestibule which he had taken.
Because the wound was too big, as soon as he wrapped it with gauze, the blood soaked through it.
After several attempts, he couldnt help but curse softly under his breath. The next second, the already dim light was suddenly blocked by a shadow.
Adams movements abruptly halted, and then, he looked up sharply. Meeting Elly Campbells cool gaze, he instinctively hid his injured arm behind his back.
"What are you hiding?"
Ellys voice was cool as she squatted in front of him and pulled his arm towards her. The deep, bone-exposing gash made Ellys brows knit slightly, a familiar dull ache sweeping through her heart.
Her eyes suddenly filled with tears; she red at Adam Jones fiercely and said sarcastically, "What are you pretending to be strong for, wanting to lose your hand, is that it?"
Adam Jones rarely saw Elly Campbell scold him so fiercely. He was startled at first but then a hint of happiness colored his gaze. Far from getting angry at her sharp rebuke, he was actually pleased.
His wife was showing concern for him.
Elly saw him getting scolded without getting mad but instead smiling like an idiot, and she couldnt help ring at him again.
Fortunately, the medical kit at her house was well-stocked. She took out medical needles and thread from the bottomyer and mercilessly applied iodine to his wound.
The agony of the wound meeting iodine made Adam Jones involuntarily grunt.
"Does it hurt a lot?"
Elly looked up at him, her eyes filled with concern, which secretly delighted Adam Jones.
Chapter 458. Help him bandage the wound_1
Chapter 458: 458. Help him bandage the wound_1
Adam Jones had intended to say it didnt hurt, but when confronted with his wifes worried eyes, he immediately nodded, frowning as he said, "Yeah, it hurts a lot."
"Bear with it."
Adam Jones: "..."
He had thought his wife would at leastfort him gently, or say "then Ill be gentle," or perhaps "let wife blow on it," but instead, she coldly smacked him down with those two words.
Seeing his astonished expression, Elly Campbell averted her gaze, her lips curving slightly as she began to tend to his wound.
Because of the anesthetic, Ellys stitching didnt cause Adam much feeling, and he watched the woman half-kneeling before him just like that time in the hotel.
But, despite the simr situation, his mood was surprisingly different.
That time, he deeply felt like Elly was going to leave him for good, and that feeling of losing the whole world in an instant made him profoundly understand what living in pain truly meant.
This time, though she was still fierce towards him, it made him feel like they were somehow closer.
She was fierce, but not distant, and to him, that was a significant improvement.
Elly stitched up his wound quickly; in just a couple of minutes, it was done.
Then, grabbing the gauze, she wrapped it around him,yer byyer. After the bandaging, she lifted her head and said, "When the anesthesia wears off, it will..."
She hadnt expected Adams face to be so close, and as she looked up, her lipsnded right on Adams chin, trapping all her words in her throat.
The soft touch on his chin made Adams body stiffen suddenly as well, a current rushing through his heart, causing him to shiver all over.
His eyes became hot and intense, fixed on Ellys tender, rosy lips, his Adams apple moving involuntarily.
Confronted with the passion in Adams eyes and the awkward touch from before, Ellys face suddenly flushed red.
But the living rooms lights were too dim to make it noticeable.
She steadied her mind, pursed her slightly dry lips, and said, "After the drugs effect fades, it will hurt a bit, you..."
Suddenly, a forceful grip on the back of her head pushed her towards Adam, and following that, Adams kiss fell upon her slightly agape mouth, taken aback by surprise.
Adam, at this moment, seemed a bit excited, and the emotions he had been holding back seemed ready to burst out in an instant.
He kissed her more and more fervently, his tongue prying open Ellys teeth and aggressively sweeping over her sweetness with a sense of conquest.
Elly, kissed breathless by Adam, pushed at his shoulders with all her might, but due to the absolute difference in strength, she couldnt push him away at all.
After what felt like an eternity, just as Elly thought she was about to pass out, Adam finally released her.
She gasped for air, hands on her chest, her eyes fiery as she red at Adam, who lookedpletely satisfied. Seeing him looking at her gently, with undeniable affection and indulgence in his eyes,
Her nned scolding was choked back by his deep, affectionate gaze. She forcefully rubbed her swollen lips and red at him indignantly before rising to head upstairs.
"Elly."
Adam stood up and walked over to her, his hands ghosting around her body, and as he looked down at her with lowered brows, he seized the moment to peck her on the lips, making the anger in her eyes re up again.
Chapter 459.I love you_1
Chapter 459: 459.I love you_1
He chuckled softly and hurriedly cooed, "Dont be angry, I was wrong."
He admitted his mistake very quickly, but Elly couldnt see a trace of sincerity in it.
Hisrge hand moved from her waist to the back of her head, gently cupping it and bringing her a few inches closer to himself.
This time, he didnt steal a kiss. Instead, he looked at Elly sincerely and affectionately, reverently bent down to kiss the tip of her nose, and said hoarsely, "Wife, I love you."
He felt Ellys body stiffen suddenly, and then she looked at him with aplex gaze.
Her feet staggered backwards as if Adams words had startled her, and she appeared somewhat panicked.
"Adam Jones, stop saying things like that."
I might take them seriously.
Ellys anxious expression quickly settled down. She lowered her eyes and bit her lip hard to appear moreposed.
Adam was taken aback, not expecting Ellys reaction and thinking she didnt believe him, he grasped her hand tightly, "You dont believe me?"
Elly didnt respond to his question but gave him a stern look, "Im going upstairs."
After saying that, she forcefully pulled away from Adams hand and ran upstairs, even nearly falling due to the panic.
Adam stood in the living room, watching Ellys frantic retreat, and his gaze gradually dimmed.
She really didnt believe him after all.
But who could he me?
Adam recalled his own despicable acts and couldnt help butugh bitterly.
He walked upstairs; his guest room was right across from Ellys. He stepped forward, raised his hand to knock on the door, but then, his action paused.
"Its okay if you dont believe me, I will use a lifetime to make you believe that I love you."
After speaking, he turned back to his room.
On the other side, after Elly returned to her room, she continually sshed her face with cold water. The icy temperature stimted every cell in her body and gradually calmed her emotions.
She looked at her bewildered reflection in the mirror andughed, only to find that thisugh looked uglier than crying.
She had waited for so many years for him to say he loved her, and just when she was about to give up, she had heard it.
But at this moment, she was scared. She feared taking it seriously and feared falling in love with Adam Jones again. The fear of being neglected in the past suddenly surged uncontrobly into her heart like a flood.
"Elly Campbell, dont take it seriously, and dont invest your heart in Adam Jones anymore."
She pped her own face with cold water and warned the reflection in the mirror repeatedly.
That night, as shey in bed, her mind was full of Adam saying "I love you." She tried hard to block out those words, but as soon as she closed her eyes, all she saw were Adams sincere and affectionate eyes and that deeply loving confession.
Finally, she became furious, abruptly sat up in bed, grabbed the pillow beside her, and angrily threw open her door, intending to go knock on his door.
Why should she suffer from insomnia because of a single sentence from him? If she couldnt sleep well, then he shouldnt be able to either.
As she opened the door, she noticed the door of the guest room opposite also opened simultaneously.
Adam Jones, dressed in dark silk pajamas, appeared at the doorway. He was also momentarily stunned when he saw Elly opening her door in a rage.
Elly hadnt expected Adam toe out at the same time, and her surging anger faltered instantly. Thinking of her own ridiculous and childish action, she felt speechless.
Chapter 460. Come and sleep with your husband_1
Chapter 460: 460. Come and sleep with your husband_1
The hand clutching the pillow tightened, but her feet stood frozen at the doorway, unable to move.
Adam Jones nced at the pillow in Elly Campbells hands, a faint smile tracing his lips as he walked towards her.
Seeing him approach, Elly instinctively stepped back.
Adam stood in front of her, his eyes crinkling with amusement, he said with a soft chuckle, "So, is this you nning to join your husband in bed?"
"No!"
She didnt know why she felt so guilty, always denying it so quickly, afraid that Adam would misunderstand.
Adams lips curved in a half-smile as he reached for the pillow in her hands and gave a firm tug. Elly, caught off guard, along with her pillow, were pulled into Adams embrace.
Adam held her, a soft pillow sandwiched between them, emanating her unique fragrance.
"If you want to sleep with your husband, juste over, no need for a pillow; my arms are avable for you to lean on."
His voice, a bit husky and devilishly charming, was full of allure.
Ellys heartbeat started to race uncontrobly as she struggled out of his embrace, "I just got thirsty and needed to go down for a ss of water."
Having said that, she hurriedly ran downstairs.
Adam watched her with a smile in his eyes but didnt follow. Instead, he leanedzily against the doorway, waiting for her toe up.
Elly poured herself a ss of warm water and sat in the living room, staring nkly ahead.
She realized she had been acting oddlytely. She had previously handled interactions with Adam with ease, but recently, just a few words from him could leave her flustered.
Like now, she was afraid to go upstairs and encounter him. After drinking the water, she could only sit in the living room, hugging the pillow and hiding from him.
She would wait for Adam to return to his room before going upstairs.
Adam knew she was purposely avoiding him and had gone downstairs to drink water. He wasnt in a hurry and leaned at the doorway, figuring she would soone up.
But after waiting for a good half hour and still not hearing any movement of his wifeing upstairs, he frowned slightly with worry and started walking down.
Just as he reached the staircase, he saw the woman asleep on the sofa, hugging the pillow.
Adam: "..."
A helpless chuckle escaped his lips as he shook his head affectionately and approached her.
"Elly?"
He gently shook her.
Although the underfloor heating was on in the living room, Adam was worried she would catch a cold sleeping in the middle of winter, so he called out to her softly again.
"Wife, go sleep in the room; youll catch a cold on the sofa."
Elly, deep in sleep, irritably swatted his hand away and turned over to continue sleeping.
Adam watched her rare show of childlike petnce, reminiscent of thest time she had gotten drunk.
As he thought about it, the smile in his eyes deepened, he leaned down to whisper in her ear, "Wife."
Elly still didnt respond; her eyebrows knitted in annoyance from the disturbance of her sleep.
"My dear?"
He tried various terms of endearment but couldnt wake Elly up, deciding that she was really in a deep slumber.
Unwilling to disturb her further, Adam sat beside her and gently turned her body to lean against him, then lifted her from the sofa.
The wound on his arm seemed to tear open a bit because of the sudden exertion.
Adams brow furrowed slightly, yet he had no intention of putting Elly down.
Chapter 461. Glance once, for a lifetime_1
Chapter 461: 461. nce once, for a lifetime_1
Elly Campbell was carried up the stairs all the way, and between the master bedroom and the guest room, Adam decisively chose the guest room where he slept.
He carefullyid Elly Campbell down on the bed, felt that the wound on his arm seemed to tear a little, lifted his sleeve to check, and saw some blood oozing through the gauze, but not much.
Adam didnt bother with it; after lowering his sleeve, hey down beside Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell felt she had slept soundly that night, the sort of existential emptiness she had felt for so many years inexplicably filled up during that night.
She opened her eyes contentedly and met an erged handsome face.
The faces owner was looking at her with adoring eyes full of love, his voice raspy and sexy from just waking up, "Awake?"
Elly Campbell was startled, and the next second, she became fully alert and sat up abruptly on the bed.
"How could I be on your bed?"
Adam looked at her panic-stricken appearance and helplessly spread his hands, "You should ask yourself that. I was sleeping soundly when you came to my bed in the middle of the night for what purpose?"
He looked so innocent that it almost made Elly Campbell start to doubt herself.
Adams face slowly moved a few inches closer to her, "You wanted to sleep with me by clutching that pillow yesterday, didnt you? Wont you admit it?"
He leaned in and kissed her astonished cheek,ughing, "You had to sneak in in the middle of the night. So naughty!"
With that, he yfully flicked her nose.
Elly Campbell was bewildered. The kiss from Adam had juste out of nowhere, and with such a doting gesture, she was even more perplexed.
"Its still early, our son is still sleeping. If youre still tired, sleep a bit more. Ill go downstairs and make breakfast for you."
Adam gently patted Elly Campbells still muddled head and went downstairs.
Only when Adam had left the room did Elly Campbell snap back to her senses.
She carefully recalled when she fell asleepst night, and her expression suddenly darkened.
She was clearly sleeping on the sofast night. When did she end up in his room?
"That damn bastard!"
Elly Campbell swore through gritted teeth, but then her expression paused as she thought of something else.
He had carried her up the stairs. Wasnt he worried about tearing open his wound?
Thinking of this, Elly Campbell frowned, fell silent for a moment, and muttered through clenched teeth, "Serves him right."
She got out of bed, went back to the master bedroom to wash up, and thinking of someone in the kitchen who might very well produce a gastronomic disaster, Elly Campbell decided to go downstairs anyway.
Walking down to the first floor, she looked up to see the tall figure in the kitchen.
The morning sun shone through the kitchens ss, casting a beam of light on Adam, as if chasing him alone.
Just watching his back was dazzling enough to captivate ones gaze.
She saw him taking some food he had bought from the supermarketst night out of the fridge, cing them one by one on the marble counter.
He then began to fry eggs.
His movements were more skilled than she had imagined; not only skilled but also very pleasing to the eye. Watching him was a visual delight, enough to feel satisfied without actually eating breakfast.
This made her involuntarily recall the first time she saw Adam Jones, how simply looking at his face made her forget her sorrow.
Perhaps, as Helen had said, she was indeed a dog for appearance.
So when she met Adam Jones, a man with an incredibly handsome face, one look was all it took, and itsted a lifetime.
Chapter 462: Standing quietly by my side watching me_1
Chapter 462: Standing quietly by my side watching me_1
Adam Jones ced the finished eggs onto the te, then started on something else.
When he looked back unintentionally, he saw Elly Campbell leaning against the stairway entrance, staring at him in a daze.
His movements paused, and then a smile lifted the corners of his lips as he waved at her.
Elly Campbell hadnt expected to be caught red-handed while sneaking peeks, her face flushed with a hint of guilt and embarrassment.
Seeing that Adam Jones had noticed her, she braced herself and walked over.
Just as she reached the entrance to the kitchen, Adam reached out and pulled her closer with his arm.
Since his hands were a bit dirty, he avoided touching her shoulder and instead hooked Elly Campbell toward himself with his arm, significantly narrowing the distance between them.
Adam Jones looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile, as the morning sunlight hit the side of his face.
For the first time, Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones so closely and noticed that his eyshes were even longer than a womans, casting a shadow beneath his eyes when the sunlight streamed in.
With every blink, it was like a feather brushing gently and ticklingly against her heart.
"Be honest, how long have you been sneaking looks at me?"
Seeing Elly Campbell staring at him nkly, Adam Jones lips curved up in a good mood, and a trace of amusement gleamed in his eyes as he asked in a low voice.
"Not long."
Elly Campbell responded subconsciously, then quickly realized it was a mistake, meeting Adams teasing gaze as if he had poked her sore spot, her irritation turning into slight rage.
"When did I sneak looks at you?"
She lifted her hand intending to shake off the arm resting on her shoulder, but remembering his injury, her movements instinctively lightened.
Thinking of him making breakfast for her and their son with his injuries, her heart tightened slightly, softening her previously annoyed expression, though her tone was still somewhat awkward,
"Arent you injured? Why are you making breakfast?"
Though her tone sounded stiff, Adam Jones could very clearly sense the concern within it and felt a secret joy.
"Its not anything that requires much effort."
Adam Jones, unpacking the steak that had just been defrosted, looked at her with a smile, his voice deep,
"I like making breakfast for you."
As for the son...
He was just incidental.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Could he not start flirting with her first thing in the morning?
Did he think she was that easy to sway?
Elly Campbell gave him an indifferent nce before avoiding Adam Jones alluring eyes and pressed her racing heart with her hand.
Remembering the injury on Adams hand, she hesitated for a moment but then stepped forward and offered,
"Do you need help?"
Seeing her take the initiative toe over and ask, the amusement in Adam Jones eyes grew a fraction more intense. He looked at her seriously and nodded, "Indeed, there is something you can help with."
"What is it?"
"Just stand by quietly and watch me."
He leaned his head down, drawing a fraction closer to her face, causing Elly Campbell to instinctively take a big step back, lifting her head to meet his teasing eyes, then heard him continue,
"Itll give me a bit of motivation to make breakfast."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Ha!
Should she have had any sympathy for this man?
His injury had nothing to do with her. It would have been better to let him be incapacitated.
"You take your time. Call me when its done."
A free male nanny, why not use him if it doesnt cost a thing!
Adam Jones watched as Elly Campbell left without looking back, chuckling and shaking his head.
Elly Campbell decided to sit in the dining area without disturbing Adam Jones as he made breakfast. Still, remembering the injury on his hand, she couldnt help but steal a few nces toward the kitchen.
Chapter 463. What to do if your wife plays cards in an unconventional way_1
Chapter 463: 463. What to do if your wife ys cards in an unconventional way_1
Before long, Adam Jones approached her with two tes of fragrant steaks, his eye corners brimming with a smile.
"Give it a taste."
Elly Campbell looked at the beautifully arranged Western-style breakfast in front of her, its colorsbined so appetizingly.
Although she did not know what it tasted like, the presentation was indeed very appealing.
Seeing the expectant look in the eyes of the person across from her, Elly picked up the knife and fork, cut a piece of beef, and brought it to her mouth. As soon as she took a bite, she was momentarily stunned, then a flicker of surprise crossed her eyes.
Frying a steak seemed simple, but in reality, it was a task that demanded skill.
Not only did the heat need to be controlled well, but each part of the steak also had to be evenly seared and tender. In this aspect, Adam had achieved perfection.
And the peppercorn sauce drizzled over the steak, if she had not seen wrong earlier, wasnt from the prepackaged bag that came with the steak but was made by Adam himself.
The vor was more delicious than the premade sauce, a quality derived from the freshness of the ingredients themselves, not from the addition of seasonings.
She had not expected Adam to have such a talent for cooking.
Without showing any emotion, Elly nced up at Adam and couldnt help but take another bite.
"Is it good?"
Adam had already walked around the table and sat down beside her.
Elly had the urge to say it was not delicious, going against her real feelings, but her mouth was faster than her brain, and the words "Its good" slipped out.
After speaking, she paused, stricken by the illusion that she had been sessfully bribed by Adam.
"Next time, your husband will cook for you again."
Since yesterday, Elly had heard Adam refer to himself as "husband" more than once, yet each time, it sent shivers down her spine.
But the person beside her seemed utterly unaware, his face always wearing a pleased smile, as if he was in an exceptionally good mood.
Elly decided to stay quiet and quietly enjoy the breakfast made by Nanny Jones.
Adam sat beside her, tilting his head to watch her savor the breakfast he had made for her, her relish warming his heart.
He loved this feeling of being alone with her, sleeping together, waking up, making breakfast for her while she waited quietly...
How wonderful.
He could have had this ordinary but extraordinary life a long time ago, but he let it slip through his fingers.
Thinking this, Adams heart filled with fresh regret.
Determined, he decided he would make up for all the years he missed with his wife and children.
With that thought, he scooted closer to Elly, who was quietly eating her breakfast. "Wife, I want to taste something you cook. May I?"
Elly paused while cutting the steak and nced sideways at him. Seeing him so close once again, she couldnt help but frown.
Remembering what he just said, she asked in a nonchnt tone, "What do you want to eat?"
Seeing her engage, a joyful look spread over Adams face. Fearing she might change her mind, he quickly said, "Ill love anything you cook."
Seeing Elly lower her gaze and nod seriously, she replied, "The boiling water I make is not bad. Do you want to try some?"
Adam Jones: "..."
The joyful smile froze on his lips as he looked at Ellys earnest expression, which did not seem like a joke at all.
In that moment, CEO Jones once again couldnt resist the urge to post online
What do you do when your wife doesnt y by the rules? Spending money for advice!!!!!
Chapter 464. Little William Campbell feels insecure_1
Chapter 464: 464. Little William Campbell feels insecure_1
Elly Campbell saw that Adam Jones was left speechless by her question and continued eating her breakfast with satisfaction, paying him no attention.
Adam watched the hint of pride that inadvertently showed in Ellys eyes and couldnt help butugh.
He lifted his hand to pinch her cheek, "Naughty."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Could he not talk to her with the tone one uses to coax a child?
She was his wife, not his daughter!
The next second, Elly realized that her subconscious had already epted the identity of being Adam Joness wife, and her expression immediately darkened, feeling rather annoyed!
Pah! Who is his wife!
Her mood became subtlyplex because of these strong subconscious thoughts, and her ears began to heat up involuntarily.
Just at that moment, a low sobbing could be heard from upstairs, and the expressions of both husband and wife changed instantly. They exchanged nces and quickly got up to run upstairs.
Pushing open the door of the master bedroom, they saw William Campbell sitting on the bed with tears streaking down his face, sobbing softly. The moment he saw his parents at the door, his crying paused, and a gleam of light flickered in his tear-blurred eyes.
"Daddy!"
He abruptly stood up from the bed and rushed straight towards Adam Jones.
Adam hurriedly stepped forward to catch him, patted him gently on the bottom, suppressing the heartache that rose when he saw his sons tear-stained face, and said:
"Why are you crying? A man shouldnt cry at the drop of a hat."
William, held by Adam, clung tightly to his neck and buried his face in his shoulder, whispering:
"Just now I didnt see Daddy, and I thought Daddy had left secretly again."
The words of William instantly tightened the hearts of Adam and Elly Campbell.
"William, dont worry, Daddy wont leave, never ever again," Adam reassured him.
He pushed William away from his shoulder and held out his pinky finger, saying:
"If you dont believe it, lets make a pinky promise."
"Okay."
William quickly extended his finger and hooked it tightly around Adams pinky finger, "A liar has to turn into a long-nosed one."
"Hmm, Daddy is so handsome; he definitely doesnt want to turn into an ugly long-nosed person, so William, dont worry, Daddy wont leave you," Adam solemnlyforted his uneasy son.
Adam had thought that his talk from the previous day had been enough to calm his son, but he hadnt expected that the childs little heart could harbor such insecurity.
Elly felt even more guilty, realizing that despite having spent more than three years with her son, she had never considered how fragile his heart might be.
If it wasnt for this recent fight with a ssmate, she might have never known what her child had endured in his heart as he grew up.
Her heart felt heavy, as if it was being pressed down, making it difficult to breathe.
Seeing her standing off to the side, silent and not making a sound, Adam knew she was upset. He felt a bitter taste in his own heart.
Turning to William, he said, "Come on, Daddy will help you get dressed. We need to head out to the kindergarten for the sports meet."
"Daddy doesnt need to; I can dress myself."
William was easy to console. He had been crying with tears and snot just a moment ago, but now, with tears still on his face, he scurried off the bed to dress himself.
Adam didnt insist and turned to look at Elly, who was silent. He extended his hand to pull her into his embrace and once again whispered an apology, "Im sorry, its all my fault."
This time, Elly unusually did not push Adam away but quietly let him hold her, as she began to ponder whether her decisions back then were right or wrong.
Chapter 465. Do we need to be so high-profile_1
Chapter 465: 465. Do we need to be so high-profile_1
If she hadnt secretly left back then or if she hadnt hidden the existence of William from Adam, might the oue have been different?
At that time, she was convinced that Adam would never allow her to have his child, which is why she panicked and fled; but what if that wasnt the case?
Ellys mind was in disarray; she firmly believed that her decision to divorce Adam back then wasnt wrong, yet, whenever she thought of her sons lost and bewildered eyes, she felt she had made a tremendous mistake.
"Daddy, Mommy, Im dressed now, and Ive washed my face and brushed my teeth; lets go."
Williams excited voice pulled Elly back from her thoughts.
She quickly stepped away from Adams embrace and went over to her son, straightening his clothes a bit, and said,
"All right, lets go downstairs for breakfast first."
She was very good at controlling her emotions; in just a moment, the loss that had been evident before was invisible now.
William nodded vigorously and hurried out of the room. After taking a few steps, he turned back to look at his parents trailing behind and asked,
"Aunt rk isnt here, Mommy, do you know how to cook?"
William thought of the day in the United States when Mommy had personally made breakfast for him and couldnt help but shudder inwardly.
Seeing the instant terror on her sons face, coupled with the question he had asked, Ellys expression instantly turned sour.
Adam, walking beside her, saw her embarrassed look and his sons insecurity. Understanding the situation, he couldnt help but chuckle.
As Elly nced sideways at him, he promptly restrained the smile on his lips, although the amusement in his eyes continued to spread.
Nevertheless, he tenderly patted her shoulder andforted her, "Its okay not to know how to cook; from now on, your husband will do it."
In Ellys slightly disgruntled eyes, he added, "Whatever you want to eat, Ill make it for you."
For some reason, Elly detected a hint of boasting in Adams tone.
Just as she was about to say something, Adam had already walked over to William, squatted down, and patted his little head, saying,
"Dont worry, Daddy made breakfast, and its really tasty."
Hearing that breakfast wasnt made by Mommy, the worried look on Williams face instantly vanished, and Elly could clearly see the relief on his face.
Elly: "..."
Is this really her son?
As she watched William being led downstairs by Adam, Elly suddenly felt a wave of "sorrow" wash over her as if the whole world had abandoned her.
After William had breakfast, the family of three left the house. Elly had intended to drive herself, but as soon as they reached the lobby of theirplex, the Jones familys chauffeur was already waiting.
"President, Madam, Young Master."
Adam rarely visited ska, and so there were few opportunities for the Jones familys driver to interact with him.
But he was well aware of the ce that thisdy and child held in the heart of his big boss, so he treated these two distinguished individuals with the respect one might show to their ancestors.
Elly looked at the silver Rolls-Royce in front of her, one of only five in the world, and the only one in the entire country.
Does it have to be this ostentatious!
In Ellys memory, Adam was a uniquely low-key man among the wealthy, not having bought things like private nes or yachts.
It seems he didnt buy what he felt was unnecessary.
Yet, looking at this limited edition Rolls-Royce, which not only exuded an aura of wealth but also represented connections and power, Elly began to question her previous notions.
Chapter 466. Not cool enough_1
Chapter 466: 466. Not cool enough_1
Is this person really low-key?
To send his son to school in such a car, is he trying to reach the heavens?
Adam Jones was unaware of the many thoughts running through Elly Campbells mind as she stared at the Rolls-Royce before them, with an expression that spoke volumes. He asked:
"Whats the matter?"
"Youre going to use this car to take William to school?"
"Yeah."
Adam Jones nodded his head. "Is it not shy enough? I can arrange a private jet toe over."
Elly Campbell: "..."
This unting of wealth was absolutely effortless. She took back her earlierment about him being low-key; this man was anything but.
Thinking that he might actually use a private jet to take his son to school, Elly Campbell decisively said:
"No, this car is shy enough."
The family of three set off to Williams kindergarten in a limited edition Rolls-Royce.
Today was the weekend, and the kindergarten usually did not have sses, but because they were hosting a Parent-Child Sports Day, there were still quite a few cars parked at the entrance of the kindergarten.
Williams kindergarten ranked as a top-tier private school in ska; therefore, a variety of luxury cars were parked at the entrance. People had seen so many that they didnt pay much attention anymore.
It was at this moment that the silver Rolls-Royce slowly made its way toward the kindergarten.
Even in this kindergarten filled with rich families, such a rare world-ss luxury car was an intimidating presence.
Although they couldnt afford this car, many car enthusiasts recognized its model and its heavyweight status in the car world at a nce.
Even with money, one couldnt get this car without the right social connections.
As a result, as soon as the car appeared, it drew everyones attention. People were specting about who owned it and why they had never seen this car before.
And some, who were more thoughtful, were already considering striking up a conversation with the car owner.
Having a connection with such a person would certainly be beneficial in the business world.
The moment the car stopped at the entrance of the kindergarten, everyone stepped aside, as if getting too close would desecrate the person about to emerge.
The first to get out was the driver in front. He stepped out of the car, walked around to the back door, and opened it.
"President, Madam, we have arrived at the Young Masters kindergarten."
As everyone eagerly anticipated the identity of the car owner, Adam Jones got out of the car first, holding William in his arms.
When the crowd saw his face, they gasped.
Adam Jones! It was actually Adam Jones!
Seeing the face of the boy in Adams arms, identical to his own, no one would doubt the rtionship of father and son.
Adam Joness son goes to this kindergarten? Why didnt they know about it?
They considered themselves influential figures here; if Adam Joness son were attending, how could they possibly have not heard about it?
Could he be new here?
While they were still reeling from the shock brought by Adam Jones, Elly Campbell also got out of the car.
Seeing Elly Campbell, some parents showed a look of realization.
Because she had a beautiful face that one couldnt forget easily, even though she didnte to the kindergarten often, many parents recognized her.
Among these parents, many had pegged her as a mistress, simply because they never saw the childs father appear at the kindergarten.
Paired with such a stunningly ethereal face, many would use the most malicious spection to demean her, thus finding somefort for their own less remarkable appearances.
Chapter 467. Daughter’s beauty is the original sin_1
Chapter 467: 467. Daughters beauty is the original sin_1
In the simplest terms, a womans beauty can sometimes be an original sin, and Elly Campbells beauty had be an unforgivable great sin.
Now, seeing her get out of Adam Joness car, those who didnt recognize Adam were fine, but those who did felt even worse.
Even if she were a mistress, she would be Adam Joness mistress.
Just this point alone was enough to make people feel sour.
Everyone watching the scene was stunned, but it was William Campbells ss teacher who first came to her senses, feeling a sudden panic upon learning that Williams father was indeed Adam Jones.
Elly Campbell recognized Williams homeroom teacher and walked straight towards her.
"Miss Davis."
Shaken from her initial shock, Miss Davis nodded to Elly and then looked at Adam, who was holding William, and said with forcedposure,
"Mr. Jones never came to the kindergarten before; I had no idea you were Williams father."
Hearing this, the cool look on Adam Joness face sank down a notch.
"My mother-inw told me that my son got into a fight with a ssmate at kindergarten yesterday, and my son doesnt hit people without good reason, so I wanted toe and ask what exactly happened?"
Adams tone wasnt harsh, but his expressionless face and slightly narrowed eyes involuntarily invoked a primal sense of fear in people.
And the words "my mother-inw" in Adams statement were enough to let everyone know that the woman by his side was not his mistress but the legitimate Mrs. Jones.
At this moment, coincidentally, two parents were passing by with a child who still had bruises on his face. Hearing Adams words, they trembled.
Miss Davis felt her heart drumming at Adams question. Although she had told Williams grandmother that she was unaware of the actual cause, she did in fact know the truth.
It was only a matter of catering to the parents of a child named Xiao Ming that she deliberately concealed the truth about the fight, and to outsiders, the fault seemed to lie primarily with William.
"Well, Mr. Jones, I think there must be some misunderstanding."
Feeling uneasy, Miss Davis nced at Xiao Mings equally anxious parents standing behind Mr. and Mrs. Jones and felt an irritation brewing within her.
If it werent for these two, she wouldnt be questioned by Adam Jones now.
Although Adams tone wasnt heavy, she could clearly sense the displeasure in his words.
Adam Joness son being bullied at school was no small matter.
No sooner had she finished speaking than Adamughed, but hisugh was like that of Lord Yama from Hell, causing peoples hearts to involuntarily tremble again.
"Since its a misunderstanding, then it needs to be exined clearly. Im usually busy with work and seldom pay attention to my sons matters, but I find it incredible that he would hit someone at kindergarten."
Upon hearing Adams words, Xiao Mings parents thought he was feeling remorseful for his sons actions and were secretly pleased.
The couple exchanged a nce, quickly brought their son, who William had beaten ck and blue, forward to meet Adam.
"Mr. Jones is being too harsh; its inevitable for children to have rough-and-tumble y, its nothing to worry about."
While they said this, they subtly pushed their son in front of Adam, so he could see clearly what condition William had left Xiao Ming in.
They saw an opportunity to curry favor with Adam while he was in self-reproach.
If they could gain even a small favor from Mr. Jones, it would be a great fortune for them.
Chapter 468. Hit until relieved _1
Chapter 468: 468. Hit until relieved _1
Although they were wealthy and had some connections in ska,pared to someone like Adam Jones, the Jones Family was the true epitome of a powerful and wealthy household in Greece.
Their son bing schoolmates with Adam Joness son meant a limitless future ahead.
The couple was enthusiastic about the idea and looked at William Campbell, whom Adam held, with extra "affection."
How could Adam fail to see through the couples intentions? He sneered inwardly.
Talking behind his wifes back, their son having hit his son, and they still expected to get off easily?
Did they think Adam Jones was dead?
His cold gaze slightly drooped as he looked at the child standing in front of him with a bruised face. His eyes narrowed, scaring the child into shivering subconsciously.
"Youve already hit someone, how could it be nothing?"
The corners of Adams lips curled into a mocking smile, his gaze turning to his beloved son, who was ring at the bully, his voice softened.
"Did you hit this child?"
William nced at his daddy, uncertain whether his daddy was angry because of the fight. He felt uneasy.
He lowered his head and nodded gently, "Yes, I hit him."
Seeing that William promptly admitted it, the parents of the bully were satisfied, but they quickly said to Mr. Jones:
"Mr. Jones, dont mind it. They are just kids, getting into fights is normal, you shouldnt take it to heart."
It was the bullys father speaking, trying to ingratiate himself with Adam Jones to the point of almost kneeling down and calling him dad, treating William as if he were his own brother, making everyone around him scoff.
Adam looked at him with a cold eye, his face showing clear disdain, "Am I speaking to you?"
The bullys fathers face stiffened, not expecting Adams response to be so blunt, feeling slightly annoyed inside. However, he dared not show the slightest displeasure and instead said sheepishly:
"Sorry... my apologies, Mr. Jones."
Adam paid him no mind and turned his attention to the bully hiding behind his parents, asking, "Why did William hit you?"
No sooner had Adam asked this question than the bullys parents scalps tightened. It was already toote to cover their sons mouth when they heard the bully blurt out:
"Williams mom is a mistress, and he is a bastard. They are all bad people..."
"What nonsense are you talking about!"
Watching Adams expression grow increasingly frosty, the bullys father raised his hand and pped the child, then turned to Adam, consecutively apologizing:
"Mr. Jones, Im really sorry. The child is ignorant and talks nonsense. He has offended Mrs. Jones and the Young Master, and we are deeply sorry..."
They thought that after such an apology and even pping their son, Adam would let the matter go. Yet, they saw the chill on Adams face not only remain but intensify.
His lips curled into a sinister arc as he looked at the now-crying bully, saying, "Such ignorance indeed deserves a p!"
The bullys parents faces grew even uglier upon hearing Adams words.
Noting that Adampletely ignored the bullys parents and instead turned to William, he inquired, "Do you feel better now? If you havent gotten it out of your system, you can continue hitting him until youre satisfied."
Adams unreasonably harsh words made the onlookers ufortable, thinking he was too heavy-handed.
It was only a childish remark between kids, was all this necessary?
Besides, when your wife is so beautiful, its normal for people to mistake her for a mistress.
Chapter 469. Don’t spoil your son_1
Chapter 469: 469. Dont spoil your son_1
But these words, they only dared to say them in their hearts; nobody had the courage to actually defend someone in front of Adam Joness face.
These self-proimed prominent figures of ska were really nothing outside of it.
Deep down, they knew this all too well; even if what Adam said was utterly unreasonable, nobody was willing to stand up for a stranger.
Moreover, they were hoping to cling to Adam Joness "big tree" by leveraging their childrens attendance at the same school as his son.
Elly Campbell, who had not nned to speak up, also didnt expect Adam to teach his child that way and she somewhat disagreed with his approach.
Although Xiaomings parents indeed deserved a lesson, she thought he shouldnt teach his son like that. If William turned into a little bully who bullied others with his power, that would be awful.
Thinking this, she reached out and gently tugged on Adams sleeve, frowning, she said, "Dont corrupt our son."
Adam, on the other hand, appeared quite unconcerned, believing that anyone who bullied his son needed to be put in their ce.
If the other party didnt have the ability to fight back, that was their own fault for being weak.
However, facing the reproachful gaze of his wife, Adam toned down and said in a low voice, "Then well do as you say."
This quick change from being imperious and arrogant in front of others to adopting a whipped demeanor in the presence of his wife was utterly embarrassing to witness.
Was this really the legendary cutthroat, iron-fisted, and cold-blooded head of the Jones family?
In the presence of his wife, he seemed to have no status at all.
While men saw it in one light, women, on the other hand, felt both envious and jealous of Elly Campbell.
With only a bit of dirty money at hand, their own men would put on a long face in front of them, yet here was Adam Jones, a man at the pinnacle of the social pyramid looked up to by everyone, almost groveling before his wife.
It truly was infuriating topare oneself with others.
No wonder they say that the more a man dotes on his wife, the wealthier he is; the saying really held true.
Those men who acted like lords in front of their wives and children, yet became as meek as dogs before those more powerful than them, deserved to spend their lives wallowing in the mire.
Some of the female parents present looked sidelong at the men beside them, and their faces were filled with disdain.
Elly had no idea that Adams simple gesture had sparked so many thoughts among those gathered.
At that moment, a middle-aged man hurried from inside the garden towards the gate. It was the director of the elite kindergarten, surnamed Drago.
"Mr. Jones, what a pleasure to meet you. I had no idea you would be visiting our campus; it truly is an honor. Please, lets move to our campuss reception room and discuss any issues there," Drago said.
Adam nced at Director Drago, who was sweating profusely, then swept his gaze over therge crowd at the entrance of the campus. He frowned slightly and nodded his head, following Director Drago inside.
After a few steps, he paused, turned back to Xiaomings parents and Williams homeroom teacher, Mr. Gresia, and said, "Let theme in as well."
Xiaomings parents and Miss Davis felt a sudden tremble in their hearts under the gaze that Adam swept over them.
As Adam carried William inside, his other hand did not forget to firmly hold Ellys hand, disying their affection all too obviously.
In front of so many onlookers, Elly felt it would be inappropriate to forcefully withdraw her hand from his, so she begrudgingly allowed herself to be led by him inside.
Chapter 470. When the Son of Heaven gets angry, corpses float for a thousand miles_1
Chapter 470: 470. When the Son of Heaven gets angry, corpses float for a thousand miles_1
Upon entering the reception room, Adam Jones sat down on the sofa unapologetically, his presence as formidable as an emperor who ruled over all beneath the heavens.
Meanwhile, Director Drago of the kindergarten, usually a figure of high status, was now trembling before Adam Jones, looking as though he was waiting to be reprimanded, as if it was Adam who was the real owner of the kindergarten.
It was no wonder he acted so submissive before Adam, knowing that his familys business had many coborations with the Jones Corporation.
If he did anything to displease this powerful man, it would be a disaster as if "the emperors rage meant corpses for a thousand miles."
He cautiously assessed Adams expression and, after a moment of contemtion, approached gingerly, his demeanor showing his trepidation:
"Mr. Jones, if there is anything about our facility that has dissatisfied you, please point it out, and we will correct it immediately."
Elly Campbell sat next to Adam, witnessing how this normally prominent figure was now behaving so cautiously, as subservient as a grandchild in front of Adam, which made her reflect on how great it was to have power and influence.
She had nevercked for money from childhood, and her family connections were extensive, but now she realized that she still fell short whenpared to Adam.
Adam didnt speak; instead, he just held Ellys hand, amusingly ying with her fingertips, casually stroking them every now and then.
Whenever Elly tried to pull away, he would tighten his grip with strength, as if he was certain she would not make a scene in front of these directors.
This time, he had read Elly correctly, for the sake of getting back at her son, she cooperated with Adam in disying their affection in front of others.
Seeing the barely discernible smirk at the corner of his lips, Elly red at him in secret, several times wishing she could smack his ear.
The more silent Adam was, the more anxious Director Drago became, his heart like that of a prisoner awaiting execution, fearing the guillotines fall, yet also dreading its unpredictable timing.
Just then, Adam made a slight move, and as he lifted his eyes, all traces of the smile that had been there because of Elly had vanished, reced by a chilling coldness that burst forth from his piercing gaze.
"Ask them."
Adams gaze swept over the few people who had just entered the door, then he coldly withdrew his gaze.
Director Drago had no idea what had urred to provoke this visit from Adam, the revered figure, but it definitely wasnt anything good.
In a panic, he quickly grabbed Miss Davis, who had gone pale with fright, and demanded through clenched teeth, "Tell me, what exactly have you done to upset Mr. Jones?"
Miss Davis, nearly in tears from fear, didnt dare to withhold anything and immediately repeated to Director Drago everything about what little Ming had said about William Campbell.
Upon hearing that the trouble had been caused by a parent of a child in the kindergarten, Director Drago sighed with relief.
As long as it wasnt one of the teachers from his kindergarten that had upset Adam, it was manageable.
After his worries had been alleviated, he looked towards little Mings parents. He recognized these two; their familys business had dealings with his own Drago Corporation.
However, their cooperation was trivialpared to that with the Jones Corporation.
Having spent decades in the world of business, Director Drago naturally knew how to choose.
Without waiting for Adam to make a demand, he had already made his move.
He addressed little Mings parents, "For such a young child like little Ming to say such things, if no one had taught him, how would a child know so much?"
Chapter 471. Clean up what can be cleaned up on the spot_1
Chapter 471: 471. Clean up what can be cleaned up on the spot_1
As soon as Director Drago opened his mouth, he directly asked the question that Mr. and Mrs. Jones were about to ask.
The parents of the child named Xiao Mings faces suddenly turned a few shades paler.
The things Xiao Ming said were naturally overheard by him when his parents were chatting at home.
They had never thought to avoid their son when saying these things, but they had not expected him to run directly to Adams son and speak about them.
They had not imagined that the child would be Adams son.
Now they deeply regretted it to the point where their faces were turning green.
Especially Xiao Mings mother, who had initially felt that William Campbells mothers face was too unrealistically beautiful, clearly the reincarnation of a "Fox Spirit".
Thinking about her own chubby figure and blemished face after giving birth to Xiao Ming, she couldnt help feeling intensely jealous.
With jealousy came thefort of specting that the other woman was a mistress.
Even if a mistress was beautiful, she was still a mistress who could not show her face in public, nothing like them, the legitimatedies.
Xiao Mings parents pursed their dry lips, feeling even more anxious.
Seeing Adams gaze turning towards them, their hearts trembled, knowing they could not escape, and they dryly tried to exin:
"Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, we are truly sorry. We were just joking around at home, we didnt expect our child to take it seriously and upset Young Master Jones, we are really sorry."
Where would they dare to pursue the matter of William hitting their son now? All they hoped was for Adam to let them off the hook.
With the situation having reached this point and their son having been beaten by his, they hoped Adam would let them go.
However, they saw Adam merely lift his eyes coldly to regard them, curling his lips, "Why should I be magnanimous? What state did you bully my son into that you expect me to be forgiving?"
Damn! Could this man be any more shameless with his lies?
It was clearly his son who beat up ours until his nose was bruised and his face swollen, right?
Xiao Mings parents were going crazy with anger inside, yet they dared not show the slightest dissatisfaction on their faces.
Seeing Adams dark, snake-like gaze piercing them, he said, "Im not good at holding grudges; I prefer to settle things on the spot if I can."
As he spoke, he nced at the obedient William sitting beside him, and added, "The kids have resolved their issues among themselves. Now its time for us adults to deal with our issues."
The parents of Xiao Ming had no idea what Adam was nning to do; surely he couldnt actually be nning to fight them himself?
Although they knew it was unlikely, the unease in their hearts did not diminish in the least.
Adam didnt look at them but turned to Director Drago standing before him and asked, "Do you know them?"
The named Director Drago did not know why Adam was asking him this and did not dare to hide anything, so he nodded, "I know them, but not well."
Although there was cooperation, he would definitely not blur lines when it was time to cut ties.
Xiao Mings father looked at Director Dragos ttering manner and sneered in his heart.
This Director Drago is really something. Hes all brotherly in the business world, but now he fears being dragged down by him and is hurrying to cut ties so quickly? Shameless!
"Very well."
Adams lips curled into a slight smirk, "Deal with them, and the Jones Corporation will have even more opportunities to work with you."
Some people dont even have the privilege to be personally dealt with by him, and in this world, there are countless people who want to serve Adam, and evidently, this Director Drago was one of them.
Chapter 472. Unreachable_1
Chapter 472: 472. Unreachable_1
Upon hearing that there were more opportunities to cooperate with the Jones Corporation, Director Dragos eyes immediately lit up.
If he could curry favour with Adam Jones, he would seize the opportunity that others could only dream of, without a moments hesitation.
Upon hearing Adams words, the faces of Williams parents immediately turned extremely ugly.
Having humbled themselves to this extent, Adam still refused to give them any face.
If that was the case, why were they still shamelessly trying to please him?
Especially Williams motherher son had been injured by Adams child, which was already unbearable for her. Had she not known that he was Adams son, they wouldnt have dared to provoke him, and they would have given him a piece of their mind first thing in the morning.
"Mr. Jones, we were just joking around, dont you think youre going too far? Our son was hit by your son, and we didnt even hold it against him..."
"So youre saying he shouldnt have been hit?"
Adam looked at Williams father with a cold smirk, "Havent you heard the saying A father is to me for his childs faults, sir?"
Seeing the disdain in Adams eyes, and the way he protectively stood by his wife and child as if provoked, Williams mother, ovee by irritation, charged forward and said:
"Just because your wife has a face like a Fox Spirit doesnt mean we should be med for mistaking her as one. Besides, youve never been to the kindergarten beforeits understandable that we would have such thoughts."
Williams father hadnt expected his wife to be so foolish as to utter such words, and he couldnt help but p her hard across the face.
"Fool!"
It didnt matter whether she was Adam Jones wife or just an ordinary person, being called a Fox Spirit to her face was intolerable.
He was already worried about how to deal with Adam, and this worthless woman had just cut off his retreat with her destructive actions.
He watched as thest traces of a smile disappeared from Adams lips, his face turning into an icy, ominous expression.
From the submissive manner he showed toward his wife at the kindergarten gate, it was clear that he treasured her as dearly as one would their own eyes, and yet this foolish woman had dared to call his wife a Fox Spirit to his face.
Suddenly, Adam began tough, yet his gaze was terrifyingly cold.
He had no interest in wasting his breath on an utterly foolish woman, and instead turned to Williams father, "What? Do I need to bring my marriage certificate and show it to irrelevant strangers like you to prove my marriage to my wife?"
"No... no, Mr. Jones, please calm down, my wife... she has mental issues..."
Adam couldnt be bothered to listen to his exnations any longer and turned to walk out. Passing by the pale-faced Miss Davis, who was already shaken, he gave her a cold nce but said nothing and walked straight out.
Today, all the parents hade to attend the family sports day at the kindergarten, and Adams sudden appearance caused quite a stir in the area.
Although nobody knew what had transpired, it seemed rted to the children fighting.
No one knew what had been said in the reception room, but soon after Adam left the room, William and his parents left the kindergarten with their tails between their legs.
No one mentioned the recent incident again. No one was interested in Williams parents affairs; instead, they were solely focused on seizing this rare opportunity to strike up a conversation with Adam, a man as distinguished as an emperor, who, even when within reach, seemed utterly unapproachable.
Chapter 473. Birth-promoting team leader Little Fatty Brother_1
Chapter 473: 473. Birth-promoting team leader Little Fatty Brother_1
So, at the beginning of the sports day, many people were looking for the chance to have their wives strike up a conversation with Adam Joness wife, hoping to get close to Adam through her.
Elly Campbell was no fool and could clearly see their little schemes, but it could only be said that Adams influence was too great, casting its shine on her and William Campbell.
Even though she knew these people were approaching her with an agenda, its not like she was about to scowl at every smiling face, nor was Elly the type to be arrogant just because of Adams power.
When the "wives" came over to chat with her, she responded politely to each of them.
But whenever they tried to subtly steer the conversation towards Joness business and the prospect of partnerships, she skillfully avoided the topic without showing her difort.
Realizing that Elly didnt want to talk about business, those people tactfully stopped bringing it up.
Just then, Elly felt someone tugging gently at the hem of her clothing.
Elly looked down to find a plump little boy standing at her feet, looking up at her earnestly with his big head.
"Auntie, are you Williams mommy?"
The little boy was very cute, with delicate features but chubby cheeks, which made Elly want to pinch them.
Squatting down in front of him, "Yes, I am Williams mommy."
"Auntie, can you and Williams daddy have a little sister? William really likes little sisters."
Elly: "..."
She already had an idea of who the little boy might be.
Meanwhile, Adam, who had just returned from ying with William and hade to find Elly, heard this conversation and his eyes lifted subtly.
As the head of Jones, busy with numerous tasks, and a strong ally in his pursuit of his wife, he immediately recognized the chubby child and gave him a tender look.
"Max!"
Seeing his best friend, William immediately ran over, grabbed Ellys hand, and introduced, "Mommy, this is Max. His family has a little sister named Max Taylor, and shes super cute."
Max, Max Taylor...
Such down-to-earth names.
"Auntie, my sister Max Taylor is really pretty, just like my mommy. You should have a little sister with uncle too."
Elly: "..."
Just yesterday, she had been thinking about keeping her son away from the infamous Max, and now she had been targeted by him right after arriving.
Not only had she be the target, but right off the bat, he was urging her to have a second child.
This urgency was on par with that of the meddlesome aunties in the vige.
Faced with two pairs of expectant eyes, Ellys expression was somewhat at a loss for words.
"Cough cough."
Suppressing the smile creeping up the corner of his lips, Adam approached Ellys side, "Wife, maybe we should..."
Before he could finish, Elly silenced him with a piercing look.
Just at that moment, a woman rushed over, and before Max could resume his "procreation advocacy," she quickly covered his mouth.
"Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, Im really sorry, this little guy has started talking nonsense again."
The woman in front of them was very beautiful, and she held her own even standing next to Elly.
The chubby boy might be a bit overweight, but it was still apparent that his features bore some resemnce to the woman, who must be Maxs mother.
"Its alright."
Elly spoke with a kind smile on her face.
"Mommy, Im not talking nonsense. William and I are good friends. I have a sister, and so should William. We agreed that when we grow up, my sister will marry him, and his sister will marry me. Auntie, if you dont give William a little sister, then I wont have a wife."
Chapter 474. President Jones changed gender_1
Chapter 474: 474. President Jones changed gender_1
Little Fatty had finally managed to pry his mothers hand away after a great deal of effort, and rattled off such a long spiel that it left his mom dumbfounded.
She watched her own innocently chubby son, speechless for a long while.
Elly Campbell was also stunned. Was this three-year-old child actually discussing trading his sister for a wife in private?
Only Adam Jones, whose thoughts werent so pure, was silently supporting Little Fatty in his heart, hoping hed keep it up.
It took quite a while for Little Fattys mom to snap back to reality, and she hurriedly dragged Little Fatty through another round of apologies.
"Im sorry, Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, this kid is asking for a spanking, I will properly teach him once we get back..."
Adam Jones wanted to say that Little Fatty had spoken well, but President Jones, who was afraid of his wife, didnt dare to show his true feelings in front of her, so he could only silently give Little Fatty an approving look.
Elly Campbell, however, really didnt know how to respond to Little Fattys mom properly at this moment.
If she said not to worry about apologizing, it sounded like she was agreeing to have a second child with Adam.
If she took the matter seriously, it would be even worse.
A three-year-old child who knew nothing, just wanting a little sister as a wife, she couldnt bring herself to take offense and make it a big deal, so all she could do was to awkwardly smile at Little Fattys mom.
Seeing Elly Campbell just smiling awkwardly, Little Fattys mom felt even more embarrassed.
"Whats wrong, wife?"
Just then, a pleasant voice came from Elly Campbells front left. Little Fattys mom felt like she had been thrown a lifeline and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.
The man walked up casually behind her, standing by her side with graceful movements, every action quietly protective.
"Did this naughty kid cause trouble again?"
Little Fattys mom could only give a helpless look to her husband, then turned to Elly Campbell with an embarrassed smile.
Could she really tell people that her own son had run in front of the parents to rush their family nning?
All because of that big lug, who couldnt help injecting all sorts of weird ideas into his sons mind whenever he could.
It was one thing to be embarrassed at home, but now they were losing face in front of other parents.
"Your son is asking them for a wife."
She gritted her teeth and whispered.
Upon hearing this, the man instantly understood what his wife meant. His handsome eyebrows quirked, and then he looked over at the Jones couple.
"President Jones."
The man was the first to extend his hand to Adam Jones, with a posture neither servile nor overbearing. In the moment their eyes met, there was a sense of well-matched rivals.
"Director Wilson."
Adam Jones reached out and shook hands with the man. The instant their equally unfathomable dark eyes met, an unspoken battle slowly unfolded between them.
"I didnt expect to have the good fortune to meet President Jones here today."
Samuel Wilsons voice was indifferent, much colder than those who came to chat, or more precisely, it carried an almost imperceptible hint of hostility.
But Adam was different; he looked at Samuel Wilson with a very gentle smile, "To meet Director Wilson is my honor."
Samuel Wilson: "..."
Had Adam changed his stripes?
That arrogant bigshot who used to look only to the skies suddenly became so friendly?
As the head of the Wilson n, Samuel Wilson had often dealt with Adam because they frequentlypeted for projects with Jones Co., so the two were inseparablypetitive on the business field.
Seeing Adams mysteriously strange smile, Samuel Wilson felt a chill in his heart.
At this moment, Director Wilson of the Wilson n had no idea that the only reason the usually arrogant Adam was being so pleasant was because he was basking in the reflected light of his son, Little Fatty.
Chapter 475. Lose face all the way to someone else’s home_1
Chapter 475: 475. Lose face all the way to someone elses home_1
Little Fatty seemed to have noticed Adam Jones only just now. Seeing the handsome uncle who looked exactly like William Campbell standing in front of his daddy, his eyes instantly lit up.
The next second, he was like a wild horse that had broken free from its shackles, shaking off his mommy and making his way to Adam Jones side, wrapping his arms around Adams thighs.
"Uncle, can you and auntie have a little sister for me? Once I have a little sister, Ill have a wife."
The Wilsons: "..."
Couldnt this little rascal stop making a fool of himself in public?
Elly Campbell hadnt expected the little chub to be so insistent on them having a little sister for him.
Initially, she thought it was just innocent childs talk and didnt take it seriously.
But he had said it over and over again, to her, in front of his parents, and now, even while hugging Adams legs, he continued to plead.
Even though Little Fatty was just a three-year-old child, Ellys face still reddened uncontrobly.
Especially when she looked up and met Adams gaze, which was almost mocking, her cheeks burned even hotter.
Samuel Wilson and his wife also couldnt help but quietly face-palm at their sons words and actions.
There was no point in worrying about meeting people now, but with this little guys determination to find a wife, they really werent concerned about him not being able to find one in the future.
Adam Jones, smiling, squatted down and pinched Little Fattys nose. He dropped the stern and dominant demeanor he had in the business world and, unusually gently, said,
"Okay, uncle will discuss it with auntie and get back to you next time."
Elly Campbell: "..."
The Wilsons: "..."
Especially Samuel Wilson, who had dealt with Adam numerous times, was now looking at Adam as if he were looking at a fool.
Was this mans brain really malfunctioning without his knowledge?
Actually talking so seriously to his son about this, and so... so gently?
Although Samuel Wilson didnt know what had gotten into Adam Jones, the slightly frivolous expression on his face was indeed somewhat indescribable.
Could it be that this guy could only hope to "have a taste" of his wife by heeding these uninhibited words from his son?
While Samuel Wilson thought it unlikely, he couldnt help but specte in that direction.
And in his heart, he silently gave his son, who specialised in yfully causing trouble, a thumbs-up.
Suddenly, a pain shot through his arm, and Samuel Wilson turned his head to see his wife, her face as red as a boiled lobster and her beautiful eyes ring fiercely at him.
"Look what youve done."
She was referring to how he would, from time to time, withhold their son from entering the room, iming it was to make him a sister to send off to someone elses house as a wife, but in reality... it was to satisfy his own shameless desires.
Now they were making a spectacle of themselves at someone elses ce.
And as for President Jones, this kind of matter should just be discussed privately with his own wife. Why was he talking so seriously to their son about it?
And promising to get back to him after discussing it?
Their three-year-old Little Fatty couldnt understand any of it, yet the matter was being discussed so seriously.
Little Fattys mom didnt dare to show her displeasure to Adam Jones, so she could only keep twisting her husbands arm in exasperation.
Just then, the sound of a whistle came from the sports field, followed by a deep and powerful voice from the tform nearby,
"Dear parents and kids, our Parent-Child Sports Day will officially begin now. Please have the parents take their little ones and start entering the venue in an orderly fashion..."
Hearing this, Elly Campbell felt as if she had been liberated and let out a quiet sigh of relief.
Chapter 476. President Jones is a clingy little demon_1
Chapter 476: 476. President Jones is a clingy little demon_1
And finally, the chubby little brother, who had continuously urged his parents to have a daughter so that he himself could someday take a wife, was taken away by his dad and mom.
After the chubby brother was gone, Adam Jones stood up and walked over to Elly Campbell with a swagger. Looking at her flushed face, he gently touched her cheek with his hand, his smile brimming with ambiguity, and said,
"Honey, our son has found himself a fiance. We cant let other peoples sons be bachelors forever, so maybe..."
Before Adam could finish speaking, Elly gave his leg a fierce kick, "The ceremony is starting, get in line."
"So, about my suggestion just now..."
Adam, not willing to give up and relishing the rare chance to see his wife blush, felt the need to press on.
Elly gave him a cold look filled with anticipation bubbling in his eyes, and she scoffed, "If youre so eager to have a daughter, go ahead and have one, Im not stopping you. Why are you asking me?"
Holding their sons hand, she quickly got in line.
Adam was initially taken aback and then realized what she was implying, feeling somewhat dissatisfied.
He put on a stern face and quickly followed behind her, grasping her hand and leaning in close to whisper in her ear, "I only want to have daughters with you."
At the sports field crowded with parents of every ss, Adams action of leaning in to whisper in Ellys ear looked to others like he was kissing her cheek.
PDA was being thrown about as if it was free of charge.
Feeling somewhat embarrassed by the onlookers, Elly shook off Adams hand and gave him a warning look, "Behave yourself when were out in public."
Her intention was to have him keep his distance and to stop him from making any ambiguous moves that might lead to gossip, but Adam deliberately lowered his capacity for understanding.
Hearing Ellys words, instead of restraining himself, his roguish smile grew even more unbridled.
"So you mean to say, when were at home, I dont need to hold back, right?"
The hand that Elly had shaken off was shamelessly reaching out again and grasping hers tightly, making it impossible for Elly to pull away.
The onlookers stared: "..."
They had never expected that President Jones, who seemed so unapproachable and distant in front of strangers, would actually be such a clingy "little devil" in private.
Meanwhile, his wife seemed more like the archetypal cool and distant boss.
Seeing Adams tant cheekiness, Elly knew that the more attention she gave him, the more he would be encouraged, so she simply chose to ignore him.
And there, standing obediently in line amidst the crowd, President Jones, seeing that his wife hadnt shaken off his hand again, instantly felt contented.
From the beginning to the end, he never let go of Ellys hand, unaware to everyone was how despite appearing smug and insufferable, President Jones actually felt insecure on the inside.
He was always afraid that he might inadvertently push Elly away from him, especially when it came to their son.
If their son faced any grievances, he felt he was the root cause and feared Elly would ce the me entirely on him, causing her to gradually drift away.
All he could do was to try his hardest, to devote himself fully to making amends, yet still feeling it was never enough.
And in that moment, only by holding onto her could his heart finally find some peace.
Adam Jones nced sideways at Elly with a trace of faint bitterness and loneliness in his eyes. What goes around,es around; the anxiety Elly had once felt was now fully bestowed upon him.
During the parent-child sports day event, every activity required both the parents and children to participate together.
Chapter 477. The dog food was really thrown unexpectedly_1
Chapter 477: 477. The dog food was really thrown unexpectedly_1
Since these events were designed with the childrens ability to participate in mind, they werent too difficult for the parents.
"Ourpetition today will be divided into many events," announced the teacher in charge of the sports day, standing on the tform and speaking into the microphone with great fervor. "After each event, we will award medals, and the family with the most gold medals will win the overall championship gold medal. The childs name will even be engraved on it, so dads, moms, and kiddos, lets all give it our best effort."
"Okay, now well start with the first event, which is called Three-Legged Race. The requirement is for baby and mommy topete together, and gold, silver, and bronze medals will be awarded ording to the order in which they reach the finish line."
Adam Jones had been looking forward to using this opportunity to bond with his son. Upon hearing that the event was for mommies and their babies, he felt somewhat displeased.
Heined somewhat childishly, "Why isnt it daddy and baby together?"
Hearing the childishint from the man beside her, Elly Campbell looked up at him and suggested, "Why dont you go through a sex change, then?"
Adam Jones: "..."
"No, I cant lose my wifes sexual happiness just for my sons sake."
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell, dering righteously.
Initially, Elly Campbell didnt catch the meaning behind the words "sexual happiness" that Adam Jones had said, but upon seeing the teasing smile in his eyes, she immediately understood.
After taking a few deep breaths to suppress the urge to tear his mouth apart
she red at him fiercely before leading her son to the front and crouching down to tie their feet together.
Adam followed behind the mother and son, warning cautiously, "Be careful not to fall."
"Mhm."
Elly Campbell casually responded, holding her sons hand, ready for the challenge.
This was her first time participating in a sports day with her son, and naturally, she didnt want to disappoint him, herpetitive spirit suddenly aroused.
Adam Jones crouched down in front of William, touched the boys head, and said seriously, "Make sure to be careful not to fall, okay?"
"I know, Daddy. You dont have to worry about me. Im really good at this."
"Daddy isnt worried about you, Daddy is worried that if you fall, you might drag Mommy down with you."
The people standing nearby: "..."
Damn!
This dog food was sprinkled so unexpectedly.
After a bout of teeth-gritting envy, the onlookers gave William a look of pity.
This kid... must havee with the groceries.
And when Elly Campbell heard Adam Jones speak so righteously and unabashedly, she couldnt help but feel embarrassed.
Especially seeing the indescribable expressions of the people nearby made her cheeks burn even more.
"Could you shut up and say less?"
She looked down and red at Adam, who stood in front of their son,pletely unaware that hisments were out of line, speaking in a stern voice.
Adam stood up and moved closer to her. His deep, enticing voice brushed past Elly Campbells ear, "Go for it, wife."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Without even a nce for Adam Jones, Elly Campbell quietly took her sons hand and walked to the starting line, waiting for the whistle to blow. Adam, on the other hand, stood behind them, his eyes carrying a gentle, tender smile, quietly watching.
Momentster, as the whistle blew, Elly Campbell, holding William, started running toward the destination on the other side.
Just then, a woman walking by them, deliberately or not, suddenly kicked out and tripped Williams right foot.
Chapter 478. Tripped_1
Chapter 478: 478. Tripped_1
William Campbell was so engrossed as he walked that he didnt notice the situation around him, tripping when someone suddenly cut in front of him, his bodypletely unable to stop in time.
Seeing William about to fall, Elly Campbell didnt have time to think; since one foot was tied to Williams, she could only turn sideways, using her body to protect him while trying to avoid bringing him down with her other foot.
However, as a result of trying to do so, she and William both ended up falling to the ground.
Because she protected him, William was not hurt from the fall, whereas she herself hit her knee hard on the ground, and when she fell, her hand scraped against the ground leaving a bloody mark, the pain causing her to unconsciously furrow her brow.
Meanwhile, the parent who tripped William seemed oblivious, continuing to lead her son towards the finish line.
Elly Campbell helped her son up, "Baby, let mommy see if theres any..."
Before she could finish speaking, a figure suddenly appeared beside her, and the same William who had been in front of her was abruptly pushed to the side.
"Are you hurt, let me see..."
Adam Jones anxiously lifted her from the ground, but as for his son...
Nonexistent.
Elly Campbell: "..."
With so many people surrounding them and all eyes on her, Elly Campbells face turned red with embarrassment, and she quickly said, "Im fine, put me down."
"No! Im taking you to the Health Room to get checked out."
At this moment, many parents crowded around, their faces showing concern, whether sincere or not, expressing their care and good intentions at this time.
"Mrs. Campbell, are you all right?"
"Mrs. Campbell, you should have the school nurse check you out to see if youve broken any bones."
"..."
Being held by Adam Jones in front of so many people made Elly Campbells face grow even hotter.
"Adam Jones, put me down!"
She clenched her mrs, red at Adam Jones, and whispered fiercely.
Seeing her serious face, Adam reluctantly began to set her down slowly, "Are you sure youre alright?"
"Im fine."
Elly Campbell shook her head, her knee was just a bit sore, but she wasnt about to make a big deal out of it, not to the point of needing Adam Jones to carry her to the Health Room.
Adam took her hand and noticed some abrasions on her palm, faint lines of blood emerging, his expression darkening dramatically.
His cold gaze turned frosty in an instant andnded on the woman who had tripped William.
The woman, upon receiving Adams look, was frightened, her hand shaking unconsciously as she held her sons.
Director Drago, who had stayed out of the way due to Adams presence, rushed over as soon as he saw Elly and her son fall.
"Mr. Jones, is Mrs. Jones all right? I will get the school nurse toe over right away."
"No need."
Elly Campbell didnt want all the fuss over a trivial matter, not wanting to appear overly sensitive and immediately refused.
Noticing Adam Joness gaze still fixed on the mother and son, she frowned slightly.
She too had noticed that the other mom had deliberately tripped William, but she didnt know if it was to win the race or for some other reason.
Under normal circumstances, she would never let such a person off the hook, yet everyone was enjoying the sports day event and she didnt want to spoil her sons fun over such a small incident, so she gently tugged on Adams clothes and said:
"Let it go, dont dy everyone elses time, we can talk about it after the sports day is over."
Chapter 479. It can’t just be easily settled_1
Chapter 479: 479. It cant just be easily settled_1
She was a very stingy person, especially towards those who schemed against her son; she wouldnt let it go easily.
Not making a fuss now didnt mean she wouldnt careter.
After sweeping her gaze over the mother and son, she curled her lips into a smirk and shot the mother a warning look before she retracted her gaze.
Since his wife had spoken, Adam Jones naturally chose to obey, turning his gaze to her, softening it a fraction, and nodded gently.
Bending down to pick up Elly Campbell once more, he walked towards a nearby resting spot, "I can let them off the hook, but you must let me see where you are hurt first."
He set Elly Campbell down on a chair to sit, then squatted in front of her, carefully rolling up her pant leg.
Elly Campbells skin on her leg was very white, her calf slim and elongated, extremely beautiful, but at this moment, the knee above her calf was swollen very high, the fair skin making the bruised area starkly apparent.
Adams face darkened once again.
Director Drago hurried over with a tube of ointment in hand, "Mr. Jones, this is the ointment from the Health Room. Apply it to Mrs. Jones first, and then get it checked outter."
Adam took the ointment with a grim face, not saying a word, which intimidated Director Drago so much that he stiffenedpletely.
Although Mrs. Joness fall had nothing to do with him, it was his kindergarten; who knew if this unreasonably irate man would take his anger out on him.
Adam ignored him, kneeling on one knee in front of Elly Campbell, carefully lifting her calf onto his own knee, and began applying ointment to the swollen area on her knee.
Elly Campbell was startled by his action and subconsciously lifted her lids to look at him.
Seeing Adam with his eyebrows lowered, his thick eyshes covering the cold thoughts in his eyes, she couldnt fathom what he was thinking.
Yet his act of kneeling in front of her to apply medicine in front of so many people had a certain air of condescending to a lower status.
At least to outsiders, this man who stood at the pinnacle of the pyramid, who ought to be looked up to by everyone, revered as an emperor, shouldnt be doing such a thing.
Not to mention them, even Elly Campbell found it unbelievable when she saw Adams gesture.
She knew that these past days, Adam had been trying to make a good impression in front of her with what he said and did, even somewhat ingratiating, but she had never imagined he would do something like this in front of others.
Sitting in the chair, she quietly observed the quiet profile of the man in front of her, her feelings a bitplicated.
He remained silent, exuding a strong, chilly aura that made the people around him subconsciously feel on edge.
It was as if a weight hung over their hearts, and until Adam made a move, they didnt even have the courage to breathe deeply.
Elly Campbell worried that if things continued this way, these people might literally be scared to death by this big shot.
Seeing that Adam had almost finished applying the ointment, she quickly withdrew her foot, "Thats enough, Im okay, dont scare everyone like this."
With that, she got up from the chair and said to Director Drago, "Thank you for the medicine, Director Drago."
"Mrs. Jones is too polite."
"Im fine now, lets not dy everyone, please continue thepetition."
Elly Campbells words were meant for Director Drago, but also for Adam.
The crowd gradually dispersed, and thepetition resumed. Because it had been dyed for a while, Elly Campbell felt a bit embarrassed, feeling that Adams behavior had been a bit over the top.
Chapter 480. Not every mistake can be resolved with just an apology_1
Chapter 480: 480. Not every mistake can be resolved with just an apology_1
Elly could only offer an apologetic smile to everyone.
Meanwhile, the parent who had tripped William earlier now looked terrified, her face turning pale. Her husband had not expected his wife to do something so foolish. He was both angry and frightened and had no choice but to drag his wife and child over to Adam Jones before the start of thepetition, his face ashen as he apologized:
"Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, Im terribly sorry. My wife identally tripped your Young Master earlier, causing Mrs. Jones to fall as well. Im really embarrassed."
As he spoke, he yanked his wife towards him and growled with a stern face, "Apologize to Mrs. Jones now."
The womans eyes reddened from her husbands scolding; she felt both angry and regretful.
She had been envious seeing a man as distinguished and kingly as Adam treating his wife with such submissive devotion and extra care, while her own husband always acted like a lord. Feeling jealous and unbnced, she lost control of these emotions.
In that instant, for some inexplicable reason, she tripped his son with her foot, but after causing the fall, she became frightened, forgetting the status of the two people involved in the impulse of the moment.
Now, facing the stern warning in her husbands eyes, she felt even more regret and pain but had no choice but to muster up the courage to apologize.
But before she could utter a word, she heard Adams cold, merciless voice, "There is no need for apologies. I have eyes to see whether it was on purpose or not."
His gaze was only warm when looking at his wife and child. At other times, whenever he looked at anyone else, his eyes held a cold and forbidding air.
In the fearful eyes of the couple before him, Adam said indifferently, "Not every mistake can be resolved with a mere apology."
"Mr. Jones..."
The mans face turned pallid, panic gripping him. He clearly understood the implication behind Adams words.
He wanted to plead further, but Adam no longer wanted to listen and turned his attention elsewhere.
"For the second round of thepetition, it will still be the three-legged race, but this time, well have a different set of rules..."
As the PE teachers voice came from the speakers podium, it interrupted the mans urgent voice.
Adam paid no further attention to them, focusing instead on Elly, looking down at her, and asked with concern, "Does your knee still hurt?"
"No, it doesnt."
Elly realized that when Adam made a fuss over small things, he really could be overly sentimentalso much so that she felt too embarrassed to meet the nces of the people around them.
So even though her knee was still throbbing as she walked, she bit her tongue and said nothing.
"This time, the rules are such that the mom and dad will have their two legs tied together, and the child will stand at the finish line. Once mom and dad reach the child, they will then carry the child back to the starting line. The first couple to return to the starting point with their child wins," announced the teacher as the rules were set, and William had already run excitedly to his position at the finish line.
"Go, daddy! Go, mommy!"
Little William stood at the finish line, jumping excitedly, cupping his hands and shouting encouragement towards his parents at the starting line.
At this moment, the park had designated a filming crew to conduct interviews, moving from group to group speaking with thepeting parents.
When they reached Adam, the demeanor of the interview crew immediately changed from the rxed attitude they had with other parents to being on their best, most formal behavior.
"Mr. Jones, taking time out of your busy schedule to join your son at thepetition, he must be very happy, right?"
Chapter 481. Let’s cheer up together, wife_1
Chapter 481: 481. Lets cheer up together, wife_1
The question seemed inconsequential, but to Adam Jones, who had lost the chance to experience his childs younger years, it left a peculiar taste in his heart.
His gaze shifted towards his son standing opposite, whose joyous face pierced his eyes.
From his growth in his mothers womb, to birth, until now, growing to be three years old, he should have always been by his side.
He had missed his sons three years of growth, which was regret he would never be able to make up for in his lifetime.
Dispelling the sorrow from his eyes, he patiently replied with uncharacteristic good temper, "My son is very happy, and Im even happier to have the opportunity to join him in this event. I will not let my son down, and Ill bring home the championship today."
As he spoke, his gaze never left Elly Campbell. Therefore, he came across far less haughty than usual during a formal TV interview.
Others simply assumed he was happy because his usually busy work routine had prevented him from spending time with his son, and this was an opportunity he cherished.
After all, not everyone could effectively manage arge consortium and remain undefeated.
Elly could feel Adams gaze upon her, unwavering, as if passionate emotions were about to burst forth from the bottom of his eyes.
She didnt turn to look at him, only feeling her ears burn under his stare, so she pretended to be unaware.
Seeing that Adam was fixated on his wife and had no interest in them, the photography crew quickly wrapped up after he answered and, wishing "Mr. and Mrs. Jones" good luck, they went off to interview other parents.
Adam, who had his eyes fixed on Elly Campbell the whole time, noted the process of her earlobes slowly turning a rosy hue, spreading to her ears edge, and secretly chuckled.
His wife must be shy because she knew he was watching her.
With this thought, he couldnt help but lean over and whisper in her ear, "Wife, why is there color on your ear?"
"Color?"
Elly instinctively touched her earlobe, unaware she had acquired any color.
As soon as she touched her ear, Adam caught her hand and, with a mischievous smile, said, "It has turned red."
Seeing that grin, Elly knew she had been yed by him yet again, and immediately understood what he meant by "red." Her face fell instantly.
Before she could erupt, a whistle sounded. Adam, who had "dodged a bullet," grinned triumphantly and whispered cheekily in her ear, "Wife, lets give it our all!"
Elly red at him fiercely, then set aside her anger to focus on thepetition.
Their legs were tied together, and the moment Elly lifted her foot, Adam distinctly felt her movements falter.
"Foot hurting?"
"No."
Elly, looking at their son on the opposite side cheering "Daddy, Mommy, go for it!" with anticipation and anxiety, decisively shook her head.
Adam didnt believe her. His deep gaze silently observed her for a few seconds, but ultimately he said nothing.
Knowing this stubborn woman would endure it for their son and was unlikely to heed his advice to drop out, he let her be.
"If you cant bear it, tell me."
He still couldnt help feeling concerned and admonished her.
"Mhm."
Elly responded, and as Adam extended his arms to wrap them around her shoulders, pulling her close, Ellys body stiffened slightly.
Chapter 482. Playing games with her_1
Chapter 482: 482. ying games with her_1
Adam Joness low voice came by her ear, "If it hurts, lean on me."
"Im fine, dont be so dramatic."
President Jones, used of being dramatic by his wife, wore a look of indifference, yet his hand remained around Elly Campbells shoulder without loosening its grip.
Elly wasnt about to make a fuss at this time, so she simply let him keep his arm around her.
Although the two hadnt lived together for long, their understanding of each other was impable. In no time at all, they had left the staff from the other groups far behind.
Despite Ellys effort to bear the severe pain from her knee, her bodys instinctive reactions were quite obvious. Adam clearly felt she was struggling to walk, her movements somewhat sluggish.
When they arrived beside William Campbell, Adam suddenly squatted down and untied the rope that was bound around his and Ellys feet.
Then he lifted William onto his back. Elly, puzzled by his actions, said, "Thepetition isnt over yet, you..."
She had only spoken half a sentence when, in the next second, Adam scooped her up in a horizontal carry.
Elly, startled by his sudden move, let out a cry of rm and instinctively hooked her arms around Adams neck, saying indignantly, "What are you doing?"
"Your leg hurts, and so does my heart."
After dropping this line, he turned back to William on his back and instructed, "Son, hold on to daddy tightly."
"Okay."
William, not quite understanding the rules of the game, simply thought his daddy was very powerful, bearing him on his back while holding mommy in his arms.
"Go daddy! Go daddy!"
Williams chubby hands clutched tightly onto his daddys shoulders, his eyes lighting up with delight as he stared at his daddy carrying mommy at breakneck speed toward the finish line.
Elly was initially stunned by Adams response to her earlier statement, then, hearing the astonished and encouraging shouts around them, she realized very clearly that her face had beenpletely lost by Adam, the sly man, on this day, with no hope of reiming it.
Seeing her sons joyous leap on Adams back, she decided to just let go, suppressing the urge to kill Adam, and tightly gripping his neck as he carried her back to the starting point.
After Adam set her down, Elly remembered he had picked her up several times today and thought of the sutured wound on his arm, her brow furrowing with concern.
"Do you not care about your hand, always picking me up like this?"
Adam, taken aback by Ellys sudden question, soon realized she was worried about the wound on his arm and felt a surge of happiness.
"Seeing how concerned you are about me, I dont feel the pain at all."
In fact, he had indeed forgotten about the injury on his arm until his wifes reminder, and only then did he start to feel the throbbing pain in his arm.
His face didnt show it, as he simply looked at Elly with a smile in his eyes, and his words instantly made Ellys expression freeze, as she said, "I just dont want you to me meter."
Adam watched Elly with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, but remained silent.
His wifes insincere demeanor was adorable, and he thought...
As he thought this, he moved a little closer to her in a rather roguish manner, chuckling softly, "If losing an arm means I can depend on you, Ill cut it off as soon as we get home."
Elly: "..."
Seeing this man, shameless to the point of utterly abandoning all pretense, Elly red at him a few times, but in the end, his brazenness made herugh despite herself.
Chapter 483. Honey, I won it all for you _1
Chapter 483: 483. Honey, I won it all for you _1
How could she have thought he was not articte the first time she met him?
This is nowhere near being inarticte.
This mouth is so free it could take flight.
Adam Jones saw Elly Campbell actuallyugh, surprise flickering across his face for an instant.
His wife had never smiled at him like this before, so beautiful, he wanted to...
Adam Jones felt his throat go dry, eager to quench this new thirst, and the very next second, his actions followed his thoughts.
Stretching out his arm, he sped the back of Elly Campbells head, bent over, and kissed her lips forcefully, shocking her into wide-eyed disbelief.
In front of everyone, did he have no shame?
Fortunately, Adam Jones did have some shame, knowing that this ce was crowded, he released her after giving in to an uncontroble urge to kiss her.
Facing the mes bursting from the depths of Elly Campbells eyes, he casually crossed his arms, looking at her with a faint smile in his eyes.
"Now to announce the rankings for this round..."
On the main tform, the person in charge looked at Adam Jones with an expression that was somewhat hard to describe.
This big shot had so tantly broken the rules, he should be disqualified, but... he didnt dare.
Not only did he not dare, but Director Drago didnt dare either.
Yet with so many families watching, it would be absolutely shameless to give first ce to Adam Jones.
"Since President Jones broke the rules, his ranking should naturally be canceled, whats there to hesitate about?"
Just then, Samuel Wilson who was standing next to the pusinimous teacher, couldnt stand it anymore and spoke out.
Everyone was thinking the same as Samuel Wilson, but no one dared to voice it as directly as he did.
Indeed, strength was the ultimate logic.
Adam Joness gaze shifted towards Samuel Wilson, showing neither dissatisfaction nor any intention to make life difficult for the teacher.
He didnte to this parent-child sports day to teach his son to bully others and not follow the rules.
"Director Wilson is right."
He smiled with a hooked lip, "After all, the final championship will be mine, Im not concerned about one or two little medals."
What a bold im.
Samuel Wilson scoffed inwardly, and the people on the tform, upon hearing Adam Jones speak out, also breathed a sigh of relief and announced the results of thepetition.
The medal, naturally, ended up in Samuel Wilsons hands.
"President Jones, thank you for yielding."
"Dont mention it, Ill let you win this once only."
Adam Joness face carried a touch of faint arrogance, eliciting a scornful nce from Samuel Wilson.
"Its all your fault, we could have won."
Elly Campbell frowned slightly,ining in a low voice.
For such a trifling matter, she hadnt even cried out in pain, what was he making such a fuss for.
Her gaze lingered on the medal in Samuel Wilsons hands, her eyes showing a slight reluctance.
Adam Jones had rarely seen Elly Campbell look like this, like a little girl who had her beloved toy taken away, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, apanied by a faintint.
Although she wasining about him, her tonecked the distance and indifference of the past, which to Adam Jones, was incredibly gratifying.
Elly Campbell frowned looking at the medal in Samuel Wilsons hands; it wasnt just Adam Jones, she herself had rarely participated in the activities of William Campbells kindergarten. This time, she truly wanted to win a championship for her son.
The first time being tripped up was one thing, but the second time, when they were surely on the winning path, Adam Jones just had to be overly dramatic, losing a medal for nothing.
The more Adam Jones watched Elly Campbell, the more he found her irresistible, and without being able to help it, he cupped her face in his hands. Under her slightly sullen gaze, he fearlessly caressed her cheek and said:
"Be good, Ill win them all for youter."
Chapter 484. Against heaven and earth, but not against the wife_1
Chapter 484: 484. Against heaven and earth, but not against the wife_1
Elly Campbell: "..."
And little William Campbell, who had been ignored by his daddy early on, watched his parents with a puzzled face.
Didnt Daddy say he would help him win? Why was the medal taken away by Mr. Chubby Daddy?
"Daddy, did we lose?"
Little William Campbell looked at the medal in Samuel Wilsons hands, his face also showing reluctance.
Hearing Williams voice, Elly Campbell shook off Adam Joness hand and walked over to her son. Because her knee was still swollen, it hurt to squat, so she had to lean over slightly and said to William,
"We broke the rules this time, but in a bit Mommy will help you win it back."
She raised her hand and gently rubbed Williams head, speaking softly.
William, having lost two medals in session, showed a faint look of disappointment. Adam Jones stepped in front of him and said sternly,
"William, we are men; we cant let Mommy win trophies for us."
He pointed to Elly Campbells knee, "Mommy fell just now, and her leg still hurts. Dont you feel sorry for Mommy?"
"I feel sorry! William loves Mommy the most; Mommy is my favorite woman."
To express his love for Mommy, William immediately hugged Elly Campbells thigh tightly.
Although he was his own son, President Jones didnt want to hear any male other than himself dere love to his wife.
Not to mention William wont do, neither will a second child!
Seeing that he didnt say a word and just picked up William by the cor, he decisively pulled him away from Elly Campbells side without mercy, and heard him say to his son in a deep voice,
"The woman you love the most will be your future wife, your Mommy has Daddys love, and thats enough."
"I dont want to! My favorite woman is Mommy."
Little Williams face was earnest, his cheeks slightly puffed.
Yearster, when he looked at his own bride and remembered todays words, his face would burn with pain.
Of course, thats a story for another day. Right now, young William had no idea that such a day in the future would be so sweet.
Elly Campbell looked at the father and son in front of her speechlessly, touched her forehead silently, and felt utterly embarrassed.
And the families standing close to them had long been blinded by the 24K pure gold dog food that President Jones was releasing, regardless of the asion.
Hearing the dialogue between the father and son, everyones face showed a calm demeanor.
"Do you still want the trophy?"
Adam Jones frowned, threateningly.
Little William was choked by his words and instantly showed a face full of grievance.
Elly Campbell, who couldnt stand it anymore, bit her teeth and whispered lowly, "Adam Jones, enough."
You cant go against your wife, that was the truth Adam Jones had recently realized. Therefore, as soon as Elly Campbell spoke up, he became obedient.
His body pressed tightly against Elly Campbells, and as she moved to the side, he followed closely.
Taking the opportunity now that they were in the kindergarten, where his wife wouldnt easily fly off the handle, shouldnt he seize the chance to cultivate their rtionship?
With his long arm wrapped around Elly Campbells slender shoulder, Adam Jones leaned in close to her ear and whispered,
"Elly, let me apany William in the nextpetition. Your knee is still badly swollen; dont be stubborn. It hurts me to see you like this."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Seeing that she didnt respond, Adam Jones wasnt in a rush and continued, "If I start feeling sorry for you and break the rules again, then William will really have no medals."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Although William didnt understand why his daddy would think of breaking the rules, he knew that once daddy did, they would really lose.
Chapter 485. Husband needs kisses, hugs, and a little encouragement_1
Chapter 485: 485. Husband needs kisses, hugs, and a little encouragement_1
At that moment, he immediately said, "Mommy, you sit here and rest well, watch me and Daddy win the big trophy toe back, and cheer us on, okay?"
Elly Campbell red fiercely at Adam Joness triumphant smile. Thinking of her knee that still couldnt bend, she decided not to pretend to be strong.
Besides,pared to her, Adam Joness chances of winning were definitely higher.
As long as her son got the championship and was happy, it actually didnt matter whether she participated or not.
"Okay, William Campbell has to cheer up!"
Elly Campbell leaned over to kiss her sons cheek and gave him a big hug as encouragement.
Seeing the difference in Elly Campbells treatment towards her son and him, Adam Jones felt rather jealous.
He squeezed his son aside without a hint of emotion and, with a smile meant to please, looked at Elly Campbell, "Elly, I need a kiss and a hug for encouragement too."
Elly Campbell: "Get lost!"
Adam Jones decisively took his son and moved far away.
Elly Campbell watched the backs of the father and son, held back but couldnt help herself, and her lips slightly curled upwards.
The following events were mostly tests of the physical strength of the adults and children, and with the innate physical advantage men have, it was the fathers whopeted with their children in every pair.
"William Campbells mom."
Just as Elly Campbells gaze lingered on the intensepetition of the father and son in the distance, a voiceden with awkwardness and unease sounded by her side.
Elly Campbell turned her head and saw it was Miss Davis, her sons homeroom teacher.
Thinking of the grievances her son had suffered, Elly Campbell didnt have a very good impression of Miss Davis.
From Miss Daviss consistently cold attitude towards her and the overly enthusiastic tone of the phone call asking her to join the parent-child sports day, Elly Campbell knew Miss Davis was intent on embarrassing her in collusion with little Mings parents.
If she hade alone with William Campbell today, she didnt need to guess how Miss Davis and little Mings parents would have humiliated them.
The things little Ming called William Campbell, like an illegitimate child, were most likely not only from his parents but also often mentioned by Miss Davis.
Adam Jones must have guessed this too, which is probably why he had Miss Davis go with little Mings parents to Director Dragos office.
She wondered why she hade to find her now?
"Is there something you need, Miss Davis?"
Elly Campbells attitude was somewhat indifferent, which made Miss Davis feel even more uneasy.
Being called into President Dragos office earlier, although President Jones hadnt targeted her directly, she had witnessed how he dealt with little Mings parents and was already scared stiff.
After worrying for most of the day, she still couldnt help bute to Elly Campbell to test the waters to see if they knew about her involvement.
In fact, she knew the reason behind the fight between William Campbell and little Ming that day, but she hadnt spoken up.
The reason she had called William Campbells mother yesterday was after hearing little Mings parents wishes, nning to call over William Campbells mother today and then take the opportunity to mock a woman who was a mistress.
But who would have thought that not only was William Campbell not an illegitimate child, but his father was also the president of the Jones Corporation, a figure too high for little Mings parents to provoke.
If she had known William Campbell was Adam Joness son, she certainly would have taken good care of him privately, never letting him be bullied like this.
Now, she didnt know what President Jones was going to do with her and was extremely panicked.
Chapter 486. Directly pierce_1
Chapter 486: 486. Directly pierce_1
"Mrs. Campbell, Im truly sorry, I wasnt watching Elly when he got into a fight with his ssmate, and he got hurtits my oversight at work, Im so very sorry."
She began to apologize, but the reason she gave was trivializing the main issue, merely saying she had been inattentive.
After all, a teacher manages over twenty children in a ss. asional negligence is inevitable, and she felt that Mrs. Campbell would surely understand her.
However, Elly just looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile, her eyes showing a chill that was somewhat reminiscent of Adam Jones.
Miss Daviss heart skipped a beat, and before she could brace herself, Elly spoke, "Does Miss Davis truly not know, or are you pretending not to know? We both understand very well whats going on."
"Mrs. Campbell..."
Miss Daviss face paled a few shades as she hurried to exin but was interrupted by Elly raising her hand, "Miss Davis, I understand your intention to please the parents of the children. The call you made to me yesterday, was it at the instigation of Xiao Mings parents?"
Elly didnt beat around the bush but went straight to the point.
Shock shed across Miss Daviss eyes, but it quickly dissipated, and she hastily rified, "No... not at all..."
"Miss Davis, I understand your thoughts, but that does not mean I agree with your actions, especially when your behavior has already hurt my son. I am not a generous person, and I hold grudges quite strongly."
She looked at Miss Daviss face turning paler still without a hint of pity and continued, "Im also quite aware of the mockery and defamation that William and I would face today if his father had note along."
She didnt care about herself, but the thought of everything Elly had to endure made the fire in Ellys heart uncontroble.
"As a model for students, Miss Davis does not even have the basic intent to protect children. If theres another child in a simr situation to Elly, I wonder how Miss Davis would treat them."
Elly spoke in an even tone, without any excessive harshness or anger, yet the calm manner of speaking made every word she said deeply unsettling.
Miss Davis had thought that because Elly had stood quietly beside Adam Jones without saying a word before, she would be easy to talk to. Thats why shed taken the chance to apologize while Williams father was not around, thinking that if Elly forgave her, she could be at peace with herself.
But the result was that she realized she had been too naive. This woman who seemed easy to talk to was actually not much better than Adam Jones.
At this moment, Miss Davis deeply regretted trying to please Xiao Mings parents by offending a couple she should not have crossed.
She knew that teachers at this kindergarten earned twice as much as those at other kindergartens, and she had fought hard to get in.
The parents who sent their children here were all wealthy or noble, and because she was the childrens teacher, the parents were all very polite to her. She had truly been blinded by her own folly to make such a stupid mistake.
If she were to be dismissed from the kindergarten by President Drago because of this incident, she would truly despise Xiao Mings parents.
Miss Davis looked at Elly, her lips dry, knowing that further excuses would be pointless. It was better to admit her mistake frankly.
"Mrs. Jones, I am really sorry, I made a mistake this time. I shouldnt have done something so foolish that hurt little Elly. Im truly sorry, and I hope you and Mr. Jones can forgive me just this once, I really am very sorry..."
Chapter 487. Daddy Mommy Cooperation_1
Chapter 487: 487. Daddy Mommy Cooperation_1
Miss Daviss apology seemed sincere, and Elly Campbell nced at her, chose to ept it, and didnt disy any aggressive stance.
Seeing that the youngdy was just entering society, inexperienced and perhaps led astray by others, Elly thought it over and decided that since Adam Jones had dealt with Xiao Mings parents, she would let the matter with Miss Davis rest.
Just then, from a distance came William Campbells cheering voice. Elly instinctively looked up in the direction of father and son, seeing William being held by Adam, continuously waving her way.
"Mommy, we won again, look, so many medals."
William dangled a bunch of medals around his neck, excited and proud.
Seeing her sons beaming smile, Ellys mood also improved. She raised her hand and waved back at her son, then turned to Miss Davis and said:
"The world of children is very pure. If a teacher is good to them, they will like you a lot. I hope Miss Davis will think things through carefully in the future."
Hearing Ellys words, Miss Davis breathed a sigh of relief, knowing she had crossed that bridge. "Ive taken note of it, thank you, Mrs. Jones."
Elly nodded faintly and didnt say anything more.
"Alright, now its time for ourst event of the day, the push-uppetition, which requires both daddy and mommy to cooperate. The little darling will count for us, okay?"
"Great~~~"
The childrens excited voices burst forth in unison.
Hearing that thest event was push-ups, Elly couldnt help but frown slightly. With Adams arm in that condition, continuing to do push-ups could really ruin his hand.
With this thought, she stepped out of the crowd and quickly walked toward the father and son.
"How many medals now?"
"Lots and lots, Mommy, look."
William proudly showed the medals hanging around his neck to Elly, like he was presenting a treasure.
Elly nced at them roughly, at least a dozen in total. With only about twenty events, even if they skipped the push-ups, they were sure to win.
With this thought, she said directly to Adam, "Were dropping out of thisst event."
"Why?"
Adam Joness eyebrows knitted slightly, somewhat unwilling.
The rare opportunity to cooperate with his wife was something he wanted to give his all to; he definitely did not want to cancel.
He thought Elly didnt want to participate, which, naturally, left him feeling a bit disappointed.
But then he saw Ellys gaze sweep over his right arm and heard her say in a stern voice, "Do you still want your hand?"
Adam could hear the concernced with a hint of annoyance in her voice. The disappointment he felt was instantly reced by a rush of joy.
"Its fine, I wont use my right hand."
As he said this, he yfully grabbed Ellys arm and shook it a couple of times, "I want topete with you,e on."
Elly: "..."
As shezily lifted her eyelids to look at Adams flirtatious smile hiding anticipation, the words of refusal that reached her lips suddenly stuck there, unable to find their way out.
In the end, she just said gravely, "Can you win against the others with just one hand?"
Hearing that Elly had agreed, the smile on Adams face instantly spread. He gripped her hand tightly, promising, "No problem."
It wasnt until they entered the field that Elly understood what the teacher meant by the cooperation of father and mother.
It turned out that thepetition required the darling Mommy to sit on Daddys back, and Daddy would do push-ups while carrying Mommy.
Hearing this rule, Ellys brow furrowed once again.
Before she could speak up, she felt a warm touch between her brows and saw Adams fingertip gently pressing there, rubbing a few times.
Chapter 488: President Jones is a "scheming bitch"_1
Chapter 488: President Jones is a "scheming bitch"_1
Looking up, she met Adam Joness soft, smiling gaze. "Youll get wrinkles if you keep frowning."
Elly Campbell wanted to say something else when Adam Jones bent down, whispering in her ear, "Dont worry, Ill be careful."
"Whos worried about you? Im afraid your skills wont cut it and youll drop me off your back."
Having her concerns noticed by Adam Jones, Ellys face took on a hint of difort.
Avoiding Adams smiling eyes, she lowered her gaze and spoke in a low voice, her ears heating up once again.
Adam almost adored her contradictory nature, really wanting to hug her and kiss her fiercely, but at that moment, he restrained himself.
With a glint in his narrowed eyes, looking at Ellys flushed ears, he chuckled with pleasure, "Whether my skills are up to par or not, isnt our son the best proof?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
She shouldnt be talking to this man, who knows where he learned such flirty lines.
A normal sentence from her, and he could always return it with a flirtatious one.
Thepetition officially began
William Campbell eagerly followed his mommy and daddy, his eyes shining.
All the parents were ready, and Elly had no choice but to grit her teeth and sit on Adam Joness back.
Though she wasnt heavy, her height of over 1.7 meters made her one of the heavier mothers there.
Sensing her hesitation, Adam looked back at her and gave her a reassuring look, saying:
"No worries, just sit tight. If youre afraid of falling, you can lie on top of me and hold me tight."
Elly Campbell: "..."
He never missed a chance to take advantage of her; she really wanted to sew his mouth shut.
The whistle for thepetition blew, and the men, eager to show off in front of everyone, did their push-ups with extra zeal.
Seeing that Adam Jones was actually doing one-armed push-ups, not only performing them wlessly but also with an effortless expression, they silently cursed him as a "scheme bitch" for showing off in front of his wife.
As seconds ticked by, many participants could no longer keep up, let alone one-handed. Gradually, one by one, they were eliminated, until only Samuel Wilson and Adam Jones remained.
Samuel Wilson, too, disdained Adams "scheme bitch" behavior, once thinking how coolly detached he was, but now realizing that even the most viinous female character would be outstripped by his scheming.
With only the two of them left, Samuel thought that if he didnt go one-handed, even winning against Adam wouldnt be honorable, so he retracted one hand as well.
Adam noticed his action and gave him a cold look, "Ive injured my right arm; is Director Wilson also injured?"
Samuel Wilson: "..."
"A gentleman dies in thepany of other gentlemen."
Samuel gave Adam a mocking look.
The men who had already lost gathered around, resigned to watching the two of them perform one-armed push-upsnot only breathing evenly, with no signs of strain, but also chatting casually.
Was there any face left for these men to save?
As the count surpassed one hundred and neither showed signs of stopping, the expressions of the onlookers grew even moreplicated.
Theyd have to seriouslymit to fitness when they got back, to make their wives proud.
"Go Daddy!"
"Go Daddy!"
In the end, the only voices left excitedly cheering were from William and chubby little brother. As they counted higher, they got so caught up in cheering that they forgot where they were in the count.
Chapter 489. I’m afraid that once I let go, you will run away_1
Chapter 489: 489. Im afraid that once I let go, you will run away_1
When the count reached two hundred, dense, fine sweat had already begun to permeate the faces of bothpetitors, and their movements had be somewhat slower than before.
Samuel Wilson couldnt help but tease Adam Jones, "President Jones has so much energy, does he have nowhere to unleash it usually?"
The expression on Adam Joness face stiffened as he caught the sarcasm in Samuel Wilsons words and responded with a coldugh.
How could he possibly admit that he hadnt indulged in meat for four years? After giving Samuel Wilson an indifferent look, he replied without changing his expression:
"Director Wilson feeling weak?"
Samuel Wilson: "..."
Their wives on their backs: "..."
Stung by Adams jab, Samuelsplexion soured. Due to this slightpse, his arm weakened, and he lost...
Samuel Wilson spat out a mental curse at the smug triumph unfolding in Adam Joness slightly lifted lips, silently swearing "scheming bitch."
"Yay! Daddy won!"
William Campbell jumped up excitedly, while Elly Campbell, watching Samuel Wilson lose, immediately hopped off Adam Joness back, her previously tense heart finally rxing.
He had actually won.
Elly Campbell looked at the sweat on Adam Joness forehead, the sunlight casting on his face, the fine hairs blocking his forehead, adding a touch of wild temptation.
Watching him like this, Elly couldnt help but be entranced.
It was only when a soft voice pulled her back to reality, "Mrs. Jones, take this, and help Mr. Jones wipe off his sweat too."
It was the voice of Chubbys mom.
Elly Campbell, with lowered eyes looked at the wet towel Chubbys mom was handing over, and her expression stiffened for a moment.
Unable to refuse the kindness offered, she reluctantly took it.
Then, viewing the affectionate way Chubbys mom was carefully wiping Samuel Wilsons sweat, Elly Campbells face reddened and heart pounded, her hand clutching the wet towel tightened slightly.
Adam Jones had just watched Samuel Wilsons wife wipe his sweat, and the sourness of envy and desire almost spilled out of his eyes.
Seeing Chubbys mom had passed a wet towel for Elly Campbell to wipe his sweat, Adam Joness heart instantly filled with joy.
Elly Campbell had never wiped sweat for Adam Jones before, and this unusually intimate act between a man and a woman made her feel particrly awkward.
However, Adam Jones had already eagerly moved toward her and said in a hoarse voice, "Thanks, wifey."
His dazzling smile made Elly Campbells eyes blur, her heartbeat skipping a beat.
Holding the wet towel, she slowly raised her hand, helping him wipe away the sweat drop by drop from his face, and as she gazed upon Adam Joness handsome face so close to hers, Elly Campbell felt her heart race even faster.
Avoiding Adam Joness intense gaze subconsciously, she hastily wiped down his face and was about to draw back her hand, but Adam Jones caught it faster than her.
"Thanks, wifey."
"Cant you stop grabbing my hand every chance you get?"
Suppressing the wild beating of her heart, Elly Campbell frowned at Adam Jones and said in a stern voice.
"No,"
Adam Jones replied with not a hint of hesitation, "Im afraid if I let go, youll run away."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Not wanting to listen to Adam Joness cheesy lines anymore, she chose to stay silent.
Next, it was time to award the trophy.
Lil William, who had imed the overall championship, puffed out his chest, holding hands with his mom and dad, and walked towards the award podium.
Right behind them were the second-ce Chubby brothers family and the third-ce family.
On the award podium, William was held aloft by Adam Jones, with the heavy champions trophy in his hands, wildly excited.
Chapter 490. Just because I’m a son, am I not entitled to have a name?_1
Chapter 490: 490. Just because Im a son, am I not entitled to have a name?_1
Although Little Fatty won second ce, since he also got to go on stage to receive an award, he didnt care in the slightest whether it was first or not.
Adam Jones took full advantage of his own wife today, which for him, was the biggest gain of the day, and consequently, his mood improved by quite a bit as well.
And as the main supporter, Little Fatty, Adam Jones naturally had a reward in mind for him.
When they were getting off the award stage, Adam walked beside Samuel Wilson and spoke with an air of nonchnce:
"I heard the Wilson n is also bidding for the Butterfly Square project in Boston?"
Samuel knew that the Jones Corporation was the tendering party, but he didnt understand why Adam suddenly brought this up. He nced at him faintly and responded with a simple, "Yeah."
"For the sake of your son, Ill give this project directly to the Wilson n; no need to thank me."
After saying that, he took Elly Campbells hand and, holding his son, swaggered off.
Samuel Wilson was left with a face of bewilderment, watching his back,pletely unaware that his own sons face had bigger clout than his.
After thepetition, participating families gradually left the kindergarten, with the Jones driver already waiting outside the gate.
Just as the family of three was about to leave, the family that had tripped William Campbell earlier rushed over in a hurry and blocked their way.
Adam Joness expression instantly turned cold.
"Mr. Jones, about todays incident, Im truly sorry, but my wife truly didnt do it on purpose. You... you cant be this unreasonable."
The man was genuinely frightened by Adam Jones. With the days events, he had no mind forpetition, just thinking about how to plead with Adam Jones.
Adam raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the man in front of him, his eyes as frosty as ice, "You want to talk about reason?"
The man was frightened by the coldness in Adams eyes, simply staring back dumbfounded, unsure of how to respond.
Adam didnt need a response from him; he nced toward President Drago, who wasing to escort them out, and said:
"Bring up the surveince footage for him to see."
Upon hearing this, the mans face turnedpletely pale.
When he had sought out Adam Jones, he hadnt thought about the surveince footage. He just had a stroke of wishful thinking that Adam Jones hadnt seen the incident and came here to plead.
After all, even if Adam Jones could do whatever he wanted, there still had to be some reason to it; he couldnt just act on a whim.
But he didnt understand Adam Jones. It didnt matter that his wife had deliberately tripped William Campbell and that Adam Jones had seen it; even if he hadnt seen it, even if that woman truly hadnt done it on purpose, when Adam Jones became unreasonable, he could still ruin you financially.
Adam Jones looked at the mans pale face, his deep pupils radiating a frightening chill, "Your wife tripped my son, I might have been generous enough to forgive her, but she caused my wife to fall and injure herself, sorry, I cant tolerate that."
The onlookers: "..."
Damn!
Is this really the time to be unting your affection?
Now its confirmed that their son was given away for free along with groceries, and it was like being handed free scallions, totally worthless.
The innocent William Campbell: ???
As a son, dont I deserve love?
As a son, dont I even deserve to have a name?
"Mr. Jones..."
Adam Jones didnt want to waste any more time and left, pulling along Elly and William.
Just before getting into the car, Elly had thought about telling Adam to let it go, that it was just a bruised knee, nothing serious, but just as the words reached her lips, she heard the sound of a heavy p behind her.
Chapter 491. Wife, it hurts~_1
Chapter 491: 491. Wife, it hurts~_1
She covered her face, unable to believe what she was seeing from her own man, as tears instantly filled her eyes. The side of her face that had been hit was now severely swollen.
At this time, besides them, there were still other families in the park who had not yet left, and they too were shocked by this scene.
They all looked in disbelief toward the man in a fit of rage, never having expected that he would p his wifes face in front of so many people.
Elly Campbell also didnt expect that this man could be so despicable, and her expression immediately darkened.
"A worthless, good-for-nothing wretch!"
The manpletely ignored the gazes from those around him, his face devoid of any remorse, only disying a hideous ferocity.
Meanwhile, their son, who just moments before had been holding the womans hand, watched in shock as his father knocked his mother to the ground, his face turning pale with fear, and the next second, he burst into tears.
The man had no intention offorting the child, and after striking her, he turned and walked away.
Elly Campbells gaze lingered on the womans face for a moment before she looked away and bent down to get into her car.
Seeing that Elly hadnt gone to help the woman, Adam Jones was somewhat surprised and raised an eyebrow.
Just a moment ago he had clearly seen the change in her expression and thought she would definitely take on that man.
Once in the car, Adam Jones watched the woman beside him with furrowed brows and chuckled softly.
Hearing theughter, Elly Campbell looked sideways at him and furrowed her brows, "What are youughing at?"
"I thought you would stand up for that woman."
Adam Jones suppressed the smile on his lips and spoke truthfully.
Upon hearing this, Elly sneered scornfully, "Why would I stand up for that woman?"
Not to mention that the woman had intentionally tripped William Campbell with her foot earlier, but just now, when she had turned to look, even after being pped in public by that man, the woman didnt strike back, but instead harshly pushed away the child beside her who was crying out of fright.
Such a woman, though pitiable, was also detestable, and she simply couldnt bring herself to feel sympathy for her.
Adam Jones looked at the sarcasm in Ellys eyes and instantly guessed her thoughts, smiling without saying anything further.
"Actually, if that man dared to argue with you a bit more fiercely, I would have had some respect for him."
Adam had thought Elly wouldnt speak to him anymore and was considering how to start a conversation when she took the initiative to chat with him, brightening his eyes.
Seeing Elly turning to look at him, her eyes filled with sarcasm, "Whats the use of a man who only takes his anger out on women?"
Adam Jones: "..."
For some reason, he felt like his wifes words were an indirect way of scolding him.
He awkwardly touched his nose and gave a dryugh, then reached out his long arm to pull Elly Campbell into his embrace.
"Everything my wife says is right."
Back in the kindergarten, Elly let Adam Jones take advantage of her, but now, Adam Jones wasnt so lucky.
Elly caught hold of his right arm and used a bit of strength, "Do you really want this arm to be useless?"
"I know my wife wouldnt bear to do that."
Adam Jones made a shameless face, wiggled his eyebrows at Elly, and the next second, a sharp pain shot through his right arm, making him involuntarily grunt.
"Didnt you say youd chop off this hand when we got home? No need for such trouble, Ill help you right now..."
Saying this, she deliberately increased the strength.
Seeing that Elly was indeed pitiless in exerting strength, Adam Jones immediately inhaled sharply, "Wife, it hurts~~"
Chapter 492. Mommy don’t let daddy go_1
Chapter 492: 492. Mommy dont let daddy go_1
The driver, who was behind the wheel, nearly jumped out of his skin when the aloof big boss suddenly let out a coquettish whimper, mming on the brakes.
"Im sorry, President,"
the driver quickly apologized, his heart already tumultuous from the scare his boss had given him, but his professional demeanor remained unppable.
He had never expected the boss to be such a provocative man when he always seemed as unapproachable as a snow lotus on the Tianshan Mountains.
He had totally misread him!!!
Carrying a heart full of shock as he dropped off the family of three, the driver let out a sigh of relief as though he had been set free.
When they arrived home, little William, who had been excited all day, was already fast asleep in the car.
Adam moved to pick him up but was stopped by Elly, "Let me do it."
"I knew my wife would feel sorry for me."
A cheeky voice reached Ellys ears once more, irritating her so much that she bit her lip in annoyance and, ignoring him, carried William towards the elevator.
Adam followed behind her, his eyes filled with a tender, deep affection. Remembering the yful scuffle they had in the car, his gaze involuntarily softened even more.
Perhaps even Elly hadnt realized that subconsciously she was no longer as resistant to him.
In the car, she had imed shed break his arm and certainly had used some strength, but he could feel her concern for the injury on his armshe was still worried about him.
This realization made Adams already joyful mood brighten even further.
It wasnt until they ced William in bed, the trophy he was holding in his hand not loosened for a second,
that every time Elly tried to pull the trophy from his grip, he would cling to it tightly and even start to fuss and cry.
In the end, Elly had no choice but to let him sleep with the trophy in his arms.
After kissing her sons rosy cheeks, Ellys eyes were so tender they seemed to brim with warmth.
Having tucked the child in and ensuring the room was sufficiently heated, they tiptoed out of the room with lighter steps, preparing to leave.
"Go Daddy, go Mommy! Go Daddy, go Mommy!!"
Just as they were about to exit the room, William suddenly shouted out, startling them both into spinning around to look at the bed.
Seeing William clutching the trophy and waving it joyfully, his feet tucked under the nket kicking vigorously, it was apparent even in his dreams that he was very happy that day.
Watching their son like this, they couldnt help butugh silently.
Moving forwards, they sat by the bed and gently patted Williams body, trying to soothe him back into calmness.
But the next second, William burst into tears, "Daddy, dont go. William wants Daddy. William will be good, dont go Daddy, and Mommy, dont let Daddy go..."
With his eyes tightly closed, scalding tears instantly streamed down from his eyes, his crying heart-wrenching as each sob tugged painfully at both Adams and Ellys hearts.
Adam hurried over, took his son in his arms, andforted him with kisses and cuddles, "William, sweetheart, Daddy didnt leave. Daddy is right here with William. Daddy will never leave."
Adams words worked wonders, and just like that, William instantly quieted down, sobbing spasmodically in his fathers embrace, eyes still shut tight.
Adam dared not let him go, holding him until he fell asleep.
Chapter 493. Want to give her the whole world_1
Chapter 493: 493. Want to give her the whole world_1
Elly stood by the door, her heart filled with anguish as she realized she had forgotten the long-standing confusion and insecurity in her sons heart. She had thought all of that was finally behind them, but now, watching her son cry in his sleep, her heart felt as though it was being sliced with a knife, shattered to pieces.
Many problems wouldnt just disappear because she avoided them deliberately; she knew she still had to face them head-on.
Her gaze lingered quietly on the father and son for a moment. She didnt move forward to disturb them but instead quietly closed the door and walked out.
Adam kept holding William, gently patting his small body without saying a word as heforted him. When Elly left the room, Adam looked up at her, pressing his lips together and withdrawing his gaze with aplex expression.
He held William for an entire hour, waiting until he was deeply asleep before carefully putting him back in bed, kissing his forehead, and then leaving the room.
Adam searched downstairs but couldnt find Elly, and his heart inevitably sank.
After a moment of thought, he went up to the rooftop.
This was Ellys private rooftop, attached to a spiral staircase leading up from their second floor. Going up the staircase, one would emerge onto the rooftop, which was converted into a sunroom with thick, transparent, and sturdy tempered ss covering the top and all four sides.
In the winter, lying here to soak up the sun, warmed by the light diffused through the ss, was possible.
On summer nights, when the sses were opened, a cool breeze would blow through the windows. Lying here allowed for an intimate view of the clear, starry sky, which was very pleasant.
This was also the reason why Elly and Arthur rk chose to live in this apartment initially.
At that moment, she was sitting in the sunroom, with two bottles of red wine ced on the nearby marble table, one of which was already empty.
Without frowning, Adam walked over and sat down beside her, his gaze sweeping past the bottles of wine; his brow furrowed even tighter.
Though this brand of wine wasnt as strong as spirits, its kick was stronger than other red wines. She had already consumed a bottle and a half in such a short time. When the aftereffect kicked in, she would be in for quite the ordeal.
"Elly,"
he said as he sat down next to her and took the wine from her hands, "Stop drinking, or youll feel sickter."
Elly nced at him faintly. Her eyes were clear, not appearing drunk, but her cheeks were flushed red from the alcohol.
"Is William asleep?"
She didnt reach for the wine bottle in Adams hand but asked softly, her voice hoarse with the effect of alcohol, though she seemed to be without a trace of drunkenness.
However, when Adam heard her question, his heart tightened, because he could discern a hint of heaviness in her husky voice.
Moving closer, he gently embraced her, replying softly, "Yes, hes asleep."
His voice was low, and his dark eyes were filled with tenderness.
Unexpectedly, Elly didnt push him away. The strong scent of alcohol on her body made Adam frown.
He knew she was drunk, for she would only be so docile, only in her drunkenness would she not reject his embrace.
After a long silence, Elly suddenly lifted her head from his chest. Her small nose brushed against his firm chin, and her bright eyes, now somewhat hazy, stared intently at him.
With that one look, Adam felt as though his heart was in her grasp, as if by her simply asking, he would offer her the entire world on a tter.
"Brother."
Adam: "..."
Chapter 494. If you don’t marry me, then I’ll marry you_1
Chapter 494: 494. If you dont marry me, then Ill marry you_1
Elly suddenly called out to him in such a delicate manner, Adams heart clenched once more, and his heartbeat began to uncontrobly elerate C Elly had never called him like that before.
"Elly..."
Adam felt his throat dry up, his body bing increasingly hot from her soft and gentle voice, and his already restless heart began to stir with indescribable emotion.
Elly kept staring at his face, just like a little wolf eyeing arge white rabbit, and he saw Elly purse her lips in front of him.
This seductive gesture made Adam feel even hotter.
He knew that if the woman in his arms continued to tempt him in this manner, he would inevitably do something uncontroble.
Especially since her cheeks were so flushed, and the way she squinted her eyes at him, she was simply challenging his humanity and patience.
All of a sudden, Elly reached out and gently touched his face, causing Adams entire body to stiffen. He quickly grabbed her hand, "Elly, stop it."
His voice grew even huskier, even trembling slightly, as some thoughts began to spiral out of control.
But Elly seemed oblivious, staring intently at him. The next second, her body pressed closer to his, and she called out again in a soft voice, "Brother."
Adam: "..."
Was this damned siren intent on making things difficult for him?
"Youre really handsome."
Elly tilted her head up, moving a little closer to him. Her soft lips pressed against his chin, and every time she spoke, they grazed his chin, stirring all his nerves with her words and the motion.
He looked at Elly, swallowing subconsciously, his pupils darkening, "Do I really look that good?"
His voice, now with an even more noticeable quiver.
"Mhmm, very handsome," she affirmed with a serious nod. Before Adam could brace himself, she suddenly pressed a firm kiss to his lips.
Adam: "..."
This siren, she really did want his life.
His hand sped her head, his deep pupils shing a warning, "Elly, if you keep this up, Ill take advantage of the situation."
However, it seemed Elly didnt mind his warning, or rather, she didnt seem to take his words to heart at all. She continued to gaze at his face, saying:
"Will you marry me?"
The hand that Adam was holding managed to pull away forcefully, followed by her climbing onto hisp and wrapping her arms tightly around his neck.
Adam: "..."
At this moment, Elly had no idea that her question, "Will you marry me?" had left Adampletely stunned, so much so that even with her in such a suggestive position on hisp, he had no reaction.
Seeing him silent, a trace of sadness appeared on Ellys delicate face. The next second, she spoke again with a troubled voice, "Its okay if you wont marry me, then let me marry you."
Her eyes were bright and ssy, and it was clear that thepletely intoxicated Elly was lost in the memories of their first encounter.
At that moment, she had wanted so strongly to marry him.
He looked into Ellys eyes, saw her hopeful brows, and his heart ached terribly. The words that reached his lips simply couldnt make their way out.
Chapter 495. Spill it! Will you marry me or not_1
Chapter 495: 495. Spill it! Will you marry me or not_1
The next second, he saw Elly pouting in front of him like a child who had been denied candy, her voice carrying a hint of a sob.
"Wuu~ I just kissed you, and you took advantage of me without being responsible for it."
Tears began to fall, pitter-patter, directly sending Adam into a panic.
"Elly, be good, dont cry, please dont cry..."
Adam wasnt particrly skilled atforting women, especially when it was Elly crying in front of him. A few drops of her tears were enough to throw him into aplete state of disarray, leaving him flustered and at a loss for what to do.
"So, are you going to marry me or not? If you dont marry me, Ill kiss you again, and once I do, youll have to be responsible."
With tear-filled eyes, she looked at him seriously. Despite beingpletely drunk, she seemed incredibly lucid, making Adam feel as if his heart was being smothered in honey with her confession.
"Elly, do you really..."
Before he could finish his sentence, Elly leaned in and kissed his lips again.
The uniquely sweet fragrance of a woman mingled with the rich aroma of red wine left Adam stunned once more.
This time, Elly didnt let go immediately, but with a hint of naivety, sought something in his lips, her exploration tentative and probing.
The hands that were holding her tightened, and tightened even morethe strength was so great, he seemed as if he might crush her clothing to bits.
Just as he was about to take control, the oblivious instigator in his arms suddenly let go of him and then looked at him with triumphant, self-satisfied eyes.
The hands that had been hooked around his neck suddenly pulled with force, drawing him closer, their foreheads touching as she giggled twice with glee.
"Brother, youve been taken advantage of by me, your reputation is ruined. If word gets out, no woman would want you. You can only be Elly Campbells man from now on. So tell me, do you still want to marry me? Say it! Say it now!!"
Adam couldnt help butugh at her behavior; such a domineering yet adorable woman hadpletely won his heart.
Seeing him looking at her with a smile, yet not answering, Elly was instantly annoyed and leaned in once more to kiss his lips, this time with a vengeful nibble.
"Say it! Say it! Are you going to marry me or not? If you reject me, Ill spread the word about how youve been taken advantage of by me, so youll never be able to get married in the future."
Ellys voice inadvertently rose a few notches.
Adam, watching her domineering little form, smiled indulgently.
His hand gently caressed her face, flushed red from the alcohol; the adoration and tenderness in his eyes were so overwhelming they could drown a person. "Dont let it out, Ill marry you, Ill have you and only you as my wife for life, is that okay?"
At his words, Elly suddenly quieted down, followed by covering her mouth with one hand and giggling sneakily; in her beautiful eyes twinkled a clearly victorious smile.
"Wife."
Adam, embracing the woman sitting on hisp, wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to himself.
Even knowing she was drunk beyond sense, likely unaware of what she said or did, at this moment, Adam felt satisfied but also heartbroken and regretful.
All of this could have happened eight years ago, but now, he had to wait for her drunken moments to get this much from her.
When Elly heard him call her wife, her eyes shone even brighter, "Say it again!"
She ordered imperiously.
Chapter 496. Wife, I love you_1
Chapter 496: 496. Wife, I love you_1
"Wife,"
"Say it again!"
"Wife."
"Say it aga... mmm..."
Adam Jones didnt call out again but directly cupped the back of her head and gently pressed his lips against hers.
Compared to the first times awkwardness, Adam had now be considerably more skilled.
The faint scent of wine from their mouths made Adam even more unable to restrain himself.
Elly Campbell couldnt believe it and opened her eyes wide in shock, her eyeballs fluttering with a mix of surprise and confusion, the only thought shing through her mind was
Huh? My husband is kissing me again?
Adam looked into Ellys bright, gleaming eyes as she gazed back at him, her expression like that of a fan girl seeing her idol, and his heart meltedpletely.
"Wife, I love you..."
As he uttered those words, Adam deepened the kiss.
Ovee with emotion, he held Elly tighter and tighter, as if he needed to melt her into his very bones and blood to vent his surging, intertwining deep affection.
Elly had drunk too much wine and now felt somewhat ufortable being held so tightly by Adam.
The initial happiness on her face also turned into slight dissatisfaction, and her eyebrows began to furrow.
The next second, with a somewhat vengeful thought, she directly bit down on the tip of Adams tongue, quite forcefully. A faint taste of blood instantly spread through her mouth.
Adam winced slightly in pain but did not intend to let Elly go; instead, he deepened the kiss that he was addicted to.
This woman was his poison, and once addicted, he couldnt quit her for so many years.
At this moment, the aftereffect of the red wine surged, and the taste of blood in her mouth made Elly feel even more ufortable.
She began to push against Adam repeatedly, with more force each time.
Adam looked at Ellys face, bing increasingly deeply flushed, and his heart was once again tightly clenched by her. Seeing her tearful, almost crying appearance as she stared at him, Adam still reluctantly released her.
Looking at Ellys lips, now red and swollen from the kiss, Adam realized that he had indeed been too excited just now and had neglected her feelings.
Seeing her ring at him with an unsatisfied face and eyes full of strong reproach, Adam couldnt help butugh.
Lifting his hand, he gently rubbed her head; her soft hair brushed through his palm and seemed to lightly stroke his heart, causing a ticklish, numbing sensation.
"Im sorry, wife."
His deep voice, tinged with a hint of post-passion hoarseness and tenderness.
Elly still red at him with a scowl, then the next second, she furrowed her brows and buried her head against his chest, "Brother, I feel sick."
As soon as he heard she felt sick, Adams entire heart clenched, and he wrapped his arms around her slightly swaying body, bending his gaze to look at her tensely furrowed brow, and asked softly,
"Where do you feel sick? Did you drink too much and feel ufortable?"
Thinking of the now empty wine bottle, Adams eyebrows also furrowed deeply.
Although his wife became incredibly sweet and adorable when drunk, he really dared not let her drink so much again.
He knew firsthand how miserable it was to be drunk and couldnt bear to let her go through it too many times.
Ellys head rested against his chest without a word, then the next second, she lifted her head to look at him and pointed at her stomach, saying,
"It hurts here."
The aftereffects of red wine meant the more you moved, the more likely it was to feel nauseous and want to vomit. Adam didnt dare dy and directly picked her up from hisp and headed downstairs.
Chapter 497. Left her to find the little fairy_1
Chapter 497: 497. Left her to find the little fairy_1
He carried her to the sofa and had her sit down.
Then he squatted down in front of her, coaxing her like a child:
"Stay seated like a good girl, brother will go brew some coffee for you. Dont move around, understand?"
Elly Campbell looked at him, nodding vaguely as if she somewhat understood.
Adam Jones tenderly rubbed her face before standing up to head to the kitchen.
The next second, Elly, who had been sitting on the sofa, suddenly stood up and leaned against his back, her arms tightly clinging to his shoulders, refusing to let go.
Adam Jones: "..."
He turned his head with a helpless yet amused look at the woman burying her face in his shoulder and said, "What is it? Didnt I tell you to sit still?"
Though he said that, with Elly clinging to his back, he didnt push her away. Instead, he held her tightly with both hands, fearing she would identally fall.
Elly Campbell nced sideways at him, her eyes reddening more and more from the alcohol.
Hearing her burst into a triumphantugh, she confronted Adam Jones, saying, "You think I dont know what youre nning to do by leaving me here? Tell me, are you going to look for a little vixen? I wont be fooled by you, you heartless scoundrel!"
As she spoke, as if truly angry, she bit down hard on Adams shoulder.
Adam Jones stifled a grunt of pain but didnt dare to shake her off, enduring the bite for quite a while until he felt her loosen her teeth, her eyes ring furiously at him.
"I will not be fooled by you!"
She emphasized her words with a serious face.
Adam Jones, resigned to her drunkenness, thought to himself that she really did bite down without holding back much strength.
Protecting her with one hand, he then slowly turned and embraced her, looking into her unsatisfied eyes and earnestly assure her:
"Sweetheart, there are no other little vixens. You are the only little vixen for me in my lifetime, okay?"
He cupped her face, gently kissing her still slightly swollen lips, and spoke softly to soothe her.
"Im not a little vixen!"
Elly Campbell puffed up her face in anger, eximing loudly, "Im a little fairy!"
Adam Jones was amused by her cute expression and couldnt help butugh, his eyes softening as he looked at her earnestly.
"Right, you are a little fairy, the only little fairy I will ever want in my life."
Even though he knew she was drunk and unaware, he still promised her with a serious face, his gaze tender and doting.
Elly Campbell finally seemed pleased, nodding nkly before settling down cross-legged on the carpet beside the table.
The floor heating was on, so it wasnt cold; however, Adam Jones, not wanting her to continue drinking in this state, continued to coax her:
"Now, you wait here, and Ill make you something to drink, alright?"
"Not good!"
Without thinking, Elly Campbell refused outright and then tightly wrapped her arms around Adam Joness thighs, insisting, "You have to take me with you."
Adam Jones looked down at hermanding and upromising demeanor with a sigh of resignation.
Knowing she was beingpletely unreasonable, all he could do was patiently tell her, "But youll feel even worse if you move around. Just sit nicely, and Ill be right back."
Elly Campbell seemed to barely register his words, her hands eventually releasing his legs.
"Good girl!"
Adam Jones rubbed her head in a rewarding manner once more, making sure she calmed down before standing up and heading to the kitchen.
He still wasntfortable leaving Elly Campbell alone in the living room for too long, and his movements quickened subconsciously.
Chapter 498. What if my wife doesn’t have pure thoughts?_1
Chapter 498: 498. What if my wife doesnt have pure thoughts?_1
After searching the kitchen and not finding any coffee, Adam Jones turned around and saw Elly Campbell standing in the kitchen doorway, looking at him with quiet eyes.
"Why are you here again?"
Adam chuckled helplessly and walked over to her to ask.
"Ufortable."
She pointed at her stomach and frowned.
The next second, she suddenly rushed to the kitchen sink and began to vomit profusely.
She had been upied with settling William Campbell to sleep upon returning and neither of them had dinner C Ellys stomach was empty, with nothing to throw up.
The more she tried, the more ufortable she felt, and eventually, even her eyes reddened from the strain.
Adam could only stand by, heart clenched, gently patting her back, trying to ease her difort.
After Elly vomited for a while, she barely managed to stop, and Adam quickly handed her a cup of water, "Here, rinse your mouth first."
Elly didnt take it, instead, she turned to look at Adam beside her, her eyes red and misty with a faint veil of tears, looking pitiful.
"It hurts~"
She repeated in a husky voice, pitifully, "It really hurts~"
"I know, next time dont drink so much, okay?"
Adam gently caressed Ellys face, his heart already aching for her.
Since there was no coffee to be found, he brought over some honey, made her a cup of honey water, and started to coax her gently:
"Come on, drink this, and youll feel better."
As soon as Elly heard that this would make her feel better, she took the cup from Adam without hesitation and drank it in one go. After finishing, she handed the now empty cup back to Adam, "I finished it."
Her obedient manner was so endearing that it made him want to kiss her. Thinking this, he decisively acted upon his thought and gave her a light peck on her lips.
Elly touched her lips and then looked up at him with sparkling eyes, but Adam was just concerned about helping her with the hangover and didnt notice the meaning in her eyes. He took the cup, intending to make her another one, but Elly was not pleased.
She followed behind him, asking in a low voice, "Why dont you praise me?"
Adams actions paused and he turned around sharply to see Elly standing behind him, looking at him unhappily.
Faced with a wife who became unreasonable when drunk, Adam was caught betweenughter and tears, filled with both irritation and love.
Helplessly rubbing his forehead, he leaned in close to her and looked straight into her discontented dark eyes, his own eyes brimming withughter, and said:
"Kissing you just now was my way of praising you, should I kiss you again?"
Elly nodded, and Adam decisively kissed her once more on the mouth, "Elly is the best."
Indeed, Ellys face lit up with a bright smile upon hearing his praise.
Adam turned around and made her another cup, holding it out to her, "Drink this one too."
Elly took it and once again downed it quickly, then looked up at him with shining eyes. This time, Adam understood immediately when he saw those eyes and quickly nted a small kiss on her lips.
Elly was indeed satisfied.
"Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"
Hearing Adams words, Ellys gaze quickly swept over a certain area of his body and then she shook her head with a somewhat shocked expression, "No, thank you."
Adam had obviously noticed where his wife was looking just now, andbined with her current reaction, his expression immediately darkened.
Chapter 499. This woman is not shy_1
Chapter 499: 499. This woman is not shy_1
This woman, when shes drunk, is simply apletely different person!
Sometimes domineering, sometimes well-behaved, sometimes cute, and sometimes... with not-so-clean thoughts.
Seeing her looking at herself with a shocked face, full of defense, Adam Jones didnt know whether tough or cry. He tried to hold back but couldnt help it and burst intoughter.
With both arms outstretched, he pulled Elly Campbell into his embrace, "You, do you feel no shame?"
He had not even started to think inappropriately, but her mind had already wandered off to the farthest edges of decency.
However, considering she had not eaten and had thrown up so much, Adam Jones wasnt in the mood to tease her anymore. He had to change the subject and said:
"Ill make you something delicious, okay? Your stomach is all deted."
With that, he reached out and gently rubbed her t belly, and as if responding, her stomach grumbled several times.
The smile in the depths of Adams eyes deepened, as he took her by the shoulders and led her out of the living room, having her sit down on the couch.
"Sit here and wait for me a little bit, itll be ready soon, okay?"
Elly Campbell looked at him faintly, nodding her head, seemingly understanding.
But when Adam turned around to head to the kitchen, she hurriedly followed after him.
Adam, feeling helpless, finally gave up on the idea of her resting.
This girl, when drunk, seemed to be bursting with energy. Thest time she got drunk, she even managed to squat by the roadside and change a tire by herself.
Suddenly recalling that time, when he ruthlessly took away William Campbells custody, the sadness on her face at that time caused Adams heart to ache once again.
He moved forward to gently embrace her and pat her back, looking down into her puzzled eyes, "Follow me, little fairy."
What followed was a scene like this.
Adam Jones was cooking in the kitchen with Elly Campbell following him around; he opened the fridge to grab ingredients, and she leaned on the fridge door watching him.
As he cleaned the yellow croaker, she watched him handle the fish, asionally throwing out somepliments.
"Hubby, youre so amazing~"
"Hubby, youre awesome~"
"Hubby, hurry up~"
"Wow!! Hubby, youre mighty~"
"..."
Adam Jones: "..."
Even though she was praising the way he cooked, why did it sound so suggestive to him?
Elly Campbells voice was already noticeably husky from the alcohol, and now,bined with such misleading dialogue, Adam found his manhood inclined to stand tall and proud.
Meanwhile, the woman,pletely oblivious in her drunken state, saw Adam skillfully maneuvering the spat in the pot, and her eyes lit up.
Her eyes, flushed red from alcohol, stared at Adam in disbelief, her mouth still busy, "Hubby, umm..."
Adam, finally unable to endure any longer, threw the spat back into the pot, turned around with a sweeping gesture, and pulled the noisy woman beside him into his embrace, then pressed his lips against hers.
It was a kiss that carried a touch of revenge; he kissed her so hard that Elly Campbell felt the pain.
With something still cooking in the pot, he didnt dare to kiss her too long. After taking a hard draw from her lips, he let her go.
Looking at her face, a mixture of grievance and a bit of anger, he couldnt help but smile.
"Why did you kiss me again? I didnt do anything indecent to you this time."
Elly Campbell red furiously at him, her eyes filled with intense grievance.
Adamughed, saying that verbal flirtation can be even deadlier.
Chapter 500. Cost him his old life_1
Chapter 500: 500. Cost him his old life_1
Unable to help himself, he raised his hand to gently stroke her soft long hair, and in a husky voice, he said, "If you say much more, youll really be the death of me."
The drunken Elly Campbell, not fully understanding his words, watched as Adam Jones put down the pot spat. He cajoled her like one would a child while pushing her towards the kitchen exit.
"You be good and wait for me in the living room, and Ill bring out the food for you once its ready, okay?"
This time Elly obediently followed Adam out of the kitchen and sat quietly on the sofa, not causing any moremotion in the kitchen.
After returning to the kitchen, Adam dared not stay too long. He had a "time bomb" sitting in the living room, and he couldnt bear to leave her alone for too long.
Ten minutester, the noodles were ready.
Adam served the noodles, and realizing the eerie silence in the living room, felt a sinking feeling in his heart. He quickly dashed out of the kitchen and towards the living room.
He saw Elly holding a sofa cushion on the floor, leaning against the sofa, her head buried in the cushion, sleeping soundly.
Seeing this, Adams anxious heart settled, and he sighed helplessly. He approached her and carefully lifted her, cing her on the sofa to lie down.
In just a short while, she had fallen into a deep sleep, probably because all of her energy had been spent.
He sat down beside her on the floor, silently watching her sleeping face, his gaze as tender as if it was about to brim with water.
The drunk her wasnt overly noisy but also couldnt keep still, always managing to do things that caught him off guard and were both frustrating and amusing.
Recalling Ellys behavior in front of him tonight, the drunken Elly was like a bewildered child,pletely opposite to the cool, distant, and astute Elly when sober.
She would seek favor and act cute in front of him, would y coy and whine like a child desiring his praise.
Just onepliment from him would brighten her eyes with joy.
The Elly of those three years of marriage, she must have been just like that.
If he showed her a little attention, she could be happy for half a day; if he said a word to her, she could savor it for a long time. But what about when he ignored her?
She wouldnt express her dissatisfaction without any reservations like she did when drunk; she would just silently hide her sadness.
Thinking back on the coldness and pain he brought her during those three years, Adams heart clenched with pain.
He leaned down and gently ced a kiss on Ellys face, noticing as her brow unconsciously furrowed and then rxed again.
He didnt wake Elly; instead, he stood up and went to the kitchen to put the prepared noodles into a thermal container to keep warm.
It was just past seven in the evening now, and he figured his wife would wake up after a short nap.
And after she woke up?
Adam met the thought with a self-deprecating smile. After waking up, shed be that cold, indifferent Elly again.
No longer the Elly who would lie on top of him, demanding to know if he was going out to find some fairy. Not the Elly who, after drinking a ss of honey water, eagerly awaited his praise. And certainly not the one who would sweetly call him husband and praise him for being amazing, no longer the adoring Elly.
As Adam pondered, his emotions gradually sank.
ncing at Elly lying unmoving on the sofa, sleeping peacefully, Adam once again couldnt resist bending down to kiss her lips gently, then stood up, grabbed a small nket from upstairs to cover her, and just sat quietly beside her.
Chapter 501. Happiness is so simple_1
Chapter 501: 501. Happiness is so simple_1
The lights in the living room were dimmed by him as he sat beside Elly Campbell.
Only at this moment did he realize that the peace and happiness he had been clinging to all his life was actually very simple.
Yet this simplicity was squandered by his own doings, turning a humble desire into an extravagance far out of reach.
After an indeterminable amount of time, Elly Campbell, lying on the couch, let out a muffled groan and shifted ufortably.
Adam Jones snapped back to reality upon seeing Elly Campbell sitting up on the couch, supporting herself with one hand, her head in her hands as she massaged her swelling temples, her brows deeply furrowed.
"Elly, how are you feeling?"
The familiar voice, tinged with a hint of worry, brushed past Elly Campbells ear, causing her massaging hands to pause momentarily.
She slowly turned her head and her gaze fell into Adam Joness anxious, pitch-ck pupils.
The dim light of the living room barely illuminated her reflection in his eyes.
Still a bit groggy at the moment, she hadnt recollected much and just stared nkly at Adam Jones.
Seeing Elly Campbell sitting in silence, Adam grew more worried and called out to her again, "Elly?"
Only then did Elly Campbell slowlye back to her senses, meeting the handsome face so close to hers, instinctively moving her head backward.
She recalled leaving her room and taking two bottles of wine to the rooftop, sitting in the sunroom, reminiscing about every moment of William Campbells life since birth, including the understanding three-year-old boy who seemed like an adult.
He always cared for her like a grown man, protected her, never giving her anything to worry about.
Such a well-behaved child, and though it was she who should be taking care of him, she realized it had been the child who was always considerate of her feelings.
Thats why, before he recognized Adam as his father, he almost never mentioned anything about his dad in front of her, and she just took for granted that he didnt care about the role of a father.
At that time, she thought a lot, and the more she did, the more her heart hurt, prompting her to guzzle the wine continuously, not remembering how much she had drunk.
Only...
Now, thinking carefully, she had no recollection of what happened afterward.
"Did I get drunk?"
It was only when she spoke that she realized how hoarse her voice was, raspy and slightly painful.
Looking into the confusion in Elly Campbells eyes, Adam Jones inwardly sighed.
Indeed, now that she was awake, she remembered nothing. If she knew what she had said and done while drunk, she might never dare to touch alcohol again in her lifetime.
Adam Jones gazed into her puzzled eyes and nodded, "Yes, you drank a bottle and a half of wine, and you also threw up."
He reached out to massage her swollen temples and leaned in close to her ear, asking softly, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere else now?"
Although she and Adam Jones had been unting their affection in front of others all day, to the point where who knows how many envious eyes were blinded, in private, she still wasnt used to being too close to Adam Jones.
But when Adam Joness hands began to massage her temples with practiced ease, thefort was sopelling that she chose to surrender to the real sensations of her body, allowing Adam Jones to continue.
His technique was excellent, as if professionally trained, and even Elly Campbell, who had an exceptionally bad rtionship with Adam Jones, had to admit that she was enjoying his "service."
Chapter 502. Your belly is more honest than your mouth_1
Chapter 502: 502. Your belly is more honest than your mouth_1
Adam Jones saw she was silent, and couldnt help but ask again with concern, "Elly, are you feeling ufortable anywhere else?"
His voice was soft and carried an extreme gentleness that made Elly Campbells heart tremble.
"No, just a headache."
"Then, let me rub it for a while longer."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Brother?
Where did this flirtatious nicknamee from? Was he starting to be flirty again?
Adam Jones suppressed the smile in his eyes and intentionally pronounced the words "brother," yfully looking forward to seeing his wifes expression.
Sure enough, after he finished that sentence, she decisively furrowed her brows with a hint of disdain.
He pursed his lips, pushing down theughter between his brows, pretended not to see it, and continued to press her temples while saying:
"Does it feel better now? If it still hurts, I can rub it for a while longer."
Whenever Elly Campbell heard the word "brother," she felt almost unbearable, as if all her pores were going to explode.
She pressed her lips together and endured it, but eventually couldnt help but say, "Can you not say that word?"
Adam Jones, standing behind her, couldnt help but curve his lips into a smile, which gradually grewrger, although Elly Campbell, with her back to him, did not notice.
"Which word?"
Adam Jones feigned innocence,pletely unaware that he had been categorized by his wife as both flirty and frivolous.
"Brother."
Elly Campbell didnt think much about it and casually answered.
"Eh."
Adam Jones naturally responded, his smile growing even wider.
Elly Campbell: "..."
That response from Adam Jones made her face suddenly chill with anger.
She lifted her hand, shook off Adams hold, turned to re at him, and caught the triumphant smile he had not yet managed to hide.
Elly Campbell knew she had been teased by this "little flirt," and her face turned even darker.
She stood up from the sofa, intending to get some water from the kitchen, and Adam Jones eagerly followed after her.
"Are you hungry? I cooked you some noodles; theyre still in the instion box."
Still furious from Adams earlier teasing, Elly Campbell didnt want to engage with him and replied tersely, "Im not eating."
No sooner had the words left her mouth than her stomach betrayed her with a loud rumble.
Elly Campbells face turned from dark to bright red, all the way to her ears.
Adam Jones looked at her like that, and even though she was angry, he couldnt bear to look away.
He ingratiatingly moved closer and coaxed, "Alright, your stomach is much more honest than your mouth. Be good, dont be mad at me. Go sit in the dining room, and Ill bring the noodles out for you."
Elly Campbell gave him a cold look, opened her mouth to say something, but Adam Jones was one step ahead, saying, "You threw up everything in your stomach earlier; you should eat something to fill it up, or youll feel bad in the middle of the night."
Saying so, he didnt wait for Elly Campbells consent, just took her hand and led her to the dining table to sit down.
"Wait here for me."
Without another word, he headed for the kitchen.
Sitting at the dining table, Elly Campbell watched Adams tall figure bustling in the kitchen, her feelings a jumble as she pursed her lips.
Just then, Adam emerged from the kitchen with two bowls of noodles, setting one in front of her, "Try it and see if its good?"
Gazing at the steaming noodles, Elly Campbell felt her hunger intensify. Just the sight of the dish was enough to make her salivate involuntarily.
Chapter 503. Compliment me a few more times_1
Chapter 503: 503. Compliment me a few more times_1
"Is that really made by you?"
Elly Campbell somewhat disbelieved. In the three years they were married, she had never seen Adam Jones step foot into the kitchen, and considering the Jones family employed so many servants, including several chefs for various cuisines, she never imagined Adam would enter the kitchen.
So, naturally, she was even less likely to think that Adam could actually cook.
Although the Western breakfast he made that morning was quite decent, she hadnt considered that he could make a Chinese dish so appetizing as well.
Looking at the seafood noodles in front of her, simple in ingredients yet rich in color, aroma, and taste, Elly couldnt help but pick up her chopsticks.
"Of course, I made it. You watched me make it, didnt you forget?"
Adam Jones sat opposite her, his tall figure suddenly leaning forward, his usually deep eyes now carried a teasing smile.
"When I was making it, you kept praising me."
Elly waspletely unaffected, but seeing that teasing and slightly suggestive look in Adams eyes, she knew he was probably not going to say anything nice, so she directly ignored him and started eating with her chopsticks.
After just one bite, she stopped, a subtle spark of delight flickering in her eyes.
It... its actually pretty delicious.
Although she didnt show it on her face, the satisfaction in her eyes didnt escape Adam, who instantly felt ted.
"Does it taste good?"
Adam spoke with a look of "Honey, praise me, Im ready for it."
Perhaps truly hungry, Elly was engrossed in her meal when she absentmindedly heard him say something. With a slight annoyance, she lift her eyelids and nced at him.
Seeing Adam expecting praise, the corners of her mouth couldnt help but twitch, "Its alright."
"Just alright?"
Adam raised an eyebrow, clearly dissatisfied with her response, "Praise me some more."
Elly frowned, beginning to doubt if this man before her was still the aloof man she remembered, like a sacred lotus atop a snowy mountain.
"How do you want me to praise you?"
She asked impatiently, continuing to eat the noodles in her bowl with her chopsticks.
"How you praised me when I was cooking the noodles, say it again now."
Adam inched closer with a mischievous look, his dark pupils gleaming with anticipation.
When cooking noodles?
Elly frowned, with no recollection at all and given their strained rtionship, she doubted she ever offered much praise, so she simply said:
"I dont remember."
"No problem, Ill remind you."
Adam leaned in even closer, his eyes yful, teasing as he looked at her.
Something appeared toe to his mind, his pupils deepened, and that intense, fervent emotion spilling from his gaze made Elly feel somewhat ufortable.
"You said at that time, Husband youre so awesome, husband youre great, husband youre so powerful, husband..."
"Adam Jones!"
Elly could no longer stand it and interjected, her teeth clenched, confronting his innocent look with a warning, "Thats enough!"
She knew he would never say anything pleasant, right?
How could she possibly praise him like that?
"Isnt that how you praised me? Dont you remember?"
Elly gave him an indifferent roll of her eyes, leaving him to contemte on his own.
Adam sighed with some regret, "I should have recorded you praising me back then to see how you would deny it."
He reached out and gave her nose a yful scrape before settling back down in his seat.
Chapter 504. Division of labor and cooperation_1
Chapter 504: 504. Division ofbor and cooperation_1
The lingering delicate touch on his fingers caused Adam Jones to reflexively curl his fingers.
Secretly savoring thepliments Elly Campbell had given him, along with the image of her straddling him on the rooftop, which had made him feel incredibly hot and bothered, Adam found himself with a dry mouth and a parched tongue.
His lower abdomen warmed up as well, and a certain area began to swell, showing the tendency to stand tall and proud.
In the future, he absolutely couldnt let this little temptress drink again; others drink for money, she drinks for his lifespecifically, the life of his "big brother."
Her tender siege was deadly without being seen.
Elly Campbell didnt want to continue humoring him. The more she did, the more energized he became. Besides, she was truly starving at this moment. And the bowl of noodles Adam had made looked simple, but the vor wasparable to a Michelin-starred chefs, triggering her entire appetite.
It wasnt long before she had finished therge bowl of seafood noodles in front of her, not even leaving any broth behind.
Seeing his wife so appreciative, the displeasure Adam felt due to the tormenting of his "big brother" dissipated somewhat.
"Are you full?"
He leaned in with a cheeky grin, a hint of yfulness shing through his eyes, "If you havent had enough, hubby can make you more noodles."
"No need."
Elly Campbell rejected him outright. After the rejection, however, she felt something was off, especially as she noticed the deepening amusement in Adams eyes, that feeling of something being off grew stronger.
She considered the meaning behind Adams words andbined them with her own response. After some thought, there didnt seem to be anything amiss, but the yful look in Adams eyes made her increasingly ufortable.
Eventually, she couldnt stand it anymore and burst out, "What are youughing at?"
The smile at the bottom of Adams eyes gradually faded, and the color in his pupils darkened a few shades as he stared directly into Ellys slightly angered eyes, and the next second, he chuckled.
"Elly, Ive noticed that you react much quicker when youre drunk than when youre sober."
Elly pursed her brow, not understanding the meaning behind Adams words.
But Adams intimate approach still made her feel ufortable all over.
Deciding not to continue discussing this topic with Adam, she got up and began to clear away the dishes and utensils.
Looking at the bowl in front of Adam, which still had half of the noodles left, she asked, "Are you still going to eat? If not, Im going to clear it away."
Elly Campbell didnt feel quite right letting Adam do both the cooking and the dishwashing, so she took the initiative to prepare to clean up and wash the dishes.
Adam, however, wasnt hungry. Having been teased all night by this person, he was so full he felt bloated. The only thing he could stomach was her; he had no appetite for other food.
"Im not eating anymore."
He watched her with a smile and shook his head.
Elly found his smile increasingly irritating. She averted her gaze and didnt look at him, instead focusing solely on cleaning up the dining table and heading to the kitchen with the dishes they had both used.
Adam immediately followed her into the kitchen, and just as Elly was about to start washing the dishes, Adam stopped her.
"Let me wash them."
Elly nced at him, her eyes covertly scanning over his injured right arm, then shook her head:
"No need. Since you cooked, Ill take care of washing the dishes."
For some reason, when Adam heard her say that, there was a sweet feeling inside him, wrapped in a sense of the mundane and happiness found inmon marital life.
"Do we really need to divide the chores so clearly?"
Chapter 505. I’m responsible for the second half of your life_1
Chapter 505: 505. Im responsible for the second half of your life_1
Adam Jones leaned in closer to her, causing Elly Campbell to instinctively step back and respond indifferently, "Mhm."
Turning her head to avoid Adam Jones who was preparing to wash the dishes, he closed in again.
"Wife, actually, theres another matter we can discuss and divide the tasks cooperatively."
"What is it?"
Elly asked casually as she walked to the sink to start washing the dishes.
Adam stood behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind and burying his chin in the crook of her shoulder.
Ellys body stiffened abruptly, her eyes darkened, and she said coldly, "Stay away from me."
Seeing that she hadnt immediately pushed him away, Adam felt secretly delighted and started to be even more presumptuous.
Not only did he not let go of her, but he also turned her body to face him, leaning in closer to her face, his dark, deep pupils staring levelly into her slightly panicked eyes as he said in a husky voice,
"Wife, lets make a deal, shall we?"
Elly found it increasingly hard to fend off this version of Adam Jones. When he got flirtatious, not even a tsunami could stand against him.
Just being looked at by those tender, watery eyes, Elly felt nervous and a little out of her depth.
"Make a deal about what?"
"From now on, I take care of your second half of life, and you take care of my lower half."
At first, Elly hadnt understood the difference in those two sentences until that "little rascal" guided her hand towards a certain ce, and she suddenly realized the y on words between "life" and "body," her face turning dark instantly.
"Adam Jones, get out."
She spoke through gritted teeth, her movements unceasing as she forcefully pushed him out of the kitchen, locked the kitchen door, and turned back to washing dishes.
Thinking about Adams shameless words just now, Elly was so angry that her teeth itched, her hands gripping the bowl with enough force as if she could snap it in two.
At that moment, an image shed through her mind.
She was straddling Adams thighs, tightly hooking his neck, actively prying open his lips and going straight in...
The image shocked Elly so much that the bowl she was holding fell into the sink with a tter, breaking in two.
She instinctively reached out to grab it, and the sharp edge of the ceramic cut a gash in the heel of her hand, causing Elly to wince in pain.
Just as she turned on the tap to rinse the wound, the door to the kitchen was pushed open from behind. Adam, who heard the noise, walked in with a look of concern on his face.
"What happened?"
As he spoke, his gazended on her hand under the tap, the blood on her heel already diluted.
"Its nothing, just identally broke the bowl."
Elly feignedposure in her response, and seeing Adams enchantingly beautiful face, she couldnt help but think of the image that had just crossed her mind.
Annoyed, she wondered how she could harbor such a terrifying thought.
Not only had she fiercely kissed Adam, but she had also assumed such a seductive and suggestive pose sitting on hisp. Why would she have such an image in her mind?
What annoyed her even more was the feeling that it might have actually happened.
Considering the possibility of it being true, Ellys brain seemed to explode, and her face felt as if it were baking on a stove, burning intensely.
Adam, currently focused on the injury on her hand, hadnt noticed the change in herplexion. He simply grabbed her hand and said solemnly, "Let me see."
Chapter 506. Leave this rough work to me_1
Chapter 506: 506. Leave this rough work to me_1
The wound wasnt deep; it had just been rinsed with ice water and the bleeding had stopped, but Adam Jones wasnt reassured and pulled her towards the living room.
Elly Campbell was still thinking about the images that had shed through her mind a moment ago and didnt notice anything else, allowing Adam to lead her to the living room to sit down.
It wasnt until the sting of the iodine on the wound that she was jolted back from the blood-boiling images in her head.
At some point, Adam had fetched the first-aid kit and was now half-kneeling on one knee, cleaning her wound.
From her angle, Adams features were so wless that she couldnt find a single fault to pick at.
Back then, she decided she wanted to marry him at first sight, probably because of his faceshe must have been smitten by his looks.
Brother, will you marry me?
Suddenly, her own voice popped into her head, not the childish tone of her youth, but her current voice.
This realization shook Elly so hard that her hand, held by Adam, trembled violently, causing Adam to lift his head and look at her, "Did that hurt you?"
His voice was gentle, and his gaze impossibly tender, yet his question, filled with implicit meaningbined with the images shing in Ellys mind, made her feel like her entire body was on fire.
"No... no, it didnt."
Her face burned red as she shook her head in a fluster, and only then did Adam notice her severely blushing face and her gaze flickering chaotically.
Seeing her evasive eyes and cheeks as red as ripened apples, Adam seemed to guess something as a smile quickly spread across his eyes.
He took a band-aid and applied it to her wound. As Elly prepared to withdraw her hand, Adam caught her wrist.
The pads of his fingers teasingly rubbed against her wrist, seemingly oblivious to her increasingly rigid body, and he whispered, "What are you thinking about to make your face so red?"
Feeling as if Adam had seen through her thoughts, Elly sprang up from the sofa, and her hand swiftly pulled away from Adams grasp as she scrambled to exin:
"What am I thinking? Im not thinking anything!"
Her voice rose a few notches, nervously and involuntarily.
Watching her defensive reaction, Adams eyes dipped to suppress a smile, his lips pursed. Looking up at her, he asked, "Then why is your face so red?"
"Its from the pain!"
She stood up in a mix of annoyance and embarrassment and walked toward the kitchen, but Adam pulled her back from behind, making her sit on the sofa.
"Your hand is injured, Ill wash up."
"Isnt your hand injured too?"
Elly reflexively retorted, and after realizing it might havee out wrong, was about to exin herself when she heard Adam chuckle softly, his gaze lowered toward her:
"Are you worried about me?"
"Get lost!!"
Elly kicked out at the hollow of his knee in frustration, and Adam didnt move out of the way, taking her kick squarely. His knee bent and he deliberately fell towards her.
Instinctively, Elly reached out to steady him, but the next second, she found herself in Adams arms.
"You..."
"There, dont be angry. Ill handle the rough work," he said.
Before Elly could explode, he swiftly let her go and turned to walk to the kitchen.
Elly watched his retreating figure enter the kitchen, her face a stern mask. She certainly wasnt going to follow him and instead turned to take a seat on the sofa.
Chapter 507. Lust at first sight_1
Chapter 507: 507. Lust at first sight_1
After the silence, she remembered those strange images in her mind, and the more she thought about them, the more rmed she became.
Could those things have really happened?
Thinking about the meal earlier, when Adam Jones looked at her with that teasing gaze, and the things he said, made Elly Campbell feel even more uneasy.
Could she really... have done those things while she was drunk?
Just the thought that she might actually have done those things, said those words, made Elly Campbell dumbfounded.
How could she have done such things to someone like Adam Jones?
No, it couldnt be possible!
She firmly denied such a possibility in her mind, but the more she thought about it, the less confident she felt.
If she hadnt done those things, where did those images in her minde from?
Elly Campbell didnt dare to think further; if she had done something even more outrageous, she would really be too embarrassed to face anyone.
Listening to the sound of dishwashinging from the kitchen and thinking about such a distinguished man actually condescending to wash dishes himself, she gained some newfound respect for him.
Her gaze unconsciously swept towards the kitchen, where his tall and handsome figure seemed out of ce, but she had to admit, this man was really good-looking.
Whatever he was doing, he exuded an innate attractiveness, making it impossible for one to look away.
Elly Campbell thought about it, her love at first sight for him, or to put it more bluntly, was actually a case of being moved by his appearance.
This man was just too handsome.
A momentter, she withdrew her gaze from Adam Jones.
Just then, a soft little thing jumped on her, it was Elly the Second who had just woken up from its nest.
Because Elly Campbell had to go to the kindergarten for a parent-child sports day, she was afraid she wouldnt be able to take good care of Elly the Second, so she didnt bring it along, and when she returned, Elly the Second was sleeping in the cat bed.
Not having seen her for a whole day, Elly Campbell was naturally ted to see this soft little ball now, which even helped quell some of the anger stirred up by Adam Jones earlier.
Holding Elly the Second in her arms, gently stroking its back, she inadvertently started thinking about the images that had shed through her mind earlier, and her brows furrowed again.
After Adam Jones had finished in the kitchen and came out, he saw Elly Campbell sitting on the sofa, cuddling Elly the Second thoughtfully, her cheeks flushed as if seared by fire.
Besides, she asionally furrowed her brows, and a hint of annoyance was subtly visible on her face.
Adam leaned against the kitchen door, his eyebrows lifting with interest before he stepped towards her.
"What are you thinking about?"
Adam Jones sat down next to her, startling Elly Campbell, so much so that she unconsciously increased the strength around Elly the Second, causing it to let out a loud "meow" and leap away from her grasp.
Seeing her disying a rare nervousness in front of him, Adam Jones couldnt help but smile inwardly, almost guessing why her face was so red.
This girl couldnt be remembering what shed done or said after getting drunk, could she?
With that thought, the amusement in Adam Joness eyes deepened.
Because she was preupied with those thoughts, Elly Campbell was now somewhat scared to face Adam Jones. Seeing Elly the Second escape, she quickly stood up to catch it, but as soon as she was about to leave the sofa, Adam Jones caught her wrist and pulled her back.
The next second, she was pressed down onto the sofa.
The mansrge frame loomed over her, bending down to meet her gaze.
Chapter 508. Take off my clothes_1
Chapter 508: 508. Take off my clothes_1
Elly Campbell was already both embarrassed and annoyed by the images that had shed through her mind earlier, and now, with Adam Jones pressing down on her in such an ambiguous pose, her face suddenly flushed even redder.
"Adam Jones, what are you doing? Get off me now!"
She spoke in a hoarse voice, her voice trembling slightly due to nervousness.
She thought that after all these years, she would bepletely at ease in front of Adam Jones.
At first, she thought she had managed it, but in reality, she was no different from how she had been four years earlier.
It was just that, four yearster, she had be better at pretending, but unexpectedly, this pretense couldntst very long either.
Unmoved by her anger, Adam gently caressed Ellys burning cheeks with his hand.
When the cat Elly came closer, he picked it up by the scruff of its neck and tossed it aside carelessly.
"Elly, we already have two sons, why dont we try for a daughter, okay?"
Adams voice was slightly hoarse; his body, propped above her, slowly pressed down even more.
"Get lost!"
Elly glowered, gritting her teeth as she red at Adam.
"As you wish."
As soon as he spoke, his long arm wrapped around her, and before Elly could react, he rolled with her from the sofa to the floor. His hands pinned her body down as shey on his chest, the corners of his eyes holding a faint smile, indulgently and suggestively watching her.
"Theres more space here, we can roll around freely, and it would be even better if we roll out a daughter."
Elly struggled to get up from him, but the more she struggled, the heavier the strength in Adams arms became.
"Adam Jones!"
She gritted her teeth again.
Seeing a trace of grievance suddenly appear on Adams face, he looked at her and said, "You were hugging, kissing, and biting me earlier, and now you wont let me hold you in return?"
Ellys struggling ceased for a moment; she looked at his innocent expression and gritted her teeth, "When did I hug, kiss, and bite you?"
No sooner had she asked this question than her heart skipped a beat, and the fragments in her mind shed by once more.
Indeed, she saw a sly smile quickly spread across Adams face, gradually filling his eyes.
"I have evidence, want to see it?"
For the moment, Elly had forgotten to get up from Adam, her mind filled with the evidence he mentioned.
If it had been before, she wouldnt have believed a word Adam said; recently, hed been so over the top, nothing could hold him back, and she wouldnt have believed even the punctuation of his words.
However, due to the snippets that had shed through her mind earlier, she felt a vague sense of unease.
She pursed her lips, looking at Adam without saying a word.
"Want to see it?"
Adam repeated the question, his hand gently brushing away the strands of hair that fell across her eye corner.
Elly didnt say she wanted to see it, nor did she say she didnt.
If she said she didnt want to see it, it would clearly show she had a guilty conscience.
On the other hand, if she said she did want to see it, who knew what he would show her.
So she simply maintained eye contact with Adam, andpared to her angry re, Adams expression was consistently gentle and apanied by a light smile.
After a long time, she still couldnt withstand it and said coldly, "Ill look at it."
She still harbored a sliver of hope that Adam was just teasing her, after all, he had done such things before.
"Wheres the evidence?"
"Take off my clothes."
Upon hearing his request, Elly suddenly frowned, "Adam Jones, dont push your luck."
Chapter 509. Did a bad deed and still want to play dumb_1
Chapter 509: 509. Did a bad deed and still want to y dumb_1
Adam Jones looked at her innocently, "Didnt you want to see the evidence? The evidence is on my body."
His words made Elly Campbells mind conjure up the images from before once more.
She had straddled him and kissed him forcefully, and although her memory was fragmented after that, given the way things had been unfolding, it was very likely she had done something shameful.
With this thought, Ellys pupils contracted as she decided to deliberately avoid the topic,bining the fact that Adam had mentioned the evidence was on him.
Taking advantage of the moment Adam was distracted, she quickly climbed off his body, "Adam Jones, I wont fall for your tricks."
Having said that, she quickened her pace towards the stairway entrance.
Perhaps due to a sense of guilt, she sped up a bit.
"Stop."
Behind her, Adams deep voice carried a hint of dissatisfaction.
Elly turned her head and saw Adam slowly walking towards her while he unbuttoned his shirt.
His perfect and robust physique, enclosed in his ck shirt, now revealed a domineering and wild charm as he unbuttoned and approached her step by step.
Ellys hand on the banister subconsciously tightened. The next second, Adam was already standing in front of her.
All the buttons on his shirt had been undone, and while the shirt was still tucked into his pants, this wild sexiness was irresistibly captivating, for one couldnt help but want to take another nce.
"Are you trying to shirk responsibility for the bad thing you did?"
Adam looked at her evasive eyes with a seemingly dissatisfied expression.
Elly was about to argue when Adam pointed to his right shoulder, "Lift it up and look."
Seeing Adam so certain, Elly felt even guiltier, the slim hope she had harbored vanished without a trace.
She stood her ground and locked eyes with him stubbornly, neither of them yielding.
The next moment, Adam suddenly yanked down his shirt, exposing his right shoulder, which was sexily provocative.
Elly: "..."
"Look!"
Adam pointed to a deep bite mark on his shoulder. Judging by the depth of the wound, the person who bit him had put all their strength into it.
That bite mark still bore a faint trace of blood, with bruising all around, showing he had indeed been bitten hard.
Are you going out to find a little demon...
Im not a little demon, Im a little fairy...
Her own familiar voice invaded her mind once again, and the more she looked at the shocking bite mark on Adams shoulder, the clearer the memory became.
She remembered herself clinging to Adams back, refusing to get down and biting him hard before finally letting go after a while.
Recalling this, Ellys face took on an ugly shade. She felt guilty, embarrassed, and hardly dared to meet Adams eyes.
Seeing her like this, Adam knew she had remembered. He raised an eyebrow and hummed lightly, "Remember now?"
Elly felt very ufortable under Adams mocking gaze, especially considering how out of control she had been after getting drunk.
Adam reached out, tugging lightly at his cor. His already open chest was now exposed even more.
The sight of his tanned skin and strong, sexy chest made Elly flush with heat.
Uneasily shifting her gaze away, she spoke withposure, "I dont know what youre talking about, Im going to sleep."
Chapter 510. You really plan to renege_1
Chapter 510: 510. You really n to renege_1
Adam Jones was not nning to let Elly Campbell off the hook so easily. He wrapped his long arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace, "You really n to y dirty?"
His fiery gaze, tinged with a hint of dissatisfaction, gently pinched her waist with a strength that seemed almost punishing.
He had long discovered that his wife was incredibly ticklish, with her waist, earlobes, and neck being particrly sensitive. A mere touch could elicit a marked reaction from her.
Sure enough, as soon as his hand touched her waist, Elly instinctively stepped back.
Because her movement was somewhat big and she wasnt mentally prepared,
she happened to be right by the stairs, and as she stepped back, her heel hit the step, unbncing her. She tilted backwards and began to fall down the stairs behind her.
Seeing this, panic shed in Adams eyes. His hand, faster than his brain could react, pulled her back with strength, and with a slight shift of his feet, he brought Elly back to him, turned, and pinned her against the side of the staircase.
Elly was not lightly frightened by the ordeal, and even though Adam had caught her, her heartbeat still hadnt calmed down.
Her hands, instinctively grabbing onto Adams shirt, could feel her own heart pounding fiercely.
A momentter, a force appeared beneath her chin, and the next second, her chin was forcefully lifted by that strength, bringing her gaze to meet Adams intense eyes, as if they could prate her heart.
Before she could brace herself, Adams kissnded on her lips.
She was so shocked that she widened her eyes and pushed against his chest with her hands, trying to push him away with a bit of strength.
She had never expected Adam to make such a sudden move, leaving her somewhat panicky inside.
Adam detected her intent, and instead of holding back as he had before, he tightened his embrace and deepened the kiss.
At that moment, he wished to vent all the emotions in his heart through the kiss.
Only by holding her, kissing her, could the unease and lost feeling in his heart temporarily subside.
Gradually, Ellys initially firm resistance in his arms softened.
Her hands, uncontrobly, climbed to rest on Adams shoulders, beginning to respond to his kiss with a naive passion.
Feeling her response, Adams heart swelled with joy, and he became even more unrestrained, deepening the kiss.
In the silent living room, the sound of their heavy breathing followed one after the other.
The temperature in the heated living room rose even further.
"Elly..."
His hand slowly began to push up her clothes.
The sudden coolness, made Elly, who had lost her reason, snap back to rity for a moment.
But quickly, that tiny bit of rity was swallowed by Adams increasingly passionate kiss.
"Elly, I love you..."
The unnned murmur escaped from Adams lips. He felt the body in his arms stiffen momentarily, and a touch of bitterness couldnt help but stain Adams heart.
After all, she was still not ready to easily believe in his love.
All the helplessness within him wanted to vent more wildly through the kiss.
Their breathing grew more and more rushed, his hand moved, somewhat eagerly and roughly removing the barriers on her body, and before long, clothes were scattered all over the living room floor.
Adam, holding the now somewhat dishevelled Elly, moved toward the sofa. Slowly, heid her on the sofa, and his kiss found her once more.
Chapter 511. Don’t let anyone bully you_1
Chapter 511: 511. Dont let anyone bully you_1
"Elly, dont be afraid, dont be afraid..."
A voice full ofpassion and barely concealed tenderness soothed Elly, and the next second, the person beneath her slowly rxed.
The temperature gradually escted, and after several rounds of intense passion, the room was left with lingering romantic hues.
Adams stamina was surprisingly robust, engaging in the love act over and over again until Elly was too exhausted to even think, finally falling asleep in Adams arms.
After four years of abstinence, Adam had finally savored his wifes flesh again, his face radiating satiety. Gazing at the woman in his embrace, who was already fast asleep, his eyes overflowed with tenderness.
Looking at her face, he felt both pain and self-reproach, as well as full-faced pity.
He had loved this woman for so many years; from the first moment he saw her crying by the poolside, he experienced the feeling of heartache for the first time.
He dared not reflect on how he could have neglected her for three years, driving her to lose all hope in him before it was toote for regrets.
Leaning down to kiss her forehead, he whispered to the sleeping Elly, "Im sorry, wife. From now on, I will love you properly, and not let anyone bully you, not even myself."
Adams gaze at Elly was filled with both tenderness and deep affection that he had suppressed in his heart for many years without admitting it aloud.
The next day.
Elly woke up with a sore and aching back, as though it had been disassembled.
She furrowed her brows, her hand rubbing her waist that felt as if it had been snapped into two; the next second, her movements halted.
Recalling the entanglement of passion and confusion from the night before, her frown abruptly tightened.
She scanned her surroundings and realized it was the guest room where Adam usually slept.
Last night, Adam had persisted in taking her on the sofa, on the floor, everywhere that was possible, having his way with her repeatedly.
Caught up in the moment, she hadnt felt anything amiss, but now, remembering the situation made her squirm with embarrassment; she couldnt even bear to think about it.
That beast, ravenous as if hed just tasted meat, was so vigorous that he showed no signs of stopping, wringing her out until she no longer had the energy to even speak.
With a darkened face, she got out of bed and walked to the bathroom to clean up.
Looking in the mirror at the unspeakable fruits left on her neck, Ellys face grew even darker.
At the same time, she realized that her clothes had been changed to a new set, and even her underwear had been reced.
There was no sticky feeling on her body; had he cleaned her up after she fell asleep?
Just thinking about that scenario made Ellys whole head explode; she couldnt even begin to imagine that scene.
Just the imagination made her uncontrobly hot all over, her face reddening as she stared at the unspeakable fruit marks on her neck in the mirror.
That beast!!!
Elly cursed to herself silently, turned on the tap, and sshed a handful of cold water on herself to cool down the heat in her body.
After finishing her ablutions, she left the guest room and went to her bedroom to change into a new set of clothes, specifically choosing a high-cor garment to cover up the embarrassing marks on her neck.
Seeing that William was still asleep, she didnt dare make too much noise. After changing, she walked out of her room and went downstairs.
As soon as she descended the stairs, she saw a tall figure busily moving about in the kitchen.
Elly bit her lip, hesitating before moving forward.
Hearing the footsteps behind him, Adam quickly turned around. Seeing the faint dissatisfaction on her face, a hint of amusement shed in his eyes.
Chapter 512. Hitting means affection, scolding means love_1
Chapter 512: 512. Hitting means affection, scolding means love_1
Walking up to her, he looked at her neck wrapped so snugly and thought about his own handiworkst night. At the bottom of Adam Jones eyes, there was some happiness and a small sense of pride.
"Why didnt you sleep a little longer?"
Thinking aboutst night, how this beast in front of her relentlessly took from her, she didnt want to deal with him right now. After giving him a fierce re, she said, "Thirsty."
As soon as she spoke, her voice was incredibly hoarse.
Last night she had screamed...
Initially, she had clenched her teeth and held back, refusing to make a noise, butter on, this man...simply made it unbearable!
The excessively hoarse voice reminded Elly Campbell once again ofst night, darkening herplexion a few shades more.
Adam also noticed her extremely hoarse voice, and thinking about the incidents ofst night, his eyes and brows softened a bit. Seeing Ellys steely face, he said softly,
"Im sorry, I...lost control yesterday."
"Youre still talking!"
Because her voice was so hoarse, even though she was very angry now, her voicecked any true ferocity. Instead, it added a teasingly charming and irritated tone that made Adams heart blossom with joy again.
He lifted his hand to ruffle Ellys hair, turned around to pour her a ss of water and handed it to her, "Next time I will control myself...ow!"
He had barely finished speaking when his calf was fiercely kicked by an angry and embarrassed Elly. The pain made him cry out, and then he looked at Elly with a pitiful expression, "Wife..."
"Shut up!"
Her voice was still extremely hoarse. She lowered her head and drank half a ss of water fiercely before she felt that her throat was less dry.
Looking up and ring at the still small, pitiful, and helpless looking beast, Ellys teeth itched with irritation once more.
Thinking about next time? Dream on!
She had only been bewildered by him yesterday, no way was she going to let it happen a second time.
"Daddy Mommy!"
From the top of the stairs came William Campbells voice.
The two of them looked towards him in unison. They saw him rubbing his sleepy eyes, standing at the top of the stairs, looking at them somewhat anxiously, "Are you guys fighting?"
The expressions on Elly and Adams faces stiffened slightly. Then, Elly was the first to say, "No, Daddy and Mommy were just ying around."
As she spoke, she subtly pushed Adam Jones away and quickly walked upstairs.
Thinking about the way his dear wife had red at him just before, President Adam Jones felt wonderfully delighted.
Suppressing the smile tugging at the corner of his lips, he awkwardly touched the tip of his nose and quickly followed Elly up the stairs.
"Baby, why are you up so early? Its the weekend, you should sleep a bit more."
"I slept enough, dont want to sleep anymore."
William rubbed his sleepy eyes again, looking at Elly and asking, "Mommy, did you and Daddy fight just now? I saw Mommy kick Daddy."
Elly: "..."
Her expression stiffened even more. How was she supposed to exin something like that to her son?
"You saw it wrong, William."
Elly rubbed her sons chubby head, soothing him with a soft voice.
William didnt seem convinced as his gaze returned to Adam, who was standing behind Elly.
Adam decisively stepped forward, squatted down in front of his son and said, "Mommy is right. Daddy and Mommy werent fighting. William, have you ever heard a saying, A beating is a token of affection, a scolding is a sign of love?"
Elly: "..."
William shook his head in confusion.
Adam patiently exined, "It means that when Mommy scolds Daddy, she is trying to get closer to Daddy. If Mommy hits Daddy, it means that Mommy loves Daddy."
Chapter 513. Resume marriage for the first time
Chapter 513: 513. Resume marriage for the first time
"Is that so?"
William Campbell appeared somewhat skeptical.
And when Elly Campbell heard Adam Joness shameless exnation, she wished she could kick him down the stairs.
"Of course."
Adam Jones ced his hand on Elly Campbells shoulder, smiling harmlessly, "The more viciously Mommy hits Daddy, the more it proves she loves Daddy."
Although he was speaking to William Campbell, his gaze never left Elly Campbells face, the amusement in his eyes slowly growing.
"Right, Elly?"
Elly Campbell clenched her teeth as she looked at the triumphant smile in Adam Joness eyes, and after a long moment, the corners of her lips lifted slightly, "It seems you really want to be beaten to death."
Listeing to the way his wife gritted her teeth, a deeper smile appeared in Adam Joness eyes, and before she could speak, William Campbell had already reasoned out loud from his daddys exnation:
"So if Mommy beats Daddy to death, does it mean Mommy loves Daddy to death?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Adam Jones: "..."
Hearing his son naively curse him like that, the corners of Adam Joness lips twitched subtly.
He wanted to object but realized his sons argument seemed to make quite a bit of sense.
Seeing Adam Jones caught off guard by their son, Elly Campbells mood, which had been full of gritted teeth, rxed considerably.
This "wild mare" was so unruly that not even a hundred thousand sweat-soaked thoroughbreds could pull him backit was only their son who could tame the big wild waves a little.
Observing the hidden amusement in Elly Campbells eyes, Adam Jones was startled for a moment before he let out a lightugh.
Well, if it made his wife happy for a little while, then being cursed by this little rascal was worth it.
Having resigned himself to this, his arms were suddenly tightly embraced by his beloved son, "Although I hope Mommy loves Daddy very much, I still dont want Daddy to be beaten to death by Mommy, so maybe Mommy could love Daddy a little less."
The little guy blinked up at Elly Campbell, hisrge, round, ck pupils filled with intense hope.
It left Elly Campbell in a bind, unsure whether to agree or not.
She ignored William Campbells statement, rubbed his small head, and said, "Get up and go wash your face and brush your teeth."
"Okay."
Knowing his daddy and mommy were just ying around and not fighting, little William Campbell felt relieved, nodded his head, and turned to head back to his bedroom to wash up.
After William Campbell left, Adam Jones turned to Elly Campbell beside him, his eyes tinted withplicated emotions.
He turned her body to face him directly, a serious expression on his face mixed with nervousness, even his hands resting on Elly Campbells shoulders were breaking out in a slight sweat.
"Elly, these past few days, Ive been thinking about something..."
He looked at Elly Campbell, pursed his lips slightly, his nervousness seeming to intensify.
"What is it?"
Elly Campbell watched him, and seeing his serious expression, she had a vague idea of what he was about to say.
"Lets remarry."
It was a simple sentence, but it took all the courage Adam Jones had umted over his lifetime to say it.
Even though he had long yearned for this, the moment he knew how despicable and foolish he had been in the past, he realized he had no right to propose such a thing.
But he could never let her go in this lifetime; without her, it would only mean loneliness and growing old alone. He wanted her and longed to give her the legitimate status of Mrs. Jones.
He wanted everyone to look up to his woman, his wife, the way they looked up to him, not to subject her to malicious spection and nder.
Chapter 514. Okay, let’s remarry_1
Chapter 514: 514. Okay, lets remarry_1
He wanted everyone to know that she, Elly Campbell, was his wife, Adam Jones, and thedy of the Jones family.
But he knew that all his hopes and ns needed the consent of the person before him.
If she didnt agree, all his ns would be nothing but wishful thinking.
Although Elly had a vague idea that Adam was going to propose they remarry, hearing him say it out loud still made her body stiffen slightly, and her heart grew colder as she watched Adam without saying a word.
The fingers Adam had on Ellys shoulder curled up due to his nervousness, and the sweat in his palm was already soaking through.
Even when he had faced the perilous situation of the Jones family years ago, trying to pull thepany back from the brink, he had never been this nervous.
Seeing that Elly was looking at him without a single word, his heart grew colder.
He had brought up remarriage to Elly more than once, but each time, she had refused him very straightforwardly.
In recent days, he thought he had gotten a bit closer to her, and that made him want to overstep and ask for more.
The recent incident with William only solidified his determination to remarry, even if it meant being rejected by her again, he wouldnt let go.
He was prepared in his heart to be refused by her, but his lips still hopelessly opened to say, "Elly, I want everyone to know you are my wife, not some mistress, and definitely not a woman to be yed with at will. William is my legitimate son, not a bastard unepted in the eyes of others."
The strength in his hand on her shoulder unconsciously grew heavier as he looked at Elly with eyes filled with pleading, "Okay, Elly? Give me a chance, lets remarry and start over, alright?"
And all the while, Elly hadnt made a sound, but she stared at him with eyes carrying a mix of entreaty and unease, silent.
The matter of remarriage was also something she had been considering thesest few days.
If she hadnt fallen for another man, why couldnt she remarry Adam?
Even if there was no emotional foundation, just joining forces to get through life, at the very least, it would be the best oue for her son.
As long as she guarded her heart and didnt let it fall easily, whether or not she remarried Adam didnt make much of a difference.
But even though she understood this clearly, when it came to actually bringing it up with Adam, she simply couldnt bring herself to say it.
Seeing that she consistently refused to respond to him, Adam knew she was silently rejecting him once again.
Even though he was prepared for her rejections, at that moment, Adams heart inevitably carried a tinge of disappointment.
And that disappointment seeped into his eyes.
After a moment, he gave a wry smile and said hoarsely, "Its okay, I can wait, wait for you..."
"Okay."
Ellys response came almost simultaneously with his words.
Adams words that had reached his lips suddenly stopped, and he lifted his eyes in disbelief toward Elly, wondering if he had heard her wrong.
Staring at Ellys face in astonishment for a moment, he felt all his organs tremble with excitement, and yet fearing he was just getting his hopes up for nothing, he emphasized again seriously:
"I... I mean, lets remarry."
"Okay, lets remarry."
Elly nodded her head and looked at the mixed expression of crying andughing that suddenly spread over Adams face, somewhat speechless.
Adam didnt know what kind of expression to use to respond to Elly; he was so excited and ted that he was a bit lost.
Chapter 515. If it’s not you, then a life of solitude it is_1
Chapter 515: 515. If its not you, then a life of solitude it is_1
Elly Campbell nodded her head without the slightest hint of hesitation, "But I have one condition."
"Okay, say it. No matter how many conditions you have, Ill agree."
The light dancing in Adam Jones eyes was one of ecstatic joy, and he immediately nodded in agreement.
"After we remarry, well definitely be living under the same roof, but you cant..."
Having reached this point, Elly paused, finding it somewhat difficult to say what she meant.
"Cant what?"
"You cant just... hmm, take advantage of me."
Her words were gentle, yet the meaning behind them was very clear. After speaking, she could feel her ears burning up.
Adam was taken aback for a moment but quickly grasped the meaning behind Ellys words and without hesitation, nodded, "Okay, I promise I wont just take advantage of you."
Taking advantage of his wife - that was something he had always been very serious about. When had he ever been casual about it?
Seeing his decisive answer, Elly was momentarily puzzled, feeling that something about his response wasnt quite right. But after pondering over it again, she felt there was nothing amiss.
With a thoughtful look, she nced at Adam, her eyebrows slightly furrowing.
"And..."
After half a second of contemtion, she continued, "Dont just interfere with my affairs. I want to do what I want to do."
"Okay."
He never interfered with his wifes matters casually, but if someone dared to bully her, it wouldnt just be a matter of interference.
Unaware of the messy thoughts swirling in Adams mind, Elly, seeing his agreement, began toy out all the conditions she had thought of beforehand.
"Theres also one more thing. If I happen to fall in love with another man in the future, you cant interfere with my private life. If I want to break up, you cant refuse. Of course, if you fall in love with another woman, I wont..."
Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were forcefully sealed by Adams.
The strength on the back of her head increased slightly, and there were even hints of anger.
"I can agree to any condition, except this one!"
His gaze was deep as he looked at Elly, his eyes that usually signaled happiness now stained with a touch of fierceness, "I will not fall in love with any woman other than you, and I will not allow you to fall in love with any man other than me!"
Beneath the barely concealed anger was the fear that she might truly fall for another man. At this moment, he could only disguise his insecurity with such dominance.
"Elly Campbell, in this world, you can only marry me, and only I am worthy of you."
Elly, with knitted brows, observed the storm raging in Adams eyes and found his reaction to be a bit excessive.
She had only brought up all possible scenarios in advance as a precaution, to avoid any hesitancy or indecision in the future.
"Who can say what will happenter," Elly said, her voice heavy, frowning.
Fearing loss too much, she would rather confront all possibilities before any loss could happen. At least that would prepare her mentally for the future.
The way Adam was acting now, as if he could not live without her, but could he really sustain that for a lifetime?
Forget Adam Jones; even she was not confident about herself.
"Elly Campbell, if I was someone who could easily shift his feelings for a woman, I wouldnt have been alone all these years until today," he said.
The storm in his eyes made Elly feel somewhat afraid.
"When I decide to confront my feelings head-on, I see them crystal clear. There are only two possible oues: if its not you who spends this life with me, then it will be a life of solitude."
Chapter 516. Stab a knife into his chest_1
Chapter 516: 516. Stab a knife into his chest_1
Elly Campbell was startled by the words that Adam Jones uttered while holding back his anger.
To say she wasnt shocked would be lying.
But shock aside, she had to make things clear to avoid future troubles.
With that thought, she took a deep breath and said, "Thats your business, but you cant force me to do the same. Life is too long, and you arent indispensable to me. If one day I find someone I like, I naturally wont force myself to continue with you."
She avoided Adams stormy gaze and said these words with a cold heart.
When he heard her say "you arent indispensable to me," Adams heart was fiercely stabbed, a feeling both sour and painful.
Indeed, she wasnt indispensable to him.
Just like that time she told him, he hadpletely eroded her dedication to him during those three years.
What right did he have to arrogantly assume that she could only ever have room for him in her heart?
He knew very well that the only reason she agreed to remarry him was for their son, to give him aplete family.
This was predicated on the fact that she hadnt fallen for another man, so marrying William Campbells father was the most suitable option.
Thats right, it was only because it was suitable, only because he was William Campbells biological father, that her remarriage to him had nothing to do with love.
Adams heart was stabbed over and over, a pain that bled inwardly.
Elly didnt look into his eyes; she just lowered her own and said, "If you dont agree, then lets forget about it, to prevent future entanglements."
After speaking, she sighed softly, ready to leave to find her son, but Adam grabbed her wrist.
Adams voice was husky, tinged with sadness and loss, as he said helplessly, "Fine, I agree to everything, including..."
He pursed his lips, suppressing the pain rising in his heart, and whispered, "If you fall for someone else in the future, I... Ill let you go."
"You must keep your word!"
"Yes! Ill keep my word!"
Adam nodded, his smile forced on his face.
After the agreement, Elly made no further demands, "Then lets find a time to finalize the remarriage procedures."
Having said that, she pulled her hand from Adams grasp and didnt look back at his despondent expression.
Watching Ellys figure disappear at the master bedrooms door, Adam, standing still, forced a bitter smile.
"So cruel."
Every time she stabbed directly into his heart, it hurt so much he didnt even have the courage to breathe.
*****
There were many tasks at Jones that required Adams personal attention; even with a host of capable elites under him, Adam couldnt easily rest.
Just two days after leaving Boston, Adam had a pile of work to deal with.
When Elly Campbell came out of the master bedroom with William, she saw Adam sitting downstairs in the living room, conducting an international video conference.
His fluent and authentic American English was baffling to William, who, although he grew up in the United States until he was three, could only speak for everydaymunication. Technical jargon used in business like his daddys was still beyond hisprehension.
He didnt understand, but Elly did.
It seemed there were issues with a project that Jones was cooperating on with the local government in San Francisco, but they hadnt been resolved.
Chapter 517. There is a fearless one
Chapter 517: 517. There is a fearless one
Although she had never been involved in the operations of the Jones conglomerate, she knew how vast it was.
The Jones family was involved in various industries both domestically and internationally, including severalrge military industrial groups, real estatepanies, finance, gaming, and so on.
As long as it was rted to the economy, the Jones had a hand in it.
Their financial strength and connections were not to be underestimated.
And yet, such a powerful conglomerate with both connections and financial resources couldnt resolve a government project issue in the United States, which clearly indicated someone was deliberately opposing the Jones.
Moreover, the opponents strength wasparable to that of the Jones family.
Even if they were not as powerful as the Jones, tampering with things was certainly within the realm of possibility.
Elly Campbell understood the principle that the lesser devils are harder to deal with than Lord Yama herself; otherwise, Adam Jones wouldnt have been schemed against in the past, never being able to find out who the mastermind was.
With these thoughts, Elly Campbell furrowed her brow, a faint worry arising in her heart.
Meanwhile, Adam Jones, who was in a meeting, sensed the gaze upon him and subconsciously looked up to meet Ellys eyes, which held a tinge of concern.
He put away the stern, deep expression he had been wearing for the meeting, and with a gentle smile toward Elly, he handed the lead of the meeting over to Robert Green and ended his side of the conference.
Closing hisptop, he stood up from the sofa and walked towards them.
Caught in his smile, Elly was momentarily stunned. After their earlier conversation, she thought he would be angry with her and give her a cold look, but unexpectedly...
Elly nced at him, her emotions growing moreplicated.
Leading William Campbell downstairs, the little guy excitedly dashed in front of Adam Jones, hugged his thigh, his eyes shining with excitement.
"Daddy, its Sunday today, can we go to the amusement park?"
"Sure, William, go have breakfast first, and then mommy and daddy will take you there."
Hearing this, little William nodded excitedly and ran off to the dining room for breakfast.
Watching her son sit down at the breakfast table, Elly Campbell turned away and, recalling the video conference Adam had just had, hesitated for a moment before asking, "Is thepany facing some trouble?"
Adam Jones was taken aback for a moment, then realized what she must have overheard from the meeting.
He didnt intend to hide it from her and nodded, "Theres an issue with a project in San Francisco; the review process got held up. Its a minor issue, dont worry about it."
Elly Campbell wanted to say she wasnt worried, but for some reason, the words didnte out. Instead, she changed her response, "Is someone deliberately opposing the Jones family?"
Adam Jones initially thought that Elly wouldnt care about his business, and that once he said it was a minor issue, she wouldnt ask further. Now, hearing her take the initiative to ask, his mood, previously dampened by the condition Elly had set, lifted somewhat.
"Yes, theres someone not afraid to die messing around behind the scenes."
As he said this, he paused for a moment, a look of reluctance on his face, "I have to go to San Francisco tomorrow, Ill be back in a few days. Remember to miss me."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She couldnt just have a normal conversation with this man; once she tried, he would start being flirtatious.
However, knowing that he had to personally handle the issue indicated it wasnt something minor, and Elly couldnt help but feel more concerned.
"How many days will you be gone?"
The longer the duration implied the more difficult the issue was.
And as soon as she asked her question, the man immediately took it as his wife not wanting him to go.
Chapter 518. Annoyingly Unstoppable Mouth_1
Chapter 518: 518. Annoyingly Unstoppable Mouth_1
"You cant bear to part with me? Sweetie, Ill be back in two or three days," he asked unabashedly.
As he spoke, he raised his hand to ruffle her hair, the smile in his eyes growing a bit deeper.
Elly Campbells face darkened in response to his flirtatious question.
Could this guy not turn every single topic into something about her not wanting to part with him, worry about him, or miss him?
She swiped away the mischievous hand resting on her head and said irritably, "Why would I not bear to part with you? Im just concerned about the trouble that the Jones Corporation is facing."
After exining, she immediately felt that her exnation wasnt quite right; the man beside her would definitely take this as an opportunity to show off.
As expected, just as she finished speaking, Adam Jones cheerful, lightughter reached her ears, "The Jones Corporation is mine; by caring about it, youre essentially caring about me."
As he spoke, he gently wrapped his arms around Elly Campbell, pulling her close into his embrace, his voice tinged with a trace of happiness, "Elly, thank you for worrying about me, Im really pleased."
Elly puckered her lips indifferently inside his hug, her intent to push him away faltering when she heard his low sigh carrying a hint of subtle loneliness.
Coolly, she retorted, "Didnt you say the Jones Corporation belongs to our son? If anyone should worry, it should be for my son. Why would I worry about you?"
Adam Jones lips curled into a smile, his heart warmed by the words "our son."
Remembering how Elly had initially tried to push him away but then stopped, his mood improved even further.
Burying his face in the nape of Ellys neck like a little puppy seeking attention from its owner, he murmured muffledly,
"Elly, I cant bear to leave you."
Elly: "..."
This beast is acting out some romance drama.
Just as Elly was about to tell him to cut out the schmaltz, their sons na\u00EFve voice suddenly rang out, "Daddy, is Mommy going to kick you out?"
Hearing her sons voice, Elly promptly pushed Adam away from her and, seeing his somewhat aggrieved appearance, red at him.
Adam Jones looked down at the little brat whod interfered with his moment, feeling indignant.
He hadnt even had his fill of hugging his wife, and this damn kid was already cramping his style.
Little William Campbell, oblivious to having just thwarted his own fathers romantic advances, looked at Adam Jones frustrated expression with a hint of sympathy, asking again, "Daddy, is Mommy going to kick you out?"
"Nonsense! Why would Mommy kick Daddy out," Adam Jones emphatically denied.
"Then why did you say you couldnt bear to leave Mommy?"
Adam Jones nced at Elly Campbell and after shing her an ambiguous look, he exined to his son:
"Daddy has to go on a business trip in a couple of days, and itll be several days before I can return home, of course I cant bear to leave Mommy."
"So, do you not want to leave me either?"
Ha, as if!
Right now, hed be happy to send this stinky kid to his mother-inws so he could have a romantic world of two with his beloved wife; how could he possibly not want to part with him?
But he didnt have the guts to say that in front of thedy herself, so with contrived sincerity, he said:
"Of course, both you and Mommy are Daddys treasures; Daddy cant bear to leave either of you."
Elly Campbell felt goosebumps all over at the word "treasures."
With Adam Jones charmingly insincere mouth, what woman couldnt he hook?
****
After William Campbell had breakfast, the family of three set off for the amusement park.
The Jones Corporations driver was already waiting at the entrance of the residentialplex, the eye-catching limited-edition Bentley drawing the attention of everyone around.
Chapter 519. What about the promise to accompany my son_1
Chapter 519: 519. What about the promise to apany my son_1
Watching the family of three leave the residential area and get into that luxury car, people looked at Elly Campbell with different eyes.
Even mistresses have different statuses, and to be Adam Joness mistress, even if she can never be legitimate for life, is still a position countless people couldnt match.
Just look at this eye-blinding limited edition Bentley; they could only feast their eyes on it for their entire lives. Let alone sitting in it, they were afraid of going bankrupt just by touching it.
The amusement park on the weekend was no less crowded than during thest Christmas Day holiday.
Despite the cold weather, there were still plenty of people out and about.
The car stopped at the entrance of the amusement park. Thest time they came in Elly Campbells car, it wasnt too eye-catching.
But such a limited edition Bentley that couldnt be found anywhere else in Greece, as soon as it stopped, many people at the entrance of the amusement park started looking at it and talking.
When they saw the family of three getting out of the car, everyone couldnt help but take a deep breath.
The attractiveness of this family of three outshone even the car itself.
God! Its Adam Jones!!!
People slowly recognized Adam Jones, and some even sneakily took out their phones to take photos, nning to post them on Twitter along with the car.
But they found that the photo was automatically deleted within two seconds after being posted.
Some didnt believe it and tried again, only to find the same result, which shocked them even more.
Adam Joness reach must be tremendous; how could he delete posts in such a short amount of time?
What they didnt know was that ever since William Campbell became a Hot Search topic, he had someone specifically instruct Twitter that anything rted to his private life was to be strictly off-limits on the tform.
Thats why their posts were deleted as soon as they were published.
Many people had seen the previous Hot Search tweet, but at the time, only the photo of Adam Jones and his illegitimate child was captured; his mistress wasnt caught in the picture. This time, they thought they could gain some attention online through the mystery of Adam Joness mistress, but the posts were deleted so quickly.
Regardless of what those people were thinking, Adam Jones and his wife were unaware, as they took their son into the park and began to enjoy the various attractions.
After the terrifying experience of riding the roller coasterst time, Elly Campbell didnt want to try any of the thrilling rides.
But William Campbell was young and daring, and since he had already passed the height of 120cm, nobody stopped Adam Jones from apanying him on those rides.
Adam Jones wanted to take Elly Campbell with them, but remembering how she looked pale from vomiting after thest ride, he couldnt bear to let her try again.
Watching his wife stand alone waiting for them, Adam Jones felt somewhat reluctant in his heart.
If only the damn kid werent so young, he wouldve left him to y by himself, so he could stay with his wife.
The William Campbell acquired through a grocery promotion remainedpletely unaware that he had been listed by his own father among the unwee social contacts, still excitedly pulling Adam Jones towards the next attraction.
Adam Jones released his sons hand and stood in front of Elly Campbell, looking down at her, and said, "Are you bored? If youre bored, we dont have to y anymore."
Elly Campbell: "..."
They had agreed toe for their son.
Upon hearing his dad might call it quits, William Campbells nose crumpled up in disappointment in an instant.
Elly Campbell had been feeling guilty about not spending enough time with her son these past few days, and now that she had finallye out to y with him, she couldnt bear to dampen his spirits because of her own difort. She immediately shook her head and said, "No need, you guys go on. Im a bit thirsty. Ill go buy something to drink."
Chapter 520. Another Dispute_1
Chapter 520: 520. Another Dispute_1
"Alright, take care on the road."
Elly Campbell turned and left for the amusement parks kiosk, while Adam Jones took his son to the next attraction.
Since it was crowded with people, the father and son waited in a long queue before it was their turn. After they finished and came down, Elly hadnt returned yet, and a chill ran through Adam, a flicker of unease shing in his eyes.
"Son, lets not y anymore, lets go find Mommy first."
Elly never expected that buying a bottle of water could lead to an encounter with a family of rogues.
That brat approached her with a toy sword, jabbing at her, and she dodged instinctively, but the sword still scratched the back of her hand.
Even though it was a toy sword, its edge was unusually sharp, and coupled with the strength the child had when he charged at her, if she hadnt moved away, she would definitely have been more seriously injured.
She initially thought that it was just a child and she didnt want to make a big deal out of it, but after she dodged, the child fell down and his parents actually med her for it.
"Pay up quickly; if you dontpensate today, dont even think about leaving."
The child injured his knee and scraped his hands, now crying fiercely.
The childs father blocked Ellys way, refusing to let her leave, his demeanor so menacing it was as if he intended to devour her.
At that moment, Ellys face was as stern as water, the self-defense wound on her hand still stinging with a burning pain.
But this was the park, with lots of people around, and she didnt want to argue with these rogues in front of everybody, so she patiently said:
"Sir, it was your son who rushed at me. If I hadnt managed to dodge just now, his sword wouldve stabbed me."
"But it didnt stab you, did it? Yet because you dodged suddenly, my son fell to the ground. Look at the state hes in! Hes my only son; if something serious happened to him, you couldntpensate even if you went bankrupt."
Elly had seen her share of outrageous people, but she was still infuriated by this mans shameless and rogue words.
So protecting herself was wrong now?
Her cold pupils narrowed slightly, her gaze toward the man turning a few degrees fiercer.
The man couldnt help but flinch. The look in this womans eyes from just before was so terrifying that he, a grown man, was actually frightened by her.
"So I deserved to be stabbed by your son?"
Ellys voice was just like her gaze, as if gathered from the snow on an iceberg, congealing in an instant.
The man shivered involuntarily at her voice, chilling to the bone; then he realized that he had been frightened by a woman, and rage mixed with embarrassment quickly rose within him.
"You bitch, are you going to pay or not? Stop the damn nonsense with me; you hurt my son, and youre not leaving without paying."
Elly inwardly sneered, knowing that arguing with such a person was pointless.
"Then lets call the police."
When Elly mentioned calling the police, the mans expression shifted almost imperceptibly.
Of course, they knew it was their son who had rushed up and injured this woman. They were only trying to bite back out of fear she would hold them responsible.
Moreover, seeing that this woman was alone and they were four or five men, they thought she wouldnt dare provoke them, which is why they decided to extort money from her.
But this woman, she actually said she wanted to call the police.
Fuck!
"Call your moms police; are you deliberately trying to default on the payment?"
The man raised his voice, trying to intimidate Elly, but saw that she looked at him unflinchingly, her brows not even furrowed.
Chapter 521: I’m not afraid of death_1
Chapter 521: Im not afraid of death_1
Seeing Elly Campbell look at him unwaveringly, a sense of unease settled in the mans heart.
Her icy gaze swept over the mans face, then she turned to leave.
"Stop right there, you bitch! Believe it or not, I will beat the crap out of you!"
As the man saw Elly intending to walk away, he stepped forward to block her. Having been angered by Ellys stare, as if to regain some dignity, he raised his fist to smash it into Ellys face.
But the very next second, his wrist suddenly went numb. Something had struck it hard, causing him so much pain that his face turned pale, followed by a scream.
"Ah!"
Clutching his wrist, the pain made him grit his teeth in agony. His eyes fell to the ground and saw that it was a cellphone that had hit him.
"Damn it, who hit me!"
He twisted his head to look in the direction the phone hade from and saw a tall man walking towards him, holding the hand of a little boy who looked just like him, an icy frostiness cloaking his frame.
The sense of authority emanating from the man was so overpowering that even from a distance, the man felt suffocated, a trace of unease rising within him.
When Adam Jones arrived with his son to find Elly Campbell, what he saw was that man raising his hand to hit his wife, and he wanted nothing more than to ughter him.
For some reason, Elly Campbell, who usually feared neither heaven nor earth, suddenly felt somewhat aggrieved at the sight of Adam approaching.
She wasnt afraid of these people, but the sensation of being utterly alone intensified when she saw Adam.
Adam...
Elly opened her mouth, but the address stopped on her lips, unspoken.
Adam Jones had already reached her, his frigid gaze sweeping over the faces of the menacing group before them like perennial, unmelting snow.
With just a nce, he made those mens pupils shrink subconsciously, and they couldnt help but take a small step back.
"Are you alright?"
Adam looked down at Elly with furrowed brows; just now, he had seen a hint of grievance in his wifes eyes, who typically confronted everyone and everything fearlessly.
His heart ached so much that it felt ready to explode from just that one nce.
"Im fine."
Elly shook her head, and the man whose hand had been almost crippled by Adams phone muster courage after a moment, stepping forward to say,
"You arrived just in time. This woman is your wife, right? She caused my son to get hurt, and youve just hurt my hand. We dont want to make a big fuss, justpensate us with some money."
Adams eyes grew colder, a towering rage swirling in their depths as he looked at the man. His dark pupils were intimidatingly chilling.
"Did I speak to you?"
"You... you want to y dirty?"
Even though he was the one seeking justice, the man was terrified when those eyes met his, making his insides tremble inexplicably.
The aura surrounding Adam was too frightening, so much so that he could not bear to meet his gaze.
Moreover... this man looked somewhat familiar, probably a public figure.
These people care about their reputation the most, surely not wanting to blow things up. This was the perfect opportunity to extort a sum from them.
With this thought, the unease in his heart steadied somewhat.
Adam didnt pay any attention to him. After withdrawing his frigid gaze, itnded softly on Ellys face.
Chapter 522. Looking for Trouble_1
Chapter 522: 522. Looking for Trouble_1
"What happened?"
Elly Campbell recounted what had just urred to Adam Jones.
Adam Joness gaze fell upon the back of Ellys hand, which was cut by the toy sword, and the coldness in his eyes deepened.
"Lets deal with the wound first."
Adam Jones took Elly and started to leave, but those people werent willing to let go of such a good extortion opportunity and immediately rushed forward to block their path.
"What, you think you can leave withoutpensating?"
There were four men in their group, plus one woman and a child.
Adam Joness attire, though subdued, revealed exquisite luxury, enough to show that he was very wealthy.
How could they let such an opportunity slip away?
Adam Jones was already fuming because his wife was bullied, and now a man dared to step forward looking for trouble.
Adams eyes narrowed, he kicked out with a long leg, sending the man blocking his way flying, "Get lost!"
The others didnt expect Adam Jones to start hitting people and were momentarily stunned.
Adams face at this moment was dark and terrifying, and the coldness radiating from his body made the already chilly winter day feel even colder.
The woman who hade with them stared at Adam Joness face for a long while and finally recognized him, herplexion immediately changing with fright.
She hurriedly held back the men who wanted to rush forward, her voice trembling, "Forget it, lets go back."
"Forget what?"
The man Adam Jones kicked over struggled to get up, feeling a loss of face being kicked to the ground in front of so many people, and refused to ept it.
His eyes dark and fierce, he looked at Adam Jones, "Fine, you wait and see. Your wife injured my son, and you even dared to hit me. Im going to expose you online."
Adam Jones simply ignored him and continued on, pulling Elly with him.
Thinking about exposing him? He would have to see if they had the ability to do so.
Seeing that Adam was not afraid of exposure, the man hesitated for a moment, then immediately called out to hispanions, "Stop him, he hit someone and thinks he can just leave?"
The woman, after recognizing Adam Jones, became anxious and urged the men wanting to go forward, "Forget it, hes Adam Jones; we cant afford to provoke him."
"Adam Jones?"
The man paused, finding the name somewhat familiar, then remembered who the man in front of him was.
The head of the Jones conglomerate, a top magnate in the business world, a billionaire rich enough to burn money as fuelno wonder his gaze was so sharp and intimidating, truly a big shot.
However, unlike the woman, having learned that the man in front of him was the boss of Jones, the mans eyes lit up.
How lucky he was to run into Adam Jonesit would be unreasonable not to get a good sum out of him.
Looking at the woman he was holding hands with, he initially thought she was his wife.
But who didnt know Adam Jones wasnt married? At first nce, this woman was clearly his mistress.
Taking his mistress and illegitimate child out, he couldnt believe Adam wouldnt fear exposure.
With that in mind, he called hispanions and once again rushed forward to block Adam Joness path.
"President Jones, youre just going to leave with your mistress without giving us an exnation? If such a scandal hits the inte, I reckon it would greatly impact your Jones Corporation, right?"
Chapter 523. The fierce and violent Mr. Jones_1
Chapter 523: 523. The fierce and violent Mr. Jones_1
Adam Joness eyes narrowed, with a smile that didnt reach his eyes, and this cold twist at the corner of his lips was particrly intimidating.
"Mistress?"
As he heard that word, the rage that sprang up in his heart could have burned these few people into ashes.
"My wife, whom I legally married, is just a mistress in the eyes of lowlifes like you?"
Heughed. He didnt deign to waste words with such scum, but he absolutely couldnt tolerate them treating his wife as a mistress.
"Go ahead and expose it, but before that, Ill remember the debt of this little beast injuring my wife."
Adam Jones continued to pull Elly Campbell away, but how could these people let them go? Several of them lined up, blocking Joness path.
They hadnt expected this woman to be Adam Joness wife, and they felt a moment of surprise.
Such a big shot was married, and there wasnt a single bit of news onlinecould the rich really be this low-key?
Although it was strange, their focus wasnt here at the moment; thinking they could extort arge sum of money from Jones, they couldnt help but feel excited.
"Adam Jones, dont think youre amazing just because youre rich. Your wife injured my son, and you think you can just walk away?"
"Leave?"
Adam Jones curled his lips, the coldness in his eyes growing more intense, "The matter hasnt been resolved yet, how could I possibly leave."
Upon hearing Joness words, a hint of barely noticeable excitement shed in the eyes of those men.
These wealthy people cant afford to lose face, and Jones is no different.
"President Jones said so himself, we dont want to make a big deal out of this. Justpensate us casually, so we can take our child to see a doctor. Of course, we dont want to waste Mr. Joness time."
Adam Jones nced at the bratty child crying with tears and snot smeared all over his face, and there was not the slightest thaw in the temperature of his eyes.
"President, what happened?"
The driver, who had been standing at a distance, noticed themotion and immediately rushed over.
The driver was a retired special forces soldier with excellent skills, and with him, Adam Jones had enough backup as if he had dozens of bodyguards from a securitypany.
Adam Jones didnt want to talk nonsense with these people and directly said to the driver: "Keep them here, dont let a single one go."
"Yes, President."
Adam Jones didnt give those people another nce and walked directly away with his wife and child.
Those men didnt expect Jones to leave without saying anything more and rushed forward to stop them, but they had only taken one step before the driver blocked them.
"We dont have all day to dally with you, tell me any issue you have first."
"Who do you think you are, you dont deserve to..."
As the man finished speaking, he got punched right in the face, losing several teeth in the process.
"Im your father!"
Howls of pain came one after another from behind, but Adam Jones ignored them. Elly Campbell, however, couldnt help but look back.
"There are several of them, the driver wont be in trouble, right?"
Hearing the concern for the driver in Elly Campbells words, Adams already displeased face suddenly darkened further.
"Should I go back and switch him out?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
She looked up at his face and scoffed coldly, "Youre being unreasonably jealous."
Adam Jones tightened his grip on her hand, almost like a punishment.
Ha! So she knows hes jealous.
Chapter 524. You are not allowed to worry about other men_1
Chapter 524: 524. You are not allowed to worry about other men_1
"I wont allow you to worry about other men!"
Elly Campbell: "..."
She said nothing, instead giving him an indifferent look to let him figure it out himself.
The edge of that toy sword was quite sharp, and Elly Campbells hand had been shed open, leaving quite a long wound.
When the parks doctor was treating her wound, Adam Jones stood by with a dark expression the whole time, staring so intensely that the doctor began to tremble and his hands couldnt help but shake.
Elly Campbell nced at the nervous doctor and then at someone who was turning blue with anger at her side, his eye corner visibly twitching uncontrobly.
Why did he always act like the sky was falling over a little scratch on her?
The doctor finally managed to bandage her wound, and as if granted a great pardon, he let out a sigh of relief. Looking toward Adam Jones, he said:
"Mr. Jones, Mrs. Joness wound has been treated now. Dont let her touch water, and avoid spicy, stimting food or seafood."
"Hmm."
Seeing that he was still frowning, Elly Campbell couldnt help but reach up and tug at his sleeve.
"Whats wrong?"
"Can you stop frowning? You look ugly like that!"
Adam Jones: "..."
His face, which was wless from all angles, was actually being called ugly by his dear wife?
This he could not tolerate.
He reached out and pinched her face with displeasure, "When has your husband ever been ugly?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
The parks doctor: "..."
The parks doctors gaze lingered almost imperceptibly on the couple acting like love-struck fools, and he really wanted to rush up and say, "This is a medical room; please take your PDA elsewhere."
Elly Campbell shook off his hand and red at him before walking out of the medical room.
This mans habit of getting handsy was getting worse by the day, and she couldnt keep indulging him.
Adam Jones followed his wife out with their son scampering behind like a loyal dog, leaving the parks doctor once again without anywhere to direct his gaze.
By the time they left, the parks security and the Jones familys driver had already subdued those people.
The parks manager waited at the entrance with a look of trepidation, and came up with a sheepish greeting, "Mr. Jones, I didnt know that you, Mrs. Jones, and the young master were visiting our park. Im truly sorry for neglecting you."
Adam Jones didnt bother about this; instead, he directed his gaze toward the few men who had been beaten to a pulp. He looked at the driver and asked, "Have you retrieved the surveince footage?"
The parks security manager immediately stepped forward, "Mr. Jones, all the surveince footage is here."
Adam Jones took the footage and walked step by step toward the men who were already frightened out of their wits. His thin lips curved coldly, "Now we can properly sit down and discuss thepensation."
"No... no... no need, Mr. Jones, we dont wantpensation, were leaving right now."
They had no idea that this Adam Jones would act so unreasonably, striking people as soon as he felt like it,pletely ignoring any idea of reason.
They originally thought that he didnt want to make a big fuss and lose face, so they tried to extort him. However, not only did he refuse topensate, but he went straight to having them beaten.
They only thought about how wealthy people wouldnt want to lose face, but they forgot that those standing at the top of the pyramid werent likely to lose face unless you had the ability to make them.
Now, with Adam Jones holding the upper hand, even if his wife and child were indeed at fault, if Adam Jones didnt want to admit it, what could they possibly do?
Chapter 525. Adam Jones is a devil you can’t afford to mess with_1
Chapter 525: 525. Adam Jones is a devil you cant afford to mess with_1
When faced with such an unreasonable devil, their only thought now was to vanish immediately from Adam Joness sight.
But as soon as they had finished speaking, they saw Adamugh, the iciness in his brow intensifying.
"Who said I waspensating you?"
At these words from Adam, their hearts trembled violently, instinctively grasping the implication and feeling a chill.
But they knew this man was not to be trifiled with, and now all they wanted was to leave unscathed, even if it meant losing some money.
After all, his wife had only injured her hand, and the medical costs would at most amount to a few hundred yuan.
With this thought, the only woman who hadnt been hit hurriedly took out somerge red banknotes from her purse, not daring to hand them to Adam but presenting them to his chauffeur instead.
"We... well pay thepensation; here are several hundred yuan, which should be enough to cover Mrs. Joness medical expenses,"
the woman said, trembling, without daring to meet Adams gaze.
The chauffeur did not take the money, merely directing his gaze to Adam with an inquisitive look in his eyes.
A cold sneer emanated from Adams lips, his piercing gaze sweeping over the row of people as his cold eyes deepened, "Do you think I, Adam Jones, amcking in such small change?"
The meaning was clear: this matter was not going to be settled easily.
The others got the message as well, their hearts trembling even more violently.
Ordinarily, what they knew of Adam Jones was only the man of noble stature and decisive action depicted in magazines, never having thought they would have a chance to see him in person.
They certainly hadnt expected to provoke such an unyielding Lord Yama.
If they had known the real Adam Jones was even more formidable and difficult to deal with than described in the magazines, they never would have dared to extort his wife.
With this in mind, they quickly began to beg for mercy, "Mr. Jones, I was wrong, we shouldnt have used Mrs. Jones recklessly, we are to me, please have mercy on us..."
"You know youve spoken out of turn, and yet you dont p yourself?"
Adam had no patience for their pleas and curtly interrupted the man.
"Yes... yes... yes, Ill p myself right now, this instant."
As he spoke, he raised his hand and pped his face fiercely, not holding back in the slightest.
Even the onlookers who heard the sound of the p flinching felt the pain.
They silently watched the man p his own mouth, none daring to step forward to intercede.
Beforeing, they had watched the surveince footage, as well as seen the toy sword in the childs hand.
It was no toy sword, its sharpness was that of a deadly weapon.
When they had seen the footage, they realized that if Mrs. Jones had reacted even a moment slower, the sword would have plunged straight into her abdomen.
These people, instead of thinking about apologizing, had the audacity to seekpensation, and now in President Joness hands, they deserved it!
Adam didnt call a stop, so the man didnt dare to stop, and even the previously howling child, who had been crying as if heaven and earth were copsing due to his fall, was now scared stiff and silently hiding in the womans arms.
After about a hundred ps, when the mans face had almost swollen into that of a pig, Adam mercifully raised his hand to signal a stop.
"Mr. Jones... Can we leave now?"
The woman, terrified and pale, looked at Adam pleadingly, hoping he would let them go.
Provoking anyone but Adam Jones was better; this man was truly a devil.
Chapter 526. A slap stunned_1
Chapter 526: 526. A p stunned_1
Adam Jones outright ignored her words, his chilling gaze shifting to the child in the womans arms, startling the child into an involuntary shiver.
"This isnt over; who said you could leave?"
His slender finger pointed at the child in the womans arms, his eyes devoid of any pity, "Let hime out."
Seeing Adam Jones so heartless that he would even target a ten-year-old child, the womans face turned even paler with fear.
Clinging tightly to the boy in her arms, she pleaded with Adam Jones, "Mr. Jones, my son didnt mean to harm Mrs. Jones; hes still young and doesnt understand, please spare him this once."
"Still young, doesnt understand..."
Adam pressed his thin lips together, quietly repeating these words, the contours of his face conveying a bloodthirsty aggressiveness.
"If he doesnt understand, its because you didnt teach him well. Since you cant teach him, then Ill teach him for you."
As he finished speaking, he signaled the driver with his eyes.
Understanding the signal, the driver stepped forward and pulled the boy out of the womans arms, causing the boy to immediately burst into tears.
"Mr. Jones, my son really didnt do it on purpose. How can you bully a child like this? If word gets out, what will it do to your reputation?"
The woman, weeping, tried to reason with Adam, yet she dared not speak too harshly.
But as soon as she finished speaking, Adamughed; a few more degrees of cold intensity gathered in his eyes.
"This isnt called bullying; its called teaching him a lesson."
Just a moment ago, when that man had pped his own face, Adam had opened the surveince video from earlier, clearly seeing everything that had happened on it.
How could that little brutes actions not be deliberate?
He watched as the boy charged at Elly with that sword in hand; if Elly had been even a step slower, that sword...
He couldnt even bear to think further, terrified by the possibility of what could have happened; his heart was still trembling even now.
And this woman dared say this little brute didnt do it on purpose?
"You bad man, let me go, Mom, Dad,e save me..."
"Bad guy, bastard, fuck your mom, let me go now ..."
"Your woman deserves it; I didnt even touch her, what right do you have to discipline me ..."
"..."
The ten-year-old child spewed obscenities; everyone knew where he had learned suchnguage.
Even now, he refused to repent; it was indeed time for a serious lesson.
At ten, he was not that young anymore.
The crowd looked at the child with indescribable expressions in their eyes.
What kind of upbringing leads to such a little brute?
Dont be fooled; if such a delinquent child isnt disciplined early on, he is likely tomit uwful deeds as he grows up.
Hearing the foulnguage spewing from the childs mouth, Adams face was ice-cold, the murderous look in his eyes intensifying. He raised his hand and delivered a p across the childs face, stunning him into silence.
All the curse words at the tip of his tongue failed to make their way out.
"The fact that I havent maimed you is because Im considering that youre still a child."
At the drop of his voice, cold to the extreme, he cast an icy nce at the driver. The driver, catching on, took the toy sword that had been used for evidence from the security guard, grabbed the childs hand, and forcefully shed it across the back of the hand.
"Ah!!!!"
"Ah!!!!"
The several other men were already frightened out of their wits, theirplexions deathly pale, their lips trembling.
Chapter 527. A werewolf in front of others, a lapdog in front of his wife_1
Chapter 527: 527. A werewolf in front of others, apdog in front of his wife_1
And the woman screamed along with the child.
"Our Mr. Campbell doesntck money, he prefers to repay with blood for blood."
The drivers action just now was decisive and swift, the toy sword in his hand still dripping with blood, he spoke expressionlessly, even the injured child was too scared to cry out loud.
Especially when Adams gaze swept over him, he trembled all over, probably having nightmares for days toe.
After dealing with the group, Adam took his wife and child and left the park, leaving the rest to be handled by the park manager.
Both publicly and privately, the park manager would take care of the matter properly.
"Sir, are we going home now?"
Adam didnt answer but looked towards Elly Campbell, who seemed stunned, and asked, "Do we go home, or do you want to go somewhere else to y for a while?"
Elly looked at her son sitting beside her and asked, "William, do you want to go anywhere else to y?"
"No more ying, Mommys hand is hurt, lets go home and rest."
Hearing her sons considerate words, warmth instantly dissolved in the depths of Ellys eyes.
"Then lets go home."
Adam nodded and signaled the driver to drive.
Elly was still thinking about the incident in the park. She knew Adam wanted to teach those people a lesson, but she didnt expect him to not spare even the child.
It wasnt that she felt sympathy or pity for the child, but Adam taking action against a child in front of so many people was not good for his image.
Although those people might not dare to spread the word, it still... affected his image somewhat.
"What are you thinking about?"
Adams gentle voice interrupted her thoughts.
She looked up at Adam, hesitated for a moment, and then voiced her concern, "Arent you afraid of damaging your own image by taking action against a child?"
Adam, hearing that she was worried about this, let out a shortugh, looked down at her with a hint of worry in her eyes, and in a good mood said, "Youre so concerned about me?"
Seeing him take on that nonchnt demeanor again, Elly clenched her teeth, "Cant you be serious? Im talking about something serious here."
Seeing his wife annoyed, Adam immediately raised both hands in surrender.
Then, he frowned, his thin lips tight, and a serious and handsome face tinted with a hint of worry, "It does affect the image quite a bit, what to do?"
Knowing that he wasnt truly worried, Elly gave him a cold look, withdrawing her gaze from his face.
The next second, her shoulder suddenly felt heavy as Adam rested his head on her shoulder, "Wife, I need some emotionalfort."
Elly: "..."
The driver in front, gripping the steering wheel, shook his hands violently, nearly losing control.
The few contacts hed had with the CEO revealed that this man was an extremist in character.
A werewolf in front of outsiders, apdog in front of hisdy, and when he starts flirting, not even a hundred thousand Hummers could pull him back.
Thinking this, he silently raised the cars privacy screen to avoid an unabashed public disy of affection that could be too much to handle while driving.
Originally, Elly thought Adam was once again throwing away the already lost face even further, but now seeing the driver suddenly raising the privacy screen, her expression turned unsightly.
Has Adam flirted to the extent that even the driver misunderstood they were about to do something inappropriate?
Chapter 528. The Wife Got Shy_1
Chapter 528: 528. The Wife Got Shy_1
Seeing the driver so cooperative, Adam Jones curled his lips in satisfaction andpletely ignored the not-so-bright little "light bulb" beside him. His eyes twinkling with a smile, he watched Elly Campbell.
Feeling his gaze upon her, Elly grew ufortable, but the next second, her body was loosely embraced by Adam.
Elly. A gift with the groceries. Light bulb. One: "???"
Why are daddy and mommy hugging each other?
Daddy is surely blushing, so grown up and still wanting mommys hugs.
Little William wrinkled his brow, his eyes filled with disdain.
But he had been thoroughly ignored by his own father, as if he didnt exist at all.
"Elly, thank you."
The gratitude in Adams voice was especially earnest, causing Elly, held in his arms, to stiffen slightly, unsure of what had prompted this sudden thanks.
"Thank you for still worrying about me, for giving me another chance to stand by your side."
Elly hadnt expected him to say that, a flicker of surprise crossing her eyes.
Elly didnt respond to Adams words; frankly, she didnt know how to respond.
Feeling the person in his arms stiffen without getting a response, Adam didnt mind.
To him, the fact that she wasnt pushing him away was already a blessing.
Momentster, Elly pushed him away, a faint blush barely perceptible on her face.
"Dont just make a mess of things in front of our son."
Avoiding Adams gaze, she spoke with a steady voice.
William, the gift with the groceries, also cast a disdainful look at his own father.
Adam felt somewhat wrongedhow was embracing his own wife a mess of things?
He parted his lips, intending to retort, but his words halted at the sight of the faint blush on Ellys face.
It seemed that his wife was shy in front of others.
With that thought in mind, Adam couldnt help but re unapologetically at the outsider gift at his side.
Innocent little William didnt understand why daddy was ring at him so unfriendly and blinked his bright eyes.
Ellys gaze remained on the car window, pondering her recent interactions with Adam. Looking back, the experience didnt seem bad.
But that was as far as it went.
She dared not offer her heart so easily for fear of getting hurt again, and not having the strength to heal.
As the car passed a pharmacy, Elly suddenly had an idea and spoke abruptly, "Stop the car."
The driver slowed down and pulled over by the curb as Adam turned to look at her, "Whats wrong?"
"Ill be out for a moment; you wait for me here."
With that, Elly opened the car door and stepped out.
Adam watched her enter a pharmacy on the roadside ande out a few minutester.
"Lets go."
Back in the car, Elly spoke indifferently.
Adam nced at her coat pocket, asking with concern, "Did you buy some medicine? Are you not feeling well?"
Elly was taken aback, as if instinctively she didnt tell the truth, and simply shook her head, "No, just some anti-inmmatory drugs."
Adam looked at her unconvinced, but seeing herplexion normal and indeed not showing signs of difort, thinking of the wound on her hand, he naturally didnt overthink her purchase of anti-inmmatory drugs.
By the time they got home, it was dinner time.
Adam eagerly donned an apron and said to Elly, "You two go take a shower first; Ill make dinner."
Chapter 529. Play slowly, don’t overdo it_1
Chapter 529: 529. y slowly, dont overdo it_1
"Okay."
Gradually getting used to Adams "doting wife" being so capable, Elly felt perfectly at ease, taking her son upstairs for a bath.
After watching the mother and son leave, Adam smiled and turned to enter the kitchen.
Cooking for his wife and child, this feeling was both novel and delightful.
Just then, Adams phone rang, it was Robert Green calling.
"Speak."
On the other end of the phone, Robert Green, hearing his bosss concise and resounding word, was taken aback, as if the boss was not very weing of his call.
Had he disturbed the boss from doing something again?
No sooner had this thought appeared than Aide Baker straightened up. Afraid of being sent back to the mailroom, he dared not waste any more time and immediately said, "President, the verdict for Sophie Baker is in. Because the amount involved is huge, the court has sentenced her to ten years."
Adam had no interest in Sophies case, just responding with a heavy "Mm" before adding, "Have someone take good care of her in prison."
James Campbell treated Sophie, his daughter, as the apple of his eye, and treated Elly like trash, didnt he?
He turned his precious apple into trashAdam wanted to see what James Campbell would do next.
Daring toy hands on his wife, he clearly didnt see whether he could bear the consequences of hitting Adams wife.
Adam emphasized the word "take care of" heavily, and Robert Green, who had been by his side for many years, naturally understood his meaning and immediately responded, "Alright, President."
"And what about James Campbell?"
"Ive already had someone take care of that as well."
At this point, he paused, then added, "President, James Campbell now holds fifty-five percent of the shares, and Campbell Corporation is entirely at his discretion. Thedy is no longer with the Campbell Corporation."
Adam was not too surprised by this news. That day in the hospital room, when his wife had called James Campbell to ask about the money, she must have been nning to sell her shares to James Campbell.
She truly wanted to cut ties with James Campbell cleanly; selling her Campbell Corporation shares was to be expected.
"Recently, the several big projects that weve initiated were all James Campbells decisions, and many people on the board of Campbell Corporation are already dissatisfied. But because James Campbell now has absolute control over the shares, the shareholders cant do much even if they are discontent. Do we need to do anything else?"
After thinking for a moment, Adam said, "No need, let it slowly unravel."
On the phone, Robert Green was speechless: "..."
Was the president now so idle?
If youre not busy, juste back to work, theres a mountain of stuff waiting for you at the office~~~
Inside, Robert Green was screaming, but outwardly he maintained a professional tone, responding, "Alright, President. Also, the itinerary for tomorrow in San Francisco is arranged and sent to your email. Please have a look when youre free."
"Mm."
With that, Adam hung up the phone.
His handsome profile was still coated with an unfading frost.
Whats the point of crushing James Campbell outright now?
With that unsuitable person doing things to upset his wife time and again, it was of course better to keep him as a diversion for his wife when she was bored.
After putting down his phone, he started to prepare dinner.
After dinner and putting William to bed, Adam casually packed a few clothes into his suitcase and then went to find his beloved wife.
Elly was in the study dealing with some emails from thepany. Seeing Adame in, she just nced up at him and then refocused on her work.
Chapter 530. Tonight you sleep with me_1
Chapter 530: 530. Tonight you sleep with me_1
Ignored, Adam Jones felt gloomy inside. He moved forward to sit at her desk and said in a muffled voice, "I have to go on a business trip tomorrow, cant you spend some time with me?"
Elly Campbell paused her typing, nced sideways at him, and replied casually, "Wont you be back in a couple of days?"
Adam Jones, with a "I wont take no for an answer" look on his face, pulled over a chair to sit next to Elly, stretched out his long arm, and pulled Elly and her chair towards him.
"What are you doing?"
Elly raised her eyebrows and looked at the man sitting in front of her with a intive expression, listening as he said, "Havent you heard the phrase day like a year?"
Elly: "..."
"For me, its not day like a year, its second like a year. Calcte it: 48 hours in two days, 60 minutes in an hour, 60 seconds in a minute. Ill be 172,800 seconds without seeing you, and if one second equals one year, then thats 172,800 years without seeing you. Do you know what that feels like?"
Elly: "..."
He was lost in his own world again.
His mental arithmetic was impressively good, though.
As she looked at the man opposite her with an aggrieved expression, Ellys eye twitched fiercely.
This guy must be an impostor pretending to be Adam Joness twin brother.
Her hand was grasped in the palm of Adam Joness hand, "Spend a little time with me, please."
Even though Elly knew he was pretending, faced with his pitiable eyes, she surprisingly didnt have the heart to refuse him.
After pondering for a moment, Elly said, "Lets talk after I finish this email."
Upon hearing this, Adam Joness face lit up with joy, and a sly triumphant smile quickly flitted across his eyes as he looked down.
Having finished with the documents in hand, Elly turned to look at him and met his deep, intense gaze.
Ellys heart felt scalded, quivering slightly, then she calmly avoided Adam Joness gaze.
"What would you like to talk about?"
Elly was the first to speak, breaking the awkwardly amorous tension between them.
Adam Jones stood up from his chair and pulled Elly to her feet. In her slightly annoyed gaze, he said in a hoarse voice, "While Im away these next two days, will you miss me?"
His voice, tinged with a hint of hoarseness, low and soft, and his warm breath, felt like a feather lightly brushing over Ellys heart.
She dodged Adam Joness heated gaze, not answering.
Feeling a light pinch around her waist from Adam Jones, followed by a gentle prod as if to punish her, he got the reaction he expectedElly instinctively tried to move away.
Adam Jones didnt intend to let her go, persistently asking, "You havent answered me, will you miss me if we dont see each other for two days?"
"I wont!"
Elly responded through clenched teeth.
"That answer is not good, try another one."
Elly: "..."
Looking up at Adam Joness domineering yet somewhat childish demeanor, Elly felt both annoyed and amused.
What had turned this aloof and domineering CEO into such a swaggering figure?
She struggled to free herself from his hands wrapped around her waist and began walking out of the study.
"Since you have to go on a business trip tomorrow, go to bed early tonight."
Adam Jones followed her as she walked out of the study.
The master bedroom was connected to the study; leaving the study took them straight to the master bedroom.
At that moment, little William Campbell was sound asleep on the bed.
Elly was preparing to go to the bathroom to wash up, not wanting to deal with the childish pest beside her. Yet, just a few steps away, she was pulled back by Adam Jones.
"Our son is sleeping soundly, so how about you sleep with me tonight, is that okay?"
Chapter 531. Birth Control Pill_1
Chapter 531: 531. Birth Control Pill_1
Before Elly Campbell could refuse, he buried his chin in the hollow of her shoulder and muttered, "Just take it as a psychologicalfort to me, I promise I wont touch you."
"No way!"
Without a second thought, Elly rejected the idea outright.
She had already made her biggestpromise by agreeing to remarry, andst nights incident... it was just a moment carried away by passion, an ident. The idea of agreeing to share a bed with Adam Jones, even if nothing happened between them, still felt awkward to her.
Adam Jones wasnt surprised by Ellys refusal; he hadnt expected her to actually agree to sleep with him. He had just wanted to find an excuse to stick around her for a bit longer.
"Then Ill take a step back. You take the master bedroom, and Ill sleep on the couch."
Adam Jones being so agreeable was rather unexpected for Elly.
Why wasnt he being pushy?
"You agreed to remarry me this morning; didnt you say we should live under the same roof? Lets start getting used to it now, okay?"
Adam Jones continued topromise.
The reason Elly had agreed to live under the same roof with Adam was because she knew that her son, young but very perceptive, would worry if he discovered mommy and daddy were not sleeping in the same room.
So, she hadnt opposed the idea of living together, and now hearing Adam put it this way, Elly fell silent.
Seeing that Elly didnt reject him as firmly this time, Adam knew he had a chance and pressed on:
"I promise, I will be on my best behavior."
He had said everything there was to say; what more could she add?
Since she had agreed to remarry, if she couldnt even do this, she felt she was being a bit too sentimental.
With this thought, she nodded in agreement, "Okay."
"Thank you, wife."
The smile on Adam Joness lips spread instantly as he leaned in and pecked her on the corner of her lips, quickly letting her go in the face of her warning look.
"Im going to take a shower; you find a ce to sit wherever you like."
Saying this, he took a set of homewear from the dressing room and headed for the bathroom.
Just as he reached the bathroom door, he heard Adams voice, barely suppressing hisughter, "Can I sit in the bathroom?"
Elly, who had just pushed the bathroom door open, nearly slipped upon hearing Adams words.
If she didnt give this man a thrashing, it seemed hed be bold enough to climb on the roof and lift the tiles.
Bang
The bathroom door was mmed shut by Elly. Adam Jones sat down on the sofa, crossing his long legszily, his fingers tapping thoughtfully on the armrest of the sofa. Momentster, he stood up and walked out of the master bedroom, returning to the guest room.
Shortly after, he moved all the pillows, nkets, and toiletries from the guest room over.
From guest room to master bedroom, from sofa to bed, this was a process for a prolonged battle. He believed that as long as he didnt retrieve that discarded pride of his, he would eventually be sessful.
He approached the sofa and spread out the nket.
He picked up Ellys coat, which she had taken off and casually thrown onto the sofa, intending to hang it up on the coat rack.
As he stood up, he felt something fall from the pocket of the coat in his hand.
It was the box of medicine Elly bought from the drugstore today.
Crouching down to pick up the medicine box, his expression suddenly changed as his gazended on the medicine name written on the box.
"Durex?"
Those ring words seemed to pierce his heart, causing it to shrink in agony.
Contraceptive! She had bought contraceptives!
Chapter 532. I don’t want to have another child with him_1
Chapter 532: 532. I dont want to have another child with him_1
Adam Jones didnt know how to describe his feelings at that moment, the kind of pain that twisted his internal organs into a knot and instantly spread through his entire body.
He knew she didnt trust him, but he had never thought that she would take birth control pills after the fact.
The corners of his eyes were slightly sore, and his heart seemed to hurt with every breath.
The pillbox in his hand was clenched so hard it had deformed.
Behind him came the sound of the bathroom door opening, Adams body stiffened for a moment before he slowly turned around.
When Elly Campbell came out of the bathroom, she saw Adam squatting on the ground, holding her coat, and...
Seeing the box of pills in his hand, Ellysplexion changed slightly, and she stood at the bathroom door without moving forward, her hands at her sides were slightly clenched into fists, perhaps due to nervousness.
Adam got up and walked towards her, his tall figure advancing step by step towards Elly.
As he drew closer and closer to her, an inexplicable panic rose in Ellys heart, as if she hadmitted some unforgivable crime.
Adams footsteps stopped in front of her.
His tall figure cast a shadow over her.
He slowly extended his hand in front of Elly, with his palm open, the twisted pillbox bore the words "Durex", which seemed particrly jarring to the eye.
"Is this the anti-inmmatory medicine you bought today?"
Adam asked in a hoarse voice; the area around his eyes was faintly red, and his voice had a slight tremble as he spoke.
Elly looked down, pressing her lips tightly together, not saying a word, her clenched fists at her sides tightened even more.
"You dont want to have another child of mine, right?"
Adam asked again, his voice sounding even hoarser than before.
Elly still didnt answer; several times, the words reached her lips, but she couldnt bring herself to speak them.
Adam didnt ask again; he just quietly watched her, the feeling of heartache increasing even more.
For a time, the surrounding environment was so quiet it felt oppressively so,pounded by Adam standing in front of her, the feeling of pressure made it seem like Elly could hardly breathe.
After a long while, as if gathering all her courage, she finally said, "Yes."
Her voice was very low, so low that even in such a quiet environment it could barely be heard.
She didnt look at Adams expression, nor did she know why, when faced with this question, she felt so guilty.
Wasnt it right to take birth control pills?
Although she thought it was the obvious thing to do, faced with Adam, she couldnt bring herself to straighten up and answer confidently.
Another suffocating silence fell.
Neither of them took the initiative to speak.
A momentter, she watched as Adam, wordless, turned and walked toward the door of the master bedroom.
When he left, Elly breathed a sigh of relief, walked to the sofa ready to sit down, only to discover that Adam had moved the pillow and nket over while she was taking a shower.
She paused, thinking of Adams appearance just now, with red-rimmed eyes, his face showing sadness and loss, she couldnt bear to look.
She thought he would have yelled at her, then mmed the door and left, but he hadnt said a single word and simply walked out quietly.
She raised her hand to press the area around her heart, feeling an inexplicable difort, especially when recalling Adams forlorn departure, that strange feeling in her heart grew even stronger.
Chapter 533. Once pregnant, don’t think about getting an abortion_1
Chapter 533: 533. Once pregnant, dont think about getting an abortion_1
Her gaze rested quietly on the nket spread over the sofa, and realizing there was only this set prepared in the guest room, Elly Campbell still picked up the nket, nning to bring it to Adam Jones.
Just at that moment, the door to the master bedroom was pushed open once again.
Upon hearing the noise, Elly Campbell instinctively turned her head and saw Adam Jones reappear in the master bedroom, holding a cup of water in his hand, and walked towards her with measured steps.
Elly Campbell stared at him nkly, watching as he approached her and extended the cup of water towards her.
In his other hand, he held a contraceptive pill, which he also extended towards her.
Elly Campbell paused, looking up at him with a hint of confusion, meeting his somber gaze, and felt a sudden tightness in her chest.
Seeing Adam Jones manage a bleak smile, he said, "Take it."
Elly Campbell stood still, quietly observing the pill resting in Adam Joness palm, her feelingsplicated.
She heard Adam continue, "Its okay if youre not ready yet; we can wait until you are. Im not in a rush."
He forced a smile, God knows how much he wished he could have a daughter, a daughter just like Elly, but he knew now was not the right time.
Even though she let him get close, she had never trusted him unconditionally. How could she let down all her guards to have another daughter for him?
If he didnt make her take the pill now, and she ended up pregnant, she would definitely opt for an abortion.
Wounding her body was something he could not bear.
Since he couldnt bear it, he could only give up the possibility of having this child.
Seeing Elly Campbell still standing there, gazing dazedly at the pill without any motion, he suppressed the sorrow in his eyes and said with a strained cheerfulness:
"If you dont take it now, Im going to change my mind, and if you get pregnant, dont think about terminating it."
No sooner had his words fallen than Elly Campbell swiftly picked up the pill from his palm, ced it in her mouth, took the cup of water from his hand, and swallowed the pill neatly.
Adam took the cup back from her hand, ced it on the table in the master bedroom, and, looking at the color of the sky outside, said:
"Ive got an international conference to attend. You should get some sleep, no need to wait for me."
With that, he patted Elly Campbells shoulder, took hisptop, and went into the adjacent study.
Elly Campbell stood where she was, nced at the cup on the table, then at the retreating figure of Adam Jones heading into the study.
For some reason, in the moment when that man turned his back and walked into the study, his tall figure seemed so lonely it was heart-wrenching.
When Adam Jones entered the study, he casually closed the sliding door, separating the master bedroom from the study. The forced rxed smile on Adams face instantly disappeared.
Knowing she didnt dare to carry his child again, but seeing how decisively she took the pill after he said, "If you get pregnant, dont think about terminating it," that familiar, unbearable pain rushed toward his heart like a ferocious beast.
It hurt so much that he could only hide to the side, gritting his teeth and enduring.
After a while, he managed to suppress the pain in his heart, took a deep breath, stepped over to his desk, opened hisputer, and started the meeting.
At this hour, it was just the start of the workday in San Francisco.
Elly Campbell thought she had grown ustomed to Adam Joness heart of stone, and even though she knew she couldnt let go of him, she didnt think she waspletely unable to harden her heart.
But at this moment, she realized she wasnt as strong as she had imagined.
It was just a contraceptive pill she had taken, yet from the moment he discovered the contraceptive, to him personally getting her water to swallow it, and now to him entering the study alone, her entire heart felt blocked by something, a suffocating difort.
Chapter 534. Pretending to sleep won’t work anymore_1
Chapter 534: 534. Pretending to sleep wont work anymore_1
Having stood in the same spot for a long time, Elly finally moved her gaze away from the door of the study and rose to lie down on the bed.
She didnt want to recall the deste expression on Adams face, but the moment she closed her eyes, her mind was flooded with the disappointed and sorrowful look he had given her and the faint redness in the corners of his eyes, causing her heart to be severely unsettled.
asionally, Adams voice woulde from the study, as if he was trying not to disturb them, keeping his voice very low.
But because it was night, and connected to the master bedroom, Elly could still hear his voice while lying there.
The meeting was still about that government project in San Francisco, it seemed troublesome and the other party was intent on opposing Adam.
Thinking of this, Elly felt worried.
Two days, could he really handle it?
Lying on the bed, Elly felt no sleepiness; when she thought of Adam asking earlier if she would miss him, she thought she probably would.
She realized that in just a few short days, she had grown somewhat ustomed to his presence.
Even if he flirts exuberantly, it seemed much better than him suddenly leaving her side.
It was probably about two hourster that the sound from the study finally stopped.
Then came the sound of Adam leaving the study.
Elly didnt know what she was nervous about, but she immediately turned over to lie on her side and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep.
The door to the study was gently opened, and Adam came out.
It seemed he paused at the door for a moment before walking toward the bed.
Hearing the footsteps drawing closer, Ellys heart tensed, and she shut her eyes even tighter.
Adam reached the side of the bed, his tall figure blocking the moonlight from the floor-to-ceiling windows.
Elly didnt know what he was going to do, but a momentter, a sigh escaped his lips as he leaned over and pulled the nket over her gently.
Elly thought he would leave after that, but after waiting a while, she felt his breath draw closer to her.
The next second, she felt him lie down in the ce behind her and gather her entire body into his embrace, wrapping her up snugly.
Ellys body tensed visibly, and Adam felt it, too.
Looking down at the woman in his arms who had her eyes closed and whose eyshes trembled slightly, he knew she wasnt asleep.
He pursed his lips, bent down to her ear, and whispered, "Im sorry, I hurt you too deeply, making you unable to trust me, its all my fault."
Elly did not expect Adam to suddenly say such a thing, and her body stiffened even more.
She knew that Adam had realized she wasnt asleep, so pretending to sleep was futile.
Resigned, she opened her eyes, shifted some distance away from him, turned to look at him, and after a thought, still asked:
"You dont me me?"
Adam thought she would keep pretending to sleep, but she opened her eyes directly and asked him that question.
"Dont you really want a daughter? I took birth control pills, dont you me me?"
Elly added another question.
She had been holding back this question for several hours.
Since he discovered the birth control pills, she had been expecting a thunderous outburst from him, but there was none; she was expecting him to scold her furiously, but that didnt happen either.
In short, all the reactions she expected from Adam, he had none; does he really not me her?
In Adams eyesy a faint smile, he didnt immediately answer her question, and just when Elly thought he wouldnt, he suddenly bent down and his kissnded on her slightly parted lips.
Chapter 535. I don’t want you to get hurt because of me again_1
Chapter 535: 535. I dont want you to get hurt because of me again_1
Elly Campbells eyes widened in shock, and her hands instinctively moved to push him away, but it seemed as if to vent the frustration in his heart, the more Elly pushed, the more fiercely Adam kissed her.
He dominantly trapped her within the crook of his arms, ceaselessly savoring her breath.
This kiss, tainted with a heavy dose of aggression, seemed as if it would devour Elly whole.
At first, Elly continued to resist fiercely, but gradually, she softened, and even within Adams domineering and aggressive kiss, she tasted a hint of destion.
Her heart tightened, and that feeling of resistance weakened slightly.
After venting for a while, she began to feel Adams emotions stabilizing, and the kiss slowly turned gentler.
Just when she thought Adam would go further, he released her, but not before biting her lip with a bit of punitive force, causing Elly to immediately furrow her brows in pain.
She looked up at him with eyes shimmering with water, carrying a hint of reproach.
"I do want a daughter, but I want you even more. I wont force you to do anything youre unwilling to do. I wont make you take this birth control pill today, but if you get pregnant, will you abort it?"
His gaze deep, he looked at Elly, his hand tenderly brushing the strands of hair on her forehead, his eyes soft and affectionate.
"I dont know if you can bring yourself to terminate the pregnancy, but I dont want to take that risk. Abortion hurts the body, and it would hurt me even more to see you in pain."
"Elly, Ive hurt you enough over those three years. I dont want you to be hurt because of me anymore."
"I dont me you for taking birth control pills; I only me myself for not being able to make you fully trust me again, for not making you love me as you once did."
"Elly... you gave me this chance to make it up to you, to love you. I wont destroy this opportunity easily, do you understand?"
Elly watched him quietly, her heart filled with a mix of emotions as she listened to him speak so earnestly.
She didnt expect that he would have so many thoughts in such a short time. She pursed her lips, at a loss for words for a moment.
After a long while, she finally spoke softly, "Give me some time."
Adam was taken aback, then, a barely containable joy filled his eyes.
Ellys words were in fact a statement of position; maybe one day, she would fully ept him.
"Okay."
A smile spread across his lips as he gently stroked her forehead and gently kissed the tip of her nose.
Then, he resumed the yful and smiley demeanor he had shown during the day, "So, can I sleep on the bed tonight?"
"Get lost!"
******
Because of the disturbance from Adamst night, Elly had slept quitete and struggled to fall asleep. When she woke up, it was little William Campbell who called her to wakefulness.
"Mommy, its time to go to kindergarten, Ill bete if we dont get up now."
Elly opened her eyes groggily, the warm sunlight pouring through the window, bathing her face.
Her son William was already dressed and standing beside the bed, his dark eyes seriously gazing at her.
Her gaze first fell on the clock hanging on the wallit was already half-past eight.
She suddenly sat up in bed, her gaze instinctively moving towards the sofa, and saw that the nket Adam had used was neatly folded there, with no sign of Adam himself.
"Wheres daddy?"
Elly asked without thinking.
Chapter 536. When he’s not here, I feel an emptiness inside_1
Chapter 536: 536. When hes not here, I feel an emptiness inside_1
Seeing William shake his head, his expression gloomy, he asked, "Mommy, did Daddy make you angry again and you sent him away?"
Elly was taken aback, then quicklyughed and exined, "Of course not. Did you forget that Daddy told you yesterday he would be on a business trip for a few days? Hell be back in a couple of days."
"Really?"
At these words, Williams eyes immediately lit up.
"Of course its true. Why would Mommy lie to you?"
While saying this, Elly got up from bed and started to wash and dress.
When she was fully dressed and came downstairs with her son, she saw a piece of A4 paper on the dining table with a line written on it
[Breakfast is ready and kept in the food warmer. Remember to eat it when you wake up. Hubby has left first, miss me just like I miss you.]
Seeing the cold and domineering handwriting, which matched Adams personality, Elly found it a bit amusing yet frustrating.
She put away the note and went to the food warmer in the kitchen; indeed, there were two prepared breakfasts waiting one for her and one for William.
Carrying the breakfasts back to the dining table, William eyed the fanciful childrens meal set in front of him,plete with ting in the theme of cartoon characters, and his eyes grew even brighter.
"This must have been made by Daddy."
He hurriedly sat down at his chair and began to eat with a look of utter satisfaction.
Elly couldnt help a few strands of frustration cross her forehead as she remembered the look on her sons face when he heard she might be making breakfasthow hisplexion had changed with fear, and she couldnt help but feel a little resentful.
Her son had never shown such disdain for her cooking in the past.
With that thought, she picked up her utensils and stuffed Adams handmade breakfast into her mouth, biting down hard on it.
That shameless wretch Adam always knew how to curry favor with his son in front of him, huh!
Gazing down at the delicious and exquisite breakfast on her own te, while irritated that he managed to steal their sons attention, she decided not to resent him considering he had risen early to make breakfast before leaving on a business trip.
With those thoughts, she unknowingly finished everything on her te.
She didnt even realize that throughout the meal, a faint smile had lingered at the corners of her eyes.
Because she had fired Lynn rk, Elly had to take William to kindergarten herself.
After Adam had personally intervened that day, everyone in the kindergarten from top to bottom recognized Elly and her son fully.
Seeing her personally bringing William to kindergarten, no one dared to treat them with anything but the utmost respect, treating the pair as if they were heads of state.
A stark contrast to the previous disdainful attitudes that suggested they thought William was an illegitimate child.
And Miss Davis, Williams homeroom teacher, had truly been frightened by Adam that day, relieved that they, the couple, hadnt held a grudge, and she breathed a sigh of relief.
"Williams mom, about that day... thank you for not pursuing the matter with me."
After William had entered the kindergarten, Miss Davis took a moment to thank Elly in private.
Seeing that she was young and had shown a good attitude in admitting her mistake, Elly hadnt clung to the issue either.
Because she had stayed in Boston for a while, there were a heap of matters at thepany that required her personal attention.
By the time Elly had dealt with everything, the day had passed.
With Lynn rk fired, picking up William would have to be Ellys responsibility as well.
After finishing her work, she looked at the watchit was just the right time to pick up William from school.
Once at the kindergarten, she picked up William and brought him home. Looking at the empty house, Elly suddenly felt a sense of emptiness inside her.
"Mommy, will Daddy be back tomorrow?"
Chapter 537. Something happened_1
Chapter 537: 537. Something happened_1
William stood in the living room, his face etched with anticipation.
Elly was taken aback, then chuckled, "Daddy has important things to do, but he promised to return in a couple of days. Once hes done with his current tasks, hell be sure toe back."
She raised her hand and ruffled Williams hair, saying, "Be good, and look at your picture books here for a while. Mommy will go and make you dinner."
At the mention of Elly going to cook, Williams expression changed immediately, "Maybe... maybe lets not?"
Elly: "..."
Did he really have to look so repulsed? Was her cooking that awful?
The littlerade, William, took his mommys hand and shook it coquettishly, suggesting,
"Mommy, how about we eat out until Daddyes back? I dont want you to work too hard, having to work and then cook for me."
Elly: "..."
He was clearly disgusted by her cooking, yet he pretended it was because he didnt want her to overwork herself.
With such sweet words despite the disdain, the boy had high emotional intelligence.
Elly wanted to tease him a bit, so she said, "Cooking for you makes mommy happy, how could it be hard work?"
She tenderly ruffled her sons hair, saying, "Be good and wait for Mommy; Ill go make dinner for you now."
"Mommy, please dont!!"
Williams short arms wrapped tightly around Ellys thighs, fearing if he let go for even a second, Mommy would truly go and make dinner.
Whimper~~ Daddy, pleasee home. Mommy really shouldnt cook, its simply too awful~~
Elly couldnt help but twitch the corner of her mouth as she looked at her sons frightened appearance.
He truly was her own child.
Alright, no more scaring him.
After a quick tidy up, she took William out for dinner, and then to the supermarket to buy some simple breakfast items. By the time they returned home, it was just past seven in the evening.
"Go take a bath first, then Mommy will tell you a story."
Ever since she realized she had been neglecting her sons daily growth, Elly decided to spend as much time as possible with him when she was at home.
Just as she was getting ready to go upstairs, Ellys phone rang; it was a call from CEO Greenhill Ainley
"Chairwoman, theres been an incident."
"What happened?"
"Ive sent you a link on Instagram, please take a look."
After hanging up the phone, Elly received the Twitter post sent by Greenhill. It was using theirpany of being callous and indifferent to the lives of their employees.
Scrolling through, the posts were almost all criticizing them.
After reading it, she called Greenhill back.
"What exactly happened?"
"Heres the situation: at our West City construction project, a worker fell from the exterior walls scaffolding because he missed his step. Luckily, hended on some foam, so when he fell, hended on his feet, just breaking a leg bonetheres no life-threatening danger," Greenhill answered on the phone.
"This was originally a minor issue. I personally went to the hospital this afternoon to handle it. I dont know why this post would suddenly surface now."
Greenhill recounted the events to Elly.
"The workers son had some altercation with me, but in the end, we resolved it. The post seems like its deliberately targeting ourpany."
Of course it was deliberate.
Elly sneered internally, a sharp glint shing in her eyes.
"I understand. Have the Technical Department trace the IP and instruct the public rtions department to issue a statement to rify the situation."
Chapter 538. Someone intentionally targeted her_1
Chapter 538: 538. Someone intentionally targeted her_1
Despite doing so, Elly Campbell knew that even if what they said was true,izens might not believe them.
"Ive already ordered these actions to be taken, but CEO Campbell, this situation is just too strange. Ourpany had only gone public less than a week ago when this troubling incident urred. As soon as this post came out, it exploded. When the stock market opens tomorrow, our stock price will certainly fluctuate greatly."
Elly Campbell had thought of this too.
"Let the public rtions department handle it first. After the Technical Department traces the IP address of the post, let me know immediately."
The matter was definitely not as simple as just posting a message.
Indeed, as Elly Campbell predicted, the next day, after she had dropped off William for school and was on her way to thepany, she nced at the post and saw that many influential celebrities had already shared it.
With their massive fan bases, the post made it to the top of Hot Search as soon as it was released.
****
When Elly Campbell arrived at thepany, the entrance was already packed with workers who had blocked the doorway, not allowing anyone to enter or leave.
She managed to get into the building through the back door.
Elly Campbell went straight to the conference room, where thepanys mid- and high-level executives were already waiting for her.
"Chairman, look at this, the post has just been updated again."
Elly Campbell took the tablet and looked at the newly updated post.
The post used them of disregarding the safety of their workers, failing to provide proper protective measures for high-altitude operations.
After the ident, they didnt provide timely remediation and simply left the worker at the hospital and walked away.
Attached was a video of a worker falling from an exterior scaffolding, as well as a photo of the worker lying on a hospital bed, fighting for life.
With the photos coloring and angles, the worker looked especially pitiful.
The post was phrased cunningly and was easily incendiary, which is why it blew up online almost immediately after being posted.
Most people online dont care about the truth of the matter, they only know how to follow the crowd, vilifying and sympathizing with the underdog.
Now, in the eyes of theizens, they were the powerful and influential bigpany, while the injured worker admitted to the hospital was a poor victim.
In this world, the majority hold on to the sentiment that if youre poor youre righteous, the envy of wealth, so whats true doesnt really matter to them.
Scrolling further down, there was a photo of Greenhill Ainley hitting someone.
Elly Campbell frowned, "Is this the workers son?"
She pointed at the photo posted in the thread.
Brayman Groups CEO personally went down to fight the workers son, evading responsibility and oppressing the good.
Seeing this, Greenhill Ainleys face reddened with anger.
"This workers son said a lot of unspeakable things that were directed at my mother, and he even tried to hit me, so I retaliated in anger..."
He stopped and pointed at the photo on the post, "This photo only captured me hitting him, but it was the workers son who hit me first, which the post doesnt mention."
Elly Campbell nodded, with no intention of ming Greenhill Ainley.
It was very clear that someone was intentionally stirring up theizens emotions.
The workers son hit someone and spoke vile words, all with the purpose of deliberately provoking Greenhill Ainley to react so that he wouldsh out. The post was very much directional, aiming at Brayman, or perhaps... her?
The thread continued, and after an update, a new photo was added.
When she saw her own photo attached to the post, a sh of coldness swept through her eyes.
Chapter 539. Coming for Her_1
Chapter 539: 539. Coming for Her_1
This photo, its said to be her, but not entirely.
The woman in the photo had Elly Campbells face, but the body wasnt hers.
The body donned a tight, white business suit that half-revealed the chest, a type of clothing she didnt have in her wardrobe, and she had never taken such a seductive and suggestive photo.
Elly Campbells eyes narrowed deeply.
It seemed that the target was really her, not Brayman.
Thinking this, Elly Campbell actually felt somewhat relieved.
Apart from James Campbell and Sophie Baker, there werent many others she was truly on bad terms with.
Sophie Baker was about to be sentenced, so it was likely just James Campbell targeting her.
Only James Campbell would resort to such despicable and underhanded tactics.
Her gaze coldly fixed on the altered photo of herself in the post, and as she read the obscenements below, the chill in her eyes deepened even further.
"Have you not traced the address from which the post was made yet?"
"The Technical Department has been on it, but the protection on the perpetratorsputer is very high-end. Our team hasnt been able to trace the IP address yet," replied Edward Wood.
At this, Elly Campbells brow furrowed even more tightly.
The technical staff within Brayman Group, even if not the best in the country, were at least among the top in the industry. Yet such a group couldnt even trace the IP of a single post.
The adversary seemed to be aputer expert as well.
Although James Campbell wasnt much of a capable person, now that he controlled the entire Campbell Corporation, hiring such an expert wouldnt be a difficult task for him.
"Chairman, Mr. Ainley, ourpanys stock price has hit the limit down," said the manager of the marketing department anxiously.
"So soon?"
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell twisted her eyebrows and nced at the wall clock. It hadnt been long since the stock market opened. Could theirpanys stock price have plummeted to a halt in such a short time?
"Chairman, those workers downstairs have been shouting for justice for a worker named Edward Wood and are asking you to go out."
"The post online has revealed ourpany name and address, iming we disregard human lives. Chairman, I think someone is deliberately targeting us."
"Have the Technical Department continue to look for the posters IP address, Mr. Ainley, I need you toe to the hospital with me. I will see that worker."
"There are also a lot of protesting workers and family members crowded in the hospital now. Im worried about your safety if you go now," replied Greenhill Ainley.
Elly Campbell had already considered this, but only by meeting with them could she devise a strategy in response.
"Lets go there first and see."
Fortunately, the protesting workers were all crowded at thepanys front door, so Elly Campbell and Greenhill Ainley left by the back door.
Sitting in the back seat of the car, Elly Campbell continued to scroll through the Twitter posts about theirpany.
This female boss dresses so provocatively, she must have a background in prostitution, right?
Agree with above. Only a beast would be this inhumaneto bully a powerless worker.
That worker must be cursed to have to work for such a person.
Slutty bitch, does your husband know how slutty you are?
Slutty bitch, are you so heartless it doesnt hurt? Keep formation below.
Slutty bitch, am I the only one who thinks that not only is this bitch slutty, shes also ugly?
No, youre not the only one who thinks that.
Every singlement targeted her, each one more offensive than thest.
Chapter 540. Kill this little bitch_1
Chapter 540: 540. Kill this little bitch_1
Elly Campbell discovered that among thesements, very few actually addressed the incident itself; they were all targeted at her, as though someone had specifically hired an inte troll army to curse her, with even fewer insults directed at Brayman.
This made Elly Campbell even more certain that she was the target.
F*ck! I recognize this woman, Adam Joness mistress. I even saw him at the amusement park the other day with his mistress and illegitimate child.
No wonder she looked so familiar, Ive also seen her at the entrance of the amusement park.
Adam Joness mistress? Did Adam lose his sight? Choosing such a slut to be his mistress.
Are you stupid upstairs? A mistress has to be slutty; dont men just love it when women are more provocative in bed?
Thumbs up to thement above!
Thumbs up 10086
...
At the same time, the post that Elly Campbell had the PR department releasest night turned out just as she had expected. It was quickly overrun byizens, and the insults were uglier than thest.
This woman has the nerve! There was a child who identally bumped into her at the amusement park, and she actually hit the child. I saw it with my own eyes.
Not just that, Adam Jones had his bodyguards beat up the childs father and uncles, and they didnt dare make a peep.
F*ck! This woman is so cheap, she wont even spare children.
Dox her, kill this little bitch.
The king covers the earth tiger, the pagoda suppresses the provocative chicken.
...
A chill in Elly Campbells eyes deepened when she read thesements.
As the car was leaving from the back door, someone suddenly shouted, "Look, thats CEO Braymans car, and that slut is in the car. Stop her; dont let her get away."
This instigation immediately caused the workers who were originally gathered at thepanys entrance to rush towards Elly Campbells car.
The crowd surrounded the car so tightly that it couldnt move forward.
"CEO Campbell, what should we do?"
Greenhill Ainley nced at Elly Campbell, who was frowning, and looked anxious.
Elly Campbell watched the men who were relentlessly pulling on the car door, their faces fierce, not appearing to be seeking justice for someone else but more like they were deliberately causing trouble.
Thinking this, she reached to open the car door but was stopped by Greenhill Ainley.
"CEO Campbell, it will be very dangerous for you to get out now."
"Dont worry, it will be fine."
"Then let me go out first. If they cause trouble, you shouldnte out."
Greenhill Ainley felt that as a man, and also having a daughter a few years younger than CEO Campbell, he shouldnt let a young girl take such a risk.
With this thought, without waiting for Elly Campbell to respond, Greenhill Ainley took the lead and got out of the car.
The agitators, who had been causing quite amotion, were momentarily taken aback when they saw Greenhill Ainley suddenly exit the vehicle, and they paused, not reacting immediately.
Braymans security guards also arrived at this moment, pushing through the crowd to guard Greenhill Ainleys side.
Elly Campbell then got out of the car following him. With a fierce presence about her, she stood in front of the crowd, quieting them in an instant.
Her cold gaze slowly swept over several of the most unruly agitators, and as her eyes passed over them, they visibly shrank back.
They had thought her to be the stupid, indecently dressed woman from the online posts, but her aura was unexpectedly intimidating.
Elly Campbells gaze lingered on one of the men who was clearly the ringleader. She asked, "Who sent you to cause trouble?"
She had asked this question merely as a probe, but as soon as she spoke, the guilt in the mans eyes suddenly became more apparent.
Chapter 541. There are those who are not afraid of death; just crash into it_1
Chapter 541: 541. There are those who are not afraid of death; just crash into it_1
"You... what did you say? Who called us over here? We just came to seek justice for our coworker. You people are unscrupulous profiteers who trample on human life. My friend is still lying in the hospital, his life hanging by a thread. Were here for a clear answer from you."
Elly Campbell didnt want to listen to their nonsense. She frowned and asked impatiently again, "Who told you toe here and make trouble?"
The mans originally impassioned speech was choked by Elly Campbells repeated questioning.
He had thought that the female boss would at least try to exin a thing or two, and he had prepared a response to counter her.
However, she didnt y by the script he imagined. All she asked was who had sent them here?
This firm tone made him wonder if this woman had seen through something.
Please! He had taken money; how could he betray someone just like that?
"You bitch, dont wrong me, nobody called us over here. We came because we couldnt stand your practices and wanted justice."
The mans finger pointed usingly at Elly Campbells nose, menacingly threatening her.
Elly Campbell squinted her eyes, looking unhurried, and calmly faced the frantic man before her, saying:
"How much did they pay you? Ill give you triple."
Throughout the whole encounter, Elly Campbell didnt mention anything about the ident. She knew that no matter how much she exined here, it was just a waste of breath.
Elly Campbells unpredictable moves left the troublemakers in front of herpletely off guard and unsure of how to react.
She was well aware of their true reasons for being here, so instead of trying to reason with them, she knew it was more practical to talk about money.
When she saw that they had suddenly fallen silent, she knew her guess was right.
And their hesitation indicated that her offer had tempted them.
Elly Campbell didnt give them much time to hesitate, saying, "Think it over ande to me. Whatever they paid you, if three times isnt enough, Ill give you five times as much."
Having said that, the coldness in the depths of her eyes deepened, and she turned to the driver:
"If anyone else blocks the car, just drive over them."
Her gaze was chilling as she looked at the people in front of the car, her smile somewhat grim
"Didnt the posts online say I am Adam Joness mistress? Even if I truly ran you over, with Adam Joness methods, youd end up dead here for nothing, without a penny inpensation. Those who want to die, keep blocking!"
Elly Campbell raised her voice deliberately. After speaking, she didnt wait for any reaction from the crowd, opened the door, and got straight into the car.
"Drive! Whoever is not afraid to die, run them over!"
She purposely rolled down the window, her voice loud enough for everyone outside to hear.
The people heard what she said, feeling both furious and scared, but at the end of the day, they were intimidated by her words.
Just as she said, with Adam Joness abilities, even if they were really run over here, he could handle the mess, and they wouldnt get a penny inpensation.
Although what she said was arrogant, it was the truth, and they truly didnt dare to take the risk.
So, when the car started up again, those who were blocking it in front scattered, truly not daring to stand there waiting for death, afraid the driver would really drive over them.
As Elly Campbells car left thepany building, the people were left feeling both anxious and angry. This woman was nothing like what they had imagined - she was so tough in her speech and actions!
Chapter 542. This strategy of sowing discord is indeed not bad_1
Chapter 542: 542. This strategy of sowing discord is indeed not bad_1
Inside the car, Greenhill Ainley looked at Elly Campbells stern profile and thought about the words she had just said. He felt relieved, but at the same time, he couldnt help but worry.
"CEO Campbell, you openly used President Jones to suppress them in front of so many people today. If this gets out, wont it upset President Jones?"
Greenhills words made Elly abruptly freeze. When she had brought up Adam Jones to get rid of those people and leave, she hadnt considered whether Adam would be angry about it.
At that moment, when those on the inte were calling her Adam Joness mistress, she had felt a surge of petnce and readily assumed the role of his mistress.
Now that Mr. Ainley had reminded her, she realized the implications.
If this were to spread online, both she and Adam Jones would be viciously ndered.
Ellys eyebrows knit together almost imperceptibly. After a moment, she said, "When hees back, Ill exin everything to him. Dont worry."
Although she said that, Elly didnt feel very confident in her heart.
Thinking of Adam blowing up at her for using him as a shield, a slight pain coursed through her heart.
Not wanting to dwell on this, she said to Greenhill, "Do you remember the man from earlier?"
When Greenhill heard her question, he thought of the man who had cursed Elly the most vehemently at first and nodded, "I remember."
"Find a way to spread the news that we bribed him with five times the price to the others."
Greenhill was taken aback, realizing she meant the other few who had made trouble just as fiercely as that man.
After thinking it through, Greenhill understood Ellys intent.
"CEO Campbell ns to have them turn on each other?"
Elly curved her lips into a smile, thereby confirming Greenhills guess.
Greenhill thought the idea was pretty good.
It was obvious that those men werent sincerely there to seek justice for the injured worker, but were simply being paid to target Brayman.
If they knew that one man got paid five times more than they did, whereas they received nothing, they would definitely go after him to settle the score.
With this in mind, he heard Elly continue, "Even if I really gave them five times the price, they wouldnt dare to openly admit being bribed. That would be extortion, and they wouldnt want to risk going to jail."
"But if they found out that one of them sold them out for five times the price, while they made a scene and got nothing, they would naturally go after that man, and we would then find out whos behind all this."
Greenhill nodded, "This strategy of sowing discord is quite good."
Elly smiled, but said no more, the coldness in her eyes slowly intensifying.
She had initially thought it was James Campbells doing, but now, after giving it some thought, she realized James didnt have the brains for it.
Elly and Greenhill arrived at the floor where the worker was located, and indeed, the hallway was packed with people; several were even eating from lunch boxes in the corridor, filling the air with the unpleasant smell of food.
The hospital security had tried several times to drive them away but failed due to their disturbances, forcing the patients staying on that floor to move to different rooms.
As soon as Elly and Greenhill appeared, someone recognized them.
"Look, those unscrupulous profiteers havee."
The moment the voice rang out, the workers who had been eating put down their lunch boxes and charged towards Elly and Greenhill.
Chapter 543. I’m weak but I’m justified_1
Chapter 543: 543. Im weak but Im justified_1
"Swindler, pay up now, or dont even think about leaving today!"
"Right, swindler, pay up quickly, Old Mr. Wood is the main support of his family, and now he lies in the hospital with serious injuries, dont even think about shirking this."
"..."
One after another, they hurriedly came up to stop Elly Campbell, even more fiercely than those at thepanys doorstep.
Elly Campbells gaze lightly swept over the mob before her, eventually resting on the young man at the back who wasnt causing as much of a scene.
Elly Campbell remembered that face, the one Greenhill Ainley had knocked down with a punch in the online posts, the son of the injured worker.
The young man seemed to notice Elly Campbells gaze, his pupils briefly contracted, but then, as if remembering something, he straightened his back and looked defiantly back into Elly Campbells eyes.
Elly Campbell lowered her eyes with a coldugh in her heart, then took a step forward, walking towards the young man.
"You are Edward Woods son, Joseph Wood?"
Elly Campbell asked knowingly.
"Thats right, its me, my dad is still lying in the ward, what are you going to do about it?"
Elly Campbell smiled, her expression serene andposed, showing no sign of panic or eagerness to resolve the situation, which somewhat unsettled Joseph Wood.
"There are too many people here, I dont like to talk in such a ce."
Upon hearing Elly Campbell wanted to "talk," Joseph Wood felt certain, his gaze fleetinglymunicating with the group behind him, then said to Elly Campbell:
"Then lets talk inside."
"Hmm."
After going into the hospital ward, Elly Campbell looked at the man lying on the bed with his eyes tightly closed, his eyelids quivering slightly, a clear sign he wasnt truly asleep.
Elly Campbells gaze moved from the man back to Joseph Wood, saying, "Your father did indeed have an ident on thepany construction project, but it wasnt due to any issues with our safety measures, and you know that best."
At this, Joseph Wood frowned unhappily, "What do you mean by that?"
Elly Campbell nced at the man lying in the bed, saying, "The surveince shows that your father was smoking on the scaffolding outside the building, slipped because he wasnt careful, and fell. It wasnt because our scaffolding wasnt sturdy."
"But since it was during working hours, we have already covered all expenses for him in ordance with industrial injury procedures, including medical expenses, lost wages, nutritional supplements, and so on. Mr. Ainley has discussed this with you previously."
Joseph Woodsplexion turned grim, he seemed to have thought of something, and said in a low voice, "What about it? Can these expensespensate for my dad? Hes old, what aboutpensation for bodily harm?"
Elly Campbell chuckled without answering.
Joseph Wood felt somewhat nervous under her gaze, pursed his lips, and added, "The online posts have already exploded. If you dontpensate, yourpany will close down after a while."
"So youre nning to extort me?"
Elly Campbell raised her eyebrows and, under Joseph Woods irritated gaze, casually found a stool to sit down on.
Joseph Wood saw her calm and collected demeanor from the moment she appeared, and it made him feel uncertain; she waspletely different from what he had been told.
This woman seemed tough to deal with.
"What do you mean by extortion? Its a fact my dad got injured,"
Joseph Woods face grew red, his voice rising a few notches.
Elly Campbell continued with a light smile, her gaze shifting to Old Mr. Wood lying on the bed feigning sleep, saying:
"Your father got hurt, and weve borne all thepensation ording to industrial andmercial standards, there are records in both the hospital and our ounts, you cant sue us over this."
Chapter 544. The rich second-generation face of CEO Campbell is truly satisfying_1
Chapter 544: 544. The rich second-generation face of CEO Campbell is truly satisfying_1
"You know you cant sue us, so you try to pressure me with public opinion. Do you really think that just because someone posts something online, you can extort money from me?"
As she said this, she gave Joseph Wood a meaningful smile, which unnerved him even more.
"You might not understand us rich kids with nothing better to do. With a lot of money at home, we startpanies just for fun. If thepany doesnt work out, no big dealwe just shut it down and go back home to inherit the wealth."
Greenhill Ainley: "..."
CEO Campbells disy of the "rich kid attitude" was truly repulsive, but admittedly satisfying to hear.
"But you are different. With someone backing you, youve yed this whole charade, written an article that seems credible but misleads people. Besides attracting the curses of ignorantizens, it hasnt really affected me much. Im used to the luxurious life of a rich kid, but its different for you. Spread rumors and nder, and I can get you imprisoned."
While she spoke, her tone remained light and breezy, her demeanor smirky throughout, yet her words turned Joseph Woods face deathly pale.
"Im not short on money. I dont mind paying you, but trying to force me with these tactics is wishful thinking on your part. I respond to soft approaches, not hard ones. Take care."
After intimidating him with these words, Elly Campbell stood up from the stool and nced once more at Old Mr. Wood lying on the bed, saying:
"I hear youre a student at the University of Science and Technology in ska, with a bright future ahead of you. If you end up in jail, what future could there be?"
At this, she paused, lifted her chin arrogantly, "Let alone the fact that your deliberate rumors caused ourpanys stock to halt trading, the losses it caused. Just with the connections I have, setting you up to be imprisoned wouldnt be a problem, understand?"
She was like a gentle hunter, watching Joseph Woods face grow increasingly pale, and smiled, "Do you know my surname? Its Campbell."
After dropping that line, Elly Campbell left the hospital room without a second nce at Joseph Woods increasingly pale face.
Greenhill Ainley, who followed Elly Campbell out of the room, was seeing this young and shrewd chairman scare someone with her family background for the first time, and he couldnt help but feel surprised.
Pondering over it, he then heard Joseph Wood cry out from behind, "I wasnt the one who posted that thing online."
Elly Campbells footsteps halted. She turned back to look at Joseph Woods somewhat anxious expression and teased with a crooked lip:
"It doesnt matter whether you did or didnt post it. Whats important is that if I think you did, thats enough. Wait for ourwyers letter. If I dont sue you into dropping out, my name isnt Campbell."
She continued, more relentless, "Also, the photo of Mr. Ainley hitting youweve already obtained the hospitals surveince. These childish games you y are too green for me. Enjoy the rest of your freedom; it wontst."
Finishing her piece, she walked out of the room with her chin held high, leaving Joseph Wood pale-faced and standing still inside.
Those waiting outside for her, their eyes still gleaming, thought that this time they would definitely extort a good sum of money, especially since they heard that this womanspanys stock had been suspended due to the incident.
To appease them, she would surely hand over money.
They had abandoned their jobs toe to the hospital and wait, all for the moment Old Mr. Wood receivedpensation, hoping to get arger share of the money.
Chapter 545. If I don’t kill you, my surname isn’t Qiao_1
Chapter 545: 545. If I dont kill you, my surname isnt Qiao_1
This was a promise straight from Old Mr. Woods son.
As soon as Elly left, Edward Wood, who had been pretending to sleep on the bed, suddenly sat up, anxious about the things Elly had said to his son at the end.
"Was what that woman said true? Didnt you say that as long as we tarnish theirpanys reputation, she would give us more money to pacify us?"
He hadnt thought much of it at first. When he fell from the scaffolding, he was actually worried that thepany would ignore him. But then the CEO himself came to the hospital tofort him, and he breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like hed save on medical expenses and even get variouspensations.
But then, his son told him to make a big fuss about the injury. Thesepany bosses are most afraid of their reputation being damaged. Once the issue bes a big deal, they would surely offer more money to shut them up.
The more he thought about it, the less he felt he earned, working himself to deathpared to these big bosses, so he agreed to his sons idea.
However, what the woman said waspletely different from what his son had said.
"Is that thing about the stock suspension and going to prison for spreading rumors true? Is she just trying to scare you?"
Edward bombarded Joseph with a series of questions, which annoyed him a bit.
Recalling the words Elly left him with, Joseph quickly Googled the surname Campbell, and the first thing that popped up was Henry Campbell.
Just looking at Henry Campbells resume was enough to frighten Joseph considerably.
Then thinking about how todays woman bore some resemnce to this Leader Campbell and,bining that with her confident demeanor upon arrival, he didnt hesitate to believe in the rtionship between the woman and Leader Campbell.
As he looked further into Henry Campbells connections, he found a mention of Henrys eldest son, James Campbell, the Chairman of Campbell Group.
Recalling the womans previous ims of being a second-generation rich kid who would inherit wealth, Josephs face turned even paler.
He firmly believed that the woman hadnt lied to him. She was not only rich but also came from a military family. Ending his life would be too easy for her, not to mention getting him expelled from school.
"Dad, what she said... its true."
Joseph now felt some regret. Thinking of the person who had instigated him to make trouble, his heart trembled. It was only then that he realized he didnt even know that person.
Why did that person incite him to cause trouble?
Was it to harm him or to target the Campbell woman?
Joseph believed he hadnt wronged anyone, so that person must be out to target the woman.
He... seemed to have been used as a pawn.
"So... what should we do? Should we... just drop it? I just injured my leg, and the money Ive already received from thepanys insurancepensation is more than enough."
Edward was genuinely scared, especially after hearing the woman mention getting his son expelled from school and jailed; he dared not demand any more money.
He had struggled to raise his son to be top of his ss; if his son ended up in prison because of his own greed, he would have ruined his life.
"You... go and stop her now, tell her we dont want the money, go now, hurry."
Edward urged Joseph in a panicked tone, who was indeed scared.
Of course, he had hoped to extort more money from these wealthypany owners, but not at the cost of his education and future.
Thus, nudged by his father, he ran out immediately.
Chapter 546. I’ll report you if you don’t pay_1
Chapter 546: 546. Ill report you if you dont pay_1
Just as she stepped out of the ward door, she was intercepted by the workers waiting outside.
"David,e on, tell us how much money that female boss agreed to give you. You promised us before that once you got the money, you would share it with us."
"Yeah, David, you cant keep all that money to yourself."
"..."
Joseph Wood, anxious to chase after Elly Campbell, found himself surrounded by these people. Overwhelmed by worry, he snapped angrily:
"What money? I dont have any moneyget out of my way!"
His outburst made the workers angry.
"David, thats going too far. We had an agreement. We cause a scene here while you press that woman for more money to share with us."
"Exactly, if it wasnt for you telling us to stay put, would we have abandoned our work to waste time here with you? Youre going topensate us for our losses one way or another."
"..."
With Joseph Woodpletely encircled by the workers, he had no way to squeeze through and chase after Elly Campbell. He was both scared and furious.
"I said theres no money. That woman didnt agree to give me anything!"
"Stop lying to us. If she didnt give you money, would you have let her off so easily? Im telling you, Joseph Wood, if you dont share the money with us today, well reveal how you stirred us up to make trouble. Then, nobodys going to have it easy!"
"..."
Upon hearing this, Joseph Woods face grew even paler.
Although he wasnt the one who posted that online thread, he had acquiesced to the statements made there. He had even consented to the photo of him being hit by someone with the surname Ainley.
He knew all too well the consequences of cyberbullying. If they took the story of him extorting money online, letting the public know he was exploiting their sympathy, how could he hold his head high at school thereafter?
With these thoughts in mind, Joseph Woods face, once filled with rage, now softened slightly.
"Everyone, please listen to me. That woman really didnt agree to give any money. If you dont believe me, follow me every day. Here, my bank cards, all of themyou can check however you want, okay?"
Hearing him say this, the workers aggressive stance eased somewhat.
Their attitude was still somewhat skeptical, "Are you really not lying to us?"
"Of course Im not lying to you. Ill leave my mobile phone and bank cards with you if thats what it takes, alright?"
With Joseph Wood making such concessions, the workers realised that continuing to cause a fuss would ultimately leave them with nothing, and they decided to let it go for the moment.
Elly Campbell and Greenhill Ainley left the hospital building, and recalling what Elly Campbell had said to Joseph Wood just a while ago, Greenhill Ainley felt worried.
"CEO Campbell, the things you said earlierif Joseph Wood goes online saying you threatened him, it will greatly impact your reputation."
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell chuckled. Thinking about those unsightlyments online, she said:
"Would my reputation online be any better if I hadnt spoken those words?"
Elly Campbell, unfazed, continued, "Its nothing but a group of idle inte users seeking a sense of superiority online, who have nothing better to do than to spout nonsense. If it came down to actually doing something, they wouldnt have the guts."
She nced sideways at Greenhill Ainley, seeing that he was still visibly anxious, and reassured him with a gentle smile:
"Mr. Ainley, rest assured, they wouldnt dare to stir things up online. Although my words were meant to scare him, they are also true. Its enough for them to simply recognize that fact."
Chapter 547. It doesn’t matter if I’m scolded a few more times_1
Chapter 547: 547. It doesnt matter if Im scolded a few more times_1
"To deal with such insatiable people, the best method is to be even more shameless than they are, making them helpless against you. Trying to reason with them is like trying to wake someone who is pretending to sleepits totally useless."
"Dont worry, this matter isnt that difficult to handle."
She had already thought of her next moves regarding this matter, so she wasnt worried about the potential impact on thepanys reputation. She was merely curiouswho besides James Campbell was targeting her?
Elly Campbell couldnt help but wonder internally, was she really so unpopr that everyone wanted to deal with her?
"Miss Campbell."
Just as she was opening the door to get into the car, Joseph Wood hurriedly caught up to her from behind.
His tone was noticeably softer than before.
Elly Campbell hooked her lip and nced sideways at Greenhill Ainley,ughing, "See? Scare these young fes a bit and they fall in line right away."
Greenhill Ainley, hearing the pride hidden in Elly Campbells words, couldnt help butugh as well, "Indeed."
"Lets get in the car."
Elly Campbell had no intention of staying for Joseph Wood, opened the door, and sat down.
"Miss Campbell, please wait a moment."
Seeing that Elly Campbell had no intention of stopping to discuss the matter, Joseph Wood grew even more anxious.
He rushed over and clung to the door of Elly Campbells car, pleading urgently,
"Miss Campbell, I didnte here asking for money. I just want to tell you that we can settle this ording to the regr workerspensation process. Please, have mercy and dont..."
Joseph Wood hadnt finished speaking when Elly Campbell interrupted him with a sneerced with scorn.
"You think that at this point, ourpany would still be responsible for your fathers workce injury? Anyway, thepany is already being denounced as on the brink of copse, a few more insults wont matter to me, its not like Ill lose any flesh off my back."
Elly Campbell, looking like she didnt want to continue the conversation with Joseph Wood, said to Greenhill Ainley, "Lets go, Mr. Ainley."
"Miss Campbell, please hear me out."
Joseph Wood was desperate, not expecting this woman to be so difficult to talk to, not even leaving room for negotiation.
It looked like she was resolute in charging him with the altercation.
This wasnt eptable!
He clung tenaciously to the car door, not letting go, and said to Elly Campbell, "Miss Campbell, you have to believe me, I really didnt make that post online. But I know who did. Please give me a chance."
A harsh glint shed briefly in Elly Campbells downcast eyes. She nced at Joseph Wood and said, "Talk."
"Then, can you spare me this time?
"That depends on whether what youre about to tell me is of any practical use to me."
Joseph Woodsplexion grew even paler, he tightened his lips and said,
"Well... I actually dont know who that person is. The night my dad got injured, I received a call. It was that person, who told me that if I made people cause a ruckus outside yourpany, I could get morepensation. I... I owed some money from student loans and couldnt pay back recently, so... I did as that person said."
As he spoke, Joseph Wood nced uneasily at Elly Campbells cold face and continued with his lips bitten,
"I asked him who he was at that time, but he used a voice changer. I couldnt tell if he was a man or a woman. He only told me that he didnt like the way you conduct yourself and wanted to teach you a lesson."
"Everything that followed, I did ording to what he told me, including... including the photo of Mr. Ainley hitting me, that was also taken by someone that person found."
Elly Campbell listened and didnt respond, remaining silent which made Joseph Wood even more uneasy.
"Miss Campbell, please believe me, I really didnt post that thread, he said all I needed to do was gather workers to stand guard at the hospital and outside yourpany," he insisted.
Chapter 548. Under Siege_1
Chapter 548: 548. Under Siege_1
"Are those people downstairs from ourpany also summoned by you?"
Elly Campbell looked at Joseph Wood, her gaze growing increasingly sharp.
"It... It was me."
Receiving this, Joseph Woods eyes flickered, "Those are all my dads colleagues."
Elly Campbell looked at him, her expression somewhat intriguing, "Your fathers colleagues sure are numerous."
Having said that, she closed the door, got into the car, and left Joseph Wood pacing anxiously on the spot.
"That Joseph Wood is lying. Have someone keep a watch on him, see who hes in contact with."
A chill settled at the bottom of Elly Campbells eyes.
Joseph Wood was just a workers son; his social circle was practically limited to the school. That person must also be a student from the University of Science and Technology in ska.
The University of Science and Technology in ska is renowned for itsputer technology; quite a few elites in the field ofputer science havee from there. A few years ago, a hacker who infiltrated the State Security Department was caught.
That hacker was a top student from the University of Science and Technology in ska.
Therefore, it was not surprising that the Technical Department of thepany couldnt find that persons IP address.
University of Science and Technology in ska...
In Elly Campbells mind, the image of an exceptionally beautiful face suddenly shed, and her brows furrowed instantly.
"Ignore the things happening online. The staff should do what they need to do. Let them make a fuss. The more you pay attention to them, the more they will jump around. If an employee gets hurt by them, sue directly."
"Understood, CEO Campbell. I have noted everything down."
Greenhill Ainley still admired this forthright character, after all, in a society where public opinion is to be feared, it could force someone who originally made sense to apologize and cate those who made no sense at all. What kind of situation is that?
By the time she returned to thepany, the number of people causing amotion downstairs had grown, some of them not wearing workers outfits, but rather local citizens who had been incited to anger by postings online.
When they saw her car stop, they immediately rushed over.
This incident had escted from advocating for the workers to widespread cyberbullying that had spilled into real life.
At first, if Elly Campbell knew that those people were paid to damage her business, she wouldnt have worried, but these people came spontaneously in the name of "justice."
It was this kind of person who was the most troublesome and could unwittingly cause harm to oneself.
"Come out, you morally corrupt little slut, heartless..."
"If you dare, open the door. What are you doing hiding in the car?"
"Youe out right now..."
The car was surrounded so tightly that some even climbed onto the hood, wielding hammers to smash the windshield.
"CEO Campbell?"
The driver was also quite frightened, and he looked back at Elly Campbell, whose face was as still as water.
"CEO Campbell, these people outside have gone mad, you absolutely mustnt get out of the car now."
No sooner had Greenhill Ainley finished speaking than the side window ss was smashed.
The security guards maintaining order at the scene had already been injured by the crowd.
"Little slut,e out here, or else well set your car on fire, and youll never be able to get out," shouted someone close to the window, pointing at Elly Campbell inside the car, without any expression on their face.
Knowing there was no avoiding it, Elly Campbell opened the door and prepared to get out.
Although thepanys security guards had been injured, they were still doing their duty; as soon as Elly Campbell got out, they squeezed in front of her to protect her, so that the angry mob rushing up did not hit her immediately.
The security guards shielded Elly Campbell as they made their way toward the building. However, the agitators were not willing to let her off that easily, and they followed in pursuit.
Chapter 549. Provoked a Big Shot_1
Chapter 549: 549. Provoked a Big Shot_1
In the crowd, someone pulled a ss vial the size of a middle finger out of their sleeve, pushed through the crowd, and charged towards Elly Campbell.
"Die, bitch, die!"
As the voice fell, Elly instinctively looked up and saw the perpetrator already throwing the opened vial at her.
Ellys heart sank with a sense of dread.
Surrounded by the mob, she had nowhere to hide.
Just then, her wrist suddenly tightened, and her body was yanked forcefully outwards. Without any chance to react, she was pulled out of the crowd by that hand.
She then crashed into a solid embrace, followed immediately by a sharp scream behind her.
Elly instinctively turned around and saw the two people who had been blocking her path now writhing in agony, covering their faces and screaming chaotically.
Sulfuric acid!
Seeing the faces of the victims, Elly knew exactly what had been in the little bottle thrown at her.
Ayer of cold frost instantly spread across her gaze.
If it hadnt been for the person who had pulled her away a fraction earlier, that vial of sulfuric acid would now be sshed on her face.
With this thought, she looked up to thank her rescuer, only to meet a pair of deep eyes simmering with rage.
Elly was stunned for a moment, facing the familiar handsome face, and for an instant, her eyes grew warm.
"You... how did youe back so soon?"
Hadnt he just left for the United States yesterday? Calcting the time, from his departure to his arrival here, he would have only had enough time for the round trip on the ne.
"What do you think?"
Adam Joness face was terrifyingly dark.
He had just gotten off the ne when he saw the news online. The appalling attacks, the sight of which made the fury in his heart uncontrobly surge.
He had only just left her, and someone had already dared to bully herdid they think Adam Jones was dead?
Thinking of the dangers she might encounter, he couldnt bear it for a moment, so he turned around and came right back.
"President, Mrs. Jones."
Robert Green adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose and walked over.
How did even Robert Greene back?
Ellys eyes held a tint of confusion.
If the situation in San Francisco had been so easily resolved, there would have been no need for Adam to go there personally.
But since it hadnt been settled, why had he returned?
Robert Green, perceiving the confusion in Ellys eyes, let out a silent chuckle.
Wasnt it because as soon as your mans nended, he saw the domestic news and, without a second thought, had the ne turned back?
As an assistant on the same flight, he didnt even get a chance to disembark first; he was brought back with everyone else.
"Keep all these people detained, dont let a single one go."
Adams face remained cold as he left these words behind and pulled Elly towards thepany building.
Only then did Elly notice that aside from Adam and Robert, there were several other armedmandos dressed like mercenaries.
As soon as they appeared, they immediately gained control of the situation.
They did not seem like government forces, but more like private security forces.
Elly nced at Adam, and without asking, she knew it was this man who had brought them.
She had to admit, his arrival indeed brought her a great deal of reassurance.
The troublemakers outside were frightened by the sudden appearance of the mercenaries.
The two who had been sshed with sulfuric acid were also detained there; none had managed to leave.
Most of these people were aimless ruffians and thugs, looking to cause trouble under this pretext. They had never imagines that theyd attract the attention of a major figure like Adam Jones.
Chapter 550: Someone is angry_1
Chapter 550: Someone is angry_1
The online rumors about this woman being Adam Joness mistress seemed to be true, and moreover, Adam Jones doted on this mistress quite a bit, even making a personal appearance.
As the woman was pulled into the building by Adam Jones, the controlled crowd outside thepany that was causing trouble began to feel afraid.
Adam Jones was someone even more formidable than the President, not to be trifled with. If they angered him, could these ruffians without any backing continue to get by?
Elly Campbell was dragged upstairs by Adam Jones all the way to his office. Adam remained silent the entire way, his cold aura making everyone they passed along the way unable to look him in the eye.
Not until the office door was pushed open did Adam show any change, still maintaining a grim expression without uttering a word.
"That..."
Just as Elly Campbell started to speak, the door behind her was kicked shut by Adam Jones.
The next second, she found herself pinned against the door by Adam Jones. Before she could react, Adams kissnded on her lips.
His movements were violent and forceful, as if they contained a punishing rage, seeking to crush her and swallow her up.
Within this kiss, Elly Campbell sensed the towering fury Adam was desperately trying to suppress, yet she felt confused, not understanding what he was angry about.
She couldnt push Adam Jones away. The more she resisted, the more punishing his intensity became, until she was forced to go along with his kiss, little by little.
It wasnt until she was almost unable to bear it, when her entire being felt oxygen-deprived from his kisses, that Adam finally released her viciously.
Staring into her eyes, still spraying an uncontroble fury, Elly Campbell grew even more bewildered.
"Are you angry?"
She tentatively asked, unable to figure out what he was angry about.
She had been so disoriented by the troublemakers that morning, she hadnt had time to do anything that could have upset him.
Suddenly, Elly Campbell recalled how she had used Adam Joness name to intimidate others that morning, her heart chilled, thinking that he was angry about that.
"About this morning, I can exin."
Her lips pursed slightly, a hint of sadness welling up inside her, "At that time..."
"Why didnt you tell me you were in trouble?"
Elly Campbells words were cut off halfway through by Adam Jones who spoke up abruptly. His words puzzled her even more.
What?
Adam stepped forward, lifted his hand to cradle the back of her head, and domineeringly pulled her into his embrace. His voice was low and full of suppressed anger as he said:
"Did you hear that? My heartbeat still hasnt calmed down."
If he hadnt seen the news as soon as he got off the ne and rushed back, if he hadnt pulled her away in time, he couldnt bear to think what might have happened to her.
"Why didnt you call or even text me? If I hadnt returned in time, would you not have mentioned it at all?"
Adam Jones, with a stern face, kept questioning her, feeling a sense of defeat in his heart.
When she encountered trouble, she did not think of him first. She just wanted to handle it on her own.
To her, he waspletely useless.
Elly Campbell was held captive in his embrace for a long time before she understood what he was angry about.
He was angry that she hadnt told him about her trouble, not that she had used his name to scare people?
Realizing this, Elly Campbells heart felt not as heavy as before.
Raising her head in his embrace, she looked into the suppressed fire in his dark, profound pupils and said:
"Dont you have important matters to handle? I can deal with this kind of small issue myself."
Chapter 551. Give my husband a chance to be a hero_1
Chapter 551: 551. Give my husband a chance to be a hero_1
She hadnt expected those citizens to be so aggressive, to travel all that distance to make trouble at her ce, and even to threaten to throw sulfuric acid on her.
"Is there anything more important than your matters?"
Adam Joness face was cold, and he huffed, his eye corners filled with displeasure.
Yet the words that had slipped from his lips caused Elly Campbells heart to tremor suddenly, prompting her to look back at him once more.
Seeing that the anger in his eyes hadnt subsided, she seemed not to be as afraid of him.
She pursed her lips, holding back a smile, and tugged on the hem of his shirt, softening her stance as she said,
"Next time something like this happens, should I tell you right away?"
Adam Jones looked at the faint smile in her eyes. With a tsundere huff, he then pinched her chin a bit too forcefully like a punishment, and said sternly,
"You want there to be a next time? You think this time wasnt enough to scare me to death, is that it?"
If it had been before, Elly Campbell would have simply ignored him when he was stern, but at this moment, she stood before him with a smile, looking up at him.
"I know I was wrong."
She wasnt as stubborn as before; right now, Elly Campbell, like an obedient little woman, was coyly pulling on his shirt again, repeating, "I know I was wrong."
With his wife so rarely humbling herself to apologize, how could Adam Jones stay angry?
Moreover, he wasnt really angry with her; he was just frightened by what had happened earlier.
The thought of her face being sshed with sulfuric acid sent chills through Adams heart, and his facial expression turned colder.
Holding her tightly in his arms, his chin resting on the top of her head, he spoke softly, "Did todays incident scare you?"
These days, Adam Jones hadnt held back from embracing her, but at this very moment, with his protection surrounding her, Elly Campbell felt an unprecedented sense of security; the kind of overwhelming safety shed never felt at any other time.
"No, they are just a bunch of clowns; they cant scare me."
Elly Campbell replied honestly, but someone wasnt too pleased.
Looking at her discontentedly, with lowered brows, he said, "Cant you give your husband a chance to be a hero?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
The corner of her eye twitched slightly, and in a rare moment of cooperation, she buried her face back into his chest, her voice muffled, "Scared, terrified, I almost cried..."
Adam Jones: "..."
She wasnt acting the part at all.
Thinking this, he stretched out his arms and held her even tighter.
Just then, someone knocked on the office door.
Elly Campbell immediately stepped back from Adams embrace, looking like a couple afraid of being caught in an affair, a touch guilty.
Regainingposure, Elly Campbell went to open the door; standing outside was Robert Green.
Seeing Elly Campbell, he nodded respectfully and greeted her, "Lady."
"Come in, Aide Baker."
"Thank you, Lady."
Robert Green walked in with a solemn expression, approaching Adam Jones and reporting, "President, everything has been taken care of."
"Mhm."
Adam Jones nodded, gesturing dismissively for Robert to leave.
Not feeling wee, Mrs. Baker astutely took her leave, and before leaving, she saw the tension between her boss and his wife easing, a look of relief in her eyes.
Elly Campbell knew that since Adam Jones had stepped in, he would handle everything for her; there was no need for worry.
As for the details, she didnt ask; she only looked at him and inquired, "Did you take care of the matters in the United States?"
Chapter 552. Kiss me as a reward_1
Chapter 552: 552. Kiss me as a reward_1
"Not yet, I flew back before even getting off the ne."
Adam Jones didnt hide anything from her, hugging her tender body, and pleasingly, cheekily said, "I came all this way back, sat on a ne for 26 hours straight, dont you think I deserve some sort of reward?"
Elly Campbell nced at him indifferently and knowing he was trying to coax her, she replied, "Great kindness needs no thanks."
"Youre right, you dont need to say thank you. Just kiss me as a reward."
As he spoke, Adam shamelessly moved his face closer, only to be pushed aside by Elly Campbell who raised her hand and said, "Shameless."
"Then how about a kiss on the lips."
As he spoke, he moved his lips closer again. Just as Elly Campbell was about to raise her hand to cover his mouth, Adam caught her wrist and immediately pressed a kiss onto her lips.
Just as he was about to deepen the kiss, Elly Campbells phone rang.
Picking up her phone, Elly Campbell saw it was a call from William Campbells homeroom teacher, her heart suddenly skipping a beat, and she hurriedly answered the call.
"Miss Davis... What happened to William... Alright, Im on my way."
Adams face darkened at the same time, a certain frostiness shing through his eyes.
****
When the couple arrived at the hospital where William was, Director Drago and Williams homeroom teacher Miss Davis were both there waiting. Upon seeing them, they immediately greeted them.
"Where is William?"
"Mr. Jones, rest assured, William is fine. He was just frightened."
At that moment, William was waiting in the hospitals rest room, sitting there with a bottle of warm milk in his hand.
"Daddy, Mommy."
Seeing his parents approach, William immediately stood up from his chair and ran towards them.
"Baby, are you alright?"
"Im fine. Aunt rk got hurt by a bad guy trying to protect me; now Doctor Uncle is treating her wounds."
"Aunt rk?"
Elly Campbell thought about University of Science and Technology in ska, and also of Lynn rk, who was a graduate of that school.
Although there was no evidence, she couldnt help but link this incident at thepany with Lynn rk.
"Thats right, Mrs. Jones. Those people were trying to forcibly take William away, but Miss rk happened to be there. She rushed up and held William tightly without letting go, and one of the attackers stabbed her in the arm with a dagger. Shes still in the operating room, and the doctors are treating her wounds."
Lynn rk was previously Williams nanny, and it was she who took him to and from school, so Miss Davis was familiar with her.
"So youre saying that Miss rk happened toe across William when he was being taken away?"
"Yes. She came to the kindergarten at noon to deliver some clothes for the children and stumbled upon the incident."
Such a coincidence.
Elly Campbell narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. She didnt want to think too badly of anyone, but Lynn rks past behaviors, along with many coincidences at this time, forced her to suspect Lynn rk.
When Lynn rk came out of the operating room, her arm had been bandaged. Because she had lost a lot of blood, her face was still a bit pale.
Seeing the couple, she pursed her lips and cautiously greeted them, "Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones."
Elly Campbells gaze moved to Lynn rks arm, and she said, "We owe you a lot for this time, William was lucky to have you."
"Please, Mrs. Jones, dont say that. Ive looked after William for so long and have grown very fond of him. How could I stand by and watch him being taken by bad people?"
Lynn rk waved her hand vigorously, but because she moved too abruptly, she tugged at the wound on her arm and instinctively cried out in pain.
Chapter 553. President Jones takes Lynn Clark home_1
Chapter 553: 553. President Jones takes Lynn rk home_1
"Dont move around, just rest, and let your injury heal."
"Thank you, Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones. Im alright, as long as William is fine, thats good enough for me."
For some reason, ever since Elly Campbell found out about Lynn rks ulterior motives, she couldnt help but overthink every word Lynn said.
Take Lynns words just now, for example.
From beginning to end, Adam Jones hadnt uttered a word, but when Lynn expressed her thanks, she always included Adam. Even when she mentioned William, Elly felt it was intentional.
She wondered if she was overthinking it.
Elly didnt voice these thoughts and said to Lynn, "You just focus on William, we wont let you down, you rest assured."
"Thank you, Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones."
Elly: "..."
Could she thank her without always bringing Adam into it?
For no reason, Elly felt annoyed, and when she looked at Lynn, she saw her gaze resting on Adam, biting her lower lip softly, another hand covering her injured arm, with slightly furrowed brows, looking very pitiful.
In the meantime, Adam left to take a call, and Lynns affected demeanor... he simply didnt notice it at all.
Looking at Lynns subtly frustrated expression, Elly shook her head inwardly.
"Did the doctor say you need to be hospitalized?"
Upon hearing Ellys voice, Lynn hurriedly drew back her gaze and said, "No, I can go straight home, thank you, Madam."
"Then we should take you home."
When Elly said that, Lynns heart leaped with joy. Just then Adam returned, Lynn immediately hid her happiness, shook her head, and said:
"Thank you, Madam, but theres no need to trouble yourselves, I can take the bus home."
"How can that be? You saved my son."
It was Adam, who had just finished his phone call, who spoke, and upon hearing his words, Elly cast a thoughtful nce at him.
Lynn was secretly pleased, "How could I impose, I wouldnt want to trouble Mr. Jones."
Lynn hastily waved her hand, "Ouch~"
She furrowed her brow and bit her lip tightly again, tears brimming in her eyes. Elly, watching Lynns behavior, grew more irritable the longer she watched and finally averted her gaze.
"Its no trouble, its the least we can do."
Adam looked at her, his lips curving, then turned to Elly and said, "You take William home first, Ill be right back."
Elly gave Adam a meaningful look, didnt ask much, just nodded in agreement, "Okay."
Lynn, seeing that Adam intended to send her home alone, felt an undercurrent of excitement, but she kept a restrained appearance, not making another sound.
After Elly and her son left, Adam looked at Lynn with a nd tone, "Lets go."
"Thank you, Mr. Jones."
Her voice was soft and tender, enticingly so, making one want to hear it again.
But Adam did not even spare her a nce as he turned and walked out of the hospital, showing no intent to wait for Lynn.
Lynn bit her lip and her eyes darkened slightly, a touch of disappointment surfacing.
Seeing that Adam had no intention of waiting, Lynn dropped the act and quickly picked up her pace to follow.
But after all, her legs were not as long as Adams; even when she tried to catch up, she couldnt walk side by side with him and was soon left behind.
Chapter 554. She wants this man_1
Chapter 554: 554. She wants this man_1
It took Lynn rk considerable effort to catch up, only to see Adam Jones already getting into the passenger seat, while his driver waited for her with the rear car door open.
Seeing him take the passenger seat, her heart filled with disappointment. She had hoped to sit next to him.
"Miss rk, please."
"Thank you."
She softly thanked the driver and then settled into the car.
She never thought shed touch a car like this multimillion-dor limited edition luxury vehicle in her life, let alone ride in one, with a driver to open the door for her.
The car slowly left the hospital. Sitting in the vehicle, Lynn touched the valuable leather seat beneath her, an aura of money permeating everywhere, causing her heart to wander in awe and want.
She craved a life akin to that of ancient emperors.
Her gazended on the man in the passenger seat, his handsome and extraordinary profile, his impable side view.
Paired with a noble status and wealth that couldst generations, he was a man so perfect it was beyond reproach. Why did Elly Campbell have such good fortune to marry such a man, and not she?
Her look at Adam Jones was filled with growing fascination and desire. She wanted this man, badly.
Her attention was so focused on how to make this man fall for her that she neglected some things she ought to have noticed.
Half an hourter, the car stopped in the neighborhood where she rented her apartment.
"President, weve arrived."
The drivers voice startled Lynn, her gaze obsessively fixed on Adam Joness face, and she withdrew it in a flurry.
"Get out."
Adam Jones nced at Lynn rk. That one look sent chills through her.
Just now, Mr. Joness nce was so sharp it felt as if a venomous tongue sought to y her.
How terrifying.
Lynn, frightened, patted her wildly beating heart before following him out of the car.
The elevator slowly ascended to her floor. She had just followed Adam Jones out when...
She was secretly delighted that the driver hadnt followed, thinking she could spend time alone with Adam Jones, but then she saw several men standing at the entrance.
The one in the lead wore an expensive dark suit, gold-rimmed sses on his nose, and an appropriately gentle smile on his lips, looking somewhat refined.
Upon seeing Adam Jones, that man quickly walked over to him, reverently greeting, "President."
This man was Robert Green.
Lynn didnt know him, but the sight of him and the tall men in ck suits and sunsses appearing at her doorstep made her heart skip a beat, a sense of unease arose within her.
"Mr. Jones, who is this...?"
Lynn asked, her voice trembling as she looked at Adam Jones with caution.
"Lets go inside."
Adam didnt answer Lynns question; his expression remained indifferent as he spoke.
Perhaps because of guilt, Lynn was too consumed with anxiety to notice the flicker of malevolence in Adams eyes.
She stepped forward to unlock the door with her fingerprint, feeling a daunting pressure enveloping her, making her heart beat even more fiercely.
"Mr. Jones, pleasee in."
Adam didnt hesitate; he walked straight into the house without even taking off his shoes, followed close behind by his entourage, causing Lynnsplexion to turn slightly pale.
Her hand, hanging at her side, involuntarily tightened a fraction.
"Thank you, Mr. Jones, for bringing me home. Ill make you some coffee."
Saying this, she turned and headed to the kitchen.
Chapter 555.Cut Tendon_1
Chapter 555: 555.Cut Tendon_1
But due to her sudden movement, her arm, pierced by a dagger, was yanked painfully, causing her eyebrows to wrinkle abruptly as she voiced her pain.
Her gaze, carrying a hint of pitifulness, turned toward the man who was leisurely leaning on the sofa, his expression deep and solemn.
Seeing Adam Joness sharp nce sweep over her, his handsome brows moved slightly as he asked in a deep voice, "Does it hurt a lot?"
Lynn rk couldnt discern whether Adams tone conveyed delight or anger, but she wouldnt miss such a perfect opportunity to earn sympathy. She pursed her lips, nodded, and said in a low voice:
"It does hurt a bit, those people were far too merciless."
Thetter part of her sentence carried a hint of coquettishint that made Robert Green, standing next to Adam Jones, involuntarily twitch in the corner of his eye.
What time was it to still dare to act coy in front of their "Iron Man" president?
Did she think she was their wife and just a few flirtatious gestures would soften this iron-d straight mans legs? Ha!
Robert Green inwardly sneered at Lynn rk, but his face remained a picture of integrity.
Adam Joness lips curved slightly, his eyes emitting even more chill as he said, "No matter."
With that, he gave Robert Green a look, and Robert immediately took the cue, turning to the bodyguards and saying, "Bring the people up."
Lynn rk still didnt know what had happened, but upon hearing Robert Greens order to bring the people up, her unease intensified.
The ck-d bodyguards left for a moment and soon threw in three men with battered faces from outside the door, startling Lynn rk into a shriek.
"Mr. Jones, they... they are..."
Lynn rk turned pale with fright, her face filled with terror as she looked at Adam Jones. Seeing Adams cold gaze scan over those men before settling on her,
"Ive brought you the men who injured you. How would you like to deal with them?"
Hearing Adams words, Lynn rk shuddered, and upon closer inspection, though their faces were too swollen to be recognized, she could faintly make out who they were.
They were the same men who had tried to forcibly take William Campbell from the kindergarten earlier that day.
The blood drained from Lynn rks face in an instant.
"Miss rk, say something, please. Miss rk, we did this following your orders," pleaded the men on the ground, spotting Lynn as if she were their savior, begging her as she stepped back several paces in fear.
Her gaze flickered nervously to Adam, sitting on the sofa, as she shook her head continuously:
"Mr. Jones, dont listen to their nonsense; I dont know them. I truly dont, theyre deliberately trying to frame me, I dont recognize them..."
Lynn rk trembled with fear.
"You dont recognize them?"
The coldness pooling in Adams eyes intensified, "They stabbed through your arm with a dagger, and you dont know them?"
Though Adams tone was not at all harsh, even seemed light as if he were making idle chatter, Lynn somehow heard a hidden murderous intent in that indifference.
"Since you dont know how to deal with them, let me give you a suggestion: sever their tendons," he said lightly.
The ruthless, merciless words were spoken so casually that no one dared doubt their veracity.
Lynn rks legs gave out with fright, nearly causing her to copse.
The men on the ground were even more frightened, pleading continuously, "No, please dont sever our tendons, this woman paid us to take away that child, we were just paid to do a job..."
Chapter 609. Slapped a big ear_1
Chapter 609: 609. pped a big ear_1
That is to say, the child is undoubtedly the one birthed by Adam Jones and the granddaughter of the Campbell Family.
However, no one had ever heard of an alliance through marriage between the Jones Family and the Campbell Family, nor had anyone heard that Adam Jones was already married; at the time, people simply assumed that Adam was secretly involved with the Campbells daughter, and the matter wasughed off and forgotten.
Conveniently at that time, James Campbell brought that shameless mistress to Old Master Campbells birthday banquet, where the wretched woman was scolded in the presence of everyone; naturally, we, the group ofwful wives of high society, shifted our focus to the mistress and the illegitimate daughter instead.
At the banquet, many wives of high-ranking military officials were in attendance, and I was busy interacting with them, not paying much attention to the Campbells daughter.
So, when I first saw this little wench, I didnt recognize her as the Campbells daughter at all.
Now that I look at her, this little wench does bear some resemnce to James Campbell.
This little wench is actually the Campbells daughter.
If shes James Campbells daughter, then its not surprising for her to have such a ck card.
Leanne Richards hand, holding the ck card, tightened, and her palm involuntarily grew somewhat hot, as if she were holding a red-hot iron te.
Adam Joness gaze had already turned towards her, his deep pupils indiscernible of any particr emotion at that moment.
Leanne Richards heart clenched suddenly, then she remembered her status as an elder. The Hall Family might not be on par with the Jones Family, but the gap was notrge.
Only then did she straighten her back, disying the full bearing of the Hall Family matriarch.
"Adam, what brings you here?"
Leanne Richards put on the airs of an elder familiar with Adam Jones, her eyes inadvertently showing a sense of "superiority" that seemed to say "only she could sit at the same level as a big shot like Adam Jones."
And the girl beside her, now facing Adam Jones, couldnt help but be somewhat nervous, losing her previous arrogance and aloofness and instead appearing exceptionally gentle and courteous.
"President Jones, long time no see."
She extended her hand towards Adam Jones, intending to shake hands, with an air of grace and poise as if the snobbish "noble" who had scoffed at everything along with Leanne Richards was not her at all.
Adam Jones nced at her indifferently, his voice just as detached and distant, "Who are you?"
At the sound of his words, the smile on the girls face instantly froze, and as she watched Adam Joness unfamiliar gaze, her forced smile began to crumble bit by bit.
Especially when she saw those snickering sales associates who dared notugh aloud, the young womansplexion suddenly turned several shades paler.
Indeed, Adam Joness woman, she recognized her from the moment she appeared.
Ever since Adam Jones personally acknowledged that woman as his wife, jealousy had twisted her insides.
In the past, she still harbored thoughts of leveraging her cousins good rtion with Adam Jones to get close to him.
But before she could make her move, this woman iming to be Adam Joness wife appeared out of nowhere.
Initially, when Adam Jones had not yet acknowledged her, sheughed at the womans brazenness for trying to attach herself to the Jones Family, but Adam Joness frank acknowledgement and upromising defense was like a p across her face.
Thus, when she saw her aunt had failed to recognize Adam Joness wife, she pretended to be unaware as well and did not remind her.
She knew her aunt was always mean-spirited and unyielding, someone who would argue even when she was in the wrong.
Chapter 557. Lin Biao confessed to President Jones_1
Chapter 557: 557. Lin Biao confessed to President Jones_1
Robert Green pushed his sses up on the bridge of his nose, and although as a gentleman he shouldnt p a womans face, this woman had really no shame left. Since she had abandoned all shame, pping her face didnt matter anymore, right?
"Miss rk, you are merely a nanny hired by ourdy to take care of the Young Master. Our President doesnt even know your name, so how can you casually im a connection with our President? If ourdy misunderstands and gets angry with President Jones, he will certainly hold you ountable for it."
When Robert Green spoke, he did so with a smile, yet every word he said felt like several ps across Lynn rks face.
The geek standing nearby waspletely dumbfounded by what he heard.
In their school, Lynn was known to be smart, beautiful, and talented the goddess of many geeks.
So, when he saw Lynn crying on the sports field, pouring her heart out about how a woman ruined her rtionship, he didnt hesitate to offer to help her get even.
He even posted online to rallyizens to insult the woman, forcing theirpanys stock to halt trading. But the result... the result turned out to be Miss rk meddling in someone elses marriage?
No, she couldnt even be considered a homewrecker. It was just shameless unrequited love, and the other party wasnt even willing to give her a nce.
The way he looked at Lynn rk changed instantly; from admiring a goddess to staring at a pile of excrement, even to the point of feeling disgusted.
"Lynn, you went too far."
"No... I didnt, I dont know you, who are you, who let you falsely use me..."
Lynn rk was so panicked that she didnt even know what to say anymore, but she insisted on denying the usations against her.
It wasnt until Robert Green threw the evidence he had found in front of her that she copsed on the ground.
"Lynn, you might not know this, but Ive been tricked before, so Ive developed a habit of recording every phone call I take. It doesnt matter if you dont recognize me, as long as you recognize your own voice."
The geek, realizing hed been deceived by a so-called white lotus, was furious. The idea of cherishing the fairer sex simply did not exist for him at this point.
Lynn rk already knew she was finished. When she heard the geeks words, she just copsed on the ground.
This geek was a topputer expert in their college, a skillset rivaling the hacker that had once infiltrated the State Security Bureau, which is why she initially went out of her way to seduce him into posting for her.
She was also sure that with his skills, even if he did make a post, no one could trace it to him, which is why she had been so bold as to directly contact him by phone.
She hadnt expected that Adam Jones would find him so easily, and this fool didnt think twice before selling her out.
Lynn rk, both angry and fearful inside, turned her pitiful gaze towards Adam Jones.
Knowing denial was useless, she thought of starting to act pitiful to gain sympathy.
Kneeling before Adam Jones, she cried and begged, "Mr. Jones, I know I was wrong. I dont know what came over me to do such a thing. From the first time I saw you, Mr. Jones, I fell for you, and thats why I made this mistake. Mr. Jones, I am sorry..."
Her tears were moving, and even as she confessed, there was a touch of genuine emotion in her eyes that could sway anyone. Even Robert Green, watching on, felt that the boss should give some sort of response.
Too bad their boss was made of steel. Aside from his wife, no ordinary person could soften him.
Chapter 558. Once President Jones makes a move, you’ll know if he’s got it _1
Chapter 558: 558. Once President Jones makes a move, youll know if hes got it _1
"So, you chose to go after my wife because of me?"
Adam Jones raised an eyebrow.
"Yes... Yes, Mr. Jones, I truly like you. I dont ask for any status; I just want to stay by your side and serve you. Even being a mistress would be fine with me," she said.
Lynn rk thought she had humbled herself enough by being willing to be a mistress, hoping that even if Adam was unwilling, at least he would be softened by her plight and let her off the hook.
Unfortunately, she gravely underestimated how stone-hearted Adam Jones could be.
"Mistress? What part of you do you think would appeal to me? Are you not ugly, poor, and dumb?"
Robert Green: "..."
His boss, truly a diamond!
However, Robert Green thought his boss wasnt wrong. Theirdy was more beautiful, more intelligent, and wealthier than her. His boss would have to be blind not to choose his wife over a woman with impure motives and a foolish mind.
Lynn rk had originally thought that upon seeing her in such a state, a beautiful and pitiful woman baring her soul to him, he would surely soften.
But unexpectedly, he was not only unsoftened, he even uttered such humiliating words.
She looked at Adam Jones in disbelief, as the coldness in his eyes, like that of Lord Yama, drained all the color from her face.
She had no idea that the women around Adam Jones, all coveting her position, were far superior to her, Lynn rk. What made her think that Adam would overlook them and choose her instead?
"Or... do you think that after you messed with my wife and son behind my back, I would mercifully let you go?"
As these words were spoken, the chilling aura in Adam Joness eyes intensified.
If he let this woman go, his wife could turn around and divorce him again.
He had gone to great lengths to woo back half a wife; there was no way he could allow her to be unhappy again.
Thinking this, Adam made up his mind to hurry back and finalize the reconciliation process, to prevent some indecent outsider from seducing his wife away.
Lynn rk, seeing almost no mercy in Adam Joness murderous gaze, trembled even more violently with fear.
Now, no longer deluding herself that her beauty could attract Adam, she only hoped he would spare her.
With this thought, she knelt before Adam Jones, continually kowtowing, "Mr. Jones, I was wrong, I truly realize my mistake. Please, for the time I spent caring for William, spare me this once?"
"You dare mention William??"
Adam Jones squinted his eyes, deepening the icy chill within them.
"My wife hired you to take care of William, and she paid you a sry. We owe you nothing. But today, you use my son to gain sympathy, hoping for a death more tragic, is that it?"
Adam Jones rose from the sofa, looking down at the woman crying and begging at his feet, a smile tugging at his lips that did not reach his eyes.
He stepped directly onto her injured arm, causing Lynn rk to cry out instinctively in agonizing pain, "Ah!!!!!"
"Does it hurt?"
"It hurts... Mr. Jones, please let me go this... this time..."
Lynn rk was sweating from the pain, and the fear in her eyes even surpassed facing Lord Yama himself.
"That hurts already? You probably dont know what real pain is. Since youre so fond of that arm, let me help you with it."
Having said that, he withdrew his foot from Lynn rks arm and nced at Robert Green, "Ill leave this to you."
Chapter 559. Rich people bully us poor people_1
Chapter 559: 559. Rich people bully us poor people_1
"Alright, President."
Lynn rk knew that when Adam Jones said that, there were even more horrific things waiting for her. She was so terrified that she didnt have the strength to move, and could only cry miserably and plead for mercy behind Adam Jones:
"Mr. Jones, I was wrong, please spare me this time, Mr. Jones... "
But no matter how much she pleaded, Adam Jones didnt even pause in his step.
After he left, Lynn rk tried to beg Robert Green for mercy.
"Assistant Mr., I really realize my mistake, please let me go this time, alright? My mom is still sick, she depends on me to care for her in her old age, I beg you... "
"If you know your own limitations, why did you go and do such overreaching things? In this world, just because someone is a weakling doesnt mean they should be let off lightly when they do wrong."
As soon as Robert Green said this, Lynn rk knew there was no more room for maneuvering. She looked up at Robert Green, snorted withughter, her appearance especially wretched.
"Is this how you rich people bully us poor? I just liked him, thats all. At most, I just posted something online that got yourdy criticized, did she lose a piece of flesh?"
"Ive already given her an arm aspensation, what more does she want? Does a poor person like me not deserve to like such an outstanding man?"
"Its okay if he doesnt ept me, but why does he have to treat someone who likes him this way?"
Robert Green: "..."
Otaku: "..."
Bodyguards present: "..."
What kind of shameless person could say such things so righteously?
If it was just a matter of liking their President, of course, thered be no problem, there were plenty of people in the world who fancied their President.
This woman did such a stupid thing and still wanted to downy it, trying to attribute the Presidents actions against her to her liking him, did she really think he was a fool?
"Ourdyspany was forced to suspend trading because of you, with its market value, thats a matter of billions, can youpensate for that?"
"Ever studiedw? Maliciously spreading rumors more than 500 times, causing serious consequences, leads to imprisonment, I dont need to teach you that, do I?"
Robert Green looked at Lynn rk with cold eyes, thinking she was not only stupid but also malicious. Suddenly, he felt that Sophie Baker, that idiot, seemed not quite so poisonouspared to this woman.
Indeed, contrast brings out the "advantage."
"Of course, thats not the only foolish thing youve done."
As he said this, Robert Green gestured with his eyes to the bodyguards in the hall. Two of them went out and then threw another person in.
The mans two arms were hanging motionless, his expression grotesquely distorted with painclearly, both arms were crippled.
When he saw Robert Green, he screamed in terror, his eyes filled with fright.
When Lynn rk saw him, she shuddered in fear, the terror in her eyes intensifying.
Before Robert Green could speak, Lynn rk screamed, "I dont know him, I dont know him... "
"This person tried to throw sulfuric acid on ourdy, and it was you who paid him to do it. It doesnt matter if you dont admit it, we have enough evidence, we dont need your confession."
Robert Green crouched down in front of her, his hand gripping Lynn rks jaw, forcing her to look straight into his eyes, and said:
"So, the things youve done are far more unforgivable than just liking our President. To cripple one of your arms is already the generosity of our President."
"No... no, you cant do this to me, Elly Campbell is fine, isnt she? I didnt seed in anything, what right do you have to treat me like this!"
Chapter 560: The woman under the mountain is a tiger_1
Chapter 560: The woman under the mountain is a tiger_1
Lynn rk shoved away Robert Greens hand and attempted to flee in panic, but upon hearing her words, Robert Green let out a sneer.
"Ourdy wasnt hurt because our CEO was quick to react, not because your people showed any mercy. What makes you think you can take credit for our CEOs good deed? If anything had happened to ourdy, do you really think youd still be standing here talking so calmly?"
He took a tissue from the living room and wiped his hands as if he had touched something dirty.
Then, he looked at the bodyguards and ordered, "ording to the bosss orders, cut her tendons."
"Yes."
"No... you cant do this to me. Ill sue you, sue you for intentional injury..."
"Go ahead and sue. Weve got more than enough on you to ensure you never see the light of day again."
Robert Greens words stripped Lynn rk of any will to resist, and she copsed to the ground in a heap.
Seeing Robert Green approach the geek, he spread his hands, "Wheres your phone?"
The geek had never before witnessed someone casually ordering tendons to be shed and arms to be disabled, and he was scared out of his wits.
When Robert Green asked for his phone, the geek fumbled it out of his inner pocket and handed it over in a panic.
Watching Robert Green dismantle his phone expertly, extracting the memory card, and then casually tossing the phone back to him.
"Considering you were deceived by this woman, Ill give you a chance to make amends. Be smarter in the future."
Having said that, he turned around and left Lynn rks apartment.
As for how the bodyguards disabled Lynn rks hands, that wasnt something he wanted to see.
After all, he was just a "weak schr," and such brutal scenes would scare him.
Of course, the geek knew exactly what Robert Green meant by "a chance to make amends." Thinking of Lynn rks morally destructive behavior and how she had taken him for aplete idiot, he couldnt find it in himself to sympathize with her anymore.
As he watched the bodyguards cut the tendons in her right hand, he looked on without as much as blinking, and then he silently turned and left.
"The woman down the mountain is a tiger; if you see one, you better keep away."
The geek thought to himself.
After Adam Jones offered to send Lynn rk back, Elly Campbell went straight home with William Campbell.
All the posts on the Hot Search were deleted.
Elly Campbell wasnt too worried about online public opinion now, as she had sufficient evidence to take care of the situation. Hence, from the start of the incident, everything was within her control.
The only variable outside her expectation was Adam Jones.
She hadnt expected him to fly back all the way from the United States and almost without a moments dy to rush back.
Although she had the means to solve the chaos, she had to admit that when Adam Jones suddenly appeared and stood before her, taking matters into his own hands, her heart did flutter slightly.
It was then that she realized, no matter how strong she was, she hoped for someone to stand before her and share some of her burdens.
And the moment Adam Jones took her out of the crowd, the moment she looked up and saw that familiar face entering her vision, she was truly shocked and happy.
She was so used to fighting her battles alone that she never knew how pleasant and easy it felt to be protected, to walk the smooth path heid out for her.
As she thought about it, a smile couldnt help but spread across her lips.
Just then, the doorbell rang.
It must be Adam Jones returning.
Chapter 561. Elly Campbell, do you care about me_1
Chapter 561: 561. Elly Campbell, do you care about me_1
Elly Campbell hurriedly got up from the sofa and went to open the door, where she found Adam Jones standing at the entrance, looking at her with an unfathomable expression.
"Youre back."
Elly asked, then stepped aside to make way for him and fetched a pair of slippers from the shoe cab and ced them in front of him.
Adams gaze quietly rested on her face, trying to discern something from the depths of her eyes, but after a long while, he saw nothing he hoped to see, feeling somewhat disappointed.
After slipping on the slippers and stepping inside, he continued to stare at Elly, making her, who initially wanted to ignore his gaze, start feeling ufortable.
"Why are you staring at me like that?"
Adam took two steps forward, standing in front of her, looking down at her from his height, his dark pupils swirling with various indistinct hues, puzzling Elly.
"Arent you jealous?"
Adam asked in a deep voice.
Elly was taken aback, her expression even more perplexed, "Jealous of what?"
"I drove Lynn rk home, arent you jealous?"
He pursed his thin lips, stern-faced, and repeated the question.
Elly,pletely clueless about what was bothering him, responded directly, "Why would I be jealous?"
Adam felt his heart sink a little more.
Earlier, when he had offered to drive Lynn rk home, from the moment he left the hospital to the time he left Lynns ce toe back, he was pondering all the wayif his wife was jealous, how he would appease her.
He was worried whether she would be jealous or not.
Not being jealous meant what? It meant she simply didnt care whether he had any rtionship with another woman.
It was just like the conditions she had set when she proposed they remarryshe wouldnt mind if one day he took an interest in another woman.
And now, seeing her act as if nothing had happened, Adams hopeful heart decisively sank further, "Its nothing."
He sullenly withdrew his gaze and walked toward the living room, his silhouette carrying a hint of destion, further confusing Elly.
So...what exactly was he upset about?
Seeing Adam approach the wine cab and pour himself a ss of red wine, he stood for a while, then turned back around.
Seeing Elly watching him, he paused, then walked over to her and stood in front of her, yet hesitated several times before speaking.
Elly: "???"
Whats wrong with this man? Has Lynn rk upset him by being so listless right aftering back?
"You..."
"Elly."
Just as Elly was about to speak, Adam also spoke up.
"You first."
Adam brought the ss to his lips and took a big gulp, then looked at her to ask:
"You can solve this issue on your own, right?"
Elly paused, not understanding why he was suddenly asking this, but truthfully nodded, "Yeah, Ive thought about how to solve it."
Adam gave a faint smile, unsurprised by her response.
"Have you ever felt that there are many things that I promised not to interfere with, but ended up interfering anyway?"
A sh of surprise crossed Ellys eyes, not expecting Adam to ask thisso...was this what was bothering him?
Elly found it somewhat amusing in her heart; this man had been rather mncholictely.
Seeing her silent gaze, Adam felt his heart grow colder by the moment.
He also knew he shouldnt meddle, havinge all this way to interfere in matters she could easily resolve herselfin her eyes, he must seem nosy.
With a wry smile inside, just as he was about to speak, he heard Ellys cheerful voice, "Not at all."
Chapter 562. My wife is still the most beautiful_1
Chapter 562: 562. My wife is still the most beautiful_1
Adam Joness words, stuck in his throat, as his eyes looked at Elly Campbell with some astonishment, seeing her smiling at him, she said:
"Although I can handle it, when someone used to hacking through thorns alone suddenly gets a helping hand, it feels quite nice to me."
Ellys response made Adams originally gloomy mood lighten a bit.
Pressing his lips together, another silence followed.
He knew that it wasnt easy to have coaxed her back to his side, and he shouldnt be so eager to ask for too much.
But the thought of her possibly being indifferent towards him made his heart unable to resist wanting more.
"And..."
Elly suddenly spoke again, her gaze taking on a teasing look, her hands sped behind her back, as she circled Adam with an evaluative nce.
"Were you... upset just now because I wasnt jealous?"
Adam Jones: "..."
He was a bit upset, but being scrutinized by his wife in such a teasing manner made him feel somewhat uneasy.
"Cough..."
He raised his hand and coughed lightly with a hint of disguise, avoiding Ellys teasing gaze, and said in a low voice, "No such thing."
"Oh."
Jones, the CEO who thought that Elly would probe further, when he heard his wife simply respond with "oh" and say nothing more, felt even more dissatisfied.
He ced his wine ss on the coffee table beside him, stretched out his upper arm, pulled her into his embrace, and with lowered eyes, he asked:
"Do you get jealous?"
"No, I dont."
Adams face was filled with dissatisfaction: "..."
"Why do you think Id get jealous?"
Elly looked at him, asking in return.
Adam pursed his lips, "Im your husband, and I took another woman home. You arent jealous?"
Even if she didnt care much about him, couldnt she show a little bit of concern?
Elly looked at him, raised an eyebrow, and without moving from his embrace, she looked at him with an aggrieved expression and asked, "Am I prettier, or is she prettier?"
"Of course, youre prettier."
Adam blurted out without a second thought.
Kidding, he didnt have a death wish.
Besides, could that womanpare to his wife? If it werent for this incident, he couldnt even recall what that woman looked like.
"Since Im prettier than her, why would I worry about you being seduced by her?"
Adam was left speechless by her words. So, was it her confidence in herself that kept her from being jealous?
Adam felt a bit more at ease afterforting himself with this thought, but he was still not entirely satisfied. Holding Elly a little tighter, he asked, "Isnt there a saying that a man enjoys the food in his bowl but thinks about whats in the pot? Even if youre prettier, arent you worried I might be seduced by her?"
In his mind, she just didnt care, hence it didnt matter to her whether or not he would be lured away by another woman.
Listening to Adam overthink like a woman, Elly was getting fed up.
Day after day, couldnt he focus on something more serious?
"So, did you get seduced by her?"
"Of course not!"
"Then whats there for me to worry about?"
Adam was stumped by her question, not knowing how to respond for a moment.
"Adam Jones, can you not be like a woman, overthinking everything, okay? Tell me, if I got jealous and gave you the cold shoulder, wouldnt you think that I dont even trust you with such a trivial matter?"
Adam: "..."
His wife made so much sense, yet he still felt so wronged!~
Chapter 563. Adam Jones, you’ve done enough_1
Chapter 563: 563. Adam Jones, youve done enough_1
Adam Jones buried his face in Elly Campbells hair,ining in a muffled voice, "I just feel like you dont care about me."
Elly Campbell: "..."
"Adam Jones, enough is enough!"
"Not enough!"
His muffled voice came from above her head, and Elly Campbell felt that Adam held her even tighter.
"Then tell me, do you care about me?"
He became relentless like a child, causing Elly Campbell to barely resist the urge to kick him.
"Adam Jones..."
"Answer me."
His muffled voice, carried a stubborn assertiveness, as if he wouldnt be satisfied until he got a precise answer from Elly Campbells mouth.
"I care, I care, okay? Now let go of me."
Elly Campbell wasnt sure whether Adam Jones was satisfied with her response, but he truly released her.
"Im leaving then."
"Where are you going?"
Elly Campbell instinctively blurted out the question.
"To San Francisco, the ne is waiting on the tarmac."
It struck Elly Campbell that Adam Jones hade all the way back just to help her with an issue, and a pile of tasks awaited him in the United States.
Considering he had flown back and forth for 26 hours and then helped her with so much without taking a rest afterward.
Now it was 12 noon, almost nine-thirty at night in San Francisco. By the time hended in San Francisco, it would be past one in the afternoon local time, leaving him with no time before he needed to get to work.
Thinking about this, Elly Campbells heart began to ache slightly.
But she also knew that the situation in San Francisco was urgent, and she couldnt let him dy any further, so she didnt ask him to stay.
"Then get some more sleep on the ne."
It was then that she noticed his somewhat disheveled appearance, the light stubble around his chin and the red veins in his eyes, indicating that he hadnt slept during the entire flight back from the United States.
Was it because he was worried about her?
Considering this possibility made Elly Campbells heart feel an unpleasant twinge.
Adam Jones detected the subtle concern overflowing from Elly Campbells simple instructions, and his previously heavy mood instantly brightened.
"Okay."
He raised his hand and vigorously tousled her hair, unable to resist giving her nose a gentle kiss, "Remember to eat and take good care of yourself while Im gone."
"I know, its just a few days without you."
Elly Campbell put on an impatient face and removed his hand from her head.
Right at that moment, the doorbell rang again.
Elly Campbell took the opportunity to slip away and open the door, only to see Robert Green standing outside, "Maam, is the president in?"
"He..."
Just as Elly Campbell was about to speak, Adam Jones had already walked up behind her.
"President, the ne is ready."
"Hmm."
"President, Ill go downstairs and wait for you."
Robert Green, seeing his own boss looking unable to part with his wife, very sensibly suggested going downstairs.
It made sense; after all the trouble of reconciling with his wife, it was just like a teenager in the throes of spring, longing for his beloved like never before.
It had to be a reluctant farewell, looking back three steps in one before an eighteen-mile long apanying walk.
As apetent assistant, Mrs. Bakers son wouldnt possibly make a mistake about this sort ofmon sense, so without waiting for his boss to say anything, he left as quickly as if he were a wild horse that had escaped its enclosure.
The San Francisco project had already been dyed for some time and required Adam Jones personal attention. With the additional time spent on this trip, Adam Jones, even though he wished he could take his wifes waistband with him to the United States, couldnt afford to dy any longer.
Chapter 564. The wife hates to see him go_1
Chapter 564: 564. The wife hates to see him go_1
"Im leaving."
Adam Jones walked out from inside the door and, once again, raised his hand to gently rub the top of Elly Campbells head before he stepped towards the elevator.
Elly had only nned to see him to the door, but when the elevator doors opened and she saw him about to step inside, she didnt know where the impulse came from, but she followed him out and called after him.
"Adam!"
Adam Joness steps halted abruptly as he turned his head to look back at her, his face filled with an indulgent smile.
When Elly reached the elevator, she realized she had been too impulsive, especially as she saw the sparklingughter in Adam Joness eyes, which made her face heat up in a blush.
"What is it? Do you have something else to say to me?"
He raised his eyebrows, looking at her with a teasing, yet gentle smile at the sight of her slightly red earlobes.
"No... nothing. Just... juste back early, your... your son keeps talking about you, and its getting on my nerves."
"Is that so?"
Adam Jones tried to suppress theughter brimming in his eyes as he looked down at her evasive gaze and asked with a smile:
"What about you? Do you talk about me?"
"I dont."
Elly denied it decisively without a second thought.
She pressed the button to reopen the just-closed elevator doors, saying, "The elevator is here, you should go."
After speaking, she turned and hurried back without looking at Adam Jones again.
She would have to be crazy to chase after him for no reason.
Watching the closed door to the apartment, Adam Jones chuckled in good spirits.
Elly couldnt bear to see him leave either.
With that thought, he called out to the closed door: "Wife, Ille back right after I finish my business."
Inside the house, Elly Campbell leaned against the door, pping her forehead in annoyance, and when she heard Adam Joness words out of the blue, her face turned even redder.
Adam Jones set off for the United States once again.
Yesterday, when she had fallen asleep, he left, and she didnt feel much, but just now, having personally seen him off, the empty feeling was especially strong as she looked around the empty house.
And at this moment, she realized that for Adam Jones to re-enter her heart, it was all too easy.
She had known all along that she couldnt let go. She had tried and struggled, but in just these few short days, Adam Joness tender affections had breached her defenses, leaving her without any room to resist.
Perhaps it was because she had never before experienced such tenderness from him that any slight kindness from him could break through her defenses effortlessly.
Elly didnt know if this oue was good for her, but at the very least, the feeling wasnt bad right now.
With that thought, Elly sighed and sat down on the sofa.
After the startling incident at noon, Elly didnt let her son William go back to kindergarten in the afternoon.
When she picked him up from the hospital, he had already fallen asleep in the car.
Now with William alone at home, naturally, she couldnt feel at ease going to thepany, so she decided to work from home.
During this time, Greenhill Ainley called her to talk about the follow-up to the post online and the handling of the workers who had caused trouble.
These matters did not require their personal involvement; Adam Jones had sent Robert Green to take care of it all, "leaving not a speck of dust."
Those who should be jailed were jailed, and those who should offerpensation did so.
Adam Jones didnt tell Elly how he dealt with Lynn rk, but considering she dared target their son, Elly didnt need to ask to know that Adams handling wouldnt be light.
She got up and took the tablet from the coffee table, only to find that a new contact request had appeared on her Instagram ount at some point.
Chapter 565. President Jones’s Instagram name_1
Chapter 565: 565. President Joness Instagram name_1
Elly Campbell didnt have many contacts on Instagram; she usually preferred phone calls and rarely used the app.
When she noticed a new follow request, she opened it to see the name of the follower, and her eyelids twitched violently.
[Ellys husband.]
Did he have to choose such a cringey username?
After epting the request and opening the profile picture, she saw it was a photo of her sleeping, which looked like it had been taken recently.
Upon noticing the pillow she had been sleeping on, Ellys face suddenly darkened.
That must have been from that night when she and he... cough...
...had fallen asleep from exhaustion, and he must have carried her to the guest room and taken the picture.
"That animal!"
She couldnt help but curse through her clenched teeth once more.
The next second, a message popped up
[Wife, I miss you.]
Elly Campbell: "..."
Why is he acting like such a clingy little gremlin?
She t-out ignored his message, replying with a curt [Be careful on the road.] and that was it.
[Im leaving.]
He even added a "pitiful" Instagram emoji for good measure.
Elly couldnt help butugh helplessly, responded with a "Goodbye" emoji, and then stopped talking.
Adam Jones didnt send any more messages, likely because his flight had taken off.
Looking around the empty room, Elly felt as if something was missing; it was cold and quiet, and she felt oddly ufortable with it.
After sitting dazedly on the sofa for a while, something suddenly urred to her, and she picked up her tablet again to open Twitter.
All the negative posts about Brayman had been deleted, but another post quickly climbed the Hot Search rankings.
It was a video of the conversation between Joseph Wood and the agitated workers at the hospital door after Elly and Greenhill Ainley had left the hospital. Elly had arranged for the video to be taken before she entered the ward.
The video was in high definition, showing crystal clear images of Joseph Wood and the workers expressions.
In addition to this, several photos were shown, including the medical bills that Greenhill Ainley had personally paid when Edward Wood was first admitted to the hospital, as well as the doctors diagnosis.
Edward Wood had only injured his leg; it was not so severe as to render him unconscious.
And the video that was circting online of Edward Wood falling from the building before the work ident was also posted online.
Edward Wood wasnt working at the time; he was cking off and smoking on the side, which led to his idental fall.
Theizens who had been misled by the earlier decontextualized posts erupted in outrage.
Fuck! Plot twist; I sted this ruthlesspany so hard before, and now my face is about to swell into a pigs head.
I knew something was off; if apany truly doesnt care about its workers, why would the CEO personally visit the hospital and even get into a fight over it? Turns out it was all a provocation.
Now this is funny, seems like before the CEO evenid a hand on him, someone already had ns on how to take advantage.
In this world, if youre weak youre right, isnt it you lot, the fence-sitters, who created this situation? Talk about a p in the face!
Money for the rich blows over like the wind, so they deserve to be unlucky and be scammed by you.
I heard the Jonespanys stock was so disturbed this morning it had to suspend trading, losing billions. Is the worker just going to brush off his bottom and walk away withoutpensating anything?
Such a huge turnaround! This morning, a friend who works in insurance told me theirpany had gone through the procedures to report the workers ident as work-rted first thing in the morningI didnt believe it then.
Utterly shameless! cking off at work, thepany graciously filed for your insurance im, and yet you repay kindness with malice, biting the hand that feeds you, pah!
Chapter 566. Mrs. Jones_1 Personally Admitted by President Jones
Chapter 566: 566. Mrs. Jones_1 Personally Admitted by President Jones
In short, as soon as the video went online, Edward Wood and his son, along with those workers who, out of greed, didnt do their jobs and deliberately caused trouble, were all viciously cursed by theizens.
Soon after that, another post appeared
The title read, "Big Reveal Led by a Giant Melon, The Truth Unveiled."
The online crowd, idle and up for some drama, loves this kind of gossip. They instantly clicked to find that this poster was the same person who had previously imed that the Brayman Group was ruthless and indifferent to the lives of their workers.
This person admitted outright in the post that he had been deceived by a female ssmate to teach thatdy boss a lesson, only to realize that he had been the one conned.
After exining the whole process in detail, he even included a Photoshopped recording of the phone call the female ssmate had made, instructing him to frame thedy boss.
Since the otakus Photoshop skills were exceptional, an averageizen couldnt spot any signs of Photoshopping.
Under the post he shared both the Photoshopped picture and the original picture of the woman exposing her chest, revealing that the alleged mistresss profile picture was a casual home snapshotobviously taken at home.
Reading the content of the post,izens instantly felt as though they had been struck by lightning.
Oh my god, turns out its a maid who coveted the male master and got fired by the mistress, holding a grudge.
This little maids moralpass has twisted all my facial features, a sly and shameless dark lotus indeed.
The mistress must have had bad luck for eight lifetimes to hire such a person to take care of her child, isnt she afraid the child might be harmed?
I think the mistress fired her because she was worried she might harm the child.
Thats terrifying.
Wait, am I the only one curious about who the male master is? Wasnt it said that Braymans chairman was Adam Jones mistress? Could the male master be Adam Jones?
If its Adam Jones, it wouldnt be surprising. To climb such a tall pyramid, one can pity and understand the dark lotus for doing something so hical.
The more the messages mentioned Adam Jones, the more people joined the conversation.
Initially, the poster did not reply to thesements, but when they touched upon the rtionship between Braymans chairman and Adam Jones, the poster replied
What mistress? Mr. Jones personally confirmed that shes Mrs. Jones, okay?
At this revtion, the inte exploded once more.
Some expressed disbelief, arguing that if someone like Adam Jones, a man at the pinnacle of the pyramid, was truly married, there would have been news of the wedding.
Many agreed with this sentiment.
The poster must have taken money from that Ms. Qiao, whitewashing her image.
The poster swings from attacking Chairman Qiao to using a ssmate of framing Chairman Qiaoone minute ck, the next white. How can we believe anything you say?
Definitely took money from that mistress to speak for her, alternating between human and ghost talk.
Are those above blind by choice? Theyve released pictures, recordings, everything, and you still say theyve been bought? If theyve been bought, its to reveal the truth, okay?
Agree with the above +1
Agree with the above +10086
Wasnt it said that Adam Jones defended his mistress in an amusement park for hitting a child? Is nobody going to delve into that melon? Curious.
Also curious, if youre going to clear the air, do it thoroughly. The amusement park incident of hitting a child cant just be made up, right?
Once this topic was thrown into the discussion, it triggered another round of heated debate.
Seeing that the poster had stopped replying, their fervor only grew stronger,forting themselves in at least appearing less embarrassed.
Chapter 567. Young Lady of the Moore Clan_1
Chapter 567: 567. Young Lady of the Moore n_1
Let me just say this, I never cursed that woman for not giving a damn about her workers wellbeing, no, its because they hit an innocent child.
Theres no excuse for hitting a child, what kind of skill is it for adults to bully kids?
Adam Jones has really gone far enough, being so badass, only to pick on kids?
Haha, the people above, dont talk so big, you want your face to swell up even more?
The one above is hrious, this can still be spun around? I swear, Ill live stream eating shit.
Haha, let me take a screenshot first, waiting for the one above to eat shit.
Within five minutes, two videos with an amusement park in the background were posted online.
One showed the kid charging at Elly Campbell with a toy sword, and after Elly dodged, the childs parents surrounded and berated her. Even though it was impossible to hear what they were yelling, it was clear they were ying the victim with their numbers.
I want to curse again, this face has been pped back and forth so much, Im too embarrassed to show my face.
That kids what, over ten years old? You can tell from the video hes a troublemaker. Director Elly was lucky she dodged, otherwise who knows who wouldve had it worse.
I recognize that toy sword in the kids hand, weve got one at home, sharp as the real thing. Elly was really lucky.
A whole shameless family, and now theyre trying to extort her.
Dearizens, I know a bit of lip-reading. Let me trante what that family said for you.
The other video was much clearer, obviously taken by someone up close with a phone.
Adam Jones disciplining the child was harsh indeed, but his overprotective, fierce demeanor still made people scream uncontrobly.
The ten-year-olds foulnguage was unbearable, andbined with what the "Lip-reading Master" revealed in the tranted dialogue, peoples values shattered into QR codes again.
Should we not beat such a brat to death, are we waiting for the New Year?
Shameless, disgusting, taking advantage of our innocence and kindness asizens.
President Jones is domineering, too bad, he went too easy. Shouldve drowned that little bastard in the toilet.
President Jones is so hot, I want to marry him.
President Jones fiercely defends his wife, what a good husband.
The one who said theyd live stream eating shit can start preparing. If you cant crap it out, the vast number ofizens can provide some for you.
...
...
The online drama and public opinion quieted down gradually with this continuous release of evidence.
The stock prices of Brayman Group started to rise bit by bit after the truth was revealed, bringing relief to the employees of the group.
Elly Campbell already knew from Greenhill Ainley that thepanys issues had been resolved, and she left the follow-up matters to him to handle, but she didnt expect the online buzz about her to not decrease in the slightest.
Because of the two videos from the amusement park, many people were discussing her rtionship with Adam Jones.
For some reason, most people were even more convinced that she was merely Adams mistress, using a sour tone toment about her.
Like this one called "Moore ns young wife."
She posted severalments in a row
My rtive works as a servant for the Jones family you know, Mr. Jones is single, when did he get a wife? In this world, there are always some shameless vixens trying totch onto Mr. Jones.
The same phrase, posted over ten times, naturally caught many peoples eyes, and they agreed with herments.
After all is said and done, ites down to one thing
Someone of Adam Joness status, if he were truly married, it would be the wedding of the century, how could there not be any news of it.
Chapter 568. Lily Jones is getting restless again_1
Chapter 568: 568. Lily Jones is getting restless again_1
Some people were even more audacious, digging through Lily Joness Twitter and, after mentioning her, asked her if she was her sister-inw.
Lily Joness Twitter ount is verified, and it cant be fake.
Given how much Lily Jones despised her, of course, she wouldnt acknowledge it.
Her response was blunt, "Not everyone is qualified to be a daughter-inw of the Jones Family. Trying to leech off my brother, thats shameless!"
She even added several "angry" emoticons to express her fury at others leeching off her brother.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Now that the Jones Familys Miss had personally stepped into the fray to tear down this so-called "mistress," the online crowd grew even wilder.
People who originally didnt believe she was Adam Joness wife, now with Lily Joness denial, naturally had nothing left to doubt.
Look, I told you, theres no way President Joness wedding would have zero buzz.
If she really were Mrs. Jones, why would Miss Jones not acknowledge her sister-inw?
Not necessarily, maybe the sisters-inw dont get along, who can say for sure in wealthy families?
Well, Adam Joness son and my son are in the same kindergarten. Adam Jones personally attended our kindergartens parent-child sports day on Saturday, and he openly recognized Mrs. Jones himself. Why are each of you jumping around so loudly, refusing to acknowledge it?
Agree with the above. You act as if, by denying that Ms. Campbell is Adam Joness wife, you yourselves will have a chance, just like the buffoons youre talking about.
Are the people above blind? Miss Jones herself has denied it.
My sister-inw is still out there trying to find mistresses for my husband, not acknowledging that I am her sister-inw.
Watching these debates online, Elly Campbell suddenly found them to be meaningless, so she turned it off.
Whether or not she was Adam Joness wife did not need the acknowledgment of these irrelevant strangers.
But stubbornly, the topic continued to trend, and someone even mentioned the Official Twitter of Jones Corporation to inquire if she was indeed their CEOs wife.
There were quite a few at Jones Corporation who recognized Elly Campbell, including several secretaries from the secretarial department who immediately identified the couple discussed online as their CEO and his wife.
But this was the CEOs personal matter, and while strangers behind screens could discuss it casually, the employees of Jones Corporation dared not take matters into their own hands.
The discussion was so heated online, yet their CEO had not stepped forward to rify, perhaps he had his own considerations.
Meanwhile, President Jones, who was still in the air, had no idea that the online debate over his rtionship with Elly Campbell had be so explosive.
When the nended at Jones Corporations headquarters tarmac in the United States, his phone had just powered on when Robert Green quickly walked up to him, handing over a tablet.
"President."
Adam Jones took it and saw a post mentioning the Official Jones Twitter ount.
After scrolling down for a while, the expression on Adam Joness face suddenly darkened, and a coldness enveloped his demeanor.
"President, should we ask thepany to rify thedys identity?"
The sarcastic ridicule online was unbearable even to him, let alone to thedy herself.
Especially since Miss Jones had made an unnecessary fuss; was she not adding more trouble for the President?
Adam was about to say to let thepany respond directly to Elly Campbells identity, but he stopped short, swallowing his words, "Wait a bit longer."
Robert Green: "???"
What else was there to wait for? If he didnt rify his wifes identity soon, wasnt he afraid she would feel slighted and leave him outright??
Mrs. Baker was frantically worried in her heart.
Chapter 569. Desperate and mad_1
Chapter 569: 569. Desperate and mad_1
He had no idea that his boss was even more anxious and on the verge of frenzy.
He would have loved to go online right now and announce that he and Elly were legally married, wishing the whole world knew that Elly was his, Adam Jones, wife.
That way, no one would covet his wife, and she wouldnt have to suffer from the stupid and ignorantments online.
But now, regarding his rtionship with Elly, he didnt dare make a decision without her consent. If Elly didnt agree to go public with their rtionship, it would upset her, and all his efforts these days would have been in vain.
"Go and set up a Twitter ount for me."
"Yes, President."
Robert Green didnt know all the thoughts that were holding his boss back. Whatever his boss wanted to do, he had to oblige.
Setting up a Twitter ount, Robert quickly delegated the task, noticing that his boss had already headed to thepany building.
"Tell everyone toe to a meeting immediately, I will only wait ten minutes for them."
Adam Jones entered the Jones Corporation U.S. headquarters meeting room with an aura of coldness surrounding him.
The employees of thepany were frightened to see the big boss with a dark face at the office, and they hurried to inform the heads of each department to go to the meeting room.
During the meeting, Adam Jones was constantly looking at his phone, seemingly not paying attention to what they were saying.
Even so, they had to continue speaking bravely.
After a short while, they saw the big bosss brow furrow slightly, scaring the department head into silence.
Back in the city, the sudden silence made Adam Jones lift his head and say with a frown, "Continue."
"Yes, President."
The manager swallowed hard, internallyining.
Looking at the bosss mood, it was clearly bad. He hoped their own department wouldnt bear the brunt of it.
The project managerpleted the report with the feeling of having a ticking bomb over his head.
After finishing, he still stared at Adam Jones timidly, afraid that thetter would burst into anger.
Luckily, Adam Jones didnt say anything. He simply rose from his seat in the meeting room and said to Robert Green beside him:
"Organize the meeting materials for me, the meeting is adjourned!"
Adam Jones didnt leave his office untilte at night.
As he hadnt left work, the others didnt dare to leave either.
"President, its gettingte. You should go home and rest."
Robert Green nced at the clock, noting it was past nine in the evening in the United States, and finally couldnt help speaking up.
Adam Jones looked up at him and said in a cold voice, "Let the other employees leave; you stay."
Robert Green: "..."
Why me!
After screaming internally, he still managed to respond with a strained "Yes" and left the office.
When he returned, the big boss was still diligently working, showing no signs of stopping to rest.
This man must be tireless!
"President, there are a lot of things to deal with. We wont finish them in a short while. Why dont you go home and rest first?"
Adam Jones furrowed his brow and looked up at him with an impatient gaze, his icy re sharp as a de, scaring Robert Green into immediate silence.
Forget it, forget it. If the boss was working himself to death, what reason did he, as an assistant, have to bezy?
"Tomorrow, get Simon to meet me. Tell him I want to see him. If he makes excuses, tell him that Jones Corporation will support someone else in the next state senator election."
"Yes, President."
Robert Green agreed and saw his boss picking up the phone, swiping to unlock it then locking it again, over and over.
Chapter 570. Will you die if you’re not tsundere_1
Chapter 570: 570. Will you die if youre not tsundere_1
Mrs. Baker felt that familiar surge of worry begin to stir within her heart again.
"CEO, if youre missing your wife, why not send her a message? Its lunch break in Greece right now, it wont disturb thedy."
Robert Green had tried to hold back, but he couldnt help speaking out.
As he braced himself for his bosss cold re, to his surprise, Adam Jones merely set his phone down with a nonchnt look, "No need, I dont miss her that much."
With that, he picked up the document and began to read again.
Robert Green: "..."
Will you die if youre not being proud? Ah! Will you die?
Meanwhile, across half the globe in ska, Elly Campbell had just put aside the documents she needed to process when she suddenly felt famished.
She nced up at the lunch her secretary had brought in; it had already lost its warmth.
With a sigh, she picked up the lunch box. When she opened it, she inexplicably felt no appetite for the usual meal she had often enjoyed.
In her minds eye, she unexpectedly remembered the seafood noodles Adam had made for her that night, and a sense of loneliness suddenly arose within her.
"Secretary Edmonds."
She pressed the inte, calling her secretary in.
"CEO Campbell, do you need anything?"
"Is there a noodle shop nearby?"
"Theres one right below our building, do you want to eat? I can have someone go down and buy it for you."
"No, Ill go down myself."
The seafood noodle shop near thepany was said to be famous far and wide, and every day, even outside of meal times, it was packed with people.
When Elly Campbell walked in, she found a spot just as a space became avable, and she ordered a bowl of seafood noodles.
The seafood noodles were served quickly. She picked up her chopsticks and took a few bites, but it didnt taste as delicious as she had expected.
Looking around at the neighboring tables, everyone else seemed to be enjoying their meals with gusto, so Elly Campbell frowned slightly, puzzled.
Was she too picky with her food?
Why did it seem like everyone else was reveling in a divine culinary delight?
She couldnt help but think back to the noodles Adam had made for her that day, and her thoughts naturally drifted to Adams face, gentle with a warm smile.
Her gaze shifted to her phone which was resting beside her, and she reached out to pick it up.
Her index finger swiped the screen, hesitated for a moment, and then she turned it off again.
After nibbling on her noodles aimlessly for a couple more bites with little appetite, she put them aside.
Without thinking, she raised her eyes and saw two women in their thirties on the opposite side giving her strange looks.
Their unguarded stares, as if evaluating a product in a store, were particrly disconcerting.
The women did not expect Elly Campbell to suddenly look up. Caught in her gaze, they briefly froze, embarrassment crossing their faces as they hastily looked away.
Seeing that they were no longer staring at her, Elly Campbell let it slide and picked up her chopsticks to continue eating her noodles.
But after just a few bites, she once again felt that tant gaze upon her.
Elly Campbell furrowed her brows and looked across at them.
Caught by Elly Campbell once more, the womens faces turned sheepish, but they decided to abandon any pretense.
The two of them scooted their chairs closer and sat opposite Elly, their faces alight with curiosity as they asked:
"Arent you that woman, the female director of the Brayman Group?"
Elly Campbell looked at them, her expression inscrutable, offering no answer.
Seeing her silent, one of them added, "You know, the woman everyones been talking about on the inte these past few days, Adam Joness mistress."
Chapter 571. Lesson for the blabbermouth gossip_1
Chapter 571: 571. Lesson for the bbermouth gossip_1
The gossip in their eyes, the subtle disdain in their tone when they mentioned "mistress," made Elly Campbells heart suddenly sink.
"What do you want to ask?"
Her voice was so cold itcked any warmth.
The woman opposite obviously picked up on her displeasure and curled her lips disdainfully.
From her attitude, it was clear that she was undoubtedly Adam Joness mistress.
Otherwise, why would her attitude be so poor when she heard them asking if she was a mistress?
She must be enraged with embarrassment!
"We were just curious and wanted to ask if youre Adam Joness wife or his mistress. There are so many debates online, were dying of curiosity, just tell us."
The voices of those two werent low, and there were quite a few people in the store; as soon as their words fell, those peoples gazes turned toward Elly.
It was like watching a new species of animal in the zoo, their gaze both eager and gossipy.
Ellysplexion grew even colder.
Meeting the curious eyes in front of her, she said coldly, "Do I need to exin my rtionship with Adam to you?"
The smiles on the faces of the people opposite froze immediately, and then turned into scorn.
"Whats so great about that? Shes just a mistress. Acting all superior as a mistress, I think the people online are right, if you really were Adam Joness wife, with all thats happening online, he wouldvee forward to protect you by now. Pah!"
"Itsughable, having Adam Joness illegitimate child, but still without a proper status. Imagine, once he marries a wife, the child you bore, an illegitimate son at that, will never be allowed into the Jones Familys door. Just thinking about it, I feel sorry for you, yet here you are acting all high and mighty with us."
"Exactly, that illegitimate child Ah!!"
As the words ended, the woman suddenly let out a scream.
Seeing Elly pouring the seafood noodles from her bowl directly over the womans head, the onlookers gasped in shock.
"You..."
The woman was about to pounce on Elly in fury when she saw Elly grab her wrist, pull her out from the edge of the dining table, and fling her to the ground.
The bystanders hadnt expected Elly, who appeared frail and delicate, to be so fierce as to move to violence immediately.
Seeing that Elly seemed unsatisfied, she crouched down, grabbed the womans hair, and pped her
"Whether my son is an illegitimate child or not, when is it your turn, you ugly freak, toment on it?"
"No one wants you at your age, and you think all women can only satisfy your pitiful self-esteem by being a mistress?"
The woman was dazed by Ellys p, and even herpanions hadnt expected such an action from Elly, leaving them stunned as well.
Only then did they remember, even if this woman was just Adams mistress, no matter how illegitimate her status, she was not someone to be trifled with.
They were blinded by jealousy and thought to humiliate her with a few words, not expecting her to resort to violence.
Now that they hade to their senses, they didnt dare go forward to rescue theirpanion and just watched as she was pped twice by Elly.
After the ps, Elly took a napkin from the table, wiped her hands, and tossed it onto the womans face, her arrogant demeanor irritating the onlooking crowd.
Chapter 572. If you’re not capable, don’t try to show off, you’ll just make a fool of yourself_1
Chapter 572: 572. If youre not capable, dont try to show off, youll just make a fool of yourself_1
After all, in the eyes of the onlookers, there was a very high possibility that Elly Campbell was a mistress.
As a mistress to be so defiant, it was simply because she had the backing of Adam Jones.
Elly knew what these people were thinking, but she didnt care. It was one thing to humiliate her, but to insult her son, were they asking for an early grave?
Ignoring the condemning nces, she stood up, took a wad of cash from her purse, and threw it in the womans face, looking down on her as she said:
"Considering the e on your face and your foul mouth, you must be suffering from severe internal heat. Heres some money for you to buy some coffee to drink. Remember to rinse your mouth more often next time before going out, so people dont think you feasted on a meal of shit before leaving the house."
After that, she got ready to leave, but was stopped by the "justice warriors" who were watching.
"How can you hit someone? Isnt it just a few words that were said? Even if you are Adam Joness woman, you cant just hit people, can you?"
A group of double-standard "justice warriors" seemed to havepletely forgotten how this woman had insulted Elly with nastynguage just moments before, but now each of them was filled with a sense of "justice."
Seeing Ellys gaze sweep fiercely towards those who had stopped her, her cold and deep eyes made those people instinctively shrink their necks in fear.
Even if they didnt want to admit it, this woman was truly worthy of being Adam Joness woman; even as a mistress, her aura was unlike that of an ordinary woman.
"Whats done is done, what now?"
Elly spread her hands and curled her lips in a mocking smile, "Go post something online, Ive even thought of a title for you, Adam Joness Mistress Bullies Others with Her Power How about that?"
Looking at Ellys unafraid demeanor, the anger in these peoples hearts was clearly unimaginable.
But they also had to face the reality that this woman was indeed so arrogant that they were helpless against her.
The person who had stepped forward was silent, just ring at Elly without speaking, his face turning a deep red.
"If you cant handle standing out, then dont, it only makes you aughingstock!"
Ellys sharp gaze swept over the few men. Dropping this remark, she turned around and left again.
Stung by Ellys words, the men couldnt hold back any longer and rushed forward, "You stop right there, you..."
"Mrs. Jones!"
Just at that moment, a man and a woman walked in from outside the door. Upon seeing Elly, their faces lit up with enthusiasm,pletely ignoring the mess in the restaurant at the moment.
Elly recognized him; it was Director Drago, the chairman of the private aristocratic kindergarten where William Campbell was enrolled, and the richly dressed woman next to him was likely his wife.
"Mrs. Jones, what a coincidence to run into you here."
"Director Drago."
Elly nodded in greeting and also nodded at the woman next to him, not calling her by name as she wasnt certain of her identity.
"My wife suddenly craved the seafood noodles from this restaurant, so I brought her to try them. Are you here for the noodles as well, Mrs. Jones?"
"I just finished eating and was about to leave. Enjoy your meal, Director Drago, Mrs. Drago."
"Of course, Mrs. Jones, take care. Pleasee for coffee with Mr. Jones and yourself when you have time."
Elly nodded politely in acknowledgment, then finally left, leaving everyone at the scene in astonishment.
Director Drago was also a prominent figure in ska, with quite a reputation. He often appeared in financial magazines and on financial radio shows, and many people recognized him.
If even he addressed the woman named Elly as Mrs. Jones and treated her with such respect, what else could that imply?
Chapter 573. Bully his wife, overthrew the entire nest_1
Chapter 573: 573. Bully his wife, overthrew the entire nest_1
That woman actually was Adam Joness real wife.
The crowd was baffled, as was the woman whom Elly Campbell had hit.
"Chairman, Chairmans wife."
The young man nearby, who had been stunned for a moment, now regained his senses and hurriedly greeted them.
Mrs. Drago looked at him, and thinking of the scene before entering the door, suddenly frowned. "Manager Jones, what were you doing stopping Mrs. Jones just now?"
The man with thest name Jones was the same one who had been stopping Elly Campbell from leaving and had righteously pointed at her as the woman who hit the other.
Hearing Mrs. Dragos question, his face turned white, he opened his mouth to exin but didnt know how to begin.
Instead, a few guests who had only been watching and not participating couldnt help but interject: "Just now, this woman insulted Mrs. Jones, calling her a mistress and saying her son was an unrecognized bastard. Mrs. Jones hit her, and Mr. Tompson couldnt stand it..."
That person seemed to enjoy adding fuel to the fire and repeated the details all over again.
As they watched Director Dragos face grow darker, Mr. Joness face became even paler. "Director, I... I didnt know..."
"Youre an ipetent troublemaker. I went through so much trouble to get on good terms with Adam Jones, and here you are ying the hero and screwing things up for me, get out of thepany at once."
"Director, I didnt do it on purpose, I..."
"I dont care whether it was on purpose or not. Dont you know that Adam Jones treasures his wife as much as an ancestor? If he found out people from mypany were ganging up with outsiders to bully his wife, would I still have mypany? Get out, get out now!"
Thinking of how fiercely protective Adam Jones was, someone causing his wife to simply stumble could lead to him taking down their wholepany. Dare he provoke a devil like that?
Not a chance!
"Director..."
"Get out!"
The man named Jones knew his attempt at ying the hero was over, pressed his dry lips together, and left with a pale face.
Mrs. Drago, seeing Director Dragos face wasnt looking great, patted his shoulder and consoled him, "Dont worry, I think Madam Jones isnt an unreasonable person."
"Madam Jones is easy to talk to, but Adam Jones is not."
Director Drago still remembered how, at the kindergarten that day, Adam Jones was meticulously caring for his wife, unable to stop showing off, as if he wished the whole world would know she was his wife.
Whomever bullied his wife, he could topple your whole nest.
Mrs. Drago, seeing him like that, rolled her eyes in annoyance, "Alright, if youre not eating, I will."
"How can you also not offer me a few words offort..."
Director Drago followed his wife morosely and sat down at their seats.
"Look, Adam Jones is rifying things on Twitter."
Someone suddenly eximed excitedly, and then everyone began checking their phones for Twitter updates.
Elly Campbell felt somewhat irritable, a vague restlessness, and she didnt know why she had been feeling so disturbed all day.
And with the ruckus at the noodle house, her irritation only intensified.
Back in the office, she saw several secretaries at the secretarys office giving her strange looks. Remembering the gazes of those women in the noodle house, her brows furrowed.
"Whats going on?"
"CEO Campbell, have you looked online??"
Elly Campbell looked at Secretary Edmonds, whose eyes still held traces of excitement, took back her gaze, and turned back to her office.
Chapter 574. President Jones is strongly protective_1
Chapter 574: 574. President Jones is strongly protective_1
She opened Twitter, and the Hot Search appeared right away, with the headline "Adam Joness mistress bullies others with her power."
Elly Campbells face suddenly sank.
She clicked on the trending topic. It got popr not only because she was used of bullying others with her power but also because someone had reposted this video.
The words "Adam Jones" were conspicuously featured at the top.
It was a direct repost of this video
[My wife wouldnt hit someone for no reason. If she ever hit someone, it must be that they are some blind fools who had iting.]
This repost blew up on the inte instantly.
Lily Jones had previously denied this sister-inw of hers, but then President Jones soon opened an ount on Twitter calling her "my wife".
The short phrase "my wife" was enough to shove a mouthful of dog food down everyones throat, and it oozed with pink bubbles no matter how you heard it.
Elly Campbell opened the video and nced at it. Sure enough, it was her hitting someone in that noodle house, and someone had uploaded the video to the inte.
At first, many people were berating her as a shameless, lowly, and vicious mistress, saying all sorts of things about her using Adams power to bully others...
But once Adam Jones reposted it, the entire direction of the onlinements changed.
Elly Campbell checked the newly created Twitter ount of Adam Jones, which was a few hours old. In just a few hours, the followers on his Twitter had reached over ten million.
He had reposted two tweets: one was the video of her hitting someone, and the other was Lily Joness post denying that Elly was Adams wife.
Right at the top it said
[Lily Jones, youve already been kicked out of the Jones family. Do you want to be chased out by the Moore n as well?]
This statement directly confirmed the strained sibling rtionship between Lily Jones and Adam Jones.
Given that Lily Jones was chased out by Adam, her credibility was severely undermined.
If Adams vigorous defense of Elly was an indication of their romantic rtionship, it still might not prove that Elly was Mrs. Jones; however, the following post was even more sensational.
[My granddaughter-inw wouldnt hit someone for no reason. If she ever hit someone, it must be that they are some blind fools who had iting.]
This was personally reposted by the Old Lady herself.
With the reposts by two verified ounts, it was enough to prove everything.
Even if Elly Campbell wasnt married to Adam Jones yet, she was acknowledged by the elders of the Jones family.
Who else could say anything?
This pair of grandmother and grandson were too arrogant, shamelessly covering for their own.
What do you mean she wouldnt hit someone for no reason? The proof is in the video; she did hit someone. Have they no shame?
After both of the Jones heavyweights had reposted it, would Jones Official Twitter not open its mouth to defend the wife of their president?
It immediately reposted Adam Joness Tweet
[Our presidents wife wouldnt hit someone for no reason. If she ever hit someone, it must be that they are some blind fools who had iting!]
Too much! This family of three is too outrageous!
Why do I taste a mouthful of dog food?
Can I admit that my criticism of them is because the dog food they scattered choked me?
...
It seemed like everyonepletely ignored the fact that she hit someone at the noodle house. Elly Campbells expression was somewhat at a loss for words.
She never expected Adam Jones to reveal their rtionship in this way.
Now that the whole world suddenly knew her identity, she herself didnt know how to face it.
She stared nkly at Adam Joness Twitter and the next second, she saw he had reposted that video of her hitting someone
[To the Mr. X of XXpany,wyers from the Jones corporation have already visited your premises. Please step outside to open the door.]
Chapter 575. President Jones is dominant, powerfully protecting his wife_1
Chapter 575: 575. President Jones is dominant, powerfully protecting his wife_1
The person who posted the video panicked, he used a Twitter burner ount with no information on it, yet Adam Jones pinpointed hispany and even his surname, and mentioned having awyer knock on his door?
Impossible, Mr. Jones must be trying to scare him!
He seriously underestimated President Joness ability topletely dominate others; undeterred, he boldly replied to Adam Jones
[Who are you trying to scare? I didnt spread rumors, and you want to sue me with awyer?]
Believing he was safe because his personal information wasnt shown, he wascent, and many who saw his post just sneered.
Given Adam Joness protective attitude, even ck could be turned into white for him, did he really need to scare you?
Adam Jones did not reply to him, and just when everyone thought Adam Jones did not intend to pursue the matter, the blogger posted an apology ten minutester
[Mr. Jones, Im sorry, I was wrong. I shouldnt have smeared Mrs. Jones just to gain attention. Im sorry, please forgive me.]
Elly Campbell: "..."
Beneath the apology post, aplete video was attached, which clearly showed how those two women provoked and verbally abused Elly Campbell, and how they called William Campbell an unrecognized bastard, among other unsavoryments.
Adam Jones didnt reply to him, even though the blogger tagged Adam Jones several times after apologizing, all of which Adam ignored.
Instead, Lady Jones retweeted his apology post
[If apologies were useful, then whats the need forwyers?]
Theizens had already been disgusted by the bloggers deceptive video, and upon hearing the vile insults from those two ugly fat women, they all agreed that Elly Campbell was right to hit them.
Now that Elly Campbell had assumed the identity of the First Lady of the Jones Corporation, it was almost like she was covered in gold, and even her hitting someone was seen as a heroic act.
Lady Jones is so cute, fiercely protecting her granddaughter-inw.
President Jones is so domineering, powerfully protecting his wife.
Elly, seeing all this, could not help but want tough, and eventually she simply closed her Twitter.
Checking the time, it was past two in the afternoon, was it past eleven at night in San Francisco? Was he still busy at this hour?
Meanwhile, in the San Francisco office building of the Jones Corporation in the United States, Robert Green watched as his boss, ever since he shared that Twitter post, becamepletely restless.
It was as if he had done something wrong and was afraid of being scolded by his wife.
Was it really such a big deal to acknowledge your wife in front of the whole world?
Why act as if youvemitted an unforgivable sin?
Watching Adam with his phone, picking it up and putting it down repeatedly, Robert couldnt help but feel frustrated.
Suddenly, Adams gaze turned to him, startling Robert so much that he almost thought his boss had sensed his scornful thoughts.
He touched his face, still looking so serious, surely the boss hadnt noticed, he thought, feeling slightly relieved.
"President, why... why are you looking at me like that?"
Adam frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "Youve been on a business trip for so long, and your wife hasnt even sent you a message. Doesnt that mean she doesnt care about you at all?"
"That cant be."
Robert shook his head, noting that President Joness eyes lit up, then he added, "I dont have a wife."
Adam Jones: "..."
"Do you want to be reassigned to receiving and dispatching?"
A strong instinct for self-preservation allowed Robert to quickly catch on, and he hurriedly exined, "President, what I mean is, although I dont have a wife, I know that Mrs. Jones isnt messaging you right now because she thinks youre too busy and doesnt want to disturb you."
Chapter 576. Being tsundere is fun for a moment, but after the fun, it’s too miserable_1
Chapter 576: 576. Being tsundere is fun for a moment, but after the fun, its too miserable_1
Heh, how could he possibly say to his boss, "If madam really cared, wouldnt she at least send a message?" just to strike a blow?
Although Robert said that, it didntfort Adam Jones at all.
Especially since Adam felt he had announced their rtionship without his wifes consent and didnt know whether she would be angry about it.
Originally, he had nned to wait until he got back, ask for her opinion, and then announce it.
But seeing those sarcastic and abusivements about her online, he was so heartbroken he couldnt stand it.
Then, when that video was posted, he exploded with anger and without thinking, he retweeted it and made their rtionship public.
Although he was relieved that mother and son would no longer be mistreated by onlinements, would she really be happy about it?
The condition she had set for their remarriage was that he shouldnt interfere with her personal feelings, but with his public announcement, who would dare to provoke her now?
In her eyes, did his actions amount to deliberately blocking her escape route?
After all, who would dare to mess with the wife of Adam Jones?
The more Adam thought about it, the more restless he became, afraid that Elly would me him. This feeling of anxiety had not ceased since he began trying to win his wife back.
Robert watched as his boss stared at his phone, frowning and looking despondent, and he shook his head with a sigh.
Although he felt he shouldnt be mocking his boss now that he seemed so pitiable, he couldnt help but say to himself
The thrill of pride feels good for a moment, but its miserable afterward.
"Get back to work!"
A momentter, Adam threw his phone aside and picked up a document to read.
Robert felt like dying. It was sote; couldnt he just let him go back to sleep?
Meanwhile, on Ellys end.
After closing Twitter, she tried to get back to work, but just couldnt concentrate.
Picking up her phone, she hesitated, then decided to open Instagram and sent Adam a message
"Still busy?"
After sending the message, she put her phone aside and buried herself in work again.
She had no idea that her simple message had driven a certain man in San Francisco crazy.
Robert watched, helpless, as his boss scrambled to pick up the phone after receiving the message from madam, almost dropping it in his fluster. Couldnt he keep his cool at all?
Now, Robert looked on, speechless, as his boss typed out a long message, deleted it, and then started over again. He had to resist the urge to snatch away the phone and simply reply with "Not busy."
Is a thirty-year-old man not ashamed of acting like a teenager with a crush? Its embarrassing, you know?
Couldnt he just y it cool and keep the aloof demeanor he used to have?
Its just a text from the wife. Does it need to drive him to the brink of insanity?
These thoughts Robert dared only keep to himself; he wouldnt dare utter them aloud.
Watching as his boss wrote and erased over and over, even the upright Mrs. Baker couldnt take it and said,
"President, if you dont reply soon, madam will think you dont want to talk to her."
With that one sentence, she struck a nerve with Adam.
He deleted his long rant and sent back a replyYeah, still busy.
Robert, who was peeking from the side: "..."
President, youre going to push your wife away like this, do you realize?
Chapter 577. What kind of embarrassing message did you withdraw_1
Chapter 577: 577. What kind of embarrassing message did you withdraw_1
At this moment, Robert Green had no idea that his boss had sweated through his palms just by typing a few characters.
After sending the message, he looked at his own response and felt that it might have been too aloof.
In a rush, he added another line
[Im sorry for making you feel aggrieved today.]
After sending it, he immediately worried it might annoy her and quickly retracted the message.
Elly Campbell on the other side of the ocean: "..."
Just as she had finally settled down to work, a text from Adam came through.
But as soon as she opened it, before she could even see what it said, he took it back.
She couldnt help but twitch the corner of her eye, a trace of amusement lifting her lips as she sent a yful message
[What indelicate message did you retract?]
Adam Jones, upon receiving her reply, darkened in expression, and his heart skipped a beat.
He swiftly turned to look at Robert Green, startling thetter who was watching his iron-d boss send messages.
"That... that was nothing, Mr. President, I..."
"Is Elly angry?"
Robert Green: "..."
Seeing his bosss nervous and flustered demeanor really...
He had no idea how to describe him anymore.
"Ahem..."
Robert Green coughed lightly, struggling to suppress his twitching lips, and said with a straight face:
"Mr. President, this is an Inte ng, the Mrs. is... just joking with you."
Adams face stiffened, especially upon seeing Robert Green barely holding back hisughter. His expression turned icy, a threatening glimmer emerging from his eyes.
"Mr. President, Ill get back to work. If you need anything, just let me know."
With that, he quickly moved to the desk on the side.
Lately, he had seen plenty of his bosss unreserved behavior; staying calm was the order of the day.
Adams gaze returned to the phone screen, and seeing the message from Elly, he couldnt help but curl his lips slightly before replying
[Wife, I miss you. Wait for me, Ille back as soon as I finish up here.]
When Elly received Adams earnest response, sheughed involuntarily, setting her phone aside without replying.
She noticed that her mood, which had been gloomy all day, was suddenly much better.
Elly no longer paid attention to the online discussion about her marital rtionship with Adam.
Everything had returned to the beginning.
The only difference was that now Ellys life included a man named Adam Jones.
The difference from four years ago was that now Adam had switched ces with the person she used to be.
Anxious to please and wholeheartedly willing to do so.
Elly was afraid of falling too deep and subconsciously tried to restrain her feelings, not realizing that from the moment Adam re-entered her life, that affection began to grow quietly in her heart, bing more dangerous the more she held back.
When Adam steadily intruded into her once peaceful life, wasnt it because in her subconscious, she had already permitted it?
*****
"Alright, the story is over, you have school tomorrow, now go to sleep."
Elly set down the storybook in her hand, tucked in her son, andy beside William.
After ensuring William was asleep, she got up and went downstairs, turned on the television, and started watching aimlessly.
Ellys schedule was quite regr; if not for stayingte at work, she would already be asleep at this hour.
But now, she found herselfpletely without the slightest hint of sleepiness.
Chapter 578.He still wants to harm me for the rest of my life_1
Chapter 578: 578.He still wants to harm me for the rest of my life_1
More than 20 hours had passed since Elly Campbell sent thatst message to Adam Jones the afternoon before yesterday, and she hadnt replied to his text, nor had Adam sent another.
When busy, she didnt really feel anything, but now that she was idle, sitting alone on the couch and facing the quiet living room, that suffocating sense of loneliness suddenly crept up like vines, climbing and growing incessantly through her bloodstream.
Laura hadnt gone to sleep either; it seemed she sensed her mommys unhappiness and slowly climbed up,ying on her legs and letting out a soft "meow," as if tofort her.
Elly held Laura in her arms, gently stroking her back, looking at this beautiful youngster, imagining Adam picking out a pet in the pet store, and her lips unconsciously curved into a smile.
She held Laura upright in front of her and said, "Do you know your daddy? He is a disaster, hes already wrecked me once and yet, he wants to wreck me for a lifetime. Tell me, what should I do?"
She was asking Laura, yet it was as if she was talking to herself.
Laura didnt understand what her mommy was saying, but she always meowed twice to give face, as a response.
Elly leaned back on the couch, looking at the ceiling and murmuring, "If I cant let go, then lets give us both a chance. You think thats the right decision?"
"Maybe... hes not as bad as I think, right?"
"The worst oue... is just losing one more time, isnt it?"
"..."
She held Laura, talking to herself for a long time, as ifforting herself and affirming her own thoughts.
Laura, unable to understand, just stepped on Ellys belly, massaging her.
After a long time, Elly picked up Laura again, looked straight into her beautiful blue eyes, and said, "Little Laura, do you want a little sister?"
"Meow~"
Whether Laura understood or not, Elly couldnt help butugh when she heard the meow and patted her little backside, saying,
"Go to sleep now, your brothers already asleep."
Laura seemed to actually understand that sentence, leaving Ellys side, wiggling her little butt as she crawled into her own cat bed and slowly closed her eyes.
Elly turned down the TV volume a bit andy on her side on the couch. Shortly, she heard slow footstepsing from the door.
She sat up abruptly, startled.
This floor was only for her and the room opposite Adam Jones; at this time, why would there be footsteps at the door?
She sat up quickly from the couch, hearing someone pressing the passcode at the door.
She stood up and quickly walked to the entryway, picked up a decorative vase from the cab, and gripped it tightly in her hand.
The passcode lock was opened, and the person outside slowed down their movements as they pushed the door open.
Ellys heart raced up to her throat.
The moonlight streaming into the living room elongated the tall silhouette at the door.
In the dark, Elly raised the vase in her hand and aimed it at the back of the persons head, bringing it down forcefully.
The person reacted quickly, turning to dodge the blow from Elly, and as she had exerted too much force, the momentum of the vase carried her forward, nearly causing her head to hit the corner of the table.
She was scooped back in by the person behind her.
Elly stiffened, turning to strike back with the vase, but her wrist was caught, and the vase was smoothly taken from her hand.
The person wrapped her tightly in his arms, his raspy voice pressing low, "Elly, its me."
Chapter 579. Your body is much more honest than your mouth_1
Chapter 579: 579. Your body is much more honest than your mouth_1
Elly Campbells body suddenly stiffened, the familiar voice, the familiar breath, in an instant surged into her viscera.
She abruptly looked up at the man in front of her, and by the moonlight, she saw his face.
The full beard, the bloodshot eyes, the hoarse voice fromck of sleep...
The face that was once as handsome as a deity now carried hints of age and wildness.
"Wife, Im back."
In that instant, the panic that had been lingering in Ellys heart suddenly lifted, and her eyes reddened abruptly.
She raised her hand and fiercely struck his chest, "Are you trying to scare me to death?"
Because she was afraid of waking William Campbell, Elly didnt dare to speak too loudly, making the suppressed voice sound all the more aggrieved.
Adam Jonesughed and enveloped her in his embrace, his face nuzzling against her shoulder, "Sorry, I thought you were asleep and didnt want to wake you."
The fatigue was unmistakable in his hoarse voice, quelling the fire of Ellys anger in an instant.
"How did youe back so soon?"
Adam buried his face in the crook of her shoulder and chuckled softly, "Didnt I say, as soon as I finish the work at hand, Ille back immediately?"
Looking at the time, it had been just over twenty hours since that text message; he truly hadnt rested for a moment before rushing back.
Thinking of his unshaven face, his bloodshot eyes, and the tiredness seeping through his hoarse voice, Ellys brows furrowed.
"Whats the rush, didnt you know to rest for a day there beforeing back?"
She knew that the business in the United States couldnt possibly be resolved in a day or two. The fact that he managed to get back so quickly basically meant he had been up all night dealing with the project.
Her heart ached indistinctly, not understanding why he was pushing himself so hard.
"I missed you too much, couldnt sleep without holding you, and if I didnte back soon, I reckon Id only be able to sleep with the help of sleeping pills."
His words amused Elly enough to crack a smile, but then she said in a stern voice, "Dont think that a few sweet nothings will make me forgive you for scaring me just now."
At those words, Adam Jones looked up, his smile taking on a deeper meaning, "Then how do you want to punish me?"
He leaned in close to her, whispering, "How aboutpensation... in flesh?"
"Get lost!"
Elly reached out to push him away, but Adam wasnt having it, instead, he hugged her even tighter, "Not leaving."
Suddenly, Adam seemed to realize something and lifted his face from her shoulder, a faint smile gracing his eyes.
"Youre up sote; could it be that you also couldnt sleep because you were thinking of me?"
Caught off guard by his question, Ellys face involuntarily flushed with embarrassment, avoiding Adams smiling gaze, she denied, "No, I just finished work and came down for a ss of water."
"Is that so?"
Seeing her somewhat evasive look, the smile in Adams eyes deepened.
He took her face in his hands, forcibly turning it towards him, his expression suddenly serious, "Lets see."
Elly didnt understand why he was suddenly so stern, feeling a sinking in her heart, "See what?"
"To see if youre lying to your husband."
Elly: "..."
She aimed a forceful kick at his knee, but Adam agilely dodged and, taking hold of her waist with his momentum, he turned and pressed her against the couch behind them.
"Your body is much more honest than your mouth, let me feel what you really think in your heart."
Chapter 580.What word can be mistyped as ’husband’ (老公)_1
Chapter 580: 580.What word can be mistyped as husband (Ϲ)_1
As her words fell, Elly Campbell sensed trouble and tried to escape, but Adam Jones was quicker, capturing her waist and leaning down to kiss her.
Elly Campbell leaned on the armrest of the sofa, and as Adam Jones moved closer, she instinctively arched her body backward. The couple, losing their bnce, both fell onto the sofa.
Worried about crushing Elly Campbell, Adam instinctively braced himself with his arms against the sofa cushions as they fell, with the two of them facing each other, one above the other.
Their gaze inadvertently fell on Elly Campbells smartphone that was left on the sofa, still unlocked. It was open to a conversation window with Adam Jones on Instagram.
In the message box, she had typed two words"Honey".
She had probably been interrupted by the sound of him unlocking the door, so the message hadnt been sent yet.
A hint of amusement deepened on Adams face as he noticed where her eyes were directed. Turning her head, Elly Campbell saw her phone lit up,
with the word "Honey" standing out in the chat box. Her face instantly flushed red.
At the moment, she didnt even know why she had inexplicably typed those two words. It wouldnt have mattered if the message wasnt sent, but it just so happened to be seen by Adam Jones.
She reached out quickly to snatch the phone, but someone was a step ahead, seizing it from her grasp.
"Honey?"
Adam Jones, in a good mood, raised his eyebrows and shook the phone in his hand with a smug gesture.
As Elly Campbell frantically reached for it, he leaned in and kissed her cheek, then, under her furious gaze, he let her go.
"What were you going to say to your husband? Now that your husband is back, you can tell me in person, no need to text."
He regretteding back so soon. If only he had taken a few extra minutes, he would have seen what his dear wife had wanted to say.
Elly Campbell snatched her phone back with a scowl, saying, "No, it was a typo."
Avoiding Adam Joness gaze, she tried to get out from underneath him, but Adam Jones had no intention of letting her go so easily, persistently asking,
"What couldve possibly been mistyped as honey?"
"Give me my phone back."
"I wont return it. Answer me first, what were you trying to say?"
Elly Campbell, unable to free herself from his persistence, decided to change the subject, "Didnt you say you havent slept in a long time? Why arent you going to sleep instead of pestering me here?"
"Yes, Im both tired and hungry, poor me."
Adam Jones once again buried his face in front of Elly Campbell, his muffled voice emanating.
Elly Campbell: "..."
This beast!
She cursed silently in her heart.
"If youre hungry, go cook some noodles in the kitchen. We have all the ingredients. If youre tired, go upstairs and sleep. Whats the point of clinging to me here?"
Elly Campbell raised her hand, pushing on his shoulders, but Adam Jones took advantage of the situation and pressed down even closer, his handsome faceing even nearer to hers.
"I only want to eat meat."
"If you want to eat meat, theres some in the fridge, you just need tomm..."
Adam Jones bent down and swiftly covered her mouth with his, his deep, husky voice, along with his slightlybored breathing, emerging from Adams lips
"I only want your meat..."
Its better when the wife is tipsy, she easily grasps the meaning behind his words without need for exnation.
"Animal..."
All the words Elly Campbell wanted to hurl at him werepletely swallowed by Adam Joness overwhelming kisses, leaving only a sultry ambiance lingering all around after a moment...
Again and again they reached the pinnacle of entanglement, turning their short days of yearning into action, melting into this tender passion.
Chapter 581. Shut your mouth_1
Chapter 581: 581. Shut your mouth_1
After the thoroughly ardent embrace, Elly Campbell was once again exhausted to the point of copse.
Despite only a few days passing, the man was like a hungry wolf that hadnt touched meat for a long time, seemingly wishing he could devour Ellypletely.
The living room was in a state of chaos.
Ellyy on top of Adam Jones, too breathless and embarrassed, and tired to even muster the energy to scold him.
Feeling a few kisses on the top of her head, she got so annoyed that she raised her hand and twisted him fiercely, eliciting a pained cry from him.
The husky, sexy moans inadvertently reignited the just extinguished me of passion.
Sensing that certain someone beneath her was rising to attention again, Ellys face darkened.
"Adam Jones, you move again and see what happens."
The excessively husky voice after their intimacy paused at Ellys ear, undoubtedly reminding her of the passionate, somewhat coquettish embarrassment from before, making her face flush even redder.
Adam cupped her hand thaty on him, suppressing hisughter, and said,
"You scare my buddy like that, and hell stand up again."
Elly: "..."
She really wanted to beat this creature that kept making indecent jokes.
"You shut your mouth."
"Fine, Id be happy to oblige."
Adam chuckled lowly and with a swift move, his lips silenced hers.
"Adam... Mmm..."
She managed to utter just one syble in that brief pause before Adam blocked her words again.
She didnt know how this creature had such endurance - theyd rested for just two minutes, and he was at it again.
Every act of resistance from Elly was dissolved into nothingness amidst his domineering and skilled deep kisses and entwining.
When the rooms erotic atmosphere subsided to calmness once more, Elly lost even the energy to scold him.
All she could do was glower at Adam with a pair of resentful eyes, which only drew an innocent look from him.
"You were the one who told me to shut up, werent you? You didnt say I couldnt do it this way."
Elly: "..."
He had the audacity to engage in a war of words with her.
She really, really wanted to smack him dead!!
Though Ellys heart was tied in knots, those eyes, still humid and full of allure from their recent entanglement, made Adams mouth dry with desire.
But he still took Ellys condition into consideration, not daring to go too far.
Otherwise, he might not even be allowed through the front door.
With a hint of appeasement, he held her in his arms, gently caressing her smooth back, cing kisses on her face, and spoke softly,
"Dont be mad. Ill control myself better next time, I promise not to wear you out. I was just so hungry this time... Ow!"
A vicious twist to his waist from Elly had him crying out in reflexive pain.
"Youre still talking!"
Next time? There wasnt going to be a next time! (Jennie: Heh, thats what you saidst time.)
"I wont say it, I wont say it, my wife isnt angry anymore."
Seeing that Adam finally behaved, Ellys expression softened a bit.
Remembering their multiple climactic embraces, she couldnt imagine how this man had gone without sleep for a day and a night.
If he was like this without sleep, if he were in full vigor, she would have beenpletely drained!
After mentally cursing Adam thoroughly, she heaved a sigh in her heart.
After all was said and done, if he was so presumptuous, wasnt it because she had indulged him? Who was to me?
Only when he entered their home, carrying her and calling her "Elly," and she heard that familiar voice, tender and full of deep affection, did she realize how much she had missed him in just two short days.
Chapter 582. Don’t take on everything by yourself
Chapter 582: 582. Dont take on everything by yourself
The empty feeling that suddenly engulfed her when he disappeared from her life became especially intense when she faced the silent, empty room alone.
He asked her, when she typed the word "hubby," what she had wanted to tell him, but actually, she didnt even know herself.
It was just that moment, looking at his Instagram chat box, seeing not a single message from him, her heart felt somewhat deste.
The word "hubby" just inexplicably appeared in the chat box.
Adam Jones sensed the woman who had been thrashing in his arms suddenly fell silent, and he frowned slightly with concern.
Just about to speak, he heard Elly Campbells low voice from his embrace, "Adam Jones."
"Hmm?"
Hearing his full name called out, despite the slight displeasure in his heart, Adam responded gently.
"I feel like Ive be weaker."
Adam Jones: "..."
Was her sudden silence because of this?
"Getting weaker is good, once you are weaker, your hubby has a role to y."
Adam Jones chuckled as he caressed her smooth back, saying, "I hope that no matter what happens, you think of letting me solve it for you first, rather than shouldering everything alone. It would pain me."
"I can solve it."
The Elly Campbell in his arms furrowed her brows, instinctively speaking out in contradiction.
Adam Jonesughed, lifting his hand to gently tap her forehead, saying,
"I know you can solve it, but I dont want you to struggle so much, the wife of Adam Jones shouldnt have to work so hard."
Elly Campbell didnt speak this time, just quietly leaning in his embrace, much like an obedient cat, rubbing against his chest.
This subconscious little action melted Adam Joness heart into a puddle.
After resting for over half an hour, Elly Campbell finally moved, rising off of him.
The moment she moved, her body felt as if it had fallen apart, sore and aching.
Looking at the marks of passion marking both her and Adam Joness body, rationality reimed its ce as desire faded, leaving behind a shame she dare not face.
As for Adam Jones, in front of his beloved wife, he presented himself unburdened by any psychological weight, seeing her frown unable to move, he tenderly kissed her cheek, and casually picked up the clothes on the floor to put on.
"Ill carry you upstairs for a shower."
Elly Campbell truly didnt feel like moving at all, and having gone this far with him, she didnt put on any airs, letting Adam Jones carry her upstairs.
William Campbell was sleeping in the master bedroom, so Adam Jones carried Elly Campbell to the guest room.
He set up the hot water for her, and carried Elly Campbell into the bathroom.
"I added some essential oils; soaking for a while should make your body feel better."
Adam Joness hands rested on the edge of the bathtub, looking down at Elly Campbell with lowered brows.
Elly Campbell was soaking in the bathtub with eyes closed, but upon hearing Adam Joness words, she opened her eyes, "Where did the essential oilse from?"
"Hmm... I bought them before going abroad."
Touching the tip of his nose guiltily, he further exined, "Thinking that such uncontroble moments would certainly not only ur once, I bought them in advance to have on hand..."
"Adam Jones, get out!!!"
Elly Campbell finally couldnt help but explode!
This brute was really thinking about that stuff all the time, even preparing for afterward.
Faced with his wifes fierce anger, Adam Jonesughed good-naturedly, kissed her lips that he had made swollen with his kisses, "Im going to shower."
Chapter 583. Afraid of losing control_1
Chapter 583: 583. Afraid of losing control_1
Having finished speaking, under Elly Campbells furious gaze, he simply shed his outer clothes and entered the shower opposite the bathtub.
The mans tall figure was faintly visible through the mist, his fit and powerful body obscured by the water vapor in such a teasing way that just looking at him made Elly feel her mouth go dry.
She averted her eyes unnaturally, closed them, and leaned back in the bathtub, daring not to look anymore.
She was afraid... um, that she couldnt restrain herself.
The water temperature was just right, and she was so exhausted that Ellys eyelids began to sink bit by bit.
When Adam Jones finished his shower and came out, had Elly already fallen asleep in the bathtub?
Worried that Elly might catch a cold, Adam grabbed a towel, quickly dried himself, and then lifted Elly out of the water.
After drying her off with the towel, he brought her clothes and helped her change into them. Perhaps she was truly worn out, for she didnt wake up throughout these movements.
Adam felt a mix of satisfaction and heartache.
When he had rushed back homete at night, he worried she might confront him about revealing their rtionship online or even give him the cold shoulder.
But she did none of that, didnt bring any of it up, and even gave him this surprise.
It let him know that in the days he hadnt been home, she had been thinking of him, too.
He leaned down to kiss her cheek and couldnt help but hold her tightly in his arms, whispering by her ear, "Thank you, wife. I love you."
After two sleepless nights, now that he was holding his delicate wife in his arms, he fell into a contented sleep as soon as he touched the bed.
William Campbell woke up early in the morning and saw Daddy in the kitchen making breakfast, happily rushing over.
"Daddy, youre back."
"Shh! Mommy is still sleeping, William, keep your voice down, dont wake Mommy."
William nodded earnestly, then furrowed his brow and voiced his concern:
"Mommy must have worked toote and exhausted herselfst night. Can Daddy not let Mommy get so tired in the future?"
The innocent words of the little guy sounded different in someones ears.
Thinking of how hard his wife had "worked"st night, he felt somewhat uneasy.
"Cough!"
He coughed lightly, with a bit of pretense, and said, "Daddy will try not to let Mommy get too tired."
"Why try? Shouldnt a man be tender towards his woman and rush to do all the hard and tiring work?"
Thats what the uncles on the TV shows Auntie watches always say.
"Well, there are some tasks that men should rush to do, and some that only women can do. Thats called division ofbor."
"What are those tasks?"
"You wouldnt understand, youll know when you grow up."
Elly Campbell, dragging her stiff body out of the room, heard this odd exchange between father and son downstairs.
Especially Adam, that brute, was actually discussing the issue of division ofbor seriously with his sonhe made her want to beat him up.
"Adam Jones!"
With a hoarse voice, Elly roared and then, fuming, walked down from upstairs.
"What are you discussing with your son?"
"Hm? What did I say?"
Adam looked at Elly innocently, with an expression of utter cluelessness about what he might have said wrong.
"Just... just that... that division ofbor thing..."
Ellys face uncontrobly turned red.
Watching her ears slowly redden, Adam chuckled softly.
"There are many things in this world that require division ofbor between men and women. Whats wrong with what I said?"
Elly: "..."
Chapter 584. The Old Lady Fell Down_1
Chapter 584: 584. The Old Lady Fell Down_1
Elly Campbell knew Adam Jones was pretending to be ignorant, but she couldnt refute him.
If she argued, Adam would definitely use her of having an unhealthy mind, obsessed with that sort of thing.
And ultimately, she would be the one at a loss.
Lately, he had be quite articte, and she couldnt win against him.
Giving him a silent eye roll, she directly avoided the topic.
Adam leaned in, whispering coaxingly, "Dont be angry, I made breakfast,e and eat."
He hooked Ellys little finger, teasingly scraping it against the palm of her hand, earning a re from her and she shook him off.
After breakfast, Adam took it upon himself to take their son to school, and then drove Elly to work.
On the way to thepany, thinking about how Adam had been dyed here for a while, and that the Jones Corporation couldnt possibly do without him, she asked:
"Its been so many days, are you not going back to Boston? Arent you concerned about thepanys affairs?"
Just her being away from ska for a while meanting back to a pile of issues to deal with, let alone for the Jones Corporation.
Adam was driving when he heard Ellys question; his hand on the steering wheel suddenly tightened.
After a moment of silence, he nced sideways at Elly and asked, "What about you, would you be willing toe back to Boston with me?"
Brayman was in ska, handed down to his wife by his mother-inw, and it had just recently gone public under her control.
If she wasnt willing to leave ska, what right did he have to ask her to return with him?
Was it because they were remarried?
That was something he couldnt bring himself to say.
Even if they were remarried, why shouldnt it be him staying here for her sake, instead of her having to follow him back to Boston?
The Jones Corporation couldnt do without him, but equally, he didnt want to be away from his wife and children.
Work issues could always be worked out.
If nothing else, he could just bear the burden himself, flying back and forth wasnt undoable.
Elly, taken aback by his question, paused.
This question had never crossed her mind; subconsciously, she had assumed that since they nned to remarry, it was natural for her to return to the Jones Family.
She hadnt expected Adam to consider even more than she had.
His asking her now was obviously because he considered her perspective more than his own, and didnt presume she should give up everything here for him.
She stared at Adam in silence.
Seeing that she didnt respond, Adam didnt press further. He hadnt expected her to answer right away when he asked.
They drove all the way to the Brayman building, and before getting out of the car, Adam reached out to hold her, "Ill take care of the Jones Corporations issues, dont worry."
Elly was startled again, realizing he was addressing her earlier question, she nodded, "Okay."
What Elly didnt tell Adam was that although she was the chairman of Brayman, Greenhill Ainley was in charge of most affairs, and even for decisions he couldnt make, her mother was there.
Unlike him, the Old Lady was getting on in years, and the entire Jones Corporation couldnt operate without him.
But she didnt mention this to Adam.
However, it was at this moment, Elly received a call from Gloria at the Jones residence.
The Old Lady had fallen ill.
Ever since the death of Adams father, the Old Ladys health had been poor, and it got even worse after supporting the Jones Corporation for so many years.
It was only when Adam took over the Jones Corporation from her that the Old Lady finally got the chance to breathe and slowly recover.
Chapter 585. Let’s go back together_1
Chapter 585: 585. Lets go back together_1
Four years ago, on that night, during her most strained quarrel with Adam Jones, the Old Lady suddenly had a heart attack and was hospitalized.
The cause was a fierce argument between the Old Lady and Adam Jones. She believed he had been neglecting her, and in his anger, convinced that she hadined about him to the Old Lady, Adam Joness outburst triggered her illness.
It was during her first visit back to the country when the Old Lady told her this, taking the opportunity to scold Adam fiercely as well.
At the time, she felt it was ridiculous; no matter what, if Adam Jones had a prejudice against her, he would me everything on her.
However, now that she thought back on it, although she was still angry, she harbored less resentment.
What concerned her more now was the Old Ladys condition.
The Old Lady was in her seventies, which wasnt considered very old by todays standards, but it was not young either; it was a crucial juncture in life.
It might be endured, but if not...
Elly Campbells brows furrowed, a sense of unease in her heart.
The Old Lady had genuinely cherished her as her own granddaughter, and without her, she may not have been able to endure those three years.
After a moment of silence, she called Adam Jones, and the call connected after just one ring.
"Elly?"
"Gloria said Grandma is sick, do you know?"
"Yeah, Gloria called me. Im going to go back in a bit."
Exhaustion tinged Adam Joness voice.
"Where are you now?"
"Just left the Jones Corporation, why?"
"Come to Brayman to pick me up."
"Okay."
Adam Jones didnt ask why, and not long after hanging up the phone, his car had already arrived downstairs at Brayman.
From a distance, he could see Elly Campbell waiting outside thepany building.
Adam Jones hurriedly got out of the car and walked towards her, "Have you been waiting long?"
"No, just a minute or two."
Adam Jones nodded, his mood turned somber as he thought about the Old Ladys condition, and he pursed his lips, saying:
"Im going back to Boston to check on Grandma. Once her health improves, Ille back."
"Pick up the son from the kindergarten."
"Hmm?"
Adam Jones was momentarily stunned but then understood Ellys intention.
He looked at her, somewhat astonished, his surprise earning a disapproving nce from Elly.
"What are you thinking? Grandma is sick, how could I not go back to see her?"
She bypassed him and walked towards the Rolls-Royce parked by the roadside.
Adam Jones snapped back to reality and quickly followed her, snatching her hand and whispering in her ear, "Thank you, wife."
Elly Campbell gave him a sidelong nce and ignored him.
After picking up William Campbell from the kindergarten, Adam Joness private jet was already waiting on the tarmac.
Unlike amercial ne, this private jet of Adam Jones was more like a luxurious suite.
With a kitchen, dining room, bathroom, and bedroom all avable, and additionally, a separate screening room, it didnt feel boring even thousands of miles up in the air.
It was also Williams first time on such a ne, filled with wonder in his eyes.
At the tail of the ne, there was a separate toy room, appearing to be a room recently added, obviously prepared by Jones big boss as a present for his son.
Once on the ne, Adam Jones sent his son off to the toy room and went to join his wife.
Elly Campbell was flipping through a magazine in the living room. Adam Jones approached her and asked, "What are you reading so intently?"
Chapter 586. The woman in the magazine_1
Chapter 586: 586. The woman in the magazine_1
Elly Campbell pointed to the page she was flipping through and said, "Ive noticed that you and Mrs. Green bear a slight resemnce to each other."
She had originally just made a joke, after all, there were many people in the world who looked alike but had no rtion.
But then, when Adam Jones caught sight of that magazine page, his expression suddenly turned icy and terrifying.
Elly Campbell was stunned for a moment before, in the next second, Adam Jones had taken the magazine from her hand, "Whats so interesting about these gossip magazines, are they more attractive than your husband?"
Casually tossing the magazine into the trash bin, he turned Elly Campbells face toward himself and said:
"If youre going to look, look at your husband."
Elly Campbells gaze quietly rested on Adam Joness face, as usual, handsome. The chill that had just crept into his eyes had already vanished, almost convincing Elly Campbell that she had been seeing things.
However, there was no time for Elly Campbell to think more about it, as Adam Jones held her tightly in his embrace, with a bit too much strength.
"Elly, thank you for apanying me to see Grandma."
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbells brow furrowed slightly, feeling that the strength Adam Jones held her with was a bit too tight, but naturally, she didnt attempt to struggle and let him hold her.
"Lily Jones and I were brought up solely by Grandma since we were young. Besides you and William Campbell, Grandma is the most important person in this world to me, thank you for valuing her as much as I do."
Elly Campbell knew of Adam Joness typically aloof nature, which seldom lent itself to expressing such feelings. The fact that he was now articting his thoughts to her clearly illustrated how much he cared and valued their grandmother.
Listening to the anxiety and heaviness in his tone, Elly Campbell felt aplex emotion in her heart.
Raising her hand, she gently patted his back, but her voice deliberately held a bit of reproach, "Didnt you say you wanted to remarry me? Once we remarry, Ill be the Young Miss of the Jones family; its only proper for me to visit the Old Lady, whats there to thank me for?"
Her tone was firm, yet she heard Adam Jonesughing softly.
"Youre right, theres nothing to be thankful for," he said.
He moved away from her shoulder and bent down to kiss her lips lightly, "But Im still very happy you could apany me back."
He put his arm around Elly Campbells shoulders, sat back on the sofa, and locked his eyes onto hers, his expression slightly tense:
"Beforeing back to the country, I was constantly thinking, by revealing our rtionship without your consent, would you me me, or, by not disclosing our rtionship, watching you and William Campbell being ndered online, enduring such grievances without a word from me, would you resent me for that?"
"But, Elly, I dont regret revealing our rtionship at all. As a husband and father, I cant just watch you and our son suffer such indignities."
As he spoke, the strength of his embrace increased slightly, his deep voice carrying a muffled emotion, "Even if you get angry with me, I had to disclose it."
After listening to all he had to say, Elly Campbell didnt think about how he had specially registered an ount and reposted that tweet, nor about the many thoughts he had before doing so.
After listening to him, she was silent for a while before she finally began to speak slowly:
"Theres nothing worth getting angry about, I dont want my son to always be criticized under the stigma of being illegitimate."
William Campbell looked carefree on the outside but was actually quite sensitive.
The people at the kindergarten had been intimidated by Adam Jones and dared not say anything further, but what about others.
Chapter 587. The one who will be with you until old age is me_1
Chapter 587: 587. The one who will be with you until old age is me_1
Anyone who sees William Campbell will call him a bastard, and not just William, she couldnt bear it either.
Adam Jones heard her say this, and his guilt grew even stronger, "Im sorry, its all my fault that youve been aggrieved."
Elly Campbell snorted coldly and pushed him away, "If you know your son has been wronged, dont treat him as a thorn in your side from now on."
"When have I ever treated my son as a thorn in my side?"
With such an usation from his wife, President Joness face immediately showed a touch of grievance.
"What do you think?"
Elly snorted again, thinking of little William, who had been banished to the toy room to y on his own, and her gaze at Adam Jones grew even more usatory.
Adam thought for a moment, and after a while, a trace of guilt shed across his face, "Just asionally."
When he wanted to get close to his wife, there was always an extra personing over and disturbing their world for two, could he not see him as a thorn in his eye?
After all, he wasnt going to stop doing such things in the future.
President Jones thought with self-justification, and said with a smile:
"He will grow up eventually, and once he takes a wife, we two old folks will be the thorns in his eyes, and the one to apany you in old age will be me. So, my dear wife, you should be doting on your husband right now, not that stinky boy."
Elly kicked him straight away, "Get lost!"
Its one thing for the son to grow up, but hes still little now, isnt he?
Besides, when her son takes a daughter-inw in the future, she wont be sticking her nose in to be the thorn in their eyes.
ska isnt far from Boston; an hour and a halfter, the nended on the helipad behind the Jones Family residence.
"Young Master, you have finallye back."
Seeing Adam Jones return, the butler felt somewhat relieved, and his eyes lit up at the sight of Elly Campbell and William following him off the ne.
"Young Lady, Young Master, youre back too."
In the past few days, the online discussion about the identities of the Young Miss and Young Master had been very hot.
The Old Lady was so anxious that someone registered a Twitter ount for her.
Thankfully, Adam was one step ahead in recognizing the identities of the Young Lady and the Young Master; otherwise, the sour and venomousments online could have continued for who knows how long.
"Butler, how is the Old Lady doing now?"
"The doctor said that its just the recurrence of an old illness due to her age, and her condition has stabilized for now, but it still needs some time for observation."
As the butler spoke, he nced at little William, who was being held by Adam, and said:
"The Old Lady might just get better out of happiness when she sees the Young Master back."
Adam nodded, not in the mood for much chitchat with the butler, and quickly headed toward the house.
The Old Lady had her own family doctors care and didnt stay in the hospital; she was currently in her own room with servants and professional caregivers looking after her.
As Adam and the others went upstairs, Gloria, attending to the Old Lady, came out of the room after just having helped her take her medicine.
"Young Master, Young Miss, Young Master."
Glorias eyes immediately lit up; this was the first time she had seen the Young Master.
Indeed, just like the pictures online, the Young Master looked astonishingly alike his father.
"Grandmother is asleep?"
"The Old Lady justy down, please go in, Young Master, Young Miss," Gloria said, then quickly turned and walked to the Old Ladys bedside, "Old Lady, the Young Master, Young Miss, and Young Master havee to see you."
Chapter 588: Daddy always holds mommy, kisses mommy
Chapter 588: Daddy always holds mommy, kisses mommy
Old Lady Jones originally wasnt feeling very spirited, but upon hearing those words, she instantly opened her eyes wide. Even the lifeless depths of her pupils seemed to gain a hint of sparkle at that moment.
"Young Master? Is it my sweet great-grandson William Campbell?"
Adam Jones, holding William, quickly walked over. When he reached Old Lady Joness bedside, he set him down.
Before they arrived, Elly Campbell had already told William they were going to visit Great-grandmother, so as soon as William got to the bedside, he dutifully said:
"Great-grandmother, William is here to see you."
The Old Lady was overjoyed. Her spirits suddenly much improved, she immediately called for Gloria to help her sit up.
Adam stepped forward to help Old Lady Jones sit up and lean against the pillow.
Just as the butler had said, upon seeing her precious great-grandson, the Old Lady seemed as happy as if her illness hadpletely vanished, grabbing Williams chubby little hand and smiling until her eyes curved into crescents.
"It really is Great-grandmothers beloved great-grandson. Let me have a look at you."
Old Lady Jones gently stroked his cute and lovely face, absolutely delighted.
"This little face, just like your daddy when he was little."
"Great-grandmother, who is cuter, me or Daddy?"
Williams eyes shone brightly, his soft, glutinous voice bearing a hint of an adult-like tone.
Listening to him, Old Lady Jones couldnt help butugh heartily, "Of course, my dear William is the most handsome. Your Daddy used to always have such a stern face when he was young, not nearly as charming as our little William."
"Daddy always likes to have a stern face now too, especially when he sees Mommy treating William better than him."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Adam Jones: "..."
This little rascal!
"Great-grandmother, why does Daddy always want topete with me for Mommys attention, even at his age? Hes not even embarrassed."
"Hahaha..."
Williams tone full of derision,bined with his adult-like phrasing, made the Old Ladyugh even more.
Perhaps feeling emboldened by having someone on his side, William wasnt afraid of Daddys daunting expression at all and cuddled up to Great-grandmother, acting spoiled and cute.
"Daddy always likes to hug Mommy, and he also kisses Mommy a lot..."
"Cough cough!!!"
Elly, who had so far let her son charm the Old Lady, finally couldnt bear it and coughed loudly.
If he continued, his Dads little secrets would all be spilled, and it would embarrass both of them.
Walking quickly to Old Lady Joness side, she said, "Grandma, you need to get well soon. Right now, William is using you to go against his Daddy."
The Old Lady looked at Elly with a beaming smile. She seemed much brighterpared to thest time they had met. When mentioning her hell-raiser grandson, there wasnt a trace of the grievances from before. It seemed that the young man had been working hardtely.
The Old Lady felt reassured, nodding continuously, "Good, good, Grandma will definitely get better soon."
As she spoke, she gently rubbed Williams tender little cheek and said, "Great-grandmother cant bear to see our little William bullied by a certain shameless person."
"Great-grandmother, get better quickly so that William can protect you too," William said, clinging tightly to the Old Ladys arm. Though it was their first formal meeting, the cheeky little guy acted as though they were old friends, delighting the Old Lady greatly.
It really seemed as if she might get better the very next second.
However, Old Lady Jones was still sick after all. After being cheerful for a while, she grew tired.
Seeing this, Elly and the rest advised her to lie down and rest.
"Grandma, you should lie down and have a good sleep first. When you wake up refreshed, William can talk with you more."
Chapter 589. Seeing objects and thinking of people_1
Chapter 589: 589. Seeing objects and thinking of people_1
"Mmm, Great-grandmother, you need to get some good rest, okay? William wille to see you when you wake up."
"Okay, okay..."
After the Old Lady had fallen asleep, the couple left with William.
Adam Jones master bedroom was always kept clean, so there was no need for any temporary preparations.
However, William was a problem.
"Young Master, do you want Young Master William to have his room, or will he stay with you and the Young Miss in the same room?"
"I dont want to stay with Daddy and Mommy."
Before Adam and his spouse could speak, William rushed to say it.
"Grandma Gloria, Fatty told me that Daddy and Mommy cant have a little sister if I live with them. Please prepare another room for me."
This little rascal really says whateveres to his mind.
Especially that all-knowing Fatty, who discusses with him every day on how to have a sister, has got young William working hard to y matchmaker for his own Daddy and Mommy.
And Adam, the CEO, didnt want his son to be a third wheel in their room anyway. Now that he heard his son say he didnt want to stay with them, he was more than happy.
Without waiting for William to change his mind, and not waiting for Elly to voice any objections, he said to Gloria:
"Do as William says."
"Alright, Young Master. I will take care of it right away."
Gloria barely held back herughter and nodded in agreement.
The Young Master really is a divine helper for his father, and that Fatty young friend he talks about must be a wonderful kid.
Perhaps soon enough the Young Master and the Young Miss will be able to give the Old Lady another great-granddaughter.
She would surely be the happiest little princess in the world.
Elly had more than once been embarrassed by her sons unguardedments, and now, the little scamp was repeating his campaign for a sister in front of Gloria, making Elly wish she could just bury herself in the ground.
"Son, go with Gloria, she will take you to your room."
Adam hurried his son away before he could have second thoughts.
Little did young William suspect that in his Daddys heart, he was already such an unwee presence; he simply nodded and agreed innocently.
Following Gloria, he trotted down the stairs.
A hint of smugness appeared in Adams eyes. Withdrawing his gaze from his son, he turned around to see his wife looking at him with a faintly red face and a strange look in her eyes, which made him feel a little guilty.
"Weve been tired all day, lets go back to our room and rest for a while. We can go downstairs when dinner is ready."
Saying that, he reached out his long arm, wrapped Elly in his embrace, and led her to their bedroom.
Elly had lived in this master bedroom for three years and was naturally familiar with it.
The time she got drunk, Adam even brought her back here once. Theyout hasnt changed much since she left four years ago.
Even the decorations on the decorative cab that she had excitedly bought to adorn the room had not been changed, and were very well preserved.
Last time she didnt pay much attention to observe them, but now, seeing these things brought a bit of nostalgia to her heart.
After all the twists and turns, she never thought she woulde back here, spending a new day with Adam again.
Seeing her staring nkly at the decorations on the cab, Adam could roughly guess what she was thinking.
Standing beside her, looking at the objects she had once ced there, he said softly:
"During the four years I couldnt find you, I could only look at these things and reminisce about you."
Chapter 590. Can’t Lose You Again_1
Chapter 590: 590. Cant Lose You Again_1
When Elly Campbell heard his words, she nced sideways at Adam Jones, and just as he turned his head to look at her, their gazes met perfectly.
In those deep, dark pupils of his, an undisguised depth of affection permeated, making it difficult for Elly Campbell to ignore.
Adam Jones lifted his hand, gently caressing her cheek, his fingertips slowly tracing the contours of her facial features, his gaze bing increasingly tender.
"Thank goodness, I found you again. I cant afford to lose you again in this lifetime."
He gently lifted her chin and bent down to kiss her slowly.
Compared to the previous forceful and wild kisses, this one was extremely gentle, with a careful, caring, and soothing touch.
It also gave Elly Campbell a taste of sincere gratitude.
Her heartbeat quickened uncontrobly under his kiss, and she involuntarily wrapped her arms around his shoulders, beginning to respond to him bit by bit.
Gradually, what began as a gentle kiss grew wilder with increasingly heavy breathing.
Just as reason was on the brink of being consumed by the ignited mes, the door was knocked
"Thump thump thump!!"
"Daddy, Mommy!"
Hearing her sons voice, Elly Campbell abruptly pulled back her disengaging reason.
She pushed Adam Jones forcefully away, regardless of his look of injury, took several deep breaths to regte her breathing, and slowly the heat from her face and body subsided.
Adam Jonessplexion wasnt looking good. Being pushed away by his wife at a crucial moment wasnt a good feeling.
And the culprit was the little rascal.
As Elly Campbell turned to open the door, she was assertively pulled back into his arms by the wrist, "Dont open it."
"Our son is outside."
"Let him knock!"
He spoke with a husky voice, his expression somewhat sour, and even a bit pitiful, "Wife, Im in difort..."
The closeness of their bodies allowed Elly Campbell to naturally feel the physiological changes in Adam Jones, and she understood what he was talking about.
In that respect, he was like a wolf that hadnt eaten meat for a lifetime, utterly unrestrained.
Justst night he had taken from her fiercely, leaving not a bone behind. How could Elly Campbell possibly let him have his way now?
"You brought this on yourself, why me me for your difort?"
Elly Campbell gave him an indifferent roll of her eyes and turned again to open the door.
Adam Jones was not about to let the little third-wheel in, keeping his wife tightly confined in his arms, he said:
"Whom else should I me if not you?"
He pressed his body against her, rubbing in a way that almost ignited Elly Campbells fire.
"Its all because youre too attractive, making me lose control every time."
Stirred by his recent actions, Elly Campbell was almost losing control herself, when he turned the me onto her as the "culprit crying foul first," she stomped hard on the back of his foot.
Seizing the moment when he was in pain, she escaped, "If youre in difort, go solve it in the bathroom."
"Wife, you help me..."
"Fine, Ill help you."
Elly Campbell agreed readily, and a look of joy shed across Adam Joness face. Before he could say anything more, Elly Campbell pushed him toward the bathroom.
"Go in and take care of it, Ill get you some tissue paper."
Adam Jones: "..."
Was this the kind of help his wife had in mind?
He looked intively at Elly Campbell, shaking her fingers, "Wife..."
Elly Campbell ignored him, quickly turned, and ran off before he could catch her.
Adam Jones watched her retreating back,ughed helplessly, and feeling the intense difort, his wife was not assisting, so he had to go to the bathroom to deal with it himself.
Chapter 591. Lily Jones is here again_1
Chapter 591: 591. Lily Jones is here again_1
Before dinner, the Jones familys personal doctor came by and exined Old Lady Joness condition in detail to Adam and his wife, Lily.
The main issue was the illnessesmon in the elderly, which required regr care. As one ages, sickness arrives quickly and leaves slowly, necessitating a fair amount of patience.
They also mentioned the importance of keeping the elderlydy in good spirits, advising against letting trivial daily matters worry her.
At dinnertime, Old Lady Jones awoke and insisted on going to the dining room for her meal, refusing to have the servants bring it to her.
Eventually, Adam relented and let her have her way.
Moreover, seeing her great-grandson had put her in a great mood, so her spirits were exceptionally high; aside from herplexion being a bit pale, she didnt seem sick at all.
"Madam, now that the Young Master and Young Miss are here, along with Young Master Christopher watching, please dont be willful and refuse your nutritional meals anymore."
Gloria presented the specially-prepared nutritional meal in front of the Old Lady.
Old Lady Jones had a preference for strong vors and usually didnt like such nd food. Her recent illness was also rted to her poor diet choices.
The doctor had repeatedly instructed her to avoid overly oily or spicy food, but she would agree in person and then continue as she pleased.
Gloria had tried persuading her several times to no avail, but now that the younger generation was present, she seized the opportunity to bring it up.
Upon seeing the nd food, Old Lady Jones immediately lost her appetite, her brow furrowing.
Just as she was about to speak, she heard young Williams voice, "Great-grandmother, you have to listen to Doctor Uncle when youre sick. When I was sick, I was very obedient, too."
Hearing her darling great-grandson say that, the Old Lady had no grounds for argument and smiled and nodded in agreement.
"Great-grandmother should listen to William and be as amazing as him," the boy said.
"Mm."
Seeing the Old Lady eating her nutritional meal with relish, Gloria couldnt help butugh, "Our young Master Christopher is impressive. Our Madam doesnt listen to anyone else, only to him."
Little William, pleased with thement, sported a big smile that made his eyes twinkle.
"Madam, Elly and her husband have arrived and are waiting outside," the butler walked in and said softly.
Ever since Old Lady Jones and Young Master Adam directly ordered that Elly not be allowed in the Jones family home, the butler dared not let her in.
And following the conflict between Elly, the Old Lady, and Adam, she hadnt visited since.
This time, since her husband came as well, the butler did not dare make the decision on his own and had toe in to report.
The good mood of Old Lady Jones was slightly dampened by the arrival of Lily Jones.
Lilys dispute with Old Lady Jones and Adam was something Elly was unaware of.
But this did not prevent her from hearing about Lily being kicked out by Adam from the Jones family household.
Thest time, Adam had spoken openly about it on Twitter.
Although Elly didnt like Lily, to the point of even disliking that idiot, this was still the Jones family home, and she had not yet formally remarried Adam, so it wasnt her ce to make such decisions.
So, even though she could see that neither Old Lady Jones nor Adam looked pleased, Elly did not say anything, focusing instead on serving food to her son.
Putting down her chopsticks, Old Lady Jones said, "Let Christopher in, but Lily can stay out."
"Yes," the butler replied and left.
Lily was immediately infuriated upon hearing the butlers response.
"What did you say? Grandmother wont let me in?" she eximed.
Last time, even after the Old Lady had harshly spoken, Lily had convinced herself it was merely said in a moment of impulsiveness.
Chapter 592. The disappointment in Christopher Moore’s eyes_1
Chapter 592: 592. The disappointment in Christopher Moores eyes_1
She was her own flesh and blood granddaughter, how could she truly be thrown out of the Jones family just because it was said.
No matter what, she was the legitimate heiress of the Jones family, the blood sister of Adam Jones.
"Butler, let me in!"
"Im sorry, Miss, the Old Lady does not allow you to enter, and as a servant, I cannot simply make that decision!"
"You know youre a servant, and yet you dare to block me, get out of the way at once!"
Lily Jones was livid. It was bad enough that her grandmother and brother showed her their displeasure, but now even a servant dared to block her.
Christopher Moore, who was standing by, couldnt help but frown upon hearing Lilys words, his handsome face wrinkling with disapproval.
Though he knew that his wife had always been spoiled from a young age, and when he married her, he naturally did not intend to deliberately restrain her personality.
If his own wife didnt even have the right to be willful, then that would mean he was useless as a husband.
But that didnt mean she couldck even the most basic respect for people.
The butler of the Jones family belonged to the Old Ladys generation; though he was a servant, he was also an elder. How could Lily shout and insult people in such a way.
Christophers voice became unavoidably stern, "Lily, mind your words!"
Lily, in the midst of her anger, heard her own husband reprimanding her in such a serious tone on behalf of a servant, and was even more furious.
"Mind what? Hes just a servant who relies on our family for food!"
The butler, listening by the side, had a darkening expression and also furrowed his brows, but ultimately he didnt make a sound.
Christopher, however, couldnt stand it anymore, and his face became even more unpleasant than before.
"Since you have this temper, theres no need for you to go in, lest you make the Old Lady even sicker. Ill go in and see the Old Lady and thene out."
"You..."
Lilys eyes reddened with anger, never expecting that even her usually indulgent and spoiled husband would reprimand her.
"Christopher, what did you say!"
Christopher, also with an unpleasant look on his face now, turned to the butler and said, "Butler, let me in, please."
"Of course, son-inw, this way please."
With security guards blocking the entrance to the Jones residence, Lily couldnt force her way in even if she wanted to, so she could only resort to hurling the vilest of words at the guards stopping her at the gate.
One by one, unspeakable words spilled from her mouth, causing Christopher to frown deeply.
A Miss from the Jones family, born and bred, why would she spout such low-ss words.
He didnt want to use such a derogative term to describe his own wife, but the words that now reached his ears could only be described as such.
The butler nced sideways at Christophers somewhat indescribable facial expression and shook his head internally.
If the son-inw were to see the Miss like this on several more asions, who knows how much further these two could go.
When Christopher entered, he saw that aside from the Old Lady, Adam Jones and his wife were also present, a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes.
But quickly, he concealed that sh of surprise, stepping forward to greet, "Grandmother, big brother, sister-inw."
"Christopher, have you had dinner yet? If not, sit down and eat with us," said the Old Lady, whose impression of Christopher was quite favorable and didnt extend her anger towards her foolish granddaughter onto her grandson-inw.
In fact, she even felt that marrying Lily off to such a boy with a good family background and character seemed somewhat unfair to him.
Elly Campbell shared the Old Ladys view of Christopher, especially impressed by his behavior during the time Lily was hospitalized. Although she did not monitor every moment, as Lilys doctor, she did see enough.
Chapter 593. Lily Jones is just a disaster_1
Chapter 593: 593. Lily Jones is just a disaster_1
The obscene insults Lily Jones hurled outside earlier, Elly Campbell had heard them too and wondered what Christopher Moore might be thinking upon hearing them.
Coming from a family of noble lineage, with refined upbringing and education, Christopher likely found it hard to ept the kind ofnguage that Lily used, the sort only heard from the vulgar mobs of the streets.
Given time, should the discord intensify...
Elly sighed inwardly.
How Lily was living her life was of no concern to Elly, but she felt a twinge of pity for Christopher.
Yet, it was someone elses affair, and she neither intended to interfere nor did she have the right to point fingers.
"Thank you, Grandmother, Ive already eaten. I heard you were ill, so I brought Lily to see how you were,"
At the mention of Lily Jones, Christophers eyebrows subtly furrowed again.
If before, one could argue that his wifes repeated targeting of her sister-inw was forgivable due to her being simply deceived by Sophie Baker, however, after her remarks this evening, even if he wished to make excuses for her, he simply couldnt find the face to do so.
He faintly sensed that his wife was no longer the pure and beautiful person he had initially met.
The reason she had never shown this side before was because she never had the opportunity to reveal it.
As the daughter of the Jones Family, everyone endured and indulged her, so who would ever push her to the point where her true colors came out.
As for why the Jones Family wanted to send her away, he thought, although it had something to do with his sister-inw, if she hadnt gone too far, how could the Old Lady and his uncle have resorted to such an extreme measure?
Seeing the troubled look on Christophers face, the Old Lady put down her utensils and sighed,
"Christopher, are you wondering why Grandma wont let Lily enter the house?"
Hearing the Old Lady ask this, Christopher looked up and after thinking for a moment, finally spoke,
"Grandma, did Lily do something very excessive to make you angry?"
The Old Lady did not hide anything from Christopher, telling him about the day Lily had stormed into the Jones house, questioning why her brother had locked Sophie in jail, along with all the morally skewed things she said.
Christopher was left agape.
He knew his wife might have been deceived by Sophie and wholly protected her, and even pleading on her behalf was understandable, but how could sheck the most basic principles and utter such words.
Seeing the disappointment and shock in Christophers eyes, the Old Lady shook her head and sighed.
"Christopher, Lily is my own granddaughter. If she hadnt gone too far, how could I bear not letting her into the house? If I let her in now, you can imagine what kind of scene she would make, cant you?"
Christopher pressed his lips tightly together, silent for a while before finally speaking,
"Grandma, Ill keep a closer eye on her in the future and will not let her bother you again. Please calm down."
Looking at Christopher, the Old Lady felt more than ever that she should not have married Lily off to such a good-hearted young man to trouble him.
But now that they even had a child together, naturally, she still hoped they could get along well.
Regardless, Lily was still her own granddaughter, and she hoped to see Lily improve.
Although Christopher felt some disappointment towards Lily today, she was after all the wife he had loved for many years and intended to cherish for a lifetime. Hence, he did not wish to have Lily wait outside too long. Seeing the Old Lady in good spirits, he stood up to take his leave.
"Grandma, elder brother and sister-inw, I should head back now."
As Christopher was leaving, he was stopped by Adam Jones, "Christopher."
Chapter 594. Righteously watch wife take a bath_1
Chapter 594: 594. Righteously watch wife take a bath_1
"Hmm?"
Christopher Moore turned his head to look at Adam Jones.
Compared to the Old Lady, Adams attitude was certainly colder, "If Lily Jones still refuses to repent, and you cant bear it anymore, just divorce her. I didnt raise my own sister well, so theres no reason for me to continue harming you."
Hearing this, Christopher Moore gave a faint smile, "Big brother, shes still my wife, after all. Urging me to divorce her right in front of me is a bit unkind, dont you think?"
He clearly didnt take Adam Jones words to heart, as he got up and walked out of the Jones Familys door.
Watching Christophers retreating figure, the Old Lady sighed, "I hope Lily realizes what she has. If she loses Christopher, shell never find a better man in her life."
Adam Jones did not respond to the Old Lady. As for Lily, since she grew up without her parents around, he indeed had always indulged his sister.
One could say that he had fulfilled his duty to the utmost to Lily.
But how did Lily repay her brother?
Constantly sabotaging his own marriage, and despite his repeated warnings, she had time and again been rude to her own sister-inw,pletely disregarding her big brothers feelings.
If that was the case, then she couldnt me him, her brother, for disowning her.
And Elly Campbell never liked Lily Jones; so, she wouldnt get involved in matters rting to Lily.
As long as Lily didnt provoke her, it would all be fine, but if Lily still came looking for trouble, she couldnt me her for being impolite.
Thinking of this, Elly Campbells gaze, full of thoughts, drifted over to Adam Jones, only to meet his eyes as he looked up.
Perhaps still feeling guilty, she quickly averted her gaze and focused on her meal.
Christopher Moore didnt stay too long at the Jones ce. Not hearing Lilys abusive shouting anymore, he thought she had calmed down and was waiting for him outside.
But when he came out and saw that the Moore ns car was already gone from outside the Jones front door, his expression became somewhatplicated.
The butler, who had been waiting outside, looked at Christopher with a touch of pity.
He approached and said softly, "Young Master, the Young Miss left a few minutes ago. Let me arrange for a car to take you back."
"Hmm."
Christopher Moore responded gloomily and sighed with a hint of disappointment in his heart.
After dinner, William Campbell, the Young Master, eagerly volunteered to go and chat with his great-grandmother, much to the olddys delight, who didnt feel a bit sleepy.
Adam Jones was only too happy for the little light bulb to stay away from him and his wife; the absence of the little light bulb was what pleased him the most.
Pulling Elly Campbell back to their room, the way he looked at her changed.
The predatory glow seeping out of his dark pupils was all too familiar to Elly Campbell.
Thinking of his unrestrained demands, Elly Campbell instinctively took two steps back and said, "Im a bit tired. Im going to take a shower and rest."
With that, she hurried to the bathroom and nervously locked the door from the inside.
Once she was certain that Adam Jones couldnt enter, she finally rxed and headed to the shower to bathe.
After showering and stepping out, shed only just wrapped herself with the towel when she noticed something amiss.
Two intense stares were fixed on her, burning as if they could bore holes through her.
Elly Campbell abruptly lifted her head to see a certain wolf, like a wild beast eyeing its prey, leaning against the bathroom wall with a key dangling in his hand.
Elly Campbells face turned ck with anger.
Chapter 595. What promises were made when remarrying_1
Chapter 595: 595. What promises were made when remarrying_1
Why did she forget that this beast might still have the key to the bathroom?
Subconsciously clutching the bath towel wrapped around her body, Elly stared at Adam defensively.
Seeing him lower his eyes and chuckling softly twice, he stepped closer to Elly, pinning her against the ss door of the shower.
"Finished showering?"
He lowered his voice, his gaze sweeping over her lovely corbone.
Seeing Elly gripping the towel tightly, her eyes as wary of him as if he were a thief, the smile in his eyes deepened.
"Elly, Im having some regrets."
His fingers teased the back of her hand holding the towel, eliciting a tickling sensation that made Elly itch.
"I should have just barged in without a second thought and showered with you."
Ellys face flushed and turned pale alternately because of his words and actions.
Watching Adams long fingers easily and skillfully unbuttoning his own shirt to reveal a strong and sturdy chest.
With bronzed skin radiating a mans unique strength, even though Elly considered him a beast, she couldnt deny he was an incredibly attractive one.
This beast, if ced among others, would still be the king of beasts, noble and handsome.
"Wife, dont you know that a man who has abstained for most of his life, once he starts indulging, cant be satisfied with just once or twice?"
As he finished speaking, all of the buttons on Adams shirt had been undone.
The well-defined eight-pack abs were clearly disyed in front of Elly, making her eyes heat up.
This beast was truly relentless in exuding his charm to seduce women at every moment.
Elly admitted to herself that her determination wasnt that strong, especially after being trained by him to be increasingly sensitive.
Before she lost control, she quickly slipped out from under Adams outstretched arms and said,
"Im really tired, dont want to..."
"Dont want what?"
Adam leaned against the smooth ss door behind him, with a mischievous smile at the corner of his mouth and the cor of his shirt slipping halfway off, exuding an irresponsible sexiness.
Elly quickly averted her gaze, pulled open the door of the bathroom, and fled.
Behind her, Adam held his hands in front of him,ughing softly in a subdued voice.
He didnt keep entangling with her but quickly took a shower in the shower room.
By the time he came out, Elly was already sitting on the bed, looking through something on her phone.
Hearing the footsteps from the bathroom doorway, the hand holding the phone tightened, and as his footsteps drew nearer, her heartbeat raced.
Although they were preparing to remarry, and the intimate matters were not new to them, this was the first time they were together in such a matrimonial atmosphere since their split, which made Elly feel very ufortable.
It was like a newlywed bride waiting in the bridal chamber for her husband toe and lift her red veil, preparing for the Wedding Night.
Adam watched his wife, her face faintly blushing while she tried to appear calm, and loved it so much he could hardly stand not to hold her every moment and love her in various ways.
He sat next to Elly, lifting the nket and settling in, his hands beginning to wander.
"Adam Jones!"
Elly quickly caught his hand, narrowing her eyes at him, "What did you promise me when we discussed remarrying?"
The smile on the corners of Adams mouth stiffened suddenly.
"Dont remember?"
The darkness in Ellys eyes deepened a shade.
Chapter 596. Bit her again_1
Chapter 596: 596. Bit her again_1
Adam Jones touched the tip of his nose with some reluctance and answered in a deep voice, "I remember."
"Lets hear it then."
"Even though we share a room, I cant take advantage of you casually."
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell and replied earnestly.
"Good that you remember. Now take your hand away, will you?"
"But, wife..."
Adam Jones moved closer with a mischievous grin, "When have I ever taken advantage of you casually?"
Not taking advantage of her?
The paws that were fiddling around on her thigh right now belonged to whom?
Did he only n to admit it if she chopped those paws off?
Elly Campbell was about to argue when she heard Adam Jonesugh and draw close to her face, teasingly biting her finger as he held it in his mouth.
Elly Campbell: "..."
"Every time I take advantage of you, I do it very seriously. Its never casual."
As his words fell, Elly Campbell lifted her foot and kicked him away from her side.
"Get lost."
"Are you sure?"
Adam Jones arched an eyebrow, smiling as he asked.
Elly Campbell decisively recalled the way hed yed word games and twisted her words thest time she had told him to "shut up," then proceeded to make her "shut up."
Remembering how she almost broke her back from his tormenting that time, Elly Campbell immediately corrected herself, "Go downstairs."
Adam Jones sighed internally, his wife had gotten smarter, not so easy to fool anymore.
Seeing that Elly Campbell didnt pay him any more attention and was busily tapping on her phone instead, Adam, the CEO of the Jones Family business, once again pretended to be pitiful. Perhaps out of fear of really annoying his wife, he did not act mischievously this time.
"Wife, its been a long time since wey down and just chatted properly. I promise, I wont do anything right now. Will you talk to me for a while?"
Elly Campbell, seeing that Adam Jones was actually being reasonable for once, couldnt help but nce sidelong at him.
"What do you want to talk about?"
Adam Jones leaned back against the bed, one hand under his head, and the other pulling Elly Campbells shoulder so she leaned against him and said:
"Why did you suddenly look at me like that at dinner tonight?"
"What?"
Elly Campbell was stunned, not understanding what Adam Jones meant.
"Right after Christopher Moore left."
With that reminder from Adam Jones, Elly Campbell knew what he was referring to.
At the time, she actually felt guilty.
What was there to feel guilty about? If Adam Jones really wanted to take Lily Joness side and criticize her, then she could just divorce him again.
Elly Campbell snorted internally and didnt hide it from him, saying:
"Its nothing much, just thinking that since were going to remarry, sooner orter well have to deal with Lily Jones again. If she acts like she did four years ago, constantlying to the Jones Family house and jumping all over me, I wont be polite to her."
At this, she paused, turned her eyes towards Adam Jones, and said:
"You might be hard-hearted enough to kick her out now, but if she crosses me, it wont be as simple as just getting rid of her. And if you feel sorry for her and me me afterwards, I... Mmph!"
Before Elly Campbell could finish what she was saying, Adam Jones bent down and fiercely nibbled on her lips, his eyes ring at her with a hint of dissatisfaction.
"Why did you nibble on me again!"
Elly Campbell, holding her somewhat hot lips, red at Adam Jones indignantly.
"Ive told you before, you can deal with Lily Jones however you want. How could I possibly feel sorry for her?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
So, he nibbled her just for that?
"If you dont feel sorry for her, then dont feel sorry. But why do you nibble me?"
Chapter 597. Never Go Easy_1
Chapter 597: 597. Never Go Easy_1
Elly Campbell red at him fiercely and looked away.
Adam Jones approached her with a grin, "Did it hurt when I bit you? Let hubby blow on it."
As he spoke, he leaned in to kiss her, but Elly blocked him.
This time, Adam didnt insist on kissing her. Instead, he embraced Elly, and his tone suddenly became serious, "Wife."
Elly nced at him, "What now?"
"In those three years we were married, what exactly did Lily Jones tell you?"
He had always guessed that Lily would say things in front of Elly, suggesting that his true love was Sophie Baker, and that Elly was the one who destroyed his rtionship with Sophie.
Back then, harboring resentment, he didnt want to exin, especially since even when Elly knew about Sophies existence, she never confronted him, making him think she simply didnt care about him.
Thinking that way only deepened his resentment.
What he hadnt considered was how forbearing she had been, all because of her love for him.
Rather than say it was Lilys hostility towards her, to put it bluntly, he had tacitly allowed it.
Realizing this, Adam felt even more remorse and gently kissed Elly on the cheek, "Im sorry, Elly."
He himself felt that for Elly to have endured him for three years was truly enough.
"It wasnt much, just some words meant to provoke me, like how my brother truly loves Sophie, and that I am the third party. If I hadnt used tricks to marry my brother, he would have never wed me," Elly said irritably. Thinking of Lilys words in the past, she would get so angry she wanted to kick Lily out, but she always restrained herself because of Adam.
Now she wondered, why should she have to tolerate Lily?
Just imagining it made Adam realize how much it must have hurt her, to have been insulted and challenged face-to-face by Lily.
"Im sorry."
Adam held Elly even tighter.
More apologies seemed meaningless to him, as the damage had already been done, so in the future, however she treated Lily, he felt he could forgive her.
Elly wouldnt say something insincere like "Its okay, I dont mind."
She was petty, and she did care, which is why the sight of Lily irritated her so deeply. She had resolved that if Lily didnt bother her, she would let it be. But if Lily did provoke her, then Elly wouldnt hold back.
She absolutely wouldnt show any leniency just because Lily was Adams sister, but she didnt stress this to Adam.
She also didnt continue this topic with Adam, saying, "Whats past is past, I cant me you alone for it. As I said before, at that time, you didnt trust me, and I didnt trust you. The result that followed was inevitable. If Lily and Sophie were able to exploit that gap, to be honest, it was provided by us. We cant me others."
Adam pursed his lips and remained silent.
Indeed, Elly was right. Lily was certainly hateful, but her hate was enabled by him.
If only he had been as protective and unconditionally supportive of Elly as he was now, what could Lily have done with her divisive intentions?
No amount of apologies could make up for the pain caused in the past, so all he could do was be there for her, to apany her and cherish her for a lifetime.
"Alright, lets not talk about the past anymore. Lets sleep," he said.
Elly nodded, turned off her phone, andy down on the bed.
This was the first time she hadin in the same bed with Adam Jones with such a clear mind.
Chapter 598. The Humiliation Filled with the Smell of Money_1
Chapter 598: 598. The Humiliation Filled with the Smell of Money_1
Looking at the ceiling that had been my view for three years, lying on the bed that had held me for the same, the sudden presence of the man I had so longed for brought a sense of wistfulness to my heart.
My body was embraced from behind by Adam Jones, and the faint fragrance of his shower gel filled my nostrils.
This time, he was indeed very well-behaved, and besides holding me, he did nothing else.
Elly Campbell let him hold her, having imagined countless times what it would feel like to be embraced from behind by Adam Jones like this, and it turned out to feel just like this.
A sense of stability and peace that belonged to him alone.
Elly Campbells return to Boston naturally involved taking William Campbell to visit the Campbell family and see the Old Master.
The Old Master was overjoyed to see his precious great-grandson.
Through the Old Master, Elly Campbell learned that James Campbell and Melody Baker hadnt managed to get married, and as for Sophie Baker, because of the "attention" from Jones Corporation, she was directly sentenced to ten years.
During this time, James Campbell was still not giving up and was tirelessly working for Sophie Bakers case.
Now, Elly Campbell had absolutely no interest in the private affairs of the family of three, and naturally, she didnt inquire further.
While still at the Campbell family residence, Elly Campbell received a call from Helen Melendy.
Helen Melendy was delighted to know she had returned to Boston and didnt hesitate to invite her out for a meal.
Elly Campbell happily epted. With little William Campbell unwilling to leave the private arsenal of the Great-grandfather, Elly Campbell just let him be.
She met with Helen Melendy in arge shopping mall in the city center. Compared to theirst meeting, Helen Melendy had lost even more weight.
With her already tall and slim frame, and short hair, it made her look even thinner.
"How did you get so thin? Is thew firm really busy?"
I had heard that the problems at her firm had been resolved recently.
Seeing Helen Melendy subconsciously raise her hand to touch her cheek, which had somewhat caved in, she suppressed the sadness in her eyes with an indifferent wave of her hand and said,
"Its quite busy, business is good, and besides, Ive been on a diet recently."
Helen Melendy nonchntly touched her abdomen as she spoke.
Elly Campbell couldnt help but frown at her gaunt appearance, "Youre already this thin, why are you still dieting?"
"Havent you heard of the beauty of being skinny? As an intellectual woman standing in court every day, I have to maintain my best condition at all times. Being a bit thinner makes me look healthier and more energetic."
Elly Campbell gave her a cold stare, "Healthy? You need to eat more, and quickly."
Seeing Elly Campbells stern face, Helen Melendy quickly nodded in agreement, "Alright, alright, thats why I called you out to treat me to a meal, lets go."
She linked arms with Elly Campbell, pulling her towards the shopping mall ahead.
Noticing her paleplexion and unhealthy thinness, Elly Campbell expressed her concern,
"Are you really okay? Shouldnt you get checked out at the hospital?"
At those words, Helen Melendys expression shifted slightly, and then she casually replied, "Whats there to check? Ive lost weight from dieting, I just need to eat more to gain it back."
When Elly Campbell tried to speak, Helen Melendy quickly interrupted her, "Ill eat, Ill eat more, Ill stop dieting, so stop nagging me."
Elly Campbell knew Helen Melendy was brushing her off, so she didnt say much more. At the restaurant, she ordered a great deal of food for her, which left Helen Melendy somewhat speechless.
"Miss, as ady of a wealthy family, I know youre super rich, but could you not use your money to insult me in such a stinky, copper-smelling way?"
Chapter 599. Could it be that she is pregnant_1
Chapter 599: 599. Could it be that she is pregnant_1
This is a very famous Chinese restaurant in the city, upying an entire floor of this shopping mall. The prices are not cheap, and the clienteleprises mostly well-heeled professionals and tycoons.
Elly Campbell rolled her eyes at her in annoyance and said, "Cut the crap, eat more. If youre still thinking about dieting to be some skinny beauty, then dont bothering to me anymore."
"Yes, yes, yes, Ill eat, Ill eat, I assure you Ill finish it in one go, without wasting a bite."
Helen Melendy raised both hands in surrender, picked up her chopsticks, and put a piece of what looked like very tender fish into her mouth. The next second, her face turned pale, she put down the chopsticks, covered her lips, and turned to rush into the restroom within the private room.
Elly Campbell was startled by this and quickly followed her in to see her bent over the sink, her expression one of pain as she retched.
"What on earth is the matter?"
Elly Campbell patted her back while looking at her with a stern face as she vomited until she turned pale.
After a bout of severe retching, Helen Melendy finally stopped, took a wet wipe to clean the corners of her mouth, and rinsed out her mouth. Then, she waved her hands at Elly Campbell.
"Ive been on a diet for a month and havent eaten anything rich for a long time. Suddenly tasting the fishy smell, my stomach probably couldnt handle it. Its nothing."
She patted Elly Campbells shoulder in a consoling way and led her out of the restroom, "Dont worry, Im fine."
But how could Elly Campbell not be worried when she looked like that.
Especially since herplexion was all wrong. Even after dieting for a month, tasting something fishy shouldnt make her vomit like that.
Her eyes darkened, and she said seriously, "You couldnt be pregnant, could you?"
Helen Melendy was startled by her words, and her eyes became a bit frantic. As if to cover her panic, she lightly tapped Elly Campbells head with her chopsticks.
"What nonsense are you talking about? I dont even have a man, am I self-reproducing?"
Faced with her vehement denial, Elly Campbell didnt believe her. She thought of Harry Hall.
Ignoring Helen Melendys words, she just quietly stared at her, making Helen Melendy feel more guilty.
Helen Melendy tried to act casual and said, "Dont look at me like that. I broke up with Harry Hall three years ago. Even if I were pregnant, it couldnt be his."
With that, she took her chopsticks and stuffed some vegetables from the side into her mouth.
Elly Campbell had been through it all and could sense the situation between Helen Melendy and Harry Hall, although she hadnt experienced it firsthand.
To say they broke up three years ago was just a formality.
Justst time at the Noble Marquis, when Harry Hall heard she was in trouble, he immediately left Adam Jones, who was vomiting blood from drinking, and ran off. With that "caring for a partner overmon decency" behavior, did that look like a clean break?
Yet even so, she still thought that with her friends attitude towards Harry Hallseeming like she couldnt wait to kick him twiceshe didnt seem like someone who would... with him.
"Okay, Elly, stop looking at me like that. I really am not pregnant. It really is a problem from the dieting. Ill find time to go to the hospital and have a look."
Seeing Helen Melendy with such an indifferent face, Elly Campbell felt she might be overthinking, but Helen Melendysplexion was indeed not good, so she emphasized:
"Im going to stay in Boston for a while. You take the day off tomorrow, and Ill go with you to the hospital for a check-up."
Helen Melendys chopsticks fell from her hand to the floor.
She crouched down to pick them up, and beckoned to a server to bring her a new pair, deliberately avoiding Elly Campbells remark, but Elly Campbell was persistent:
"Did you hear me? Were going tomorrow!!"
Chapter 600. So good it’s irresistible_1
Chapter 600: 600. So good its irresistible_1
Helen Melendy hadnt expected Elly Campbell to be so persistent and felt a little helpless.
"Alright, alright, Ill go tomorrow."
Elly finally seemed satisfied, and looking at the table still full of dishes, she said, "Since your stomach cant take it, just eat something light."
"Mhm, I just know Elly is the kindest to me."
Helen Melendy quickly yed up the charm.
Then she saw her put down her chopsticks, her eyes shiny as she looked at Elly and asked, "Did you really forgive that jerk?"
Though Elly had gone to ska, the two of them often kept in touch privately; Elly had told Helen about her remarriage to Adam Jones early on.
Now that Helen brought it up, Elly paused in her eating, pondering for two seconds before saying,
"Im not sure what I think now; originally, I agreed to remarry him entirely because of William Campbell, but..."
She paused, and facing Helen, shed never hide her feelings, she honestly said,
"Adam has been really good to me these days... so good that I cant bring myself to resist him at all..."
Helen understood what Elly meant.
After all, Elly had never really let go of Adam, and when that pig trotter started treating her better, it was natural that she couldnt resist.
But on second thought, for someone as stubborn and proud as Elly to personally admit that Adam was truly good to her, Helen had no choice but to ept that Adam must be genuinely kind to her.
Otherwise, even if Elly couldnt let go of Adam, she wouldnt have made such a statement.
And considering the online debacle a few days ago, where Adam protected Ellys reputation by publicly stating in front of the whole inte that Lily Jones had been driven out of the Jones Family, it certainly left his brain-dead sister thoroughly embarrassed.
If he wasnt sincerely looking out for Elly, he would never have put his own sister through such humiliation.
With these thoughts in mind, Helen said, "If you cant resist, then just ept it. Its only right for him to be good to you, you shouldnt feel any psychological burden."
Seeing Elly looking stunned, she continued, "I know you cant fully ept Adam right now, but since youve given it a chance, let both of you try it out. If Adam is good to you, just enjoy it, and if one day he... he hurts you again, then leave with your head held high."
Helen sped Ellys hand firmly, saying earnestly, "Elly, a person who has made a mistake can be forgiven once, but if they repeat the mistake, you must let go even if you cant bear to."
Elly didnt need Helen to tell her that; she wouldnt demean herself by begging again for reconciliation.
So, when Helen finished speaking, she simply nodded, "I understand."
One step at a time, the future is unknown, and theres no use in calcting every step of the unknown future as if on a predetermined path; it may not even be the right one.
Elly stopped thinking about her rtionship with Adam and turned to Helen who seemed lost in thought across from her, asking,
"What about you?"
Helen suddenly snapped back to reality, met Ellys scrutinizing gaze and hesitated, "What?"
"You and Harry Hall."
Hearing that name again, Helens eyebrows knitted together, and her brightly painted lips pressed into a tight line. After a moment of silence, she finally said,
"Theres no possibility between me and Harry."
She looked at Elly and said, "Do you know why I broke up with Harry back then?"
Elly had always been curious about that, but since Helen never mentioned it, Elly hadnt pressed her.
Chapter 601. The Sleep in Vain
Chapter 601: 601. The Sleep in Vain
"I met Harry Hall when I was 20, at a defense meeting. I fell for him at first sight and shamelessly started to chase him."
"Later on, I found out that Harry was a celebrated figure in ourw department. Once I started chasing him, the whole department knew, and behind my back, they never stopped ridiculing me, saying the toad wanted to eat swan flesh."
The Hall family had a significant international reputation, and Mrs. Hall never knew how to keep a low profile, so many people were aware that Harry was the young master of the Hall family.
He was good-looking, came from a wealthy family background, and had a high level of education; many daughters of noble families were lining up, waiting for him to choose. At that time, except for my face, I really had nothing else that matched up to him.
"At the time, I didnt understand what I was thinking; I knew I wasnt worthy of him, but every time I heard someone ridiculing me, I just couldnt control my temper and insisted on chasing him. And the result..."
At this point, sheughed, "I actually managed to win him over."
However, there was a trace of self-mockery in her tone, far from any sense of pride.
"After being together a while, I realized that Harry was very reserved. You could talk to him for half a day, and hed barely muster a few words in response. As for the sweet nothings that couples exchange in love, you could forget about hearing them from him."
"Therefore, in other peoples view, Harry didnt like me. He was just annoyed by my constant pestering; I was a woman throwing myself at him, so why not sleep with me if its free, right?"
When Elly heard her underrate herself like that, she couldnt help but frown.
"Actually, Ive always thought the same way. I had no noble family background, nothing impressive to offer, and relied on a face that wasnt uniquely beautiful. How could I possibly make such a distinguished young master from a noble family fall for someone like me?"
As she said this, her gaze invariably darkened, and in the end, she sighed, suppressed the sorrow in her eyes, and said in a low voice, "Ive thought about giving up, I really have..."
Her voice was so low it was barely audible, but since it was just the two of them in the private room, Elly heard her very clearly.
"But I couldnt let go. I worked so hard to catch up to him; why should I let go? At worst, when he gets tired of me, he can just dump me, right?"
Helen Melendy looked up at Elly, her eyes slightly reddened.
Elly said nothing; she understood Helens feelings all too well.
The same unwillingness she had felt countless times with Adam Jones.
How could she willingly let go of a man she had spent so much effort loving and adoring, a man who had hurt her so deeply she couldnt pick herself up?
"I just waited like that, waiting for the day when hed get tired of me, waiting and waiting, but he never did. Why is that?"
There was a hint of confusion in Helens eyes.
"I dated him in fear and trepidation for four years. He wasnt very good at expressing his emotions, but he was very attentive to me."
"When we lived together, he cooked, he did theundry, always folding the clothes neatly. Whenever I couldnt find something, he was able to bring it to me at any time."
"When I got my period and was in unbearable pain, he would stay up all night massaging me. He would cook all my favorite foods, making me increasingly dependent on him, unable to leave him."
"After returning to the country, he said he wanted to take me to meet his parents and marry me. I didnt know how to react at the time; those four years of unease felt ridiculous."
Chapter 602. The Humiliation Without Blood_1
Chapter 602: 602. The Humiliation Without Blood_1
"He never once thought about breaking up with me, he even had our future all nned out, so why would I constantly wait for him to dump me?"
"I was looking forward to him taking me to meet his parents, but Mrs. Hall visited me first."
She was an incredibly mean-spirited woman, every word she said was a stab to my soft spots, leaving me with nowhere to hide my humiliation.
Besides a pretty face, what do you have that is worth showing off?
My son isnt a superficial man, but even if he were, there are plenty of girls prettier and from better families than you, so what makes you think you can just walk into the Hall Family?
Do you even understand marriages between noble families? My son is to inherit a vast Hall n, a powerful Jackson n could make his life a hundred times easier, do you measure up?
Can you provide a dowry thats sufficient to match the Hall Familys betrothal gifts?
...
Every word was a sentence to heart!
Helen wanted to refute every single sentence, but she was unable to respond to any.
Even though that womans words were so mean and hurtful, she knew, Mrs. Hall was speaking the truth.
How did she respond to her at the time?
With dryness andck of confidence, she simply said, "I love Harry."
She saw the undisguised scorn in Mrs. Halls eyes, that overt contempt which pierced through her heart like a sharp de.
"Later, Mrs. Hall personally took me to their high society social circle, among the youngdies of noble families, I couldnt get a word in and just stood there awkwardly."
"I saw the daughter-inw Mrs. Hall had in mind for her son, a real blue-blooded heiress, with a good education, a good family background, as pretty as me, and most importantly, Mrs. Hall was very satisfied with her."
"I felt like a clown put there to contrast with her, standing embarrassed without a ce to hide."
Mrs. Hall, in a war devoid of gunpowder, let her take part in such a struggle, and before she could fight back, she was utterly defeated.
See? This is what the daughter-inw of the Hall Family should be like, she has everything you have, and the things you dont have, she still has them, thats the difference.
With these two girls standing in front of him, who do you think he would choose?
Mrs. Hall asked her so bluntly,pletely shattering all her self-confidence.
"After that time, I didnt see Harry for a long while, and when I saw him again, I found him in a cafe with that heiress,ughing and talking together; he wasnt the quiet and reserved Harry I knew."
"That girl was wiping his mouth with a tissue, and he... he was holding her hand..."
Remembering what she saw back then, Helens heart was once again cruelly stabbed.
She thought that three years had passed, the pain had faded, that she could mention it without feeling hurt, but that wasnt true.
The Young Master who used to cook for her, wash her clothes, stay up at night to massage her belly to ease the pain, eventually didnt want her anymore.
From his mothers words, she learned that Harry was such a gentlemanly and considerate person, and he would take care of any girlfriend with great attentiveness.
It was a cultivation from being a child of the Hall Family, it had nothing to do with whether or not he truly loved her in his heart.
"You must have seen it wrong,"
Elly instinctively wanted to defend Harry.
It wasnt because Harry was a friend of Adams, but rather, the kind of care Harry showed Helen didnt seem like someone who would y both ends against the middle.
Chapter 603. Who isn’t a little princess_1
Chapter 603: 603. Who isnt a little princess_1
And thinking of her own rtionship with Adam Jones...
Elly Campbell furrowed her brows, looked at Helen Melendy, and said, "Helen, have you ever taken the initiative to ask Harry Hall?"
Helen Melendy was stunned for a moment, then shook her head.
"Adam Jones and I are perfect examples. If he had asked me back then, or if I had asked him, we wouldnt have wasted so many years. What you see may not be the truth. You should personally ask Harry Hall and hear his answer yourself."
This statement from Elly Campbell stung Helen Melendy harshly, leaving her unsure of how to react.
In fact, she hadforted herself countless times, thinking it might be a misunderstanding.
But what kind of misunderstanding would make Harry Hall smile at that girl and even let her wipe his mouth with a tissue, and what kind of misunderstanding would lead him to hold that girls hand?
She had seen all of it with her own eyes, it wasnt something Mrs. Hall fabricated, nor was it a video that Mrs. Hall had edited. It was all witnessed personally by her.
Helen Melendy shook her head vigorously andughed, "Lets not talk about him anymore. Weve already broken up, so theres no point in dwelling on it."
Elly Campbell saw the rejection in her eyes and knew she didnt want to talk about Harry Hall anymore, so she dropped the topic.
After dining with Helen Melendy, as soon as they left the restaurant, Elly got a call from Adam Jones asking where she was.
"Im at the mall with Helen. Weve already had dinner. William is at grandpas ce; if youre free, could you pick him up?"
On the other end of the line, Adam Jones was obviously a bit unhappy,ining for a bit before hanging up.
Helen Melendy couldnt help butugh lightly, "Your Adam Jones is quite clingy. Am I just taking up a bit of your time? Hesining like a resentful wife."
Teased by Helen Melendy, Elly couldnt help butugh, "Never mind him. He acts like a scorned wife all the time. Isnt everyone supposed to be a little princess?"
"Exactly, Im your little princess."
Helen Melendy alsoughed, holding Elly Campbells hand as they strolled through the mall.
This time Elly hade back with significantly more smiles than before, evidently, Adam Jones had truly made a lot of effort in recent days.
They could reconcile, and she was genuinely happy for Elly, hoping that Adam Jones wouldnt let Elly down again.
The two had just entered a luxury private custom clothing store when a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of them.
Elly Campbell and Helen Melendy were both taken aback for a moment, and Helens expression darkened the next second.
"A good dog doesnt block the way, Mr. Hall. Are you trying to be a dog now?"
Harry Hall ignored herments and said to Elly Campbell, "I have some private matters to discuss with Helen Melendy, if thats okay?"
He was clearly trying to send her away.
Before Elly could respond, she heard Helen Melendy say, "Are you sick or something? We have nothing to do with each other anymore, what private matters do we have to discuss?"
Helen Melendy, holding onto Ellys hand, tried to leave but Harry Hall grabbed her other arm.
"Are you sure we have no private matters to discuss?"
Harry Hall narrowed his eyes; the pitch-ck pupils filled with a cold warning, but the next second, heughed.
"Since you dont think its a private matter, we can talk about it here just as well."
With that, he turned his gaze to Elly Campbell, a small smile ying on his lips, "Does the sister-inw want to listen too?"
This "sister-inw" sounded a bit fake, as if she, the "sister-inw," had some grievance against him.
Chapter 604. Put on pants and deny the account_1
Chapter 604: 604. Put on pants and deny the ount_1
Helen Melendy heard the implication in Harry Halls words and, fearing he might say something in front of Elly Campbell, quickly spoke:
"If you want to talk, lets talk. You have two minutes."
With that, she let go of Elly Campbells hand and swiftly walked toward a less crowded area.
Harry Hall, with a dark expression, followed her and when they reached the corner of the hallway, he pushed Helen Melendy against the wall behind her, his towering figure pressing up against her.
"Helen Melendy, what are you trying to say?"
The gravelly voice,den with restrained anger, came from above Helen Melendys head.
Pinned against the cold wall by Harry Hall, the cramped space between them made Helen Melendy feel somewhat ufortable.
She frowned but maintained an air of nonchnce and said, "What do you mean, what am I trying to say?"
Harry Hall was driven toughter by her indifferent attitude, "So, you dont care at all about what happened that night?"
Seeing Helen Melendy respond nonchntly with a slight curl of her lips, "Isnt it just a case of drunken debauchery? How do you expect me to take it seriously? Am I supposed to take responsibility for Mr. Hall?"
She looked at Harry Halls narrowed cold eyes and smiled, "Im really sorry, but someone like Mr. Hall, I truly cant take responsibility for."
"You sleep with me and then act as if nothing happened as soon as you put your pants back on, just walk away without a backward nce?"
At that moment, Helen Melendy was like a stereotypical "douchebag" who abandons after seducing, helplessly spreading her hands with a nonchnt demeanor
"What can I do about it? Its true that we slept together; I also genuinely dont want to take responsibility. Do you, Mr. Hall, intend to kill me or what?"
"You..."
"If you arent nning on killing me, then stop bothering me. If a grown man cant handle it, dont mess aroundacting like a whiny childing to a woman demanding ountability. People who dont know any better might think Harry Hall couldnt find anyone to want him."
After finishing her words, she pushed him away, instantly feeling much more rxed without the overbearing presence towering above her. That night, she had drunk too much at the bar and, coincidentally, so had Harry Hall, resulting in the two of them rolling into bed together.
When she sobered up, she was so scared that she frantically escaped.
More than a month had passed, and she thought Harry Hall hadnt taken it seriously either, but unexpectedly, he hade looking for her.
She didnt want to recall the events of that day, the crushingly intimate nature of it easily brought back memories of the four years she had spent with him.
He appeared silent and indifferent, cold to an extreme, but in bed, he was always exceptionally passionate.
He knew every contour of her body, every sensitive spot, perfectly guiding and pleasing her.
That night vividly reminded her repeatedly of the past.
Harry Hall was an absolute jerk, through and through.
Helen Melendy was furious, cursing Harry Hall in her heart and trying hard to calm the churning emotions before she went to find Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell was somewhat worried about Helen Melendy, so she had been standing in a spot where she could see them both and waited.
Although she didnt know what the two of them had discussed, she could tell that Harry Hall was very angry; she had seen him a few times but had never seen him that angry before.
She was concerned that he might just pin Helen down and hit her the next second, but fortunately...
Elly Campbell silently patted her chest in relief, then stepped forward and asked, "Are you okay?"
"Im fine, lets go."
Helen Melendys mood clearly wasnt as good as before; after all, she was still affected by the encounter with Harry Hall.
Chapter 605. Lose face_1
Chapter 605: 605. Lose face_1
Elly Campbell sensed her unhappiness, patted her shoulder, and pointed to a nearby clothing store, saying, "Your birthday is in a few days, lets go pick out a dress, itll be my gift to you."
Helen Melendy knew that Elly Campbell didnt want to see her upset and obliged by putting on an excited expression, saying, "Really? Then I wont be polite, no matter how expensive my choice is, you have to buy it for me."
"Sure. Pick anything you like, who am I to spoil you."
While saying this, he hooked Helen Melendys chin with his index finger, eliciting an eye roll from her.
Although Elly Campbell wasnt short on money, Helen Melendy wouldnt really treat him like a cash cow and just buy whatever was most expensiveshe finally chose a business suit that was reasonably priced and also had a great design.
"Helen, wait for me a moment; I need to visit the restroom."
When it came time to pay, Elly Campbells stomach was feeling ufortable, so she stepped away for a bit.
She didnt know what she had eaten carelessly, but her stomach hurt so much that her legs were a bit weak when she came out of the malls restroom.
Just as she was about to look for Helen Melendy, she saw a crowd gathered at the entrance of the clothing store.
Elly Campbell felt uneasy, and her legs were so weak that she walked quite slowly.
By the time she got there, she saw Helen Melendy standing inside the store, her face pale and her fists clenched, clearly furious.
"Helen!"
She walked over to Helen Melendy and looked at the two people standing in front of her.
One of them was dressed like a typical well-to-do matron, looking down on others with a sense of superiority.
The girl beside her, roughly their age, was clinging to the matrons arm, her chin slightly raised, with an attitude as haughty as the matrons.
Elly Campbell recognized this matron
It was Harry Halls mother, Leanne Richards.
To showcase her elite status, Leanne Richards often appeared on the kinds of financial magazines and TV channels that only business professionals would frequent; Elly Campbell would have found it hard not to recognize her.
In truth, the business insights she shared on the Financial Channel wereughable, and Elly Campbell didnt understand how William Hall could tolerate his wife, who knew nothing yet loved to show off, embarrassing herself on television so frequently.
Seeing Leanne Richards, Elly Campbell didnt need to ask to know what had happened.
Leanne Richards, always proud of her status, never deigned to look at online gossip. So, even though Elly Campbell had been featured on Hot Search a few days earlier, she didnt recognize that the woman before her was Adam Joness wife.
Simply because Elly Campbell was even prettier than Helen Melendy and was evidently acquainted with her, Leanne assumed she was like Helen Melendy, a scheming woman who used her looks to snag wealthy young masters.
The look in her eyes toward Elly Campbell carried additional scrutiny.
Elly Campbell ignored her, turning instead to Helen Melendy, asking, "What happened?"
Helen Melendy didnt want to involve Elly Campbell because of her own problems, so she tried her best to endure Leanne Richardss attitude and didnt want to argue with her.
Taking a deep breath and maintaining herposure, Helen addressed Leanne Richards, "Mrs. Hall, as I said, this ck card is my friends, not Harry Halls. Ive already broken up with him, please stop harassing me, okay?"
The fact that she had broken up with Harry Hall was something Helen Melendy had emphasized many times, but Leanne Richards wouldnt believe it.
How could her son, who was such a perfect man, be easily let go of by someone who had taken so much trouble to be with him?
Leanne Richards had always looked down on Helen Melendy and, by extension, disdained anyone associated with her.
Chapter 606. Mean Lady_1
Chapter 606: 606. Mean Lady_1
An eye on her forehead nced at Elly Campbell and scoffed, "Are you kidding me? I just saw with my own eyes you being with my son, and the moment I turn around, youre using this ck card to buy such expensive clothes. If its not from him, then who? Your friend? Her?"
She bestowed Elly Campbell a look with her noble gaze.
Elly Campbell knew Helen Melendys temper. She had put up with the mean Leanne Richards until now, solely to avoid involving her. But she didnt want to see her good friend swallow grievances while facing such vicious difficulties and humiliation because of herself.
When Leanne Richards looked over, Elly Campbells lips curved with a just-right smile, but her eyes bore no hint of amusement.
Leanne Richards continued, "Birds of a feather flock together, and people are grouped by their kinds. Could someone like you, a person of lower status, have friends who own ck cards? Do you even know what this ck card represents? Do you think any trash can get their hands on a ck card? Fabricate something more believable when you lie."
Leanne Richards was insulting Helen Melendy, who could bear it, but when she also used such mean words to mock Elly Campbell, Helen Melendy couldnt stand it any longer.
Just as she was about to speak, she was stopped by Elly Campbell.
"Mrs. Hall, is it?"
Seeing that Elly Campbell had recognized her, the air of superiority on Leanne Richardss face became more apparent.
"Seems you have a good eye. You must have been paying close attention to thedies of our wealthy ss. Maybe youre also thinking of climbing the socialdder and transforming into a phoenix one day, arent you?"
The onlookers: "..."
Mrs. Hall prided herself on her noble birth, so why did her speech and behavior give off the impression of a coarse person turned nouveau riche?
Despite speaking of nobility, her actions were downright low.
Elly Campbell wasnt angry but merely chuckled and said, "Mrs. Hall, could you perhaps straighten your eyes when you talk? Tilting up your chin and gazing skyward makes one wonder if theres something wrong with your eyes."
"You... What do you mean? Are you daring to mock me?"
Leanne Richards became furious, pointing a finger towards Elly Campbells eyes, nearly blinding her.
Elly Campbell didnt move, her lips still adorned with a proper smile. ncing at the finger pointed in front of her face, she said,
"Mrs. Hall might not understand my temperament. Last time, when my dads mistress pointed her finger at me like this, she nearly lost its use!"
Perhaps it was the fierce look in Elly Campbells eyes that was too intimidating, because even as she said these words with a smile, Leanne Richards was truly scared and hastily withdrew her hand.
The next second, realizing that shed just been frightened by someone she considered lower than herself, her heart swelled with irritated embarrassment.
"So, your dad found a mistress outside, and looking at it, your mom doesnt seem very capable, unable to keep your dad in line or teach you properly."
Helen Melendy trembled with anger, wanting to rush forward, but again she was stopped by Elly Campbell.
She smiled at Leanne Richards and said, "Youre right, Mrs. Hall. My mom couldnt control my dad, so she divorced him. In that respect, my mom truly cantpare with the endurance you have shown, Mrs. Hall, bing quite the Ninja Turtle."
"Pfft!"
Helen Melendy, previously seething, couldnt help but burst intoughter upon hearing Elly Campbells words.
William Halls mistress being a pianist wasnt a secret within their circle.
Many people said that although all mistresses deserved condemnation, judging solely by the way each of them behaved and treated others, the mistress seemed more like thewful wife than Leanne Richards did.
Elly Campbell despised mistresses intensely. So she wouldnt view the woman who became the mistress more favorably because of Leanne Richardss meanness, but she had to admit, that mistress was much smarter than Leanne Richards.
Chapter 607. Infuriating without taking responsibility_1
Chapter 607: 607. Infuriating without taking responsibility_1
If Melody Baker had as much brains as William Halls mistress, perhaps Elly Campbell would have felt some sense of achievement in dealing with her.
In the high society circle, outsiders oftenpared Leanne Richards with that mistress, and Leanne herself knew it.
Because she knew, she felt that the piano-ying wretch was no match for her, the legitimate wife of the Hall Family, so she would often generously pay the Financial Channel to interview her in order to raise her own level of refinement.
She thought she had elevated her ss, yet she didnt know what those who truly understood the business world thought of her behind her back.
Blind and still trying to show off!
And those who loved to pretend to be experts online, ying keyboard warriors all day, thought she made some sense.
Leanne often looked at thements on her interviews online, feeling ted by the praise.
asionally, when someone made a joke about her, she would assume they knew nothing and had the audacity to question her, the wife of a magnate in the world of business.
At this moment, one sentence from Elly Campbell hit Leannes sore spot, and her face immediately changed.
"You little slut, what are you babbling about?"
"Mrs. Hall repeatedly speaks of manners, identity, and ss. In your eyes, anyone who doesnt have your wealth or social status is a lower-ss person. Yet, with such vulgarnguageing out of your mouth, Mrs. Hall, no one can see any of your supposed upbringing."
Compared to Leannes furious outrage, Elly Campbell was nonchnt throughout the confrontation.
"Heres a piece of friendly advice for you, before you speak to someone next time, try to straighten the eyes that you have perched on top of your head. Of course, if you, Mrs. Hall, were born with them like that, then thats understandable."
"However, with medical science being so advanced these days, strabismus can be corrected with surgery. Since Mrs. Hall is so prestigious and wealthy, it might be good to get that surgery done to avoid affecting your beauty."
Leanne was so infuriated by Elly Campbells mix of cold sarcasm and snide remarks that she was left speechless.
What was even more infuriating was that throughout Elly Campbells speech, she remained calm, as if she was genuinely offering advice.
As if afraid that Leannes features were not distorted enough in her rage, Elly Campbell went on, "Im a doctor, and if you need help in this area, I could introduce you to an ophthalmologist colleague of mine."
The onlookers surrounding them, who mostly worked in themercial sector as sales associates, were considered by Leanne to be lower-ss.
Though they didnt dare offend Leanne, they resented her condescending attitude. Seeing her being berated by Elly Campbell, their faces contorted with vexation, gave them quite a bit of satisfaction.
"You... you scumbag..."
Leanne was so angry that she wanted to tear Elly Campbells mouth apart, but as she was about to do so, she saw Elly pulling out her phone, aiming it at Leannes face
"Mrs. Hall, on TV you are an elegant and intellectual woman. If people saw you acting like a shrew, assaulting someone, and it got posted online, I bet moreparisons would be drawn between you and CEO Halls close female friend."
Leanne was indeed scared by Ellys action, and with resentment, she put her raised hand down.
Elly curled her lips in satisfaction and turned her gaze to the ck card in her hand, saying:
"Do you intend to keep this card, Mrs. Hall? If word got out, people might think CEO Hall is too stingy to give you an allowance, forcing you to resort to stealing someone elses card for your expenses."
Chapter 608. Who is keeping my wife?_1
Chapter 608: 608. Who is keeping my wife?_1
Leanne Richards looked at the card in her hand, still convinced that it was her own son who gave it to Helen Melendy.
Just now, she had seen her son being intimate with Helen Melendy at the cafe, and thats why she had followed them.
She had instantly noticed the salesperson returning the ck card to Helen Melendy.
Where could someone of Helen Melendys lowly status get a ck card if not from her son?
"This card is yours? With your status, you think youre worthy of this card? Could it be that youve also learned from some cheap sluts to be kept by men?"
Upon hearing this, the salespeople who had long since recognized Elly Campbell couldnt help but turn their surprised gazes towards Leanne Richards.
Miss Campbell was the young miss of the Jones Family, and this had been all over the inte. Shouldnt Mrs. Hall, who was also from the elite circles, recognize her?
How could she say such humiliating words?
"Who can tell me who has been keeping my wife?"
It was at this moment that a deep voice, tinged with anger, rose from outside the crowd.
Everyone turned their heads in unison to see Adam Jones approaching with a somber face.
His gaze had been fixed on one person and hadnt drifted away.
The look was tender only towards one, yet the aura he exuded was exceptionally daunting.
Adam Jones!
Nearly everyone present recognized him instantly, and a bright sparkle shed in their eyes.
Even the girl who had stood beside Leanne Richards, carrying herself with an arrogant air, had a fervent gleam in her eyes at this moment.
Adam Jones didnt look at anyone else but stood beside Elly Campbell. His towering figure provided an unspoken protection that instinctively made people want to back away.
Adam Joness gaze swept past Leanne Richards, and the indifference in his eyes made even a self-proimeddy of a noble family shiver involuntarily, her pupils shrinking back.
Without lingering on Leanne Richards, he turned to look at Elly Campbell, his gaze softening instantly.
Looking at her, he chuckled lightly, "Tell me, who is keeping you? Why dont I know about this?"
Elly Campbell spread her hands with a smile of helplessness, "I just heard about it too. Thats a question for Mrs. Hall."
At this moment, Leanne Richards was still a bit dazed. She hadnt anticipated Adam Jones showing up here, much less that the woman before her would be involved with him.
This young man always seemed aloof to her, maintaining a no strangers allowed demeanor.
Even though the Hall and Jones families were on good terms and she was his elder, every time she faced Adam Jones, she would inevitably feel belittled by his presence.
Wait a second!
What did Adam Jones just say? His wife?
This cheap slut was Adam Joness wife?
She hadnt paid attention to the gossip online, so naturally, she was unaware. However, from the first moment she saw her, she had felt a sense of familiarity, mistaking her for some small-time actress.
Now, thinking more carefully, she remembered that during Old Master Campbells grand birthday, wasnt this cheap slut also there?
At that time, there was a boy who looked exactly like Adam Jones, and she remembered that boy calling the Old Master Great-grandfather.
Although no one had stated who the childs mother was at the time, a bit of analysis would have made it easy to guess.
Calling Old Master Campbell Great-grandfather and being the son of Adam Jones, the Campbell Familys granddaughter could only be the daughter of James Campbell and Jenna rk.
Chapter 609. Slapped a big ear_1
Chapter 609: 609. pped a big ear_1
That is to say, the child is undoubtedly the one birthed by Adam Jones and the granddaughter of the Campbell Family.
However, no one had ever heard of an alliance through marriage between the Jones Family and the Campbell Family, nor had anyone heard that Adam Jones was already married; at the time, people simply assumed that Adam was secretly involved with the Campbells daughter, and the matter wasughed off and forgotten.
Conveniently at that time, James Campbell brought that shameless mistress to Old Master Campbells birthday banquet, where the wretched woman was scolded in the presence of everyone; naturally, we, the group ofwful wives of high society, shifted our focus to the mistress and the illegitimate daughter instead.
At the banquet, many wives of high-ranking military officials were in attendance, and I was busy interacting with them, not paying much attention to the Campbells daughter.
So, when I first saw this little wench, I didnt recognize her as the Campbells daughter at all.
Now that I look at her, this little wench does bear some resemnce to James Campbell.
This little wench is actually the Campbells daughter.
If shes James Campbells daughter, then its not surprising for her to have such a ck card.
Leanne Richards hand, holding the ck card, tightened, and her palm involuntarily grew somewhat hot, as if she were holding a red-hot iron te.
Adam Joness gaze had already turned towards her, his deep pupils indiscernible of any particr emotion at that moment.
Leanne Richards heart clenched suddenly, then she remembered her status as an elder. The Hall Family might not be on par with the Jones Family, but the gap was notrge.
Only then did she straighten her back, disying the full bearing of the Hall Family matriarch.
"Adam, what brings you here?"
Leanne Richards put on the airs of an elder familiar with Adam Jones, her eyes inadvertently showing a sense of "superiority" that seemed to say "only she could sit at the same level as a big shot like Adam Jones."
And the girl beside her, now facing Adam Jones, couldnt help but be somewhat nervous, losing her previous arrogance and aloofness and instead appearing exceptionally gentle and courteous.
"President Jones, long time no see."
She extended her hand towards Adam Jones, intending to shake hands, with an air of grace and poise as if the snobbish "noble" who had scoffed at everything along with Leanne Richards was not her at all.
Adam Jones nced at her indifferently, his voice just as detached and distant, "Who are you?"
At the sound of his words, the smile on the girls face instantly froze, and as she watched Adam Joness unfamiliar gaze, her forced smile began to crumble bit by bit.
Especially when she saw those snickering sales associates who dared notugh aloud, the young womansplexion suddenly turned several shades paler.
Indeed, Adam Joness woman, she recognized her from the moment she appeared.
Ever since Adam Jones personally acknowledged that woman as his wife, jealousy had twisted her insides.
In the past, she still harbored thoughts of leveraging her cousins good rtion with Adam Jones to get close to him.
But before she could make her move, this woman iming to be Adam Joness wife appeared out of nowhere.
Initially, when Adam Jones had not yet acknowledged her, sheughed at the womans brazenness for trying to attach herself to the Jones Family, but Adam Joness frank acknowledgement and upromising defense was like a p across her face.
Thus, when she saw her aunt had failed to recognize Adam Joness wife, she pretended to be unaware as well and did not remind her.
She knew her aunt was always mean-spirited and unyielding, someone who would argue even when she was in the wrong.
Chapter 610. President Jones is best at buzzer-beaters_1
Chapter 610: 610. President Jones is best at buzzer-beaters_1
This woman had offended Auntie, and she was definitely not going to have an easy time, but she didnt expect this womans tongue to be so sharp that even Auntie couldnt outtalk her.
Just as she was looking forward to Auntie teaching this woman a lesson, Adam Jones happened to show up again.
In her heart, she was somewhat expectant and also a bit excited, wanting to make an impression in front of Adam.
Thest time her father went to Jones to discuss business, she made an excuse to follow him, hoping to see Adam during that opportunity and then find a chance to get closer to him.
With her cousin as a connection and her own pleasant looks, she was quite confident that she could catch Adams eye.
Latter, she waited for a long time, until her father finished his meeting with the vice president of Jones, and she didnt see Adam appear. In the end, she only bumped into him when exiting the elevator.
At that time, her father greeted him and Adam only shook hands with her father, leaving without further conversation, let alone saying a single word to her from beginning to end.
She had thought that this time, even if Adam didnt recognize her, she had taken the initiative to greet him, and he would at least give her some face and shake hands with her in ordance with her wishes.
As long as Adam shook hands with her, it would be an acknowledgment of her "long time no see," and to bystanders, it would seem that she and Adam were at least acquainted.
Who would have thought that he didnt even move his hand and so bluntly pped her face with his words, under the gaze of so many pairs of eyes ready tough at her, Shannon Richards was both angry and annoyed, almost grinding her teeth to pieces.
But she didnt have the guts to be sarcastic with Adam, so she could only tough it out and introduce herself:
"President Jones is a busy man and likely forgets easily. Last month I apanied my father to discuss business at Jones, and we met then."
Having said that, she felt Adam wouldnt let her be too embarrassed. However, she still overestimated Adams emotional intelligence.
Hearing him reply very impolitely, "Who is your father?"
Shannons face fluctuated between red and white, and her nails dug into her palms due to the force she was exerting.
"My father is Adrian Richards, the chairman of Richardss Corporation."
"Oh."
Adam nodded indifferently, "Dont know him."
"Pfft"
The onlooking staff couldnt help butugh out loud, and both Leanne and Shannons faces turned sour.
The Richardss Corporation couldntpare with the Jones, but it was still a well-known enterprise. Adams blunt snub seemed way out of line.
Especially for Leanne, with Adrian Richards being her own brother, Adams actions were dismissive of her brother and showed little regard for her.
Relying on the fact that she was Harry Halls mother and the matriarch of the Hall Family, she felt a sense of superiority over anyone present in front of Adam.
Seeing her looking at Adam with discontent, she said, "Adam, the woman youre marrying sure has a sharp tongue. Youd better be careful. It wont be good if she climbs over your head in the future."
Upon hearing her words, Elly Campbells eyes narrowed slightly.
Was she already stirring up trouble in their marital rtionship?
If Helen really married into the Hall Family, having such a mother-inw, her life would indeed be extremely difficult.
Elly was now thinking that if Harry allowed his mother to continue being so harsh, she would never let Helen marry into the Hall Family.
While Elly was considering the matter between Helen Melendy and Harry Hall, Adam Jones observed Leanne with a cold gaze.
Chapter 611. My lady is my sky_1
Chapter 611: 611. Mydy is my sky_1
Leanne Richards attempt at stirring up trouble was clear to him, but he kept a steady expression, simply gazing at Elly Campbell with an indulgent look, andughed,
"My wife is my sky. If she wants to climb over my head, then let her."
Elly Campbell, who was pondering a friends major life decision: "..."
Leanne Richards, whose attempt to sow discord failed: "..."
Shannon Richards, who was hoping for a marital spat: "..."
The onlookers: "..."
This dog food is really tasty.
Woof woof! Woof woof woof! Woof woof woof woof!
"As for Aunt Hall, your own household is in chaos, so please spare yourself the trouble of interfering with my wife."
In Leanne Richards view, since she was Adam Jones elder, it was somewhat inappropriate for him to talk to her in such a manner.
Her face immediately darkened as she said, "Adam, how can you speak to your elder like this? Harry and you are brothers, and I am your senior. Is this the way you talk to your elders??"
The bystanders couldnt help but purse their lips in their minds,ining that she started pressing her senior status because she couldnt win the argument. Pah!
What President Jones said wasnt wrongshe couldnt even manage her household affairs, so what right did she have to intrude into someone elses home, to the point of bossing around someone elses wife?
Thats someone elses wife, and he was perfectly willing to spoil and indulge her himself. What business was it of any outsider?
As soon as Leanne Richards had finished speaking, she saw Adam Jones lips curl, and thest bit of warmth in his eyes slowly receded.
The pupils of his dark eyes narrowed slightly, which frightened Leanne so much that her heart gave a violent quiver.
"Aunt Hall, just because I consider Harry my brother doesnt mean I have to regard you as my own mother."
He extended an arm to wrap around Elly Campbells shoulders, his protective stance quite evident.
"Youve bullied my wife today, and Ill let it slide in consideration of Harrys feelings. Next time youe across her, youd do well to walk around her. If you really want to bully her, then think twice about your own status before you do."
What Adam Jones said was blunt enough.
Especially, this twist of truth and falsehood infuriated Leanne so much she almost spurted blood from her throat.
He used her of bullying his wifewas he blind?
From start to finish, it was his own sharp-tongued wife who ridiculed and mocked her, yet in Jones mouth, it had somehow be her bullying her wife.
Even Elly Campbell felt somewhat awkward upon hearing Adam Jones twist of truth and falsehood, and she didnt dare to meet the eyes of so many people.
Leanne Richards was fuming with pains in her chest, and then, seeing Adam Jones self-satisfied demeanor, she sneered,
"Thinking about status? What status? As thewful wife and Family Matriarch of the Hall Family, do I rank lower than your Young Miss of the Jones Family? Our Hall n is certainly no less than the Jones."
Upon hearing this, Adam Jones raised an eyebrow andughed.
"Whether its the Jones Corporation or the Jones Family, its my wife who calls the shots, but the Hall Family... Can you do the same?"
With one sentence, he utterly defeated Leanne Richards.
Every word Adam Jones said was a jab at Leannes vulnerabilities.
To put it nicely, Leanne was the Hall Family Matriarch, but her only noteworthy aplishments were being William Hallswful wife and Harrys mother.
If it werent for her son Harry in the Hall Family, her position as Family Matriarch would likely have been snatched away by that piano-ying wench long ago.
At present in the Hall Family, it was William Hall who made the decisions; when did it be her turn?
Adam Jones was simply a devil, his words piercing like daggers, only short of trampling on her face with his foot.
Chapter 612. President Jones’s dog food is tasty and filling_1
Chapter 612: 612. President Joness dog food is tasty and filling_1
She had no idea that if it werent for the fact that she was still a senior and Harry Halls mother, those few humiliating words she initially said to Elly Campbell would have made Adam Jones cripple her long ago.
With fury boiling in her eyes, Leanne Richards red at Adam Joness serene face. After several contortions of her features, before she could open her mouth, Adam Jones delivered her another stunning blow
"Does Aunt Hall still want to stay here andpare family status with my wife?"
Remembering Adams earlier words, "My wife is my sky," Leanne was once again consumed by frustration, unable to even breathe properly.
She dared not confront Adam Jones directly but turned back to throw a fierce re at Elly Campbell and Helen Melendy before storming off, fuming with rage.
"Wait a minute."
Just as Leanne Richards turned to leave, Elly Campbell called out to her.
"What now?!"
Already driven to the brink of madness by the shameless couple, Leanne almost shrieked when Elly stopped her.
Yet Elly remained calm and collected, pointing to the card in her hand, and said:
"Mrs. Hall, are you sure you arent willing to give the card back to me?"
Blinded by anger and not caring for the dignity of ady from a noble family, Leanne threw the card she was holding at Ellys face.
Fortunately, Adam Jones was quick and grabbed it before it could hit Ellys face.
His face, already devoid of warmth, became even frostier at that moment.
Leanne Richards gasped and stumbled backward, then in the face of everyones schadenfreude, she turned and fled.
Once Leanne had left, the onlookers dispersed, and even though the dog food Adam Jones had spread was still fragrant, they truly dared not disturb the couples disy of affection.
When only the three of them were left, Elly Campbell finally found time to ask, "Why are you here, too?"
"You didnt go back for dinner, so I came to pick you up."
Saying this, his cold gaze swept over Helen Melendy, almost as if warning her with his eyes, "Next time you try to monopolize my wife, youll see what Im capable of," causing Helen Melendy to shudder involuntarily.
Yet despite this, Helen felt that Adam Jones was far more appealing today than before.
Although Elly had already proven more than capable of dealing with Leanne Richards, Adams intervention was like a finishing blow, overwhelmingly suppressing Leannesbative stance.
His statements, "My wife is my sky" and "Whether it is the Jones Corporation or the Jones Family, my wife has the final say," would not be so frankly acknowledged by just any man, let alone one of Adam Joness stature, admitting their family position in rtion to their wife openly.
Just for that, Helen found Adam Jones much more agreeable today.
Therefore, she paid no mind to his unfriendly re and very sensibly said to Elly Campbell:
"As it turns out, I have some matters to attend to, so Ill be leaving first. You two take your time."
With that, she quickly made her escape.
Watching Helen Melendys waif-like figure, Elly thought about herplicated rtionship with Harry Hall and couldnt help but frown with worry.
The next second, the face of the person beside her was forcibly turned back towards him.
"Your husband is right next to you, and yet youve been staring at someone else for so long, unwilling to look away. If she were a man, she would already be dead."
A few sales clerks not far from them, hearing Adam Joness words, couldnt help but cover their lips to stifle their giggles.
Chapter 613. Striving to Make a Sister for William Campbell_1
Chapter 613: 613. Striving to Make a Sister for William Campbell_1
President Joness dog food is delicious and satisfying, really great.
Elly Campbell looked at the domineering air and strong possessiveness that radiated from his eyes, rolled her eyes at him unenthusiastically, and said,
"You cant be too sure about that, maybe I swing both ways."
With those words, she gave him a challenging look and walked away quickly, leaving Adam Jones speechlessly watching his wife.
When Elly realized he hadnt followed, she couldnt help but look back at him, saw his speechless expression, and almost burstingint in his eyes, which made her involuntarily curve her lips.
She chuckled silently in her heart.
She walked back to him, covered her mouth, cleared her throat lightly, and extended her finger to hook his little finger proactively, shaking it gently with a coquettish air, "Lets go."
His wife volunteered to hook his hand, how sweet~ how joyful~
Walking hand in hand with Elly, Adam Jones haughtily turned his face away, putting on an air "Im actually not pleased at all," If only he could slightly press down the corners of his lips that were unwillingly curling upwards.
"Werent you supposed to pick up our son? Where is he?"
"I sent the driver to pick him up, I came to get you."
Adam Jones opened the car door for her, waited for her to get in, and then walked around to the drivers seat to get in himself.
By the time they got home, William Campbell had already been brought back by the driver, and was now watching TV in the living room with the Old Lady.
It should be said that he was apanying the Old Lady, but in reality, the Old Lady was apanying him; thetest popr cartoon was ying on the TV, and the little guy was engrossed in it.
He was motionless, hugging the soft and cuddly Elly the Second, even too busy to pay attention to the return of his daddy and mommy.
Only when his parents passed through the living room did he "graciously" nce at them and said,
"Daddy, Mommy, when can little sistere out?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Adam Jones: "..."
The Old Lady sitting next to him couldnt contain her joy and shared Williams expectant look at the couple.
Ellys face turned red from being watched.
She really wanted to curse: This little rascal.
Does he know how a little sister is made, always asking her at every possible moment?
Of course, little William himself didnt know now; all he knew was that Chubby had said, when mommy and daddy stayed alone together, they could make a little sister.
But he had let mommy and daddy be alone for so long, why hadnt the little sister appeared yet?
The observant young master William, noticing that Mommys face didnt look too good, thought that Mommy felt ashamed for not being able to make a sister and said very sweetly,
"Its okay, Mommy. If you and daddy spend more time together, youll definitely make little sister."
Make...
Upon hearing this word, even though Elly knew her sons innocent mind didnt mean that, she instinctively thought wrong.
Adam Jones saw Ellys cheeks were ming, and she stared at their son, unable to utter a word; his lips twisted mischievously.
He stepped forward and tightly sped his wifes fingers, leading her upstairs, and casually said to William, "Daddy and Mommy will go and work hard at it."
Elly Campbell, already feeling too embarrassed to show her face, heard Adam Jones shamelessly dere this in front of so many people and immediately pulled away from his hand.
It was one thing for the son not to understand, but the grandmother was in the living room, along with so many servants; how could he so casually say such a thing.
Chapter 614. Keep going until you can’t hold on_1
Chapter 614: 614. Keep going until you cant hold on_1
She red at him fiercely before quickly walking over and sitting down beside the Old Lady.
"Ill watch TV with Grandma for a while, you go ahead with your own business."
Shepletely ignored Adams resentful eyes but felt her ears heat up again when she met the Old Ladys teasing, almost smiling gaze.
This time, Adam didnt insist on joining them. He looked at his watch and said to Elly,
"I have an international conference to attend. Wait for me to finish, and then we can..."
"Get lost!"
Knowing that Adam was about to let a dogs mouth spit out no ivory, before he could finish his sentence, Elly cut him off with a shout for him to get lost.
Being yelled at in front of so many servants by his wife, Adam was not angry. He just sheepishly touched his nose and then leisurely went upstairs to the study.
Little William was still engrossed in the TV show, cuddling with Laura. The Old Lady nced at Elly, whose blush had notpletely faded, and asked with a smile in her eyes,
"Are you nning to forgive that brat?"
The Old Lady lifted her chin, looked upstairs, and asked with a smile.
Faced with the Old Ladys smiling eyes, Ellys face rxed for a moment.
Thinking of Adams recent unrelenting presence, the tenderness and passion he showed her every moment without reservation were something she had personally experienced and couldnt fake.
She believed that in this moment, Adam was sincerely putting his heart into it with her.
She had firmly believed countless times that she and Adam had reached the end of the road, and it was impossible to go on.
But Adams onught was too powerful, unrelenting, giving her no chance to prepare mentally.
By the time she realized what was happening, Adam had once again conquered her heart, and it was impossible to pull him out.
If the day really came when she could force him out, it would only hurt more, more deeply to the bone.
But since they had both decided to give each other a chance, Elly wouldnt always be so pretentious. She did not hide her feelings in front of the Old Lady and simply said with a light smile,
"Right, we are together now, but if we keep holding onto the past, how can we move forward?"
She spoke with a sense of tranquility, and the Old Ladys heart was also pleased.
She liked this childs open-mindedness, just like the first three years of their marriage when she had asked her: if Adam would treat her like that for a lifetime, what would she do.
What had she answered back then?
He is my obsession. I chase after him wholeheartedly and am prepared for all the scars it might bring. As long as I can still stand, I will keep going.
If there everes a day when I cant bear it anymore, I will leave on my own.
Latter on, she did leave. She knew when someone can let go of the obsession etched in their heart and choose to leave, it means they are truly too scarred to stand again, and cant bear any more pain.
So, when she returned, she did not stubbornly try to persuade or fight for her grandsons interests.
The only thing that could bring her back was the true heart her grandson was willing to give.
Now seeing a glimmer of hope finally between the two of them, the Old Lady felt that even if she truly died, she would die content.
"Good, good, Elly is such a good child."
The Old Lady grabbed Ellys hand, patting the back of it with a relieved expression, and her smile brimmed from the bottom of her eyes.
Her normally sickly face seemed to have brightened up a lot.
She thought that perhaps if the Old Lady felt better, had more to look forward to, her health might improve and she wouldnt fall ill so easily.
Chapter 615. Taking a bath together saves water_1
Chapter 615: 615. Taking a bath together saves water_1
With these thoughts, she pursed her lips, nced at her two sons beside her, her ears tinted red, and leaned in to whisper in the Old Ladys ear:
"Great-grandmother, Ill work hard to give you a great-granddaughter."
Her voice was very low, and with the television still ying in the living room, it was not very clear, but the Old Ladys eyes suddenly lit up, and the smile on her face bloomed evenrger.
"Good, good, good..."
She said "good" several times,ughing, "Great-grandmother has your red envelopes ready, you need to hurry up..."
Elly Campbell watched the Old Ladys joy and couldnt help but smile too.
However, since the Old Ladys health wasnt good, after sitting for several hours, she had to go upstairs to rest.
William Campbell didnt want to disturb Great-grandmothers rest, and also didnt want to interfere with daddy and mommy making him a sister, so he very proactively went back to the room Gloria had prepared for him to read.
Another maid was specifically assigned to take care of William Campbell.
No matter what Elly said, William just wouldnt have her stay with him, insisting she go and make a sister with daddy.
The maids, hearing this, blushed if they were younger, or stifled augh behind pursed lips if they were older.
Not wanting her son to embarrass herpletely, Elly simply let him be.
She pushed the door and returned to the master bedroom, only to find a dark figure immediately wrap his arms around her from behind and press her down onto the bed.
The mans familiar scent and embrace meant Elly didnt immediately push him away, but neither did she respond in kind; she justy in bed in his arms, looking at him with deep eyes.
"The meetings over?"
"Mhm, it just finished as you came in, wife, youre so considerate of me."
With that, he leaned down and kissed her lips lightly.
Elly Campbell, seeing the flickering light in Adam Joness eyes, understood very well what that glimmer meant, but she pretended she didnt see it.
She pushed at his shoulders and said, "Now that the meeting is over, go take a shower, you stink."
Feeling shunned by his wife, Adam Jones sniffed himself a bit, feeling wronged.
Where did he stink?
The next second, his eyes suddenly lit up. Was his wife hinting at something?
Elly Campbell, seeing the hungry wolf light re again in Adams eyes, felt a chill and sensed trouble.
What had she just said that could be so easily misconstrued by him?
Thinking about what she had just said, her smile froze the next second.
Telling him to take a shower... take a shower... shower... shower...
With all the filthy thoughts crammed into this beasts mindtely, the association that the words "take a shower" could create were numerous.
Just as she thought this, Adams low chuckle echoed by her ear, "Alright, Ill go right now and make sure I get clean."
Before Elly Campbell could explode in anger, he got up and quickly headed to the bathroom.
Just as he reached the doorway, Adam Jones stopped and turned back towards her.
"What now?"
Elly Campbell furrowed her brow and asked.
Adam Jones approached her, his eyes gleaming with light and tinted with an impatient smile.
"Wife, lets shower together."
"No way!"
Elly Campbell rejected the idea without a second thought.
Shower with him? She estimated they would wash again and again, probably not finishing until tomorrow.
Adam Jones was not so easily dismissed; he stretched out a hand and pulled Elly, who had just risen from the bed, into his arms, saying:
"Global water resources are short, we need to conserve."
Chapter 616. If I die, how can I bring you happiness_1
Chapter 616: 616. If I die, how can I bring you happiness_1
Elly Campbell didnt understand his logic and frowned unhappily, "What does saving water have to do with bathing together?"
"Of course, theres a connection. When two people bathe, we can stand closer together, and the water that pours down will hit both of us without being wasted," he exined.
He pressed his faintly scalding body against Elly, a teasing glint in his eyes, "Like this."
Seeing his tantly flirtatious action, and the obvious ill intent in her eyes, she immediately darkened her expression.
Without another word, Adam scooped her up sideways and, amid Ellys shouts of surprise and curses, kicked open the bathroom door with her in his arms.
With swift and practiced movements, he stripped off his own clothes, then roamed his hands all over Elly, quickly and efficiently peeling every article of her clothing off.
"Wife, let me serve you with a bath..."
"Get lost...ugh...bastard..."
In the bathroom, the sound of teeth-gritted curses mingled with someones hoarse voice, rising and falling...
An hour of y, just as Elly said, and they were still not finished.
As they bathed, the beast started to get restless, and after being devoured by him over and over again, the bath was taken many times over.
In the end, Ellys legs were so weak she could hardly stand, watching the beastly vigor in him, she gritted her teeth and said:
"Why didnt I wear you out to death!"
She darkened her face, rubbed her sore and tender waist, and growled.
Adam, with a face full of satisfaction, took a bath towel from the cab, wrapped her in it, and carried her out of the bathroom, reassuringly kissing her,
"That wont do, if I die, how can I make you happy?"
He emphasized the word "happy," gazing at the marks he had left on Ellys neck, his eyes darkening again, the flickering light growing more intense.
"Wife, for the sake of your happiness, I must keep fit every day, maintaining a good physique!"
"You get lost!"
"All right! Lets roll on the bed."
As he spoke, he carried Elly, quickening his pace towards the bed.
However, this time he was really just teasing her; he had been hard on her in the bathroom just now, and he truly didnt dare to go any further, fearing he might push his beloved wife too far.
"Sit and rest for a while, Ill get you some clothes to change into," he said.
Then he took the initiative to go to the walk-in closet, choosing a set of home clothes to help her into.
Even just helping her change left a certain ravenous beast parched and hoarse, his voice going mute.
Elly gave him a cold stare, took the clothes herself to put on, and, supporting her sore waist,y on the bed.
After being vigorously toyed with and breaking out in a sweat, she had no trace of sleepiness left, even after the bath.
Once Adam had changed into his clothes, hey down beside her and gently wrapped his arm around her waist, "Come here, let hubby give you a massage."
The moment his hand touched Ellys waist, she winced in pain and instinctively shrank back before turning to re fiercely at him, saying:
"Dont touch me for a month!"
"Alright, I wont touch!"
Adam agreed very readily, gently patting Ellys shoulder and coaxing her as if soothing a child, afraid she would get too angry.
She knew he was just cating her by the quickness of his response, so she simply turned her back to him and ignored him.
Adam scooped her into his arms from behind, apologizing and coaxing at the same time, "Still mad?"
Chapter 617: Brothers are like hands and feet, a wife is like clothing_1
Chapter 617: Brothers are like hands and feet, a wife is like clothing_1
"I wont dare next time, its mainly because my wife is too attractive, always making me lose control,"
the mans warm breath circled around Elly Campbells ear, tickling and itching, which in turn stirred up her emotions.
With a slight furrow between her brows, she turned her head to re at him and said, "There wont be a next time!"
"Okay, there wont be a next time."
Adam Jones could only go with the flow now, where would he dare to go against her.
Elly Campbell knew he was humoring her, but hispliance took the wind out of her sails, and she ended upughing in exasperation.
If he could twist and turn with her like this, wasnt it because she allowed it?
What was there to be angry about.
After lying in Adams arms for a while, she remembered how today at the mall, Leanne Richards made no secret of her hostility toward Helen Melendy, and Helens tangled rtionship with Harry Hall, which made her worried.
Then she thought about how Adam had unreservedlyshed out against Leanne Richards with words that struck directly at her heart, and she couldnt help but worry.
Turning in Adams arms, she faced him and asked, "Are you not worried that Harry Hall will me you for how rudely you treated Mrs. Hall today?"
She realized that Adam Jones was only slightly mischievous around her, and his personality was quite reclusive.
From her interactions with him during this period, she found out that aside from Harry Hall, he seemed to have no other friends.
If he fell out with even Harry Hall, his only friend, then he really would be friendless.
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones and suddenly found him somewhat pitiable.
Adam could see the sympathy in his wifes eyes; although he didnt know why she was giving him that pitiful look, he still enjoyed it.
After all, as long as his wife felt sorry for him, he was happy.
Holding Elly Campbell a bit tighter, he said in all seriousness, "Brothers are like limbs, a wife is like clothing."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She didnt respond to his words, just looked at him quietly with a deadly stare.
A strong survival instinct prompted Adam to quickly add, "Brothers are like the limbs of a centipede, a wife is like clothing in winter."
The corners of Elly Campbells lips twitched viciously.
How could she have thought him reclusive just now, he wasnt reclusive at all.
The reason he didnt make friends was purely because he was too arrogant; he didnt hold anyone in regard.
"No one can bully my wife, not even my brothers own mother!"
Furthermore, if a woman like Leanne Richards really did anger Harry Hall, then her good days were numbered.
Hearing Adams unconcerned tone, Elly Campbell didnt say anymore.
Leanne Richards really had a vicious tongue, especially since Helen had already broken up with Harry, yet she repeatedly humiliated Helen without any regard for the asion.
Helens temperament was clear to her; she tolerated Leanne probably because she still respected the fact that Leanne was Harrys mother.
But Leanne was pushing her luck too far; Helens patience was due to her consideration for Harry, but Elly didnt need to hold back.
Just like how Helen went to Jones on her own to find Adam for her sake in the past.
Noticing that his dear wife had suddenly gone silent, Adam grew worried, "What are you thinking about?"
Elly Campbell lifted her head from his chest, raised an eyebrow, and said, "Is it really that brothers are like the limbs of a centipede, and a wife is like winter clothing?"
"Of course."
Adam replied without the slightest hesitation.
Chapter 618. President Jones’s Survival Instinct_1
Chapter 618: 618. President Joness Survival Instinct_1
"So if it gets to summer, should this piece of clothing be thrown out?"
Adam Jones: "..."
His wife was digging a trap, and he almost fell right into it.
"Impossible! Honey, this clothing is warm in winter and cool in summer, it cant be thrown away."
Listening to him speak so earnestly while being slick, Elly Campbell rolled her eyes at him without good humor.
She had be immune to Adam Jones frequent derations of loyalty.
After hearing him out, she didnt react much, simply saying, "Then if one day I have a disagreement with Harry Hall, you have to take my side."
As soon as Adam Jones heard this, he knew his wife was going to support that woman Helen Melendy again, which made him quite displeased.
"Let Helen Melendy deal with her own problems, dont bother with her!"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Once again faced with his wifes death re, Adam Jones reluctantly uttered:
"If you really want to get involved, just minimize it."
Elly Campbell continued to look at him, her death re persistent, and the next second, she said:
"Just say, if I get into a fight with Harry, whose side are you on?"
"Of course Im on your side."
"Then thats settled!"
Elly Campbell was satisfied and curved her lips slightly, "Keep your word!"
"Of course, if you cant win, Ill help you fight."
Seizing the opportunity, Adam Jones leaned in, kissed her on the mouth yfully, and said, "Ive been so great today, dont I deserve some reward?"
As he spoke, his hand started to wander near her lower abdomen, only to be pped away by Elly Campbell.
Just a few minutes ago, she had been worn out by his antics and was still feeling weak in the knees and back. She had barely recovered, and he was at it again.
"Honey~"
Adam Jones held Elly Campbell in his arms and began whining adorably.
The corners of Elly Campbells mouth couldnt stop twitching.
She could feel the arms encircling her waist tighten slightly, bringing their bodies even closer.
At that moment, Elly Campbell could distinctly feel the warmth and breath that were uniquely characteristic of this strong and vigorous man.
She couldnt help but indulge in it a little, instinctively snuggling further into his embrace.
Adam Jones felt her proactive closeness, and his thin lips lifted slightly into a smile.
Well, well, since his wife was being so good, he would just have to hold back and not tease her anymore.
This time Elly Campbell had decided on short notice to return to Boston with Adam Jones, so many of the projects she was handling at thepany were left unexined.
The Old Ladys condition was somewhat unstable, and Elly Campbell couldnt bear to return to ska so soon, so she decided to delegate all her work responsibilities to Greenhill Ainley.
Fortunately, her mother Jenna rk had been handling Braymans affairs before, so her sudden departure didnt leave Brayman in too much of a mess.
Additionally, having Greenhill Ainley, the highly paid CEO, managing things at Brayman was beneficial.
As for William Campbells kindergarten, it happened to be winter break for the next few days, and since he was in a younger ss that broke up early, it didnt affect him much.
"Honey, Im going to work now."
Early in the morning, Elly Campbell was in the study, instructing on some projects she previously managed in ska when someone suddenly approached her.
Elly Campbell nced at him without much interest, then returned to herputer, "Yeah, go ahead."
Adam Jones was not satisfied with Elly Campbells attitude and moved closer again, "Kiss me first."
Elly Campbell raised her hand to push him away but then thought about his relentless nature and decided to lean in towards his face instead.
Chapter 619. The girl in the photo_1
Chapter 619: 619. The girl in the photo_1
But she still underestimated how shameless someone could be, when she leaned in, he turned his face to the side, and Elly Campbells lipsnded right on his.
Seeing the triumphant and cunning smile spilling from his eyes, her face instantly darkened.
She tried to move her lips away from Adam Joness, but he was quicker, gripping the back of her head and deepening the kiss.
After an adequately long kiss, he reluctantly let her go.
"Wife,e to thepany with me,"
he said while tying his tie, looking expectantly at Elly Campbell.
"No, I have a lot to do."
Elly Campbells gaze remained on theputer screen, still annoyed with him.
"You can be busy in my office just the same."
He settled next to Elly Campbell, perching on the armrest of the office chair. His long arm draped over her, seemingly enveloping her entirely.
"Im not going."
"Come on, thepany is yours, you cant let me handle everything alone."
Adam Jones bent down, once more assuming a pitiful look.
Elly Campbell didnt take his "thepany is yours" seriously at all.
Let alone the fact that they hadnt evenpleted the remarriage procedures, even if they had, at most it would only be shared marital property. What did he mean by its hers?
Besides, she had never thought of wanting anything from Adam Jones.
Nheless, in the end, Adam Jones still managed to sweet-talk Elly Campbell into going to thepany with his relentless charm.
"CEO, Madam, good morning."
"Good morning, CEO. Good morning, Madam."
"..."
Listening to the endless "Madam" as they reached the top floor CEOs Office, since Elly Campbell had been seen at Jones before, and with their boss unting their affection online, the Jones employees knew that respecting the Madam was even more important than respecting the CEO.
"CEO, the meeting is about to start."
"Hmm."
Adam Jones responded indifferently and, after the secretary left, he moved closer to Elly Campbell and said:
"Wife,e to the meeting with me."
"No."
Without a second thought, Elly Campbell refused, feeling ufortable being in thepany for no apparent reason.
Even though, to outsiders, she now appeared to be legitimately linked to thepany, she couldnt shake off a feeling of awkwardness.
Moreover, she knew that today was Jones monthly shareholders meeting, and she wasnt a shareholder herself. The very idea of appearing at the shareholders meeting seemed absurd.
This time, before Adam Jones could speak, she said, "Ive got lots of things to do. If you keep bothering me, Im going home."
That phrase proved effective; sure enough, upon hearing this, Adam Jones stopped insisting and reluctantly went to the meeting room.
Watching his tall figure walk out of the office unhurriedly, Elly Campbell couldnt help but curve her lips.
He really was a clingy little imp.
After Adam Jones had left, she continued working on her tasks.
Just as she was writing something on a piece of paper with a pen in hand, the pen stopped working.
The desk in Adam Joness office was veryrge. Even taking up half of it, there was still plenty of space.
Noticing that her pen was out of ink, she got up and walked to Adam Joness side of the desk to look for a pen, and as she looked up, she caught sight of a photo frame obscured by a pile of thick files.
In the frame, there was a girl about 15 years old, dressed in a white shirt paired with jeans and canvas shoes, with a canvas bag slung over her shoulder.
Chapter 620. The lady went to the pharmacy_1
Chapter 620: 620. Thedy went to the pharmacy_1
From the angle of the photograph, it must have been taken surreptitiously.
Isnt this... her?
She remembered the location where the photo was taken.
At the time, she was 14 years old, volunteering on the streets with her ssmates; how could she have been... captured?
She thought back to that time in Adam Joness office when she identally knocked this over, and Adam reacted by quickly tossing the photo into the drawer, iming it was Robert Greens.
Back then, she had suspected that whatever made Adam so nervous must be his sweetheart.
Although she didnt show it on her face, she felt somewhat jealous deep down.
But at that time, she was just Adams ex-wife, even if she was sad, what could she do?
She also remembered Adam noticing that something was off with her mood and asking her why she suddenly became so distant.
He thought it was the presence of Lily Jones that had upset her, but in fact... it was because of this, right?
Elly couldnt help butugh along with the bright smile in the picture.
Is this... being jealous of oneself?
The more she thought about it, the more the smile in Ellys eyes grew.
After putting the photo back in its ce, she picked up the pen from beside Adamsputer and returned to her seat.
At that moment, her intestines began to twist in pain again.
After having a meal at the mall with Helen Melendyst night, she had diarrhea.
The pain persisted subtly since then, but because it wasnt constant, she hadnt taken it seriously.
However, after having a bit of breakfast in the morning, the pain started again.
She rubbed her stomach and went to the restroom, and when she came out, her intestines were still spasming with pain now and then.
Thinking back to the meal she had with Helen yesterday, she wasnt sure if she was the only one who had gotten sick from it.
And recalling that she was to apany Helen to the hospital for a gastrointestinal check-up today, she hurriedly made a phone call.
"What? You went to Annapolis? Werent we supposed to go for the check-up today?"
"..."
"Alright then, when youe back, you have to get checked out," Elly insisted.
After she finished talking with Helen and hung up the phone, Elly rubbed her still subtly aching intestines.
Seeing that Adam hadnte back yet, she walked out of the office.
"Madam."
Inside the secretarial office, Secretary Rohr immediately stood up upon seeing Ellye out.
"Secretary Rohr, Im going to the pharmacy. Please let the CEO know if he asks," Elly said.
"Of course, madam."
There werent any pharmacies near the Jones Corporation, so the one Elly found was somewhat far away.
When Adam returned from his meeting and saw that Elly wasnt there, he frowned as he noticed her phone still on the office desk.
"Where did the madam go?" he asked as he approached Secretary Rohr.
"The madam said she was going to the pharmacy and would be back shortly, about ten minutes ago."
"The pharmacy?"
Adam darkened slightly, his mind racing to different thoughts, then turned and silently went back to his office.
As he sat in his executive chair, he thought about the medicine Elly might be buying at the pharmacy and felt his heart sink even further.
If he thought about it, thest box of birth control pills she had should be finished by now.
Considering this, he chuckled self-deprecatingly.
Lately, every time after they were intimate, he deliberately avoided thinking about her taking birth control pills.
Even if he didnt see her take them, he knew she would definitely do so afterward.
He thought he could truly be indifferent, always imagining that when one day she fully trusted him unconditionally, she would naturally agree to have another child for him.
He even fantasized about being there with the child, starting from when it was a mere speck and watching it grow, making up for everything he missed out on with William.
Chapter 621. She still doesn’t want to believe him_1
Chapter 621: 621. She still doesnt want to believe him_1
He was not in a hurry; he knew that one day his wife would believe in him.
But at this moment, thinking of her going to buy another box of contraceptive pills, his heart twisted in pain.
He had felt that their rtionship had improved somewhat these days; she verbally resisted his advances, but never truly rejected him.
Even, on several asions, she had taken the initiative to be close to him; he thought that finally, the clouds had parted to reveal the moon, but then...
When Elly Campbell came back, she saw Adam Jones sitting in front of theputer, looking over the documents submitted by his subordinates.
Seeing her return, he asked in his usual tone, "Did you get the medicine?"
"Mhm."
Elly nodded, thinking that Secretary Rohr had probably told him about her trip to the pharmacy; she didnt give it another thought.
She walked to the water dispenser, poured herself a ss of water, and took the medicine.
Adam did not see her pill box; watching her take the medicine at the water dispenser, his heart was pricked with pain yet again.
Elly was unaware of his misunderstanding. After taking the medicine, she rubbed her slightly cramping lower abdomen and returned to herputer to deal with work.
Adam, of course, saw her rubbing her belly, and his gaze darkened a bit more.
Elly wasnt overwhelmed with work, and by the closing time of Jones Corporation, she had mostly finished her tasks.
Seeing that Adam was still reviewing documents, and remembering he hadnt spoken to her all afternoon, she assumed he must indeed be busy with a mountain of work to handle.
"Works over, are you heading back?"
Elly asked. Adam paused in his perusal of the documents but did not look at her, replying in an indifferent tone,
"I expect to work overtime; dont wait for me. Have the driver take you home first."
His tone was not very warm, different from the usually clingy Adam Jones she was ustomed to.
This version of Adam was that cold, taciturn man she once knew.
Elly couldnt quite put her finger on it, but she felt something was off with Adam. However, after thinking it over, she couldnt see how she might have upset him, so she didnt dwell on it.
Believing that he just had too much on his te, she nodded and said,
"Then Ill leave first."
"Alright."
Adam nced up at her, gave her a smile that seemed ratherckluster, then returned his focus to the documents in his hands.
Elly felt there was something odd about Adam, but couldnt articte exactly what it was.
After looking at him thoughtfully for a moment, she turned her gaze away and left his office.
As soon as she left, Adams actions ceased; his gaze, somewhat sorrowful, rested on the office door where Ellys figure was no longer present.
He raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose, leaned back in his chair, and stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.
He knew he couldnt me Elly for anything; she had endured three years of his coldness, so what right did he have to expect her unconditional trust in just a few days?
He was not angry with her, but with himself.
Every time, when he thought of her swallowing the contraceptive pills and he did not even have the courage to stop her, just watching her terminate a life that was about to begin, he hated himself even more.
When Elly got home, the image of Adam in his office before she left was still in her mind, and she felt as if there was something stuck in her heart that made her ufortable.
Chapter 622. Not much better_1
Chapter 622: 622. Not much better_1
The knot in her stomach began to twist in pain again. She rubbed her belly, walked into the living room, and because she felt unwell, she lost her appetite for dinner and went upstairs.
By the time it was almost nine oclock, and Adam Jones still hadnt returned, Elly Campbell became a bit worried. She called Adam, but his phone was switched off.
Elly frowned, then phoned Adams office, but no one answered, which deepened the lines on her brow.
The Noble Clubhouse
By the time Adam Jones arrived, Harry Hall had already drunk quite a bit, and upon seeing him push the door open, he only lethargically lifted his eyelids.
"I couldnt get through to your phone, thought you werenting," Harry said, his voice somewhat hoarse from the alcohol.
"Batterys dead," Adam replied indifferently, walked over, sat down in front of Harry, poured himself a drink, and gulped it down irritably.
Seeing this, Harry nced at him and said with a bitter smile, "What, did Elly give you a hard time too?"
Adam didnt speak and poured himself another drink, then frowned, "Whats this drink, why is it so bitter?"
Harry paused in the act of pouring the drink, then chuckled bitterly, "The drink isnt bitter, its your heart that is."
At this, a moment of stunned silence crossed Adams face, and he stared at the ss in his hand without a word.
Harry filled their sses and said in a raspy voice, "I thought of having you join me for a drink, but it seems youre not doing any better than me."
Adam remained silent, just rubbed his temples and leaned against the couch, sipping his drink slowly.
Harry looked over at him and said, "Werent things going pretty well between you and Elly recently? What happened?"
When Harry brought up his issues, Adams eyebrows suddenly knitted together, but he had no intention of sharing his problems with Harry and just said, "Its nothing, just a minor issue."
"Minor issue?"
Harryughed disbelievingly, "If it really was a minor issue, would you leave your precious wife toe drink with me?"
Despite his words, Harry didnt pursue the topic further; his own affairs were a mess, and he had no energy to meddle in others.
Adam nced at him, and thinking of his wifes concern for her close friend, he spoke up to remind Harry:
"Do you know about what your mother, Ms. Dian Na, did to Helen Melendy?"
Harrys drinking hand stopped abruptly, and his brow furrowed tightly, "She had already caused trouble for Helensw firm, and Ive warned her."
"Thats it?"
Adam gave a smile. He didnt want to meddle in Helens affairs, but how could he not when his own wife cared.
"What else do you know?"
Harrys frown deepened, and a hint of coolness seeped into his indifferent eyes.
"Yesterday, your mother humiliated Helen Melendy severely in the mall, and in doing so, she humiliated my wife as well."
Harry clearly noticed that Adams emphasis was on thetter part of his statement, but Harrys concerny with the former.
"Yesterday?"
Could it have been when he parted ways with Helen?
Adam did not care to discuss in detail with Harry how Helen was humiliated by Leanne Richards, nor was he interested in involving himself in the affairs between Harry and Helen.
The only reason he mentioned it was out of respect for his wifes feelings.
Thinking of Elly, Adams gaze involuntarily darkened.
Chapter 623. Elly is waiting for me at home _1
Chapter 623: 623. Elly is waiting for me at home _1
Looking at my watch, it was almost 10 p.m.
"Elly is waiting for me at home, I should go first."
Harry Hall looked at him with a mix of contempt, "Is that the way you are? Sitting for just a few minutes and then leaving, you might as well not havee at all."
"I promised Elly that between you and her, I would only choose her."
Harry Hall: "..."
"Just get lost, I dont need you here."
With a cold face, Harry waved him off and sat down to drink sullenly by himself.
Adam Jones grabbed his coat and left the room. As he reached the door, he looked back at Harry Hall and couldnt resist making ament,
"If you really cant get over Helen Melendy, you should get your mom to tone it down."
After he had spoken, he opened the door and left, only to bump into a woman hurrying down the hallway, a look of urgency on her face.
"Sorry!"
The woman quickly apologized and was about to hurry off when she looked up and saw Adam Jones, pausing briefly, "President Jones."
Adam Jones nodded, "Miss Sharp."
The woman nodded once and then hurried to leave, but identally stepped into a puddle of water, causing her to stumble and fall to the side.
Instinctively, Adam Jones reached out to steady her, and seeing her wince in pain, he kindly asked, "Are you alright, Miss Sharp?"
"Im fine, thank you, President Jones."
"Are you here to see Edward?"
Upon hearing Adam Jones ask this, the womansplexion slightly changed, and she nodded, "Yes."
"Have a seat and rest for a while, Ill have someone find him for you."
"Thank you, President Jones."
Adam Jones gave a faint nod, instructed the clubs manager, and then left.
Due to difort in her stomach, Elly Campbell had taken medicine andin down early.
When Adam Jones returned to the room, she was already asleep.
Not wanting to wake her, he instinctively lightened his footsteps, washed up in the bathroom, and then taking his phone to charge it. When he turned it on, there immediately popped up notifications for two missed calls.
They were from Elly Campbell.
Adam Joness grip on the phone tightened instinctively as his gaze fell upon the woman lying asleep on the bed, his moodplicated.
Setting down the phone, he walked over to the bed and carefully climbed in under the covers.
Gently, he pulled Elly Campbell into his arms and whispered an apology in her ear, "Im sorry."
Elly Campbell, not sleeping deeply due to her stomach difort, woke up with his movement.
These past days, she had grown ustomed to Adam Joness embrace, so she didnt struggle when he held her. Instead, she sleepily opened her eyes and asked, "Are you done with work?"
"Yes."
Adam Jones pulled her closer into his embrace, "Did you call me? My phone was out of battery, sorry."
"Its okay, I was just a bit worried when you didnt return."
Elly Campbell closed her eyes, mumbling sleepily in response. From the tip of her nose, she could smell a faint hint of alcohol. Although Adam Jones had freshened up, the scent was still quite strong.
Elly frowned slightly, her eyes opening a bit more, "Have you been drinking?"
"Harry was in a bad mood, so I had a drink with him,"
Eager to keep his better half happy, Adam Jones quickly exined.
Elly wasnt upset about him drinking, but remembering he had chronic gastritis, she reminded him, "Dont drink too much, your stomach is not good."
Hearing the concern in his wifes voice, Adam Joness mood lifted considerably.
Chapter 624. President Jones’s Scandal_1
Chapter 624: 624. President Joness Scandal_1
He bent over and kissed her cheek, "Okay, Ill listen to you, I wont drink anymore."
"Hmm, lets sleep now, Im tired."
"Okay."
Adamy down beside Elly, thinking about how he had ignored her all day, he felt incredibly guilty. The hands that were holding her tightened subconsciously.
The next day, Elly did not go to thepany with Adam but apanied the Old Lady to the temple to offer incense.
The Old Lady would visit the temple to offer incense every fifteenth day of the lunar month.
Since Elly had returned with William, perhaps because the Old Lady was in good spirits, her health had also improved a lot.
"William and Great-grandmother are going in to pray, let the Bodhisattva bless us that Mommy will soon give you a little sister."
Elly, standing in front of the Buddha and supporting the Old Lady, couldnt help but smile wryly at her words.
This grandmother and grandson were always thinking about her having more children.
After helping the Old Lady kneel on the mat, Elly also knelt beside her, put her hands together, and prayed earnestly.
By the time they had finished praying in every hall of the temple, it was already noon.
"The vegetarian dishes here are very tasty,e and try some with Grandma."
The Old Lady was genuinely happy, seeing her grandson and granddaughter-inw reconcile, and perhaps soon they would have a little girl. The smile on the Old Ladys face spread uncontrobly.
"Sure."
Elly happily agreed, and just at that moment, her phone sounded with an Instagram notification.
It was from Helen Melendy.
There was a link to a Hot Search news article.
When Elly opened it, a striking photo instantly caught her eye.
It was a corridor outside a private room, brightly lit, and two people standing very close together were captured clearly.
The man had one hand on the womans arm, and they were both talking with heads lowered.
The angle of the shot was so well captured that the mans face appeared in the frame without any concealment.
His expression was not the usual arrogant aloofness he showed in the presence of other women, but it was not particrly intimate either.
Elly recognized the location of the photograph, the prestigious club frequented by the wealthy and famous.
The man in the photo was her husband, Adam Jones.
As for the woman...
"Crystal Sharp?"
Elly also recognized the woman in the photo, somewhat surprised to see her and Adam together in the same frame.
Looking further at the news report, the photo was taken around ten oclock the previous night.
"Elly, what are you looking at?"
The Old Lady, seeing Elly staring at her phone, asked with concern.
Elly quickly turned off her phone and shook her head, "Nothing."
She supported the Old Ladys hand and walked towards the temples dining hall, "Grandma, lets go have lunch first, Im a bit hungry."
"Okay."
The Old Lady didnt think much of it, seeing Ellys appearance as usual.
They had just sat down in the dining hall when Helen Melendys call came through.
"Grandma, Im going to take a call outside."
"Alright, go ahead."
Elly took her phone and went outside before answering it.
It seemed Helen was somewhat anxious on the other end of the phone, and as soon as Elly picked up, she immediately asked,
"Elly, are you alright?"
Hearing the tension in Helens voice, Elly couldnt help butugh, knowing she was worried about the news.
"Im fine, dont worry."
"Are you really okay?"
Helen was still concerned. How could Elly be fine when her man was on the Hot Search with another woman, acting so intimately?
Chapter 625. Wait for her to ask_1
Chapter 625: 625. Wait for her to ask_1
And in fact, Elly Campbell didnt really pay much attention to the news.
Although the photo did look a bit intimate, Crystal Sharp and Adam Jones...
Elly thought about it and found it unbelievable, so when she first saw the photo, she was just surprised but didnt think too much of it.
"Dont worry, Im fine. The news seems to be targeting Crystal, and someone will help her deal with it. We dont need to worry about it," she said.
Hearing Ellys words, Helen Melendy was half convinced, "Howe you seem to know whats going on with Crystal?"
"Hmm, I know. Dont worry, Im fine."
Hearing the tone of Ellys voice, it seemed like she was truly okay, and Helen finally hung up the phone, feeling relieved.
Meanwhile, in the CEOs Office of Jones Corporation, Adam Joness face was ashen, looking rather intimidating.
Robert Green stood in front of him, somewhat trembling with fear.
It was rare that the news was not directed at their boss, yet the boss still ended up being the "male lead" in the news.
It hadnt been easy for the boss to win back his wife recently, and just as he did, such a big piece of news broke.
Although the CEO had specifically "advised" certain news media not to report on his private affairs...
They did as told and also got smart about it.
This news indeed had nothing to do with their own boss. They were targeting Mrs. Crystal Sharp, and their boss was just incidentally brought into the Hot Search.
Those working in the media were really risking it all for money, ying such borderline games.
To know that if thedy misunderstood the boss again, causing their already unstable rtionship to face another crisis, those in the media would truly be out of a job.
"President, should I ask the media to retract the news?"
After a moment of silence, Robert Green braced himself against his own bosss fury and asked this question.
"No need!"
This piece of news would naturally be handled by someone. If he rushed to retract it so anxiously, it might make people think he had a guilty conscience.
What he was worried about now was not this, but Elly...
Would she...believe him?
Adam Joness thin lips were pressed into a line, his heart unavoidably filled with a few tinges of unease.
Although he hadnt asked Robert Green to withdraw the Hot Search, he did instruct him to manage thements.
Anyments attempting to link him with Crystal Sharp in a romantic light simply couldnt be published.
As a result, the current onlinements didnt involve him much.
After Robert Green left, Adam Jones turned off the online news, set his phone aside, and picked up the documents handed over by his secretary to read.
However, no matter what, he just couldnt focus on the words, his gaze periodically drifting to his phone resting on the side.
"Will Ellye to ask me?"
If she called to ask him, or even angrily interrogated him, that would mean she cared about him, right?
Forget it, better not wait for her to ask.
Thinking this way, he picked up the phone again, preparing to call Elly Campbell and exin.
Just as he opened his call log, he paused and set the phone aside again.
In his heart, he still hoped that Elly would take the initiative to call and inquire about the news.
But when he had waited all day, and the news online had indeed been retracted as clean as he had expected, Elly hadnt made a single call.
This made Adam Joness heart start to feel somewhat irritable.
Tugging at the tie around his neck, he walked to the liquor cab, poured himself a ss of red wine, and thought about everything between Elly and himself before.
Chapter 626. Waited for a day_1
Chapter 626: 626. Waited for a day_1
Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, downstairs was the street with heavy traffic. Adam Joness thoughts were somewhat hazy.
Why didnt she even ask a single question, could it be just as he imagined, that she simply didnt care about the rumors of him with other women?
Because she didnt care, so there was no need to ask.
The moment he thought of this, Adams hand, holding the ss, subconsciously tightened.
He remembered that day, she said, he couldnt control whether she would be involved with other men, and she likewise wouldnt mind if he was with other women.
The two of them, to put it bluntly, were just in a marriage of convenience.
No, it wasnt even a marriage of convenience! They hadnt even collected their marriage certificate yet.
At that thought, Adamughed mockingly to himself, the bitterness in his heart even more acute than the alcohol on his pte.
"Elly Campbell, you really dont care at all, do you?"
He looked out the window with a dim expression, murmuring in a hoarse voice.
He was fed up with this torturous feeling, damn it was irritating!
The news on the inte rose quickly and was withdrawn just as fast, and it hadnt caused much of a stir.
As for whether the opponent was dealing with Crystal Sharp, or the person behind Crystal Sharp, Adam had no interest in meddling.
"CEO, its veryte already, arent you going back yet?"
Robert Green looked at the darkening skies outside and reminded him softly.
He didnt know what his boss was posturing about. Justst night, he inexplicably worked overtime in thepany until sote, barely being called away by CEO Hall, and then this happensa somewhat ambiguous photo is taken.
Fine, just let the photo slide, but arent you in a hurry to exin to your wife? Whats with brooding here all alone?
Whats the matter?
Youve stirred up a scandal and arent thinking of going back to properly exin to your wife, and could it be that youre waiting for thedy toe to you on her own initiative?
That kind of thinking must be wishful!
Robert couldnt help but feel a headacheing on.
This couple, neither was the type who made things easy. If they really started arguing, it would probably be endless.
As an "anxious mother" at heart, Robert felt weary and rubbed his forehead.
"You go back first."
Adam, with a stern face, responded, but his gaze remained on the document in front of him without moving away.
"Yes, CEO."
Robert didnt want to stay and apany the big boss in working overtime. After all, the boss had been flipping that same document from the moment they finished work until now at seven or eight oclock and didnt seem to have absorbed a single word.
Without saying another word, Robert turned and left, leaving the boss who had begun, once again, to court disaster at breakneck speed to whatever fate.
Anyway, he had done all he could.
After Robert left, the CEOs Office became even quieter.
Adam gazed at the dark night sky outside the window, and he always felt as though there was a heavy stone pressing on his chest, making it hard to breathe.
"Its been a day..."
Unintentionally, he had been waiting for a whole day. She hadnt asked anything, not even a single using text message.
As he thought and thought, he couldnt help but let out a bitterugh.
That woman... truly was heartless.
The Jones Family.
In the blink of an eye, it was already past nine oclock. William Campbell had already been taken upstairs to sleep by the housekeeper.
The Old Lady couldnt help but start to feel sleepy as well.
Elly Campbell had apanied them for the entire day, and now seeing that the Old Lady was going to rest, she nned to return to her room as well.
"Elly."
"Hmm?"
"Has Adam been very busy thesest two days? He worked overtime yesterday, and howe hes still at it today? Its already thiste, and he hasnte back."
The Old Lady didnt know about the news on the inte but was aware that her grandson had been clinging to his wife a lot in the past few days. Even if he was incredibly busy, he wouldnt stay in thepany and note home for two consecutive days.
Chapter 627. What’s wrong with this person again? _1
Chapter 627: 627. Whats wrong with this person again? _1
This inevitably led the Old Lady to overthink uncontrobly.
Elly Campbell was unaware of the Old Ladys concerns. Hearing her question, she nodded and said:
"Yeah, he stayed in ska for a while recently, and thepany must have a lot of backlogged work waiting for him to deal with."
Listening to Ellys response, and seeing that her expression was normal, the Old Lady finally felt relieved and went back to her room to rest.
After returning to her room, Elly took a shower. Just as she finished and came out of the bathroom, intending to call Adam Jones and ask about his day, she saw him pushing the door open and entering.
"Youre back."
Elly asked somewhat casually, and since her stomach had still been ufortable, she didnt talk much with Adam. She went to the dressing room to change her clothes.
But as she passed by Adam, he suddenly pulled her back.
The towel around her body was yanked off and thrown to the floor by him, his kiss came fast and furiously, tinged with a hint of roughness.
Smelling the faint scent of alcoholing from Adam, Elly who was already feeling ufortable in her stomach, now felt even worse.
She struggled to push him away, and, somewhat annoyed, she stooped down to pick up the towel and wrap it around her body, frowning at him, she said:
"Why have you been drinking again? Didnt I tell you that you shouldnt drink because of your stomach?"
Her tone was a bit stern, and it settled heavily on Adam, who had been moody all day, making him even more irritable.
"You still care about me? I thought you didnt care at all."
He started tough, his voice carrying a bit of a taunting note, which caused Elly to frown involuntarily.
Whats wrong with him now?
Not wanting to deal with his nonsense, she dropped azyment, "Go take a shower, the smell of alcohol is too strong on you."
After saying that, she walked into the dressing room and closed the door behind her.
Thinking of Adams odd behavior just now, she couldnt help but frown.
By the time she changed into her home clothes and came out, Adam had already gone to the bathroom.
Thinking he must have drunk quite a bit, she thought it over and still went to the drawer to get him some hangover pills, and poured him a cup of warm water, leaving it on the table.
Ten minutester, Adam came out of the bathroom.
He was naked, with only a towel wrapped around his lower body, his hair still a bit damp, dripping water continuously onto his broad shoulders.
Elly saw that he had no intention of going to the dressing room to change, instead, he walked straight toward the bed.
"Ive prepared for you... Hmm"
Before she could finish saying "hangover pills," she was silenced by Adams overwhelming kiss.
Adams kiss was domineering and came with an inexplicable sense of venting, so rough that it made Elly involuntarily frown.
But Adam seemed oblivious, only intensifying his strength when he felt Ellys resistance, which infuriated Elly, who was already ufortable.
She bit down hard on his lip, and Adams mouth instantly tasted bloody.
Adam winced from the pain and his grip involuntarily loosened a bit, which Elly took advantage of to push him away.
"Adam Jones, what is wrong with you? Why are you acting crazy?"
She had felt that he had been strange these past few days. He was inexplicably moody and silent all of yesterday, and she thought she was just imagining things. But now, as soon as he returned, he started to inexplicably vent on her.
Seeing the anger in her eyes, Adam felt an even deeper pain in his heart, but he scoffed and said:
"Whats there to be afraid of? With contraception, I wont get you pregnant."
Chapter 628. Elly Campbell, do you even have a heart_1
Chapter 628: 628. Elly Campbell, do you even have a heart_1
His voice, just like his gaze, was both deep and cold, yet his words left Elly Campbell stunned for a moment, and then, the irritation in her eyes deepened.
Aside from that one time, she had not taken any more birth control pills, not only because those few times coincidentally fell during her safe period but also because...
She had prepared herself to have another girl for him, but what did he mean by his statement?
The annoyance in Ellys eyes was reced by a chill.
With todays news added to the mix, although she knew there was nothing between him and Crystal Sharp, that intimate photo still bothered her.
Logical is logical, but emotions are not so easy to dictate.
She wanted to ask him but feared that he would get annoyed with her for not trusting him, so even though the photo hurt her, she did not ask.
Jealousy aside, at the very least, she knew there was nothing between them.
She even thought that maybe he would call to exin. Even without a call for a day, she believed he just wanted to exin face-to-face when he came back.
But she waited a day, and what she got was his sarcastic attitude.
The more she thought about it, the more suffocated and aggrieved Elly felt. She couldnt help but frown and said:
"I dont want to do anything today. If you cant stand it, go to the bathroom and take care of it yourself. If thats not satisfying enough, find a woman to take care of it. Theres no shortage of women willing to serve you, President Jones. You wont suffer."
After speaking, she angrily turned back to the bed andy down, naturally missing the sudden chill on Adam Joness face.
The person behind her remained silent for a long time with no movement. Elly, being in a rage, coupled with an upset stomach, felt even more irritable and had no mood to deal with him.
Shortly after, she heard Adam Jones chuckle coldly, his voice hoarse as he said, "Elly Campbell, do you even have a heart?"
Ellys body stiffened at his question and her brows furrowed.
"Is it what you hope for, that I go sleep with other women?"
Hearing the hidden coldness and annoyance in Adams words, Ellys anger also surged.
She sat up and turned to look at Adam. In his eyes, which had already lost their warmth, a storm seemed to be swirling, as if it would engulf her the next moment.
"Would you like it if I found other women, so you could be free of me?"
"In your eyes, is our remarriage just a formality? You live your life, and I live mine. If I cant hold back, I should just find any woman to sleep with, and after its done,e back to put on a show of love with you? And we should never mention such trivial matters?"
Elly, with a cold face, listened to his usation, and the warmth in her eyes disappeared bit by bit.
"So, you dont care if I have scandals with other women. What you care most about is the fear of having my child, right?"
Elly just looked at him silently, saying nothing.
Seeing her like this, Adam felt she was affirming his guess and his heart sank. Looking at her, he gave a bitter smile and said:
"Actually, I really have be dispensable to you, havent I?"
He remembered how calm she seemed when she said "I dont need you either" that day. Now, thinking back, that tight, painful sensation was just as strong.
"Elly Campbell, do I still have a ce in your heart? Even... a little bit."
Chapter 629. Is now really a good time to remarry_1
Chapter 629: 629. Is now really a good time to remarry_1
His questioning tone carried a hint of bitterness and humility, but Elly Campbell, who was now filled with anger at Adam Joness words, couldnt hear it.
"So, in your eyes, Im just a woman who sleeps with men whenever she wants to, regardless of whether I have feelings for them or care at all, right?"
Although she was still somewhat angry, when these words came out, a sense of grievance instantly welled up.
In the moment of Adams hesitation, Elly Campbell scoffed, "Adam Jones, do you really think its suitable for us to remarry now?"
She didnt see the fleeting panic that shed through Adams eyes as she got up out of bed.
"Its just as well we havent gone through the procedures yet. Think it over carefully."
Having said that, she gave Adam Jones a cold look, opened the door, and went to William Campbells bedroom.
"Elly..."
He wanted to call out to stop her but before he could speak, Elly had already closed the door.
He sat down on the bed in some annoyance, not knowing why he had spoken to her like that just now.
He had returned home wanting to exin everything to her, even if she didnt care about the rumor; he still wanted to exin it to her.
But when he saw her looking unperturbed, unconcerned in the slightest, that fear of being abandoned by her at any moment surged up in his heart.
He could only use such questioning to cover the insecurity deep inside him.
And when he heard her tell him to go find another woman to solve the issue, that insecurity and apprehensionpletely turned into anger that overwhelmed him.
This was not what he had intended, but in the end, he still managed to hurt her in this way.
Adam Jones felt somewhat deted as he pinched the bridge of his nose, which was sore from the stress, and went to the wardrobe to change into a set of house clothes.
When he came out, he still went to the room across the hall, Williams room, and gently knocked on the door.
"Elly."
There was no response from inside.
He knocked again twice, "Elly, Im sorry."
It was still a long silence.
He stood outside the door for a while, but Elly Campbell didnte to open it.
Not knowing whether Elly was asleep or still angry with him, he didnt want to upset her further, so he turned and went back to the master bedroom.
Because he kept thinking about apologizing to his wife, it wasnt until thetter part of the night that he fell into a fitful sleep.
As soon as it was dawn, he woke up.
After washing up in the bathroom, he came out to find a ss of water on the table and two pills beside it.
Upon closer inspection, he realized they were hangover remedies, presumably Elly had prepared them for him while he was taking a showerst night.
Having calmed down overnight, Adam Joness mood had improved significantly, and seeing the hangover remedies prepared by his wife made him feel even more pleased.
After getting dressed, he went across to the opposite room and seeing the door was unlocked, he pushed it open and entered.
On the bed, only William was still lying there asleep; he did not see Elly.
Adam Joness eyes dimmed slightly.
Thinking that Elly had gone downstairs, he walked to the living room, but she was nowhere in sight. Adam Jones frowned and asked the servant,
"Where is the Young Lady?"
"The Young Lady went out early in the morning; she looked like she had some urgent business," the servant replied.
"Urgent business?"
Adam Jones frowned again, feeling uneasy. He picked up his phone and dialed Elly Campbells number.
The call had just connected when the person on the other end hung up.
Adam Joness expression involuntarily stiffened, and looking at the disconnected call, his eyes tinged with a hint of gloom.
Chapter 630. One month pregnant_1
Chapter 630: 630. One month pregnant_1
Elly was still angry with him.
This realization made Adam Joness mood sink even further.
At that moment, Elly Campbell was anxiously standing in the Gynecology Department emergency room, holding Helen Melendys hand, nervouslyforting her.
"Helen, dont be nervous, Im here with you, dont be nervous."
"Elly, I need to check the patient first, you go outside."
Chief Wood from the Gynecology Department began to usher people out.
Elly Campbell, who wasnt a doctor, knew her presence might hinder the medical work, so she didnt insist on staying but said to Chief Wood,
"Chief, Ill be right outside, just call if you need anything."
Then she turned to Helen Melendy, whose face was as pale as death, and said, "Helen, dont be scared. Chief Wood will help you; Ill be waiting outside for you."
Aftering out of the emergency room, the sight of Helen Melendys frail body and pale face made Ellys heart suddenly heavy.
Recalling how she had entered Helens home and seen her in agony, squatting on the ground clutching her abdomen and pale, her heart couldnt help but tremble.
She had guessed correctly that day; Helen really was pregnant.
And yet she had been fooled by just a few of Helens words.
This child... must be Harry Halls.
Now, her heart was extremely anxious, more so than when she first became pregnant.
At this moment, in addition to fear, she also felt conflicted.
If this child was Harrys, she didnt even know if she should let Helen have the baby.
She was all too familiar with the challenges of being a single mother, having experienced it firsthand.
But the child was Helens, and only Helen had the right to decide the fate of her child. Elly, though her best friend, had no right to make that choice for Helens child.
She took out her phone and checked the time, noticing several missed calls.
Earlier, when she had rushed Helen to the emergency room, she had had no time to answer calls. As soon as her phone rang, she hung up without even looking.
Now, she saw that all the missed calls were from Adam Jones, and there was also an unread message on Instagram from Adam apologizing to her.
Thinking about the argument they had the previous night, Ellys gaze turned cold, and she put her phone back in her pocket without replying to Adam Jones.
It wasnt long before Chief Wood came out of the emergency room.
"Chief, how is my friend doing?"
"The pregnancy is over a month along, with some symptoms of threatened miscarriage. The situation isnt very stable; she needs to be hospitalized for observation."
"Thank you, Chief."
When Helen Melendy was carried out of the emergency room, she was still unconscious, and Elly stayed by her side the entire time.
During that time, Adam tried calling her several more times, but she hung up on each one.
Eventually, she directly blocked his number.
Half an hour passed before Helen slowly opened her eyes. Seeing Elly sitting beside her, her previously dull eyes reddened slightly.
"Elly."
Her voice was very soft and seemed tock strength.
"Helen, youre awake. Does your stomach still hurt?"
Helen shook her head and propped herself up to sit slowly on the bed.
Elly helped her with a few pillows to lean against, and seeing Helens thin figure that looked like it could be blown away by the wind at any moment, she couldnt help but feel a surge of pity.
The Helen Melendy in front of her was nothing like the mboyant, hot-tempered, fiery-mouthedwyer she used to be.
Chapter 631. Abort the child..._1
Chapter 631: 631. Abort the child..._1
Helen Melendy looked down and gently touched her t belly, her voice hoarse as she asked, "How is the baby?"
Her emotions sounded very calm, and with her eyebrows and eyes lowered, one couldnt see the emotions in her eyes.
"Chief Wood said there are signs of a threatened miscarriage and that youll need to be hospitalized for observation for a while until the baby is stable before you can be discharged," Adam Jones did not conceal this from her, nor did he mention whether or not to keep the child, but simply held her hand tightly and said seriously,
"Youre too skinny now,cking nutrition, how can the baby be okay?"
As she spoke, she rose and walked out, "Wait for me a moment, Ill go buy you something to eat."
"Elly."
Just as Elly Campbell turned to leave, Helen Melendy grabbed her, her fingertips very cold, as if ice had been poured into her blood.
"Whats wrong?"
Seeing Helen Melendy biting her lower lip, her voice hoarse, she said, "Lets... abort the baby."
When she finished saying this, her voice clearly trembled.
Even Elly, upon hearing these words, her hand trembled slightly.
"You... have you decided?"
Seeing the slight redness at the bottom of Helen Melendys eyes, she knew she couldnt bear it.
Yet she heard her lower her gaze, hiding all her emotions, and say with a trembling voice, "Yes, Ive thought it through."
"I thought I could be like you, to give birth to the child on my own, to raise him on my own. But Elly, Ive realized... Im not capable."
She gripped the nket tightly, almost with all her strength, the bedsheet wrinkling under her grasp, "I cant even take care of myself, how can I take care of a child."
"Not to mention raising him to be an adult, Elly, I dont have the ability, I cant take good care of him..."
At this moment, Elly Campbell didnt know how tofort Helen Melendy. The existence of this child wasnt something she could decide.
After a moment of silence, she looked at Helen Melendy and asked softly, "Is the child Harry Halls?"
Although she was asking her, Elly Campbell was quite certain in her heart.
No one else besides Harry Hall.
Helen Melendys body stiffened a bit but didnt hide it from Elly Campbell, nodding.
"What does he think?"
Elly Campbells tone was a bit unpleasant.
But she saw Helen Melendy smile bitterly and shake her head, "He doesnt know about the child, and I never intended to let him know."
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell furrowed her brow, "Why not let him know, the child is partly his, he should take responsibility."
"What about you?"
Helen Melendy raised her eyes to ask her, "Elly, back then... why didnt you let Adam Jones know about the childs existence?"
Elly Campbell was taken aback by Helen Melendys question, and after a long while, she pressed her lips together and said, "I didnt want to get entangled with him, but I didnt want to abort the child, either."
Her response was somewhat dry, but she listened as Helen Melendyughed at herself, "I feel the same. I dont want to be involved with him, so it doesnt matter whether he knows or not."
She looked at Elly Campbell, suppressing the bitterness in her eyes, and said, "Elly, theres no future for me and Harry Hall. The Hall family would not ept a daughter-inw without a background, and I cant humble myself before the Hall family just to marry Harry. I cant do it."
"Elly, I dont want to use this child to tie myself to him."
She gripped Elly Campbells hand, a bit tightly, "So, Elly, besides the doctors, youre the only one who knows about the child. Please dont tell Harry, okay?"
Chapter 632. Termination of Pregnancy_1
Chapter 632: 632. Termination of Pregnancy_1
Elly Campbell furrowed her brows as she looked at Helen Melendy, her frown deepening by the moment, yet she didnt directly promise her anything, but said:
"You should lie down and rest for now, Ill go get you something to eat ande back."
Having said that, she pulled open the door of the ward and walked out.
When she came out of the ward, Ellys mood was somewhatplicated.
Regarding Helens child, she didnt know what the right thing to do was.
If Helen was adamant about not letting Harry Hall know about the child, then what right did she have to take it upon herself to tell Harry?
But the child was partly Harrys, why should he not take any responsibility after enjoying himself and let Helen bear it all alone?
Abortiones with risks, and given Helens current condition, what if there were an ident orplications from the abortion?
Ellys mind was in turmoil.
After buying food for Helen Melendy, she ran into Chief Wood from the Gynecology Department.
"Chief."
"Elly, youvee at the right time. I actually have something to discuss with you."
Seeing the serious expression on Chief Woods face, Ellys heart skipped a beat.
She followed Chief Wood to her office, and as soon as she sat down, Elly immediately began:
"Chief Wood, is there another issue with Helen Melendys fetus?"
"We cant worry about the fetus for now. Here is Helen Melendys uterine biopsy result. She has early-stage lesions in her uterus, and we must arrange surgery immediately."
Chief Wood handed theb results to Elly Campbell.
Elly herself was a doctor, so she understood the results and knew what early-stage uterine lesions meant.
If they didnt opt for surgery, waiting until the condition worsened, Helen could lose her life.
Ellys feelings wereplicated, as she understood what this implied.
"She must terminate the pregnancy immediately, then well arrange subsequent surgery for her."
Elly left Chief Woods office and, on her way to find Helen Melendy, couldnt shake the chiefs words from her mind.
Thinking of the child in Helens womb, she had just been struggling with whether or not to inform Harry Hall of its existence, and now, Chief Wood had told her that the child must be aborted.
She was a mother herself, and it had taken so much effort to give birth to William in the past.
Thinking of the child that was about to be aborted, Elly felt a bitter taste in her heart.
When she arrived back at the ward, Helen Melendy was staring nkly from the bed, managing a faint smile from the corners of her mouth when she saw Ellye in.
"Eat something first, look how thin youve be."
"Thank you, Elly."
Helen Melendy took the nutritious meal Elly had bought with a forced smile, trying to make her expression look a little more rxed.
Elly watched silently as Helens pale face twitched with the effort to smile, knowing she couldnt keep the truth about the uterine lesions from Helen. After she finished whatever was in her bowl, Elly steeled herself and began, "Chief Wood was looking for me just now and told me about your condition."
The smile at the corner of Helens lips stiffened slightly, and seeing the deep furrow in Ellys brow, she knew what Elly was about to say was not so simple.
"What is it? Just tell me, why all the hesitation?"
Elly pressed her lips tightly before saying, "Your uterine biopsy showed early-stage lesions, and you need to have surgery as soon as possible."
No sooner had she finished speaking than the smile on Helens lips froze, even that forced smile bing immobile, unable to muster any longer.
Chapter 633. Child, we must remove _1
Chapter 633: 633. Child, we must remove _1
After a moment of silence, she forced a pale smile and said, "So... the child, it must be aborted, right?"
Pain flickered in Elly Campbells eyes as she looked at her forced cheerfulness. Steeling her resolve, she nodded, like she was making the decision for her, and firmly said,
"Yes, it must be aborted."
Helen Melendys heart was stabbed fiercely, and the hand hidden under the nket tightly clutched the bedding beneath her, trembling forcefully.
After a while, sheughed, saying, "Thats just as well. I was nning not to keep the baby anyway, and now even God has made this decision for me."
Although her tone seemed very rxed, Elly saw endless pain in those eyes that once were bright and mboyant.
"Elly, I want to sleep for a while."
Her seemingly calm voice wasced with a shakiness she tried hard to suppress.
Understanding that this proud girl didnt want her to see her in a state of disarray, Elly stood up and said,
"Then rest well, Ill take my leave now. Call me if you need anything."
"Okay."
As Elly Campbell left the hospital room and closed the door behind her, she stood quietly outside, listening to the muffled cries slowly seeping through.
Leaving the hospital, Ellys mood was also oppressively heavy. Although she hadnt seen how Helen Melendy cried in the room, she could imagine it well enough.
She had experienced that helplessness and sadness herself before.
Jones Corporation.
First thing in the morning, the employees at Jones felt a suffocating pressure that made it hard to breathe.
This was especially true for the executive secretaries and the department heads who attended the morning meeting; they felt as if dark clouds were pressing down on them, leaving them too scared even to breathe loudly.
Bearing their bosss grim face, they somehow endured until the meeting was over, and they felt as if they had just survived a trip through Hell.
Only Robert Green, as Mr. Joness personal aide, was still lingering in Hell.
ording to his extensive experience, the boss had definitely had a massive falling-out the night before, which was why, despite numerous calls and texts to thedy, he had received no response.
Based on the clues avable, it was spected that the bosss mobile phone number had been cklisted by thedy.
"Mr. President, if there are no further instructions, Ill head out now."
Adam Jones waved his hand impatiently, and Aide Baker immediately turned to leave, fearing that any dy would cause the big boss to retain him as cannon fodder.
Just as he stepped out of the office, he saw Secretary Rohr from the secretarial office, who looked at him with bright eyes as if he were a savior.
"Aide Baker, Aide Baker, thedy has arrived."
Robert Green stumbled, "Who... who hase?"
"Thedy hase. The front desk called a moment ago to say she is waiting for the elevator downstairs and will be up in a bit."
Not just Robert Green, but all the secretaries knew that the boss had been in a bad mood all morning, filling the entire floor with a sense of dread, likely due to a tiff with thedy.
Now that thedy herself had arrived, surely the presidents mood would improve.
Thank heavens!
They all hoped thedy would manage to cheer up the president.
Upon hearing that thedy hade, Robert Greens eyes also lit up; the savior had finally arrived.
He then immediately turned around and pushed open the door to the CEOs Office, "Mr. President, thedy is here."
Adam Jones, who had been holding his phone, jerked, and the phone ttered to the ground.
Chapter 634. It’s her who doesn’t want me, not that I don’t want her_1
Chapter 634: 634. Its her who doesnt want me, not that I dont want her_1
Bending down to pick up the phone, as if to conceal her own embarrassment, she put on a cold expression and said, "Now that youre here, why are you so happy about it?"
Robert Green: "..."
Ha! Youre unhappy? Are you so unhappy that you threw your phone onto the ground?
Robert Green only dared to argue in his mind, but outwardly he said seriously, "If theres nothing else you need from me, Ill go out."
After finishing, he turned and walked out, pretending he didnt see the unrestrained smile on the big bosss face.
Hmph! How pretentious.
Clearly, as soon as he heard that his wife had arrived, he even sat up straighter.
Elly Campbell made her way to the top floor, and when the employees there saw her, they greeted her as if she were a savior.
After Elly Campbell nodded in response to them, she went straight past the CEOs Office to the Chief Legal Advisors office at the end of the corridor.
The employees: "..."
Thats CEO Halls office, did thedy go to the wrong ce?
Harry Hall was flipping through a document when the door to his office was suddenly pushed open, and deliberately heavy footsteps made Harry furrow his brows and look up at the person in front of him.
Seeing Elly Campbell, Harry was stunned for a moment; he hadnt expected her toe to him, and then said, "Adams office is on the other side. Sister-inw, youve gone to the wrong ce."
"Who told you Im here to see him??"
At her words, Harry paused, then looked up at her again, "Is sister-inw here to see me?"
He pointed to the sofa in the office and said, "Please, sister-inw, take a seat."
Elly Campbell didnt sit; she just stood in front of his desk and said, "What do you mean now with Helen?"
Harry, holding the document, paused slightly, his eyes trained on Elly Campbell, calm as still water.
After receiving the obvious hostility in Elly Campbells eyes, he knitted his brows and said, "Thats between Helen Melendy and me, and theres no need for my sister-inw to interfere."
"Harry Hall, do you still want Helen?"
Elly Campbell didnt care about Harrys cold attitude; suppressing the anger in her heart, she asked again.
Upon hearing these words, Harry put down the document he was holding, looked at Elly Campbell, his gaze cold and mocking
"Sister-inw, isnt that the wrong way around? Its Helen Melendy who doesnt want me, not the other way around."
When Harry Hall finished this sentence, the temperature in his voice had already dropped noticeably.
Although Elly Campbell had a temper, it was still calmerpared to Helen Melendy.
Seeing the hidden trace of destion in the unemotional eyes of Harry Hall, the rage Elly Campbell had felt before arriving was somewhat quelled.
Thinking of the child who was destined to be unconnected with them, Elly Campbell had first thought of discussing it with Harry Hall, but remembering that Helen Melendy didnt want to use the child to tie Harry down, she restrained herself.
After a few seconds of silence, she said, "Harry Hall, I dont understand whats between you and Helen, so I wont make excessivements. But if you still have feelings for her, at the very least, you shouldnt let her be humiliated by your mother again and again."
Hearing Elly Campbell reach this point, Harrys eyes hardened, his handsome face carrying traces of suppressed anger.
Elly Campbell didnt know whether that anger was directed at her or Leanne Richards; she didnt delve deeper nor retreat but continued, "Even if you are truly nning to separate from Helen and never have any ties with her from now on, then your mother has even less right toe up and insult someone. To your mother, Helen is merely a stranger, and even if her status is noble, its not a reason for her to casually humiliate a stranger!"
Chapter 635. Not good, something bad is going to happen_1
Chapter 635: 635. Not good, something bad is going to happen_1
When Elly Campbell reached the second half of her sentence, her tone was not only angry butced with a hint of sarcasm.
In this world, there were plenty of people with a more distinguished status than Leanne Richards. Who did she think she was!
Harry Hall had already heard from Adam Jones about another attempt by his mother to trouble Helen Melendy.
He had also repeatedly warned his mother not to target Helen anymore, but it was clear from Elly Campbells fury that what his mother had done to Helen was even more outrageous than simply causing trouble to herw firm.
"I understand."
After a moment, Harry Hall responded with a measured voice.
He didnt intend to say too much to Elly Campbell or make too many promises.
He thought his ties with Helen could finally be severed without further entanglements.
Yet, as if fate were mocking him, the woman he had forced himself to give up got entangled with him once again that night.
But Helen was much more decisive than he was, getting out of her clothes and into bed, then getting dressed and leaving without further ado.
Just like three years ago, when her message simply stating "Lets break up" ended everything between them abruptly, and she walked away coolly, as if even speaking to him face-to-face would have been a waste of time.
Ha! Why should she?
Harry Hall couldnt recall ever having wronged Helen Melendy, so why would she provoke him without concern and then hurt him like that?
Elly Campbell hade with the intention to settle scores with Harry Hall, but upon seeing the hurt shing across his face, she swallowed back much of what she had intended to say.
In the end, she simply said in a low voice, "Anyway, whether you want to be with Helen or not, just dont let your mother trouble her again."
With that, she turned and left.
Thinking about Helens illness and the child in her womb, Elly Campbells brow once again furrowed tightly.
Up to now, she still didnt know whether or not to tell Harry Hall about the pregnancy.
But after telling him, what then?
Would the child be able to stay?
If Harry Hall knew about the child, how would he treat Helen?
Helen, being someone so proud and with such a strong sense of self-esteem, certainly wouldnt want to use the child as an excuse to tie herself to Harry Hall, let alone marry into the Hall Family.
The more she thought about it, the more troubled Elly Campbells heart became until she finally stopped thinking about it and walked straight to the elevator to go down.
The employees on the top floor, who had been expecting this savior to cheer up their big boss, watched as Elly Campbell left without so much as a nce at the CEOs Office and couldnt help but feel crestfallen.
They wondered if it would have been better not to let the CEO know his wife hade at all.
The secretaries looked at Robert Green, who had rushed to deliver the news at the beginning, with sympathetic eyes.
Robert Green, who had been eagerly waiting at his own office door for thedy boss to go and console the boss, shivered suddenly.
Secretary Rohr walked over to Robert Green, patted his shoulder sympathetically, and said:
"Aide Baker, dont worry, every year on Qingming Festival, welle to visit you as a group."
The other secretaries in the room unanimously nodded their heads.
Robert "Done for. Poor mother. " Green: "..."
In the CEOs Office at that moment, Adam Jones pretended to be engrossed in the documents in his hands, while sitting up straight and proper, casting asional nces towards the office door.
He was figuring out how he should greet her when his wife arrived, considering what posture and demeanor to use.
Chapter 636. Scared my heart into skipping a beat_1
Chapter 636: 636. Scared my heart into skipping a beat_1
So much so that when he learned his wife wasing up, he couldnt focus on a single word in the document.
But after a long wait, the elevator went up and down several times, and Elly Campbell still hadnt appeared. Adam Joness face inevitably sank.
Putting down the documents in his hand, he stood up and walked out of his office.
Everyone at the secretarial office, including Robert Green, saw their boss with a darkened face emerge from his office and were too frightened to even breathe loudly.
Adams gaze shifted toward Robert Green, and the chill emanating from his eyes caused Roberts heart to tremble involuntarily three times.
"Wheres Elly?"
Adam asked with a darkened expression, his voice deep.
Robert, mustering up the courage, walked up with a forced grin and gingerly touched his nose, saying:
"Thedy... she came to see CEO Hall, and she left just... just a few minutes ago."
Seeing his bosss face grow colder as if to form ice, Robert dared not meet his gaze.
Adam stood still, silent for several seconds, then went back through the door into his office.
She specifically came to see Harry Hall?
It seemed she was truly concerned about her friend Helen Melendy, much more so than for her own husband.
Adam was somewhat annoyed, realizing he had been blocked on Ellys phone, which made him even more sullen.
Worried about Helen being alone in the hospital, Elly left the Jones Corporation and made another trip to the hospital.
When she entered the hospital room, Helen was still sleeping, her face almost devoid of color, fragile as if a breeze could sweep her away.
After tucking her in, Elly went to visit Chief Wood in the Gynecology Department again.
Due to the hospitals surgery schedule being full, Chief Wood could only arrange for Helen to have the pregnancy termination first, followed by the surgery to remove the uterine lesionter.
"Elly!"
As she came out of the Gynecology Department, she heard someone calling her.
It was James Churchill, who had just finished his rounds and wasing out of a ward.
"James."
Seeing her long-missed friend, Elly felt slightly lifted from her depressed mood.
"When did you get back?"
Online discussions about the rtionship between Adam and Elly had been fervent recently, and James was naturally aware of them.
Lately, Adam, the Old Lady of the Jones Family, and the Joness Official Twitter had consecutivelye forward to publicly acknowledge Ellys identity as the Young Miss of the Jones Family.
James had always known that there wasnt much of a chance between himself and Elly. Although he felt some regret, he was relieved to see that Elly was willing to reconcile with Adam, who must have made considerable efforts.
As long as Elly was happy with Adam, he could live with that regret.
James thought to himself, then heard Elly say, "I came back a few days ago."
"I have the day off. Lets go have a coffee together."
"Sure."
Elly agreed, seeing that Helen was still going to sleep for a while.
The caf they went to was not far from the hospital, just a short walk away.
"Why are you at the hospital today? nning toe back and continue being a doctor?"
After ordering coffee, James sat in front of her and joked.
Ellyughed and shook her head, saying, "I have thought about continuing to be a doctor, but now is not the time."
She didnt share her ns with James; she simply replied:
"My friend is sick and hospitalized. Im here to keep herpany."
As she spoke, she roughly exined Helens early uterine condition to James, leaving out the part about Helens pregnancy.
Chapter 637. Wife, where are you_1
Chapter 637: 637. Wife, where are you_1
James Churchill nodded, "If the disease is caught early, and treated early, there shouldnt be much of a problem. Dont worry."
"Yes, Chief Wood will perform the surgery himself, so there shouldnt be any major issues."
She had also looked at the biopsy results. Helen Melendys condition was manageable, as long as the surgery was performed in time the probability of recurrence was very low.
What she was worried about now was that, having lost the child, Helen must be suffering emotionally.
Seeing Elly Campbells somewhat distracted look, James couldnt help but ask with concern, "Whats wrong? Are you still worried about your best friends situation?"
"Yes, she has been in poor health recently, and Im a bit worried about her."
Helen Melendy came from an orphanage, and had an orphanage director who was very kind to her; Elly mentioned the director had passed away a few years ago.
Aside from Harry Hall, Helen considered Elly the closest person to her.
Jones Corporation.
"CEO, you have an appointment to inspect the new project site with Mayor Li in the afternoon. Its about time to go," said Robert Green, risking his life as he knocked on Adam Joness office door.
As expected, he found his boss with a grim face, his whole demeanor emanating a keep out vibe that made one hesitate to approach.
Adam looked at his watch and then couldnt help but nce at his phoneno missed calls, no unread messages, nothing at all.
"Lets go."
Suppressing the intense feeling of loss in his heart, Adam stood up and left the office.
Halfway there, the car came to a slow stop and, after a long wait, was still unable to move forward.
"Whats going on?" Adam asked impatiently, frowning deeply.
"Ill go check right now. Please wait a moment," said the driver, who also felt the oppressive atmosphere emanating from his boss and hurried out of the car without daring to dy.
Soon, the driver ran back, "CEO, theres been a traffic ident ahead, and the traffic police are dealing with it. It will probably take another ten minutes or so."
Adam remained silent, his face cold as his gaze shifted outside the window. The next second, his pupils dted sharply as they fixed unstirringly on the two people in the coffee shop by the roadside.
The car window slowly rolled down, making the expressions of the two in the coffee shop clearer to see.
Elly Campbell and James Churchill were sitting face to face, chatting andughing as if they were enjoying a good conversation.
Watching this painfully ring scene, the warmth in Adams eyes dropped a few degrees, and even the driver and Robert Green in front shivered unconsciously from the chill.
Adams gaze stayed unwaveringly on Ellys smiling face, and, in contrast with the indifference she showed towards him, his heart sank further, the temperature in his eyes lowering even more.
Looking down at the mobile phone he was clutching in his hand, he couldnt resist and sent Elly another message on Instagram
[Honey, where are you right now?]
After sending it, he felt a bit nervous, although he didnt know why precisely he was feeling anxious.
His gaze remained fixed on Ellys face.
Seeing her check her phone, her smile disappeared in an instant. She then set the phone aside, showing no intention of replying to him.
Adam scoffed coldly, retracting his gaze from Ellys face and rolling the car window back up.
Should he feel relieved that she hadnt blocked him on Instagram, so he could witness firsthand how his wife was ignoring him?
The congested road ahead finally cleared, and the car slowly moved forward.
Chapter 638. Mommy does not come home for dinner_1
Chapter 638: 638. Mommy does note home for dinner_1
He saw Elly walking shoulder to shoulder with James out of the coffee shop, chatting all the way to the hospital.
As he watched Elly follow James into the grand entrance of the hospital, ayer of frost seemed to spread over Adam Joness cold face.
When Elly returned to the hospital, Helen Melendy had just woken up.
"Helen, Chief Wood has already arranged for your pregnancy termination, are you really..."
Elly pressed her lips together again and then asked, "Are you really not going to tell Harry Hall about the baby?"
Helens slender body stiffened slightly, then she shook her head, "No need, what can he do even if I tell him? The baby still has to be aborted, doesnt it?"
"Elly, Im fine, really, this child was never meant toe, and now heaven has helped me make the decision, theres nothing to be conflicted about."
Helen stroked her still t belly, and although she said this, when the words came out, her heart still throbbed with pain.
Elly didnt try to persuade her further and could only stay with her in the hospital until after six in the evening.
It was winter now, and by after six oclock, the sky had already darkened.
Looking at the color outside, Helen said to Elly, "Elly, Im fine now, and youve been with me all day, go home first."
Seeing Elly still somewhat worried, Helen hurriedly said, "I really am fine, besides, there are doctors and nurses here, if anything happens, I can just ring the call bell."
In the end, Elly left the hospital at Helens insistence.
Jones residence.
When Adam Jones arrived home, it was dinner time.
In the living room, the Old Lady was ying with William, but he never saw Ellys figure.
Thinking of her entering the hospital with James, Adams heart was harshly pricked.
While he was angry, he felt even more a sense of loss.
"Adam, youre back."
Adam Jones nodded, repressed the oppression in his heart, and walked in after changing out of his slippers.
"Wheres Elly? Hasnt shee back yet?"
Adam Jones still asked, holding on to a sliver of hope.
"Oh, Elly called earlier, said shes going to have dinner with a friend, and wont be back for dinner."
Having dinner with a friend?
Adam Jones instinctively thought of James, and his hand holding the briefcase tightened with a sudden surge of anger.
"Great-grandmother, Young Master, Young Master, dinner is ready."
Thinking that Elly was having dinner with James, Adam Jones had no appetite at all.
But worried that the Old Lady might be concerned about him, he reluctantly sat down at the dining table.
Williams taste was very simr to Ellys, and once he liked a certain dish, he would keep eating from that te.
Seeing that the dish in front of William was almost finished by him, Adam Jones picked up his chopsticks and knocked Williams away.
"This is your mommys favorite dish, youll eat it all, what will she eat?"
Elly, who had just returned home and was changing her slippers by the entrance, paused slightly when she heard Adam Joness words.
At the dining table, little William looked "heroically" at his own fathers unfriendly act, andined:
"Mommy already told Great-grandmother that she wouldnt being home for dinner."
Adam Joness expression turned unpleasant, and he felt somewhat inexplicable.
That heartless woman had gone to have dinner with another man, so why was he sentimentally snatching food from his son for her?
Chapter 639. All women in the world are the same_1
Chapter 639: 639. All women in the world are the same_1
The Old Lady was amused by her grandsons humorous action,ughing as she said, "You too, no matter what, youre Williams real father. Its right to spoil your wife, but you shouldnt bully your own son like this."
Adam Jones felt no guilt inside, despite what the Old Lady said, but just thinking of Elly being with James Churchill made him irritably restless.
"Grandma, I had dinner with Edward Turner before I came back, take your time eating, Im going upstairs first."
Edward Turner was the mayor of Boston, and the Old Lady knew him, so when Adam mentioned it, she didnt think much of it.
"Alright, then let William keep Great-grandmotherpany during dinner."
Adam put down his chopsticks, walked out of the dining room, and saw Elly had changed into slippers, walking from the entrance towards the living room.
When he saw Elly, a barely perceptible sparkle lit up his eyes, but the moment he remembered where she hade from, the newly emerged light in his eyes withdrew instantly.
Elly, still upset about the previous nights incident, saw him with a stern face and didnt feel like dealing with him, so she simply bypassed him and headed towards the dining room, "Grandma."
"Elly is back, did you have enough for dinner? If not,e eat a little more, the chef made all your favorites today."
"Thank you, Grandma, Ive eaten enough, Im going upstairs now."
"Okay, okay, go ahead. You two really are soulmates, thinking of heading upstairs the moment you return."
The Old Lady said these words with a smile, her loaded statement causing Ellys back to stiffen unexpectedly.
As she passed by Adam, she unconsciously paused her steps for a moment, then hurried upstairs.
However, at that moment, Adam grabbed her hand. She turned and red at him, trying to shake it off, but he only gripped it tighter.
Elly, worrying that making a fuss would concern the Old Lady, endured and let Adam pull her upstairs by the hand.
The Old Lady watched the couple, hand in hand, looks of love and affection, and her eyes crinkled withughter.
Once back in their room, Elly forcefully shook off his hand, but the moment she did, Adam caught it tightly again.
Elly looked into Adams dark eyes, seeing theplex and contradictory glints floating within, and the fire in her heart did not subside.
What did it mean to say she had no heart?
What did it mean to suggest that he was dispensable in her heart?
What did it mean to say she couldnt wait for him to find another woman to free herself from him?
Her gradual lowering of her guard towards him recently, in his eyes, was just a strategy to get rid of him?
Who was truly heartless?
Was hecking confidence in himself, or was hecking confidence in her?
It was just like eight years ago!
Women are like this, even a rational, sharp,petent, and open-minded woman like Elly, bes unreasonable in front of her own partner.
They dig up past issues during arguments.
Looking at Adam, thinking about his past distrust and his usationsst night, the more she thought, the more aggrieved she felt.
Adams heart ached a bit seeing her slightly reddened eyes, especially the almost overflowing grievance in her eyes, which scorched his heart.
He opened his mouth dryly, with many things to say, but in the end, he could only force out, "Have you had dinner?"
"I have."
She answered coldly and, seeing Adam still holding her hand, she said, "Let go of my hand, I need to take a shower."
Chapter 640. Held it in for a day_1
Chapter 640: 640. Held it in for a day_1
Adam Jones didnt listen to her and let go, but instead he used a bit of strength to pull her into his arms, feeling her resistance and struggle, he increased his strength.
"Wife, let me out," he said.
Burying his face in Elly Campbells shoulder as if afraid she would flee, his arms wrapped around her waist tightened subconsciously.
Elly Campbell had been resisting, but his inexplicable words caused her to stop.
"Im sorry, I was wrong. Please let me out, okay?"
He held Elly Campbell with a muffled voice that sounded even more wronged than hers.
Elly Campbell didnt understand what he meant, and after hearing him repeat it, still not understanding, she frowned and couldnt help asking,
"What do you mean let you out?"
Adam Jones lifted his face from Elly Campbells shoulder, looked down at the cold hardness in her eyes with a intive expression, and said,
"You blocked my number. I didnt hear your voice all day, and its been hurting inside."
Elly Campbell: "..."
"I know I was wrong."
He still felt a painful blockage within him, especially when thinking of her unusual rtionship with James Churchill, it hurt even more.
Butpared to that, his wife ignoring him would make his life unbearable, so he hurried to apologize and seek forgiveness.
Seeing that Elly Campbell stood unmoved in his embrace, he pursed his lips and exined dryly,
"The woman in the photo is named Crystal Sharp, former CEOs wife of the Turner Sky Group. Yesterday she almost slipped, and since she was pregnant, I just instinctively helped her."
Elly Campbell listened to his exnation, word by word. Although she felt jealous about the photo, she wasnt angry, knowing there was nothing between Crystal Sharp and Adam Jones.
What made her angry were the words Adam said yesterday. The more she thought about it, the colder her heart felt.
"I understand."
Elly Campbell responded, "I know her name is Crystal Sharp, and I know shes Mr. Turners wife. I dont misunderstand your rtionship with her."
She lifted herself out of his arms, still with a cold face, "Now can you let me go?"
"Not yet."
Adam Jones shook his head, arms tightening around her once again silently.
"I shouldnt have said those things yesterday that angered you..."
He pursed his lips, hesitated for a moment, then continued, "I...Im just very scared, scared that someday youll truly throw me away and not want me anymore..."
Elly Campbells expression stiffened, surprised by Adams frankness of his inner thoughts. The cold hardness on her face softened slightly.
"About the news with Crystal yesterday, I wanted to exin to you, but I also hoped you woulde to me with questions. But when you asked nothing, I couldnt help but feel that maybe in your heart, I dont matter, and because you dont care, there was no need to question such a rumor..."
"I thought a lot, and I waited all day, but nothing came."
Adam Jones had been holding onto these words for a day, wanting to tell her about his inner confusion and insecurity, but once spoken, he felt they might be taken too seriously.
Elly Campbell was somewhat dumbfounded by all that Adam had said, never expecting such thoughts in his mind.
She didnt ask because she feared hed think her suspicious and distrustful, while he thought she didnt ask because she didnt care about him or his entanglements with other women.
If Adam Jones had maintained his usual pride and not rified these words with her, then, between them, would there grow a misunderstanding, making the distance between them greater just like before?
Chapter 641. It’s not that I don’t care_1
Chapter 641: 641. Its not that I dont care_1
Listening to Adam Joness words, she couldnt help but think of his reaction when he returned after driving Lynn rk home that day.
He was just as jittery as he is now, asking her if she thought he was meddling too much, asking if herck of jealousy over Lynn rk meant she didnt care about him.
So, had he really been thinking this way all along?
With that thought in mind, a twinge of heartache faintly stirred in Elly Campbells heart.
Her hand, which had been hanging by her side, slowly lifted and wrapped around his waist, her voice low as she said, "Why..."
Adam Joness body tensed for a moment.
Elly continued to ask, "Why would you think that? We... Were getting remarried, arent we? How could you think I... I wouldnt want you?"
She had never imagined that Adam Jones would harbor such insecurity.
The question from Elly left Adam Jones stiff for a moment.
Thinking that a grown man shouldnt be so fraught with uncertainty it was embarrassing to admit but then he remembered the lessons from eight years ago, and suddenly pride didnt seem to matter.
Besides, he had been without face in front of his wife for so long that it seemed foolish to worry about it now.
After such mental preparation, he hugged Elly a bit tighter, his voice muffled as he spoke:
"When you agreed to remarry me, you didnt let me interfere in your personal affairs, and you even said you wouldnt mind if I found other women..."
At this, he paused, his lips pressed into a thin line.
"This made me feel like I was dispensable to you, as if it didnt matter to you even if I got involved with another woman, and that one day, when you fell in love with another man, you would discard me without a second thought..."
Such words of anxiety and insecurity,ing from a man like Adam Jones who was ustomed to pride, truly shocked Elly Campbell so much that she took a long time to respond.
Could it be... that ever since she had agreed to remarry him, he had been living with such fear and uncertainty?
Elly couldnt help but think back to that time, after he had finished dealing with Lynn rk, when he had asked her in such aplicated and contradictory way if she was jealous.
Whether it was regarding the matter with Lynn rk or Crystal Sharp, she had chosen to trust him, so she naturally thought it was a minor issue, not worth delving into.
She never considered that herck of inquiry would cause this always confident and arrogant man to be so unsettled.
As Elly thought about this, a sense of heartache and self-reproach began to quietly grow inside her.
The conditions she had set at the beginning of their remarriage, from her point of view, were only to avoid future entanglements and to be safe rather than sorry, without ever considering Adam Joness perspective.
At that moment, she never thought that Adam Jones would so easily reim her heart again, painting a prison with his unequalled devotion and affection to monopolize her whole heart, leaving no room for anyone else.
And so, under his gentle influence, she began to grow ustomed to his kindness and indulgence toward her and even resolved to have another daughter for him.
Had she never shared these thoughts with him face-to-face, causing him to be so fraught now?
Elly frowned slightly, the twinge of heartache growing stronger.
"I dont ask you about scandals because I trust that you and Crystal Sharp have nothing to do with each other, not because I dont care."
Chapter 642. Honey, I was wrong_1
Chapter 642: 642. Honey, I was wrong_1
The originally distant tone softened a bit, she looked up at him from his embrace, a frown on her face, "Although I believe you, that photo is still annoying to me, I care about it."
Adam Joness expression stiffened, first with bewilderment in his eyes, then followed by joy which rendered him somewhat at a loss.
"Elly, I..."
"I waited all day for you to exin the photo, but why didnt you say anything about it? As soon as you got back, you started with the ambiguousments. What, you created a scandal, and now I have tofort you?"
Elly Campbell said with a stern face, but her demeanor was clearly not as distant as it was during the day.
Adam Jones was scolded by his wife, yet far from being irritated, he was actually delighted.
With pursed lips trying to suppress a smile, he wrapped Elly Campbell in his arms, apologizing softly, "Im sorry, its all my fault. I wasnt really ming you, I was ming myself. Because of the mistakes Ive made before, Im just so scared in front of you that youll leave me behind at any moment because of the wrongs Ive done in the past."
Elly Campbell did not pick up on his apology, just snorted coldly and turned her face away.
Adam Jones reached out again, shamelessly yanked her face back, leaned down to kiss her on the mouth, and then continued to speak in a muffled voice:
"And thinking of you going to buy contraceptives, my heart felt even more ufortable..."
"Wait!"
Elly Campbell, with a frown, interrupted him, her eyes narrowing, "Contraceptives?"
Seeing the dangerous gleam in his wifes eyes, Adam Jones inwardly cursed the situation as bad.
He might have againplicated a simple matter into a tormented love drama in his mind.
"Its nothing."
Avoiding Elly Campbells sharp gaze, he didnt want to continue the topic.
But Elly Campbell didnt n to let him off so easily. Thinking back to the day before yesterday when she came back from buying the enteritis medicine and he was gloomy all day without talking to her, she found it strange at the time, but now, she understood.
"Adam Jones!"
She clenched her back teeth, her gaze icy as she gave him a forceful death stare.
"Wife, I was wrong."
Adam Jones immediately apologized. Seeing Elly Campbell aiming a kick at his knee, he deftly moved out of his embrace and turned to walk towards her coat hung in the closet, and pulled out a small box from it.
In front of Adam Joness apprehensive look, she "threw" the box at him, "Take your contraceptive!"
Adam Jones instinctively caught it, and upon inspecting it, found it to be a box of medicine for the digestive system.
His heart leaped with joy at first, but soon, a tense expression appeared on his face. He quickly walked over to her, "Are you having stomach trouble?"
Thinking of the day she had stomach difort and took medicine while he neglected her and gave her the cold shoulder for the entire day, Adam Jones wished he could beat himself up.
"Its already better."
Elly Campbell kept a straight face and pushed him away, but he clung on like a ster, impossible to shake off.
"Really, is it better now? Ill apany you to the hospital to get it checked out."
"No! Its better."
Elly Campbell pushed him away again, and he came back yet again. After several rounds of this, Elly Campbell burst intoughter out of frustration.
"Get lost! Just get lost! Seeing you just annoys me."
Elly Campbell lifted her foot to kick him, but Adam Jones was quicker and caught her ankle, gently tugging her. Ellys bnce faltered, and she suddenly fell backward.
Chapter 643. This little bastard_1
Chapter 643: 643. This little bastard_1
Adam Jones took advantage of the momentum to stretch out his arms, supported her from behind, the hand grasping her ankle suddenly let go, and then, his arms wrapped around her body, both of them fell onto therge bed behind them.
His long legs gently lifted and pressed on Elly Campbells legs.
"Is your stomach still ufortable? Let me rub it for you."
As he said this, hisrge palm covered her lower abdomen, lightly rubbing twice before Elly pushed it away.
Having voiced her concerns, Adam felt much lighter after being gloomy all day.
Holding Elly in his arms, lying in the crook of his elbow, he couldnt help but feel a twinge of sourness in his heart as he remembered how she had walked into the hospital alongside James Churchill,ughing and chatting.
"When I passed by the entrance of the hospital today, I saw you with James,ughing and chatting, and you didnt reply to my message..."
His tone was so sour he might as well have been drinking vinegar.
Hearing this, Elly couldnt help but recall when she received Adams Instagram message asking where she was while she was in the coffee shop with James, and she was too upset at the time to reply.
Now, hearing his sour tone, she knew that the text he sent was probably followed by a wild imagination about his wife having an affair.
Elly grabbed a pillow from the side and threw it at him, "Roll away!"
"I wont roll away!"
Far from rolling away, he shamelessly snuggled even closer to Elly, leaned down to kiss her cheek, and said:
"Even if youre annoyed with me, I wont go away, Ill stick by your side forever."
By now, Elly was no longer angry with him and, recalling how he had been insecure because of something she said in the past, she felt a twinge of guilt.
Turning to look at the handsome face lying beside her, from the first nce, she had been attracted by it and gradually found herself sinking deeper, unable to escape.
She looked at him, her gaze somewhat distant, and couldnt help but remember the breathtakingly handsome guy she had seen by the poolside for the first time, who told her corny jokes to cheer her up, causing a flutter in her heart.
Without thinking, she raised her hand to caress that well-defined face, which over the years had gained a measure of maturity and wisdom from the passage of time.
Seeing his wife spontaneously getting close, Adam very obligingly moved his face closer, making it easier for his dear wife to touch.
Suddenly, she rolled over,y on top of Adam, leaned in to kiss him on the lips, and called out, "Young man."
Caught off guard by his wifes newfound initiative, Adams heartbeat elerated, and he found himself tongue-tied and restless at her call of "young man."
He wrapped his arms around the soft body on top of him, lowered his voice, and responded, "Hmm?"
Hearing his feignedposure while every cell in his body seemed eager to move, Elly couldnt help but curl her lips into a smirk.
"Actually, your jokes arent that cold; theyre quite funny," she said.
She looked at him with a smile and suddenly blurted out this confusing line to Adam.
"Especially when you tell them with such a serious face, its hrious."
Elly added with a smiling nce.
Looking at the teasing smile in his wifes eyes,bined with her calling him "young man," Adam suddenly realized what she was referring to.
Chapter 644. Telling cold jokes with a straight face_1
Chapter 644: 644. Telling cold jokes with a straight face_1
Combined with her calling me "little brother," Adam Jones suddenly understood what she was about to say.
The first time he went to her house, he found Elly Campbell sitting by the pool alone, crying.
He wasnt someone who liked to meddle, but seeing her face, tear-streaked like pear blossoms in the rain, he found himself inexplicably walking over.
As she looked up at him with tearful eyes and called him "little brother," he felt his normally stern heart soften.
He wiped her tears with a handkerchief and, though he never cared for joke stories, he awkwardly tried toe up with a few to make herugh.
Instead ofughing, however, she just stared at him nkly, incredibly embarrassed at the time.
To make matters worse, this little scoundrel seriously told him, "Little brother, your face attracts me more than your jokes."
Such straightforward praise, those beautiful eyes intently fixed on his face, open admiration, and affectionid bare on her features.
She managed to give the usually stoic young man a bright red face.
Normally, he would have walked away, but meeting her sincere gaze, he seemed to lose his usual reaction; instead of leaving, he foolishly stayed and sat down with her, even engaging in conversation.
He tried to tell some cold jokes that couldnt make herugh, waiting until he coaxed a smile from her, and then he sighed in relief.
Now, seeing the growing amusement in his wifes eyes, that line about "being especially funny when telling a straight-faced joke" was clearly teasing him.
"You ungrateful scoundrel, you dare to mock me!"
Watching the light flicker in her eyes, the burning passion in Adams gaze grew more intense, as if he was pressing all his deep affection and tenderness directly into her heart.
The next second, seeing Adams lips curl and his face lower slightly, a glint in his eyes caused Elly a flicker of unease, and he said in a low voice:
"So you think little brothers face is more attractive, huh?"
He freed one hand to caress Ellys face, the deepening smile in his eyes carrying a hint of mischief, "Little brothers allure shouldnt be limited to his face."
With that, he leaned down and his kiss softlynded on Ellys lips.
After another round of intense lovemaking, Ellyy exhausted in Adams arms without speaking, once again regretting letting him have his way with her.
....
Reflecting on it, Elly found it somewhat amusing.
Adam always said her body was more honest than her mouth, and he was right.
Her mouth said no, but her body was honest above all, and this time, she didnt even say no, yet the creature beside her grew even bolder.
Adam was pleased in his heart.
Looking down at the quiet woman lying in his arms, his eyes were filled with deep love and indulgence.
He leaned down to kiss her sweat-dampened forehead, and without disturbing her, he got out of bed, brought a basin of hot water from the bathroom, and wiped down her body for her.
Elly was indeed too tired to move, so she let him be without fussing.
After Adam had wiped her down and helped her change into fresh clothes, he took a cold shower in the bathroom, thinking that otherwise, he might wear out hisdy.
He showered in cold water over and over, finally quelling the fire within, then walked out of the bathroom, changed into a fresh set of clothes, andy down beside Elly.
Chapter 645: After 645, no more fighting_1
Chapter 645: After 645, no more fighting_1
Although Elly Campbell was somewhat tired from themotion she had experienced, it was still early, so she didnt feel sleepy at all.
Held in Adam Joness embrace, she instinctively nuzzled closer to him, like an obedient little cat, which softened Adams entire heart.
"Wife, Im sorry for everything these past couple of days."
Hey on his side, holding Elly in his arms, as he once again began to apologize.
Elly, lying in his embrace, thought about their interactions over the days; whether it was his fault or not, he would always take the initiative to apologize and make amends.
Just like this time, she knew he felt annoyed and disappointed, thinking that she didnt care about him, seeing her talking andughing with other men while he was cklisted, with not a single message returned.
With Adams proud and aloof nature, he could havepletely ignored her.
Yet, the moment she returned home, the first thing she heard was him protecting her from their sons bitinghe was obviously unhappy, but he still took her hand of his own ord.
Laying down all pride and self-respect, making amends and apologizing to her voluntarily, she knew he had always been working hard to be his best, to satisfy her.
Those three years, he had indeed treated her poorly, but... since she had given him another chance, why keep him walking on eggshells?
If she must always guard against him, deliberately ignoring the good he does for an unpredictable future, is that really right?
Elly asked herself. To be always wary of someone for the rest of her lifeif Adam wouldnt tire of it, she would definitely get exhausted.
After pondering this way, she sighed inwardly.
Lifting her head out of Adams embrace, she softly called out, "Adam."
"Hmm?"
He looked down, his chin tenderly rubbing against Ellys forehead.
"From now on, if you have any thoughts, just tell me directly. I dont want these kinds of misunderstandings to happen again."
Her frank words made Adams face freeze for a moment, but then he nodded sincerely, "Okay."
He would not allow himself to make such a foolish mistake again. He was foolish eight years agodidnt he learn his lesson after eight years?
Luckily, he had turned back just in time this time, managing to coax his wife back. If he had continued being stubborn and not sought her out to clear things up, his wife wouldnt have patiently endured and waited for him like those three years ago.
Just thinking about it filled Adam with trepidation. He could only hold his wife even tighter,forting himself with the presence of his wife beside him to suppress that recent scare.
"Wife, lets not fight anymore in the future."
"Okay," Elly replied softly while nestled in his arms. Then, as if something else urred to her, she raised her head to look at him, her expression serious:
"Grandma told me something about you."
Seeing his wifes expression suddenly turn serious, Adam tensed up, worried about what his grandmother might have said to set him up, a flicker of unease crossing his eyes.
"Whatever Grandma said, dont believe her."
"Really??"
Elly raised an eyebrow, the yfulness in her eyes suppressed by a serious gaze. Suddenly, she sat up straight from Adams words.
"That day, Grandma told me that the sudden marriage proposal between the Jones Family and the Campbell Family was your initiative?"
Adam was taken aback, and the next second, a hint of embarrassment at having a secret revealed flitted across his eyes. Seeing the smile breaking out on Ellys previously serious face, he grew even more sheepish.
Chapter 646. Love at first sight_1
Chapter 646: 646. Love at first sight_1
"Do you think youve been secretly in love with me since the beginning?"
Elly Campbell asked with a smile drawing near, the light in her eyes making Adam Jones feel even more guilty, causing him to instinctively retort:
"Not at all."
"Really?"
Elly Campbell kept looking at him relentlessly, her fingers drawing circles in the air in front of him restlessly, this deliberately teasing action made Adam Joness entire body tense up.
The fire that he had struggled so much to suppress was now being provoked again.
Adam Jones raised his hand to capture the restless hand and pressed it against his chest, his voice hoarse as he warned:
"Dont always challenge a man who isnt a vegetarian, he might end up eating you till not even your bones are left."
His dark eyes narrowed slightly, giving off a strong, wolf-like aura.
Elly Campbell truly couldnt ignore his warning, especially knowing what his gradually hoarse voice signified, she knew all too well.
After the recent lesson, Elly Campbell indeed calmed down, but she stilly beside him, looking at him with a radiant smile, and asked:
"Then who took that photo of me secretly in the office?"
The expression on Adam Joness face stiffened even more, his gaze shifting uneasily.
"Oh, I remember now, that wasnt me, I remember President Jones saying it was Aide Baker, never would have thought Aide Baker dressed as a woman would look so much like me."
Adam Jones: "..."
Poor Mrs. Baker, caught in the crossfire at home, let out a huge sneeze.
Following that, Elly Campbell moved closer to Adam Jones and asked, "Do you think you might actually have something for Aide Baker, that, because of societal norms and morality, you found a woman who looks just like him?"
Saying so, she pointed at herself.
Adam Jones: "..."
Seeing Elly Campbell suddenly sporting an incredulous face while looking at Adam Jones, she then bit her lip with a pseudo-sorrowful air and said:
"So, I am just a stand-in for Aide Baker, I..."
Before she could finish her sentence, Adam Jones quickly flipped over, pinning her down, his hand gave her rear a punitive smack, "You little rascal, have you had enough?"
He could never have imagined his wifes ability toe up with stories was even greater than his own.
Yet, Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones fearlessly and said, "Isnt that the case?"
Adam Jones red at Elly Campbell and, after a moment, couldnt help butugh helplessly, pinching her nose firmly as he said, "You win."
Hey down beside her, tenderly wrapping his arm around her shoulder, saying:
"The photo was taken by me, the person who sent grandma to the Campbell Family to propose, was me too, who could resist falling for you at first sight?"
He leaned down, kissing her face uncontrobly as he admitted truthfully.
"Love at first sight? I was only eight years old at the time, you beast!"
Adam Jones, hearing her usation, chuckled softly.
He rubbed her head and said, "I hadnt set my eyes on you at that time, I just thought this little girl was really cute."
He looked down at Elly Campbell and suddenly let out a light snort, saying, "Do you think your husband is the type to go around flirting with just any little girl?"
Elly Campbell thought about it, although this man had given her the cold shoulder for three years, there were indeed no other women around him, and the only gossip involving Sophie Baker was because Lily Jones insisted on tying her to him.
Thinking about it, aside from her, there indeed were no other women in his life.
"So when did you fall for me at first sight?"
Chapter 647. It hit me right in the heart at first glance_1
Chapter 647: 647. It hit me right in the heart at first nce_1
"Did you see the photos I have in my office?"
Adam Jones raised an eyebrow at her.
"You mean the photo of Assistant Baker in drag?"
"You scoundrel, you still dare to mock me!"
He raised his hand and flicked her forehead forcefully. In her slightly sullen gaze, he held her tightly in his arms, not minding her continued teasing about how he used Robert Green to fob her off back then, and continued,
"When I had just returned from the United States, you were volunteering at the stray cat and dog support station across from thepany building. Seeing you smile so tenderly at those dirty little cats, you just crashed into my heart."
When he put it that way, Elly Campbell thought about it and realized it was true.
The cat and dog support station was right across from the Jones building, separated by a street.
At that time, the city was striving for a civilized image and specially built a rescue station for stray cats and dogs, taking in homeless cats and dogs for care and treatment.
She, along with a few ssmates, had also picked a weekend to help out.
Once the animals were treated and diseases were cured, they would be given for adoption to kind-hearted people in themunity.
"Back then, I remembered, wasnt that beauty the little girl from the Campbell Family who cried by the swimming pool?"
With a teasing chuckle, Adam Jones pulled Elly Campbell back from her thoughts.
Hearing him joke about herself, she couldnt help but reach out and pinch him hard on his solid waist.
Adam didnt dodge, but suppressed augh, sped her hand in his palm, and continued, "At that time, I couldnt resist taking a surreptitious photo."
Seeing him bow his head and kiss her forehead again, she was happy this time and cooperated by leaning in to let him kiss her a few times.
Following that, she heard Adam Jones continue, "Afterwards, I would look down from the offices floor-to-ceiling windows every day and see you. Every time I saw you, I felt great. Originally, I thought about waiting until you were a few years older before I went to the Campbell Family to propose."
"So I patiently waited a year, but noticed that there were always a few pesky boys hanging around you, which made me feel a bit of a crisis. So, I couldnt resist letting grandma go to the Campbell Family to propose."
That year, he was 19, and she was 15.
It was the age of youthful beauty, the most wonderful time.
Elly Campbell listened quietly, her heart slowly filling with sweetness.
"Then do you know when I became determined to marry you?"
"When was that?"
"The first time I saw you, of course."
She stretched out her hands and pinched Adam Joness cheeks, saying, "Such a handsome young man must be my husband, Elly Campbell."
Listening to his wifes assertive and straightforward words, Adam Jonesughed heartily, and couldnt help but peck her on the lips.
Elly was not shy and said forthrightly, "I was just hoping that Id grow up fast. Once I grew up, I could marry brother Adam..."
As she said this, she paused, and the smile in her eyes deepened a bit, "I finally waited for you toe propose, even earlier than I had imagined."
She had originally thought that if he never came to propose, she would take the initiative and have her grandfather go to the Jones Family to propose.
Of course, she was not going to let Adam Jones, this proud tsundere, know about these thoughts now. If he knew, his tail might just wag up to the sky in the future.
Thinking of this, Elly Campbell couldnt help but sigh to herself.
If he hadnte to propose to the Campbell Family so early on, maybe she would still be the well-behaved heiress of the Campbell Family, not going to the United States to study in hopes of being worthy of him.
Chapter 648. Little Jones_1
Chapter 648: 648. Little Jones_1
Meeting him at such a beautiful age, falling in love with him, and desperately trying to be worthy of him made her push herself to be an outstanding woman.
s, fate yed tricks on them, and they missed out on that beautiful age together.
Now, they had gone to great lengths to have this chance to make up for the past, and they should cherish it all the more, rather than miss it again over some insignificant misunderstandings.
Adam felt her sudden silence and the unintentional sigh that escaped her lips, and his heart ached.
He guessed that she was thinking about those unbearable memories and felt both self-reproach and heartache.
Holding Elly tighter, he then heard her say, "From now on, there must be no more misunderstandings. If you give me attitude without saying a word, I wont let you off."
She pinched his waist fiercely and spoke in a threatening tone, but to Adam, it sounded sweeter than honey.
"Never again. If I ever give you attitude again, punish me by forbidding me from ever touching you."
Elly let out a satisfied snort, lying in Adams embrace without a word, and as the couple chatted for a while, sleepiness crept up on her.
"Tired?"
Seeing her eyelids grow heavy, Adam leaned in and asked softly.
"Mm, lets sleep. I still have to go to the hospital to take care of Helen tomorrow."
Elly closed her eyes and mumbled a response.
Helen was in the hospital?
Adam couldnt help but raise an eyebrow, and he immediately understood why his wife had been to the hospital that day.
It had nothing to do with James; the dinner with a friend his wife had mentioned must have been with Helen.
With that thought, Adams mood instantly improved a bit more.
As for why Helen was sick and in the hospital, he didnt bother to care.
In his good mood, the dominating CEO Adamy beside his wife, holding her tightly. Elly was already extremely sleepy, and she paid no attention to how he embraced her.
Only to hear Adam nattering in her ear, "Elly, lets go get our marriage certificate tomorrow, shall we?"
"Mm."
Elly responded in a daze, unsure if she had taken it in or not.
Adam didnt mind. Just the thought of his and his wifes names on a red marriage certificate again made him too excited to sleep.
The next morning, as Elly was waking up in a daze, she saw someone dressed in a sharp suit standing by the bed, smiling down at her, which puzzled her.
"Why are you up so early?"
Looking at Adams crisp appearance, Elly couldnt help but be confused.
He usually wore suits to the office too, but for some reason, Adam today seemed to have made an especially concerted effort.
He was always handsome, but today he was exceptionally handsome!
"Still sleepy? If not, get up quickly."
Adam leaned over, pulled Elly out of bed, and urged her to go to the bathroom to freshen up.
Elly, confused by his strange behavior, obediently went to the bathroom; after washing up anding out, Adam had already prepared her clothes for the day.
It was a set of very formal, custom-made womens suits in her favorite color and style.
From the day she had returned to Boston, Adam had called the Jones familys personal designer to make her an entire wardrobe of clothes; this suit was yet another new addition.
As Elly approached, Adam very proactively helped her dress, his obsequious manner making Elly want to call him "Little Adam."
Chapter 649. It’s just getting a certificate, is it necessary to make such a fuss_1
Chapter 649: 649. Its just getting a certificate, is it necessary to make such a fuss_1
Dressed by her husband, Elly Campbell enjoyed the treatment befitting a queen with absolute peace of mind, curving the corners of her mouth imperceptibly.
It was not until Adam Jones drove her to the Bureau of Civil Affairs that Elly realized why he got up early in the morning and acted with such eager urgency.
Looking at the still tightly shut doors of the Bureau of Civil Affairs, then ncing at the time disyed as 7:30 in the morning on her watch, she twitched at the eye corner, hard.
Watching someone next to her, who looked usual, with a bit of anticipation and excitement, Elly couldnt help saying,
"You wake me up early in the morning without sleeping yourself, just to make me wait here for their door to open?"
Facing his wifes usatory eyes, Adam touched the tip of his nose guiltily and then brazenly said,
"I just wanted to collect our marriage certificate at the earliest opportunity."
He grabbed Ellys hand and held it in his palm, feeling the moisture that came from her palm, Elly frowned, "Why are your palms so sweaty?"
"Nervous," he said.
Elly: "..."
Adam turned to face her, holding her hands tight, and repeated, "Wife, Im a bit nervous."
The corner of Ellys eyes twitched even more sharply.
Its just collecting a certificate. Its not like its the first time, whats there to be nervous about.
"Its just collecting a certificate, is it worth it?"
"It is worth it," Adam said with a serious face.
"Last night when you agreed toe with me today to collect the certificate, I was so nervous I couldnt sleep all night, just fearful that after waking up, Id find it was all a dream."
Elly: "..."
She wanted tough, but looking at Adams grave expression, she couldnt, and even felt a pang of sympathy.
She even felt guiltier to admit to him that she didnt remember agreeingst night toe today to collect the certificate at all; she probably agreed to it in a drowsy haze.
But since they were already there, and they had already agreed to remarry, she wasnt so fussy as to insist on waiting a few more days to make some sort of psychological preparation beforeing.
Hearing him say that he couldnt sleep all night just because of a casual promise to collect the certificate, Ellys heart couldnt help but ache for him.
She stepped forward to hug him and said, "Dont be nervous, Ive already agreed toe and collect the certificate, I definitely wont run away."
"Alright, I wont be nervous."
Adam Jones emotions were still fluctuating wildly, saying he wasnt nervous was actually an understatementhe was more anxious than a young person getting married for the first time.
But, he could clearly feel his wifes sympathy for him, and the highly scheming CEO Jones made an effort to appear even more anxious.
"Then, do you want to sleep now? Its still early for their working hours."
"No need, Ill call them to open the door."
Elly: "..."
Seeing him pick up the phone, Elly pressed it back down, "Just wait patiently at this time, dont try to be special."
Adam Jones now adhered to the principle of "listening to his wifes words" in his daily life, so when Elly told him not to be special, he immediately agreed.
Seeing the shadows under his eyes tinged with a hint of blue and the red bloodshot in his eyes, Elly tugged at his hand with sympathy, "Get in the car and take a nap, your eyes are so red, it wont look good for the wedding phototer."
Upon hearing this, and seeing there was still plenty of time, Adam agreed decisively, taking his wife back into the car to catch a few winks.
Not having slept all night, he was indeed tired. As soon as he sat in the car and closed his eyes, within seconds Elly felt him leaning on her shoulder, asleep.
Chapter 650. You can continue to steal a kiss _1
Chapter 650: 650. You can continue to steal a kiss _1
Elly Campbell nced over to her shoulder, only to find this aloof and domineering man always so childishly yful in front of her.
To him, she was always different from others.
With that thought, the smile in Elly Campbells eyes deepened a little.
Seizing the moment while he was asleep, she couldnt help but nt a kiss on his lips, like a cat sneaking a taste of cream, pecking him briefly before quickly retreating.
But the man was a step ahead of her, grabbing her head, his lips instantly homing in on hers, "One kiss isnt enough, kiss me again."
Elly Campbells eyes widened as she looked at the man in front of her who should have been asleep but now was smirking triumphantly, as if he had won some prize. Recalling how she had just stolen a kiss, her face flushed with embarrassment and annoyance as she growled:
"Werent you asleep?"
"Now Im really going to sleep."
Adam Jones pulled Elly Campbell into his arms, holding her as one would a pillow, and whispered by her ear, "Ill sleep now, and you can keep stealing kisses."
"Get lost!"
Elly Campbell was both amused and exasperated by his childish behavior, and it took her a while to be sure that Adam Jones had truly fallen asleep.
Listening to the steady breathing by her side, and finding herself still held in his embrace, she didnt move, as if she feared waking him, and simply let him hold her.
Fortunately, the car was spacious, so even with him holding her like this, it didnt feel ufortable.
When the Bureau of Civil Affairs staff began their day, Elly Campbell still couldnt bear to wake Adam Jones and wanted to let him sleep a little longer, but he woke up right on time.
He looked at his watch, a smile forming on his lips, as he took Elly Campbells hand, "Wife, lets go, its time to get our marriage certificate."
Elly Campbell chuckled at him, then looked down at her hand in his. At the bottom of her eyes, a touch of moisture suddenly appeared.
Seven years earlier, they had alsoe here to get a marriage certificate.
Back then, their feelings were entirely different. She had seen the reluctance on his face, and even though she felt joy, his indifference had pushed her happiness away.
She thought that she would never have the day when he would happily take her hand and walk into the Bureau of Civil Affairs to get the red booklet that testified their legal marriage.
At this moment, Elly Campbell felt a mixture of excitement and disbelief.
As the Bureau of Civil Affairs staff arrived for work, they were all taken aback to see the high-profile man, acting like a giddy young boy, leading the wife whom he had announced on the Official Twitter to the office.
The staff, who had handled their divorce personally, recognized them immediately. Thus, when they saw Adam Jones dering his ex-wife as "mydy" online, they wondered if the couple had reconciled privately.
Furthermore, both the Old Lady and the Jones Official Twitter had confirmed the "ex-wifes" identity, solidifying their belief that the former spouses had indeed reconciled.
Now, seeing the couple hand-in-hand at the Bureau of Civil Affairs, it was obvious they were there to remarry.
The staff hurried to process their paperwork without any dy.
Upon leaving the Bureau of Civil Affairs, Adam Jones held onto their marriage booklet as though it was a precious treasure, gripping it tightly in his hand.
He would asionally flip it open to look at the photos in the marriage certificate, his childishness rendering Elly Campbell speechless.
Seeing the same marriage certificate photo, Elly Campbells thoughts drifted to the marriage certificate she had treasured for three yearsthe photo on that certificate.
Chapter 651. Acting like he’s never seen a woman before, tsk!_1
Chapter 651: 651. Acting like hes never seen a woman before, tsk!_1
In both photos, she was smiling happily, with the only difference being the person by her side.
The man who once had a stern face was now smiling even more joyously than her, like a child holding a rare treasure, his smilepletely unguarded.
Elly nced at him, then at the marriage certificate in his hand, and couldnt help but curve her lips into a smile.
The next second, when she saw Adam take out his phone and pull up a photo from the album, her eye corner twitched violently upon seeing the image.
It was their marriage certificate from their first wedding; she couldnt believe he had still kept it.
She thought back to when Harry had confronted her, saying that Adam had saved their marriage certificate on his phone. At the time, she didnt take his words to heart, but it turned out to be true.
All these years, his love for her might have been no less than her love for him in those days.
It was just that, a misunderstanding that should never have existed blinded both of them.
Elly felt a sudden rity in her heart as she watched Adam delete that photo and then took a new one of todays marriage certificate to save in his phone.
Her eye corner twitched uncontrobly once again.
Her hand was tightly grasped by Adam and enclosed in his palm. As he looked down at her, his eyes filled with deep affection and excitement, he said solemnly,
"Miss Elly Campbell, starting today, you are my wife again. From now on, no one can take you away from me, and you cant just abandon me casually."
Seeing him so serious, Elly couldnt help but roll her eyes at him irritably and turned to walk away.
But Adam wasnt having it. He held her hand tightly in ce, insisting on a definite answer like he wouldnt rest until he got one, "Did you hear me?"
"I heard you!"
Ellyughed helplessly, and finally, he was satisfied. The couple then got into the car and left the Bureau of Civil Affairs.
On the way, they passed by First Hospital. She had Adam drop her off, and she went to the First Nutrition Restaurant next to the hospital to buy some breakfast for Helen. Just as she turned around, she saw him standing right behind her.
Elly furrowed her brows, "Why are you back again?"
"Ill apany you inside."
With that, he took the breakfast from her hands, and holding her hand in his, they walked side by side toward the hospital.
"What time does James start work?"
As they stepped through the entrance of the inpatient building, Adam suddenly asked.
Elly turned to look at him; seeing his serious demeanor, it seemed like an ordinary question, yet it made her suddenly defensive.
"Why are you asking about him?"
"No reason, just asking," Adam said, avoiding Ellys inquisitive gaze and pulling her towards the elevator.
Elly had a feeling that he was up to something, but since he didnt say more, she didnt pursue it.
However, while they were waiting for the elevator, they ran into James, who was on his way to make his rounds in the inpatient department.
Greeting James with an unusually cordial smile, Adam said, "Good morning, Doctor Matt."
James was taken aback by such a friendly attitude.
Seeing how Adam intentionally disyed the hand he was holding Ellys with, unting it in front of him, James felt his eyelids twitch.
This guy must be sick in the head!
Just holding hands, and hes showing off in front of me? Acting like hes never seen a woman before, pah!
James was quite disdainful of Adams show-off behavior and finally understood why this man suddenly greeted him so warmly.
Chapter 652. It’s really upsetting_1
Chapter 652: 652. Its really upsetting_1
He wasnt being friendly at all; he was deliberately showing off how he and his wife held hands.
"Good morning, President Jones, good morning, Elly."
Adam Jones frowned slightly with displeasure upon hearing James Churchills way of addressing his own wife. He gave James a cold re, which Jamespletely ignored.
After the three of them entered the elevator, Adam even squeezed James away from his wife, wrapping his long arm around Elly Campbells shoulders, in a tant disy of possession that was infuriatingly smug.
From behind, James rolled his eyes at him in annoyancewhat was there to show off about?
However, on second thought, this lunatic who was always so arrogant and detached seemed to be this childish only in front of Elly. It looked like he was truly sincere about her.
With that, James felt more at ease.
As for Adams neurotic disy in front of him, well, he would just be magnanimous and forgive him.
As they stepped out of the elevator, Adam grabbed Elly and pulled out a red booklet he had just received, pushing it into her hands and said:
"This one is yours, dont lose it."
As he spoke, hepletely disregarded the presence of others, leaning down to kiss her cheek, "Im heading back to the office now."
Elly Campbell: "..."
James Churchill: "..."
Both watched as a triumphant and challenging glint spilled from Adams eyes, and they mentally flipped him off in unison.
Watching him enter the elevator, Elly finally understood why he had asked James what time he started work as soon as he entered the hospital.
It turned out he wasnt apanying her to see Helen; he hade expressly at this time to show off in front of James.
Childish!
Elly muttered quietly in her heart but couldnt helpughing softly.
James looked at the red booklet that Adam had forcefully stuffed into Ellys hand to assert his status as the wful wife," with an expression that was somewhat indescribable.
Seeing the smile on Ellys face, James licked his lips involuntarily and said:
"Adam Jones like this really is annoying to watch."
Elly looked at him with a smile, nodding in agreement, "It is quite annoying."
But she liked it.
She didnt say it in front of James Churchill, but the happiness in her eyes flowed out unrestrained.
No longer that girl who would get sad at the mere mention of Adam Jones; it seemed she was genuinely happy now.
James thought he might have been willing to wait some more, wait for a day when Adam would make her sad and disappointed again, so he could be there to protect her.
But seeing Adams childish antics and Ellys brimming happiness today, he knew that he probably wouldnt even get the chance to wait.
Realizing it was time to let gopletely, James nced at Elly. Having guarded and waited so many years, to suddenly give up did leave a hollow feeling in his heart.
But seeing her this happy, he didnt feel too sadjust a bit of regret for not having such a girl.
Maybe it was time to listen to his parents and seriously go on that blind date. Perhaps he could meet someone even better than Elly.
After reassuring himself with this open-minded thought, James said to Elly: "Im off to do my rounds. You go in and visit your friend."
"Okay."
After showing off in front of his love rival, Adam Jones returned to thepany in a particrly good mood.
His beaming face perplexed the reception staff on the ground floor.
"Good morning, Mr. President."
"Hmm, good morning."
The staff: "..."
Chapter 653. Was switched_1
Chapter 653: 653. Was switched_1
No, this isnt their aloof boss Adam Jones, he must have been switched out.
Could it be that a few days ago he had a falling out with his wife and something stimted his brain, turning him into a more amiable person?
Watching as the CEO entered the staff elevator with a spring in his step, the employees who had just entered instantly stiffened their bodies.
"Good... good morning, CEO."
"Good morning. Which floors are you going to?"
The employees from various departments who were taking the elevator to work with the CEO for the first time were so nervous they forgot to press the elevator buttons.
When the CEO asked them, they were suddenly ttered and startled.
"5...5th floor."
"8...8th floor."
"26th floor."
"..."
Seeing the CEO patiently pressing the elevator buttons for everyone without a hint of displeasure, the employees were all holding their breath.
By the time they stepped out of the elevator, everyone felt as if they hade back to life.
My goodness, their cold CEO, had he been reced?
No!!!!!!
They must post on Moments, bragging about how today their top boss personally pressed the elevator floors for them.
Wow!, Wow!, Wow!, Wow!
When Adam Jones came out of the elevator, he ran into Harry Hall holding a cup of watering out of his office.
Seeing Adams cheerful appearance and recalling the person who had frightened the employees to the point of exhaustion over the past two days, Harry raised an eyebrow.
"Looks like youve made up."
Harry spoke.
Adam raised an eyebrow, not denying it.
Just about to head to his office, he then stopped in his tracks and, turning back, looked at Harry and said:
"Helen Melendy has been hospitalized, do you want to go see her?"
Upon hearing this, Harrysplexion changed drastically. His grip on the water cup tightened imperceptibly, and his face showed a deliberately subdued look as he spoke in a calm tone:
"Why was she hospitalized?"
"I dont know."
Adam answered very sinctly.
Why should he care so much about another womans affairs?
The only reason he mentioned it to his friend was for the sake of his own wife.
Seeing the dissatisfaction spilling from Harrys eyes, Adam said irritably:
"Why are you looking at me like that? Shes not my woman; why should I care so much?"
After dropping this remark, Adam walked away, self-assured, without caring about the obvious displeasure in his friends eyes.
Although Harry had told himself several times not to bother with Helen Melendy, the heartless woman, Adams words had thrown his whole heart into chaos.
He stood still for a long while, his handsome brows getting more and more furrowed.
Turning around and going back to the office, it only took a few minutes before he opened the door and walked out again, heading straight for Adam Joness office.
"CEO Hall."
"CEO Hall."
"..."
The secretaries in the secretarys office stood up one after another to greet him, but he didnt respond at all. With a somber face, he pushed open the door to the CEOs Office.
Adam Jones looked up at him; without having to ask, he knew why Harry hade.
When Harry walked up to his desk and leaned forward on it, his face showed a bit of hesitation.
"Something wrong?"
Adam looked up at him, feigning ignorance.
Harry fell silent for a moment but couldnt hold back; he spoke:
"Ask your sister-inw what exactly happened to Helen Melendy?"
Adam didnt want to bother with him at first, but the word "sister-inw" was so pleasing to him that he generously picked up his phone and sent a message to Elly Campbell.
Chapter 654: Do you want to tell him_1
Chapter 654: Do you want to tell him_1
Elly Campbells brow furrowed slightly when she received a text from Adam Jones asking about Helen Melendys condition.
Because the fetus inside Helens womb was not far along, the doctor performed a medication-induced abortion.
"Whats wrong?"
Seeing Elly holding her phone with a troubled look on her face, Helen immediately asked.
Her face was almost bloodless, and she had watched with her own eyes as the undeveloped fetus, turned into clots of blood, slid from her body, wrenching her heart with pain.
But, not wanting to worry Elly, she put on a forced smile, suppressing the agony in her heart.
Elly showed Helen the message from Adam, and upon reading its content, Helens brows also knitted together slightly.
"Should we tell him?"
Without asking, both knew that Adams so-called mercy in asking about Helens condition was obviously at someone elses request.
As for who made the request, it was clear there was only one person.
Helens hand, hanging by her side, clenched tightly, but she still shook her head, "No need, why tell him? Weve broken up. Do I still expect him toe and visit me?"
As she spoke, sheughed self-deprecatingly and, gripping Ellys hand, said, "Elly, thank you for being by my side and supporting me. Ill be okay. As for me and Harry Hall..."
She paused here, pressing her dry lips together before she finally managed to continue,
"I found out I have uterine changes, maybe its fate. Fate ordained I should lose this child and also severed the only connection I had with Harry."
"Helen..."
Feeling the icy temperature of Helens nearly skeletal fingers, Elly couldnt help but frown with sympathy.
Helen forced a smile and shook her head, "Im fine, really, dont worry about me."
Now that the child was gone, Elly also knew that no amount of constion would be of any use.
So, she didnt say much, onlyforted Helen, "Take care of yourself. The surgery is scheduled for three days from now, Ill be with you."
Not wanting to make the atmosphere between them too oppressive nor wanting to let this gloominess affect Helens mood any further, Elly took a deep breath and said,
"I still prefer the old Helen Melendy who was against everyone, bold and domineering. This frail version of you that could fall over with a breeze is just too ugly."
"Really?"
Knowing that Elly was trying to help her adjust her mood, Helen yed along, touching her gaunt cheek and said anxiously,
"Really? Have I be very ugly?"
"Yes, horribly ugly, no one would want you now. So you better get well soon for me."
"Okay."
Helen nodded with a smile, stepped forward to hug Elly, and held back her sorrow as she embraced her tight, "Thank you, Elly."
Her voice was choked, and she didnt want to seem too sad, but the slight tremble of her body gave her away as she hugged Elly.
After Helen fell asleep, Elly stepped out of the ward and then sent a text back to Adam.
"If Harry wants to know, let hime and ask himself. You stop meddling."
It took a good half-hour before his wife finally replied to the message.
The moment the notification sounded, Harrys movements were even quicker than Adams, as he immediately took Adams phone to check it.
Seeing the content of the message, Harry instantly went silent.
And Adam Jones, who was beside him, naturally saw his wifes reply and took his phone back straight away.
Chapter 655. Shameless and persist in being shameless_1
Chapter 655: 655. Shameless and persist in being shameless_1
Wife got angry, the consequences were very serious.
He quickly sent a message back
[I got it, wife, Ill behave.]
After replying, Adam Jones locked his phone and didnt let Harry Hall touch it again.
Seeing Adamsck of action, Harry urged anxiously, "Ask Elly Campbell for me again!"
Adam nced at himzily, betraying him with great peace of mind,
"My wife told me not to meddle in others affairs."
Harry was choked with anger, held back, but couldnt resist asking Adam, who spoke without any psychological pressure,
"How can you be so full of superiority without any family status?"
Adam hummed indifferently, "In our house, we never talk about family status."
"Thats because theres nothing to talk about."
Harry retorted sarcastically.
Adam: "..."
Harrys mind was at that moment entirely on why Helen Melendy was hospitalized, and he had no spare energy to discuss Adams family status. He insisted again,
"Give me Elly Campbells mobile number."
Adam gave him a cold nce, "No!"
For the first time, Harry had the desire to beat up this henpecked husband. He restrained himself and withdrew his fist, then turned and walked out of Adams office.
Just as he opened the door, he heard Adam say, "If youre genuinely concerned about Helen Melendy, you should check on her yourself. You used to say I cared too much about face, but look where thats gotten you."
Harrys grip on the doorknob tightened, and he left without a word.
Watching Harrys retreating back, Adam huffed lightly.
Since he sessfully wooed back his wife, he had learned a vital lesson in life.
There are only two ways to woo your wife
Shamelessness and persistent shamelessness.
Conveniently, since his face took a hike, he had never intended to retrieve it.
His wife returned, so if his face was gone, let it be.
About this, Adam, the domineering CEO, felt his enlightenment was much higher than Harrys.
After returning to his office, Harry still couldnt resist and called Helen Melendys cell phone.
But after several attempts, it was always turned off.
Harry frowned, and after thinking for a moment, dialed using the officendline. Although no one answered, the call connected.
Harry: "..."
Great, she had indeed cklisted him. Helen Melendy, youre something else.
After several rings and no answer, a reluctant Harry hung up the phone.
About an hourter, his office phone rang.
The caller ID disyed a series of numbers etched in his brain.
Almost entirely on instinct, he picked up the call after just one ring.
Before he could speak, a voice, tinged with weakness, came from the other end, "Hello, may I ask whos calling?"
The courteous yet distant tone made Harrys heart sink heavily, and he remained silent.
Helen Melendy, holding the phone, heard no response and called out again, "Hello, may I ask whos calling?"
Just waking up, she saw several missed calls on her phone and thought a client had an emergency, so she hurriedly returned the calls.
"Its me."
From the other end of the phone, the familiar voice, a bit deep, made Helens hand holding the phone tremble harshly.
Chapter 656. Conscience was eaten by a dog_1
Chapter 656: 656. Conscience was eaten by a dog_1
Not wishing to appear too weak in front of Harry Hall, she mustered up her spirits, raising her voice slightly as she said:
"Mr. Hall, is there something you need?"
The distant, nearly indifferent tone caused Harry to fall silent for a few seconds before he finally spoke slowly:
"I heard you were hospitalized."
Helen Melendys expression turned stern, and then she said indifferently, "Yes, acute enteritis. Do you have anything else? If not, Im hanging up."
As she was about to press the red button, she heard Harrys cold voiceing from the other end of the phone, "Helen Melendy, have you no conscience?"
Helens hand tightened around the phone as she pressed her lips together for a long time before saying, "Yes, it was eaten by a dog."
Having said that, she hung up the phone and took the opportunity to add that number to the cklist.
When Elly Campbell pushed the door open, she just happened to see Helen Melendy with a solemn face ending the call. That cold tone made it obvious who had called without needing to guess.
Thinking of the unresolved issues between these two, Elly sighed and said:
"There may truly be some misunderstandings about what happened in the past. Dont you n on asking Harry for rity?"
"Theres nothing to ask about. Even if there was a misunderstanding, its over, isnt it? Its not just Leanne Richards who is unwilling to ept me as a daughter-inw. Harrys father and his grandfather too would never ept me. Why should I humiliate myself?"
Helen Melendy shrugged her shoulders with augh, seeming utterly nonchnt as she said:
"Besides, Leanne is right. Its better for him to marry a woman of equal social standing than to marry me, who cant help him with anything. Why should I hold him back?"
"How do you know youre holding him back?"
Elly was somewhat anxious, feeling that Helen was being overly conscious of family backgrounds to the point of belittling herself and being stubborn.
"Who is Harry? His status and position arent propped up by the Hall Family, so naturally, he doesnt need a woman to enhance his own stature. Youre oveplicating things."
Helen Melendy smiled faintly, showing no sign of taking Ellys words to heart as she spoke on:
"Leanne once told me that if Harry marries a wife without a strong family background, William Hall might very well hand the Hall ns inheritance to that illegitimate son outside."
She cast her eyes downward, not looking at Elly as she continued:
"So, rifying whether its a misunderstanding or not is pointless. Even if its not, I cant be with him."
Elly actually wanted to say that Harry might not care about the Hall n at all; if it goes to the illegitimate son, then so be it.
But she wasnt Harry; she couldnt make that kind of decision for him.
Not caring is one thing; whether or not to give it away is another.
Even if Harry didnt care about everything the Hall n stood for, he might not be willing to let the illegitimate son benefit from it so easily.
In the end, she didnt know how to persuade her, so she simply stopped bringing up their matter.
The Hall Family
After work, Harry went home to change clothes and hurriedly went downstairs to leave, just in time to run into his mother Leanne Richards, who had returned from ying poker.
"Where are you rushing off to in such a hurry?"
The rtionship between Leanne and her son Harry was not very good, and it had grown colder and more distant due to Helen Melendy. Seeing Leanne made Harry think of what Elly had said. His gaze towards Leanne turned even colder.
Leanne felt somewhat annoyed by the look in Harrys eyes, and her eyebrows involuntarily furrowed as she said:
"Why are you looking at me like that?
Chapter 657. The person who can’t live without the Hall Clan is you_1
Chapter 657: 657. The person who cant live without the Hall n is you_1
Harry Hall had been annoyed all day because of Helen Melendy, and he didnt have much patience to talk to Leanne Richards, simply saying:
"Mom, I heard youve been troubling Helen again?"
The moment Helen Melendy was mentioned, Leanne involuntarily thought of the humiliation she had received in the shopping mall that day, her expression suddenly darkened, and with a cold huff, she said:
"That woman told you? Hah! A slut is a slut, saying shes broken up with you, and yet at the turn of her head, she runs to you to tattle. This kind of woman..."
"Shut up!"
Harrys face turned cold, his eyes seemed to harden with ayer of ice, filled with anger as he interrupted Leannes extremely distasteful words.
Even though she faced her own son, Leanne was still taken aback by the dangerous aura in Harrys eyes.
"You... you actually talk to me like this, I am your biological mother!"
Leanne Trembled with anger, her eyes fiery as she red at Harry.
"If you were not my mother, do you think Id even bother arguing with you time and again?"
Harry, somewhat irritated, tugged at his shirt cor and looked at Leanne, deepening the warning in his eyes, and said:
"Mom, Ive always made it very clear to you, the woman Im going to marry can only be the one I hold dear. No matter what woman you force on me, its useless. Your shaming Helen only makes me dislike you more."
"You..."
"Youd better keep out of things between me and Helen, whether we break up or continue on, its my personal affair, and no one can interfere, including you."
Harry narrowed his eyes, and the chill in them effectively silenced Leanne.
"Im making myself clear to you again, if one day, I marry another woman, the only possibility is that I dont love Helen anymore. Besides that, nothing you do can change anything, and..."
"If you keep ying your little games around me or around Helen, I can leave the Hall Family at any time. Conveniently, dad seems more inclined to hand the Hall n to my half-brother from outside."
At this point, Leannesplexion turned deathly pale, and just as she was about to speak, Harry didnt give her the chance, continuing sternly:
"Mom, the Hall n doesnt mean much to me. The person who cant live without it is you, not me. If you dont want to force me to give up the Hall n, you might as well continue to trouble Helen."
Leanne was truly frightened by Harrys warning; she knew that what her son said was true.
Just his sry as a legal advisor for the Jones firm was enough for him to live a prosperous life. Moreover, although she did not know the specifics, she always felt that her son had far more money in his hands than what the Hall n could offer him.
Without the Hall Family, he wouldnt be impacted at all, but if the Hall n fell into the hands of that bastards son, her standing in the Hall household would be absolutely untenable.
By that time, without her son and without the Hall n, what would her status as the distinguished Mrs. Hall amount to?
Nowadays, the reason she could still hold her head up high in the circle of wealthy wives wasnt just because of her status as thewful wife, but also because her son had control over half of the Hall n.
Even if William Hall cherished his illegitimate child, he could not carelessly hand over the Hall n to him.
But if her son voluntarily gave up...
Leannes heart couldnt help but quiver; she absolutely dared not imagine what she would do if her son gave up the Hall n.
Chapter 658. Do you know that she is pregnant?_1
Chapter 658: 658. Do you know that she is pregnant?_1
"So, Mom, remember my words, as long as I dont give up the Hall n, no one can take it away. If I do give it up, I will never want it back. You better think it through," she said.
After speaking, she straightened her cor and stepped away from the Hall Family home.
Leanne Richards was clearly shocked by Harry Halls words, standing still for a long while without a sound, not until Harry got into the car and started the engine did she seem to remember something and hurriedly rushed over.
Harry Hall, impatient, rolled down the window and asked, "What else is there?"
"Harry, believe me, even though you werent raised by my side, my thoughts have always been with you. Even if I went a bit too far in the matter with Helen Melendy, I truly did it for your own good."
Her tone of voice was no longer as harsh as it had been at the beginning, now carrying a hint of ingratiation.
Harry Hall didnt want to listen any further and was just about to close the window when he heard Leanne Richards say:
"Do you know that Helen Melendy is pregnant?"
Harry Halls hand, which was on the window button, trembled violently as he turned to look at Leanne Richards, "What?"
In his eyes was a disbelief that couldnt be fathomed, and his heart skipped a beat.
Leanne Richardsughed, her face filled with a hint of irony, "It seems you didnt know."
The mockery and disdain in her eyes were very clear, but Harry Hall was so stunned by the sudden bombshell that he couldnt notice Leanne Richardss expression.
"Today, I apanied a friend to the hospital and saw Elly Campbell walking Helen Melendy through the hospital. Out of curiosity, I asked my doctor friend about her and found out she was over a month pregnant but just had an abortion today."
"An abortion?"
Harry Halls voice carried an unmistakable tremble, "She went to get an abortion?"
"Son, even though I dislike that girl, I wouldnt lie about such a thing. If you dont believe me, you can go to the hospital and check for yourself, see if Im lying to you."
Harry Halls expression went from shock to a dreadfully somber darkness.
Seeing her sons reaction, clearly angered, Leanne Richards felt a secret joy and continued to add fuel to the fire:
"Back then, I was wrong to use money to drive her away, but think about it, if she wasnt greedy, why would she take my check?"
"You yourself verified the bank check was cashed. I didnt frame her, did I?"
"And this time, after so many years youve stayed true to her, what has she done for you? She sleeps with another man, gets pregnant with someone elses child, whats left there for you to..."
Leanne Richards wanted to continue inciting Harry Hall, but the next second, Harry abruptly raised the car window, stepped on the gas, and charged out of the Hall Familys gate, leaving Leanne Richards engulfed in car fumes.
On his way to the hospital, Harry Halls face was fearsomely grim, frost cold enough to crystallize ice seemed to beid across it.
The elerator kept being pressed down, emitting piercing and heart-shuddering roars through the noisy city streets.
His mother didnt know, but he was certain, that night over a month ago...
The child in Helen Melendys womb was definitely his.
Even if their rtionship had now hit rock bottom, he was sure that woman would not casually be with another man.
His child...
Why wouldnt she even notify him before choosing to abort the child?
Didnt he even have the right to know about the existence of his own child?
Chapter 659. Holding my sincerity for you to trample on_1
Chapter 659: 659. Holding my sincerity for you to trample on_1
"Helen Melendy... why must you be so cruel!"
His eyes, a fiery red, were filled with pain and restraint he desperately tried to suppress. His grip on the steering wheel was so tight it seemed like he could lose control at any moment.
Unwittingly, tears had begun to well up at the corners of his eyes.
Did she really hate him so much that she couldnt wait to sever all ties with him?
Three years ago, she left him for the ten million his mother offered. He didnt hold it against her and quietly waited for her return.
Three yearster, she spoke maliciously to him time and time again, and even after he grew angry, he still couldnt stop thinking about her.
He asked himself if he had treated her as he always had, with the same tender care he had shown during their time dating, always careful not to let her suffer the slightest grievance.
Ever since he was young, he had always been ustomed to restraining his emotions, but when facing her, he would gradually let them show.
But why was she set on breaking him into pieces time and time again before she was satisfied?
The more he thought about it, the more his heart ached uncontrobly, until he was standing outside a hospital building without any notion of how he got there.
Finding Helen Melendy wasnt difficult for him; the hard part was figuring out how to treat a woman who had trampled him under her feet over and over again.
After urging Elly Campbell to leave, Helen Melendy sat alone in the hospital room, staring nkly. As soon as she closed her eyes, she would see the child she had lost to the medication.
Watching the blood flood from her body felt like her heart was being sliced open, piece by piece.
The door to the hospital room opened behind her. Helen was startled and quickly masked the pain on her face, forcing a smile as she turned around
"Elly, why are you back..."
All sound caught in her throat at the sight of the person before her.
Her hand on the nket instinctively clenched tight.
With a cold expression, she asked, "Why are you here?"
Despite seeing the womans face so pale it was nearly bloodless, and her body so frail it seemed a gust of wind could carry her away, his heart still ached for her uncontrobly.
But how could he pity a heartless woman like her?
He walked towards her with measured steps, stopped in front of her, and with a cold gaze observed her belly hidden beneath the nket. In a hoarse voice, he asked,
"Is it really acute gastroenteritis that brought you to the hospital?"
How he hoped it was just a case of acute gastroenteritis.
But he knew he couldnt deceive himself.
His mother wouldnt be foolish enough to concoct such an easily exposed lie.
Helens body shook violently at Harry Halls question.
Yet she still tried to maintain a calm facade, looking him straight in the eye, then she noticed his handsome eyes were bloodshot, filled with pain as if it could spill out from them.
Her heart tightened, but she didnt dare to meet such a heartbreaking gaze again. The next second, her chin was forcefully gripped with such strength that it turned her face back.
"Were you not just recovering from an abortion?"
Harrys words sent a shock through Helen, an expression of unmistakable surprise in her eyes. Her reaction made Harrys heart freezepletely.
Seeing the restrained emotion in his eyes, the pain mingled with disappointment as he looked at Helen, he said,
"Helen Melendy, tell me... why am I so lowly? Ive given my sincere heart to you time and time again for you to trample upon. Even after its been crushed, I still keep offering it up for you to spoil..."
Chapter 660. I have never done anything wrong to you _1
Chapter 660: 660. I have never done anything wrong to you _1
His voice, even though he strained to control it, still shook noticeably.
That kind of suppressed pain, once it erupted, would be earth-shattering.
"Why didnt I even have the right to know about this child before you cruelly aborted it? Helen Melendy, why must you be so cruel to me time after time..."
His eyes reddened even more.
"Where did I ever wrong you?"
Tears, in the end, still streamed down his straight nose.
"Helen Melendy, I have never wronged you!"
He tried to suppress it, control it, but in the end, he let out a roar, then released Helen and turned to leave the hospital room.
Helen didnt make any move, just stared at the slightly ajar door, gently swaying. After a long while, she seemed as if all her strength had been drained, and she slumped down.
Jones residence.
After Elly Campbell came back from the hospital, she waspletely listless, and the thought of Helens forced smile made her feel ufortable all over. She sat on the bed, listlessly.
"Whats wrong? Who bullied you?"
Adam Jones wrapped his arms around her from behind, resting his head beside her ear and asking in a low voice.
Elly turned and looked at him, shifted to snuggle into his embrace on her own, rubbed her face against him, and said in a muffled voice,
"Its nothing, just..."
Elly wanted to tell Adam about Helens situation, but when she thought about his rtionship with Harry Hall, she choked back her words.
Adam seemed to guess what she was worrying about and immediately pledged his loyalty,
"Brothers are like centipedes legs, but a wife is like clothes in winter."
The subtext was clear, and Elly understood it immediately.
Her mouth twitched, she looked at him, hesitated for a while, and then said,
"Today, Helen aborted Harry Halls child."
Upon hearing this, Adams face froze, "She was pregnant with Harrys child?"
Elly nodded, "She didnt want Harry to know and she kept begging me not to tell. I was torn. On one hand, I felt I should respect her decision and keep it a secret, but on the other hand, watching her bear everything alone while Harry knows nothing, I feel so aggrieved for her."
"And the child..."
Speaking of the unborn child, a pain struck Ellys heart.
When she first found out she was pregnant with William, she almost aborted him too.
So, she understood very well the struggle and pain Helen was going through when she decided to abort the child.
And she had to watch helplessly as that blood streamed out of her, bit by bit.
Remembering that pale face, remembering the woman who wasnt as boisterous and brash as usual, Ellys heart felt heavy with difort.
After Adam listened, he didnt offer any advice, only gently rubbed her back tofort her,
"This is their own matter, they have to solve it themselves, we outsiders shouldnt meddle, meddling might make things worse."
He lowered his head and kissed Ellys forehead, as if to soothe her, "Since Helen doesnt want Harry to know, its her own decision."
This was also something she had considered, which is why she went to the Jones Corporation to find Harry, but ended up not bringing herself to speak up.
She nodded obediently in his arms, "Mhm."
Not sure what came to mind, she stretched out her hand, looped it around Adams neck, and said,
"Im somewhat d I didnt abort William back then."
Chapter 661. Doting Husband Crazy Demon_1
Chapter 661: 661. Doting Husband Crazy Demon_1
Hearing her mention this, Adam Jones felt a pang in his heart, a tinge of guilt and gratitude coloring his eyes.
He lowered his head to kiss her lips tenderly and said emotionally, "Wife, thank you for bringing William Campbell into this world for me. Without him, maybe I would have lost the chance to start over with you long ago."
Elly Campbell naturally saw the emotions in his eyes and smiled helplessly, saying,
"Now that you know how good I am, cherish me properly and dont make me angry again. When I get angry, the consequences are pretty serious."
"I wont, Ill never make my dear wife angry again."
He vowed solemnly, knowing full well just how severe the consequences of angering his dear wife could be.
After a long while, he called out again, "Elly."
"Hmm?"
"When are we getting married?"
"Getting married?"
Elly lifted her head from his chest again, "Havent we already gotten the certificate?"
"I mean, holding a wedding ceremony."
Adam Jones stressed seriously, "Last time we got married, we didnt hold anything. This time, how about we have a grand wedding ceremony?"
"No need, our son is so big now, it would be embarrassing."
Elly immediately refused without thinking, but Adam was not content, "How big is our son? Many people still throw weddings when their children are already in elementary school."
Most crucially, he wanted to make up for a grand wedding, to let the whole world know that Elly Campbell is his wife.
He wanted to, like all men, make a lifelong promise of sticking together through sickness and health, to hold hands till old age at the wedding ceremony.
Even though it was just a formality, he still wanted to give it to herpletely.
Elly, for her part, wasnt particrly interested in wedding ceremonies; having been married twice, she really didnt want to fuss over it, so she still insisted,
"No need."
Adam Jones heard her tone trulycked interest in weddings and his own enthusiasm for personally preparing for the wedding, which he had been feeling all morning, was instantly extinguished.
But he did not insist against Ellys wishes, swallowing down his disappointment, he said, "Okay, as you wish."
Although Elly didnt see his face, she could still detect a hint of hidden loss in his slightly deepened voice.
Thinking of how much he valued the marriage certificate today, she realized that what she took lightly might be something very important to him.
After thinking it over, she turned around in his arms, looked at him, and said, "How about this... When we have our little daughter and celebrate her first birthday, why dont we have the wedding then?"
The first time Elly took the initiative to talk about having a daughter for him, Adam Joness eyes brightened, and the loss that had just surfaced was instantly reced by joy.
To have both a little daughter and a grand wedding for his dear wife, his dear wife was really considerate.
His dear wife was truly a doting wife fanatic.
Adam Jones felt happy inside, and his mind started to be restless again.
Elly Campbell: "..."
In the blink of an eye, Easter vacation had arrived, and many people were nning holiday trips.
Chapter 662. Harry Hall knew _1
Chapter 662: 662. Harry Hall knew _1
Helen Melendys surgery to remove her uterine tumor had beenpleted half a month earlier, and she had been discharged from the hospital before Easter.
"Although youve been discharged, you need to take advantage of this holiday to rest. Dont work yourself to death again. Let me know if you need anything."
Elly Campbell looked at Helens frail body and couldnt help but admonish her again.
Helen felt somewhat helpless and said with irritation while looking at her,
"After you remarried Adam Jones, youve been increasingly turning into a typical middle-aged woman."
Elly Campbell: "..."
"Youve nagged me over ten times now. I promise, Ill listen to you and take good care of myself, okay?"
Helen stretched out her finger, making a swear gesture, and after assuring her over and over, Elly finally felt satisfied.
"Alright, youve been by my side for almost a month now. Hurry back to your husband before that brute starts taking issue with me again."
Helen urged Elly to go back, not mentioning the time when Harry Hall hade to the hospital to find her. Since then, Harry had not appeared in front of her again.
Helen thought that this time there would truly be no more entanglement between her and Harry.
From now on, she would live her own life, and Harry would live his, without interfering with each other.
Remembering the disappointment and pain in Harrys eyes that day, a shadow momentarily darkened Helens eyes.
Seeing that Helens condition was not bad, Elly felt relieved and left.
When she got home, Adam Jones had not yet returned, but a set of evening dresses had been delivered from the designer for both of them.
"Evening dresses? Where are they to be worn?"
"The designer said the Young Master asked them to be delivered."
"Oh."
Elly didnt ask further. She spent some time ying with her son at the Old Ladys ce, talked with her for a while, and then returned to her room.
Although Elly had handed over the dealings with Brayman to Greenhill Ainley, she still didnt neglect everything.
She asionally handled important project participation and development herself.
Moreover, her original n to deal with James Campbell had not truly started yet.
By the time she finished dealing with her current matters, it was already around ten oclock.
When she came out of the study, she saw Adam Jones had just entered the house, still carrying a faint scent of alcohol on him.
"Youve been drinking again?"
Elly frowned and walked toward him.
"Harry is heartbroken, I sat with him for a while," he said.
He approached and extended his arms to embrace Elly, saying,
"The smell of alcohol is from supporting him. I didnt drink."
He immediately pleaded in a good-natured manner.
Elly huffed irritably, and upon hearing about Harrys heartbreak, she naturally thought of Helen.
"Because of Helen?"
Actually, Ellys perception of Harry was not bad. Perhaps because she was an unbiased observer, she always felt that there had been a misunderstanding between the two back then.
She had also suggested to Helen that it would be best to ask Harry about the past events, but the points that Helen cared about didnt seem to be entirely about Harrys affairs with that rich heiress.
inly speaking, it was still because she felt too inferior about her own background, thinking that she was not worthy of a family like the Halls.
In essence, people are all the same; regardless of their background, when one looks up to another person, they tend to make themselves seem excessively humble.
She was like that in the past, and now Helen was still the same.
Adam Jones held Elly, his chin resting on the top of her head and replied in a deep voice,
"Harry found out about Helen aborting the child."
Chapter 663. You know my bestie pretty well, huh_1
Chapter 663: 663. You know my bestie pretty well, huh_1
Although he had promised his wife not to get involved with Harry Halls matters, that man was after all his brother. Seeing him soaking in a vat of liquor, drunk as a skunk, Adam Jones felt he still needed to do something.
After all, when he himself was abandoned by his wife, Harry had helped him too.
Elly Campbells expression froze for a moment, she looked at Adam Jones with some surprise, "Harry knows?"
"Yeah, he went to the hospital to find Helen Melendy half a month ago, and he has been living like a dog ever since," he said.
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell and used all the words he could think of to describe Harrys miserable state.
"Wife, does Helen Melendy have any difficulties?"
Adam Jones asked with a smile, trying to ingratiate himself, sessfully eliciting a cold re from Elly Campbell.
Seeing her snort, she said, "You are quite loyal."
As she said this, she stepped out of Adam Joness arms, ready to head to the bathroom to wash up, and Adam Jones followed eagerly.
"Thanks to him, we were able to clear up our own issues back then, so I owe him one, dont I?"
Adam Jones wrapped his arms around Elly Campbells waist and smiled ingratiatingly at her.
He decisively ignored how he had previously, rather disloyally, followed his wifes advice and decided not to tell his good brother about Helen Melendys pregnancy.
Elly Campbell ignored him, brushing her teeth at the washstand, and Adam Jones didnt rush her, quietly waiting by her side.
After Elly Campbell finished brushing her teeth, she nced at him and said:
"You didnt tell Harry about Helens pregnancy, did you?"
Upon hearing this might get him in hot water, Adam Jones immediately pledged his loyalty, "Of course not, Ive said that I listen to my wife and stay out of their business, how could I possibly tell anyone about Helens situation without your consent?"
This strong instinct for self-preservation made Elly Campbell purse her lips in annoyance.
The next second, she paused, "Harry went to the hospital to look for Helen?"
Her eyebrows knit slightly, she hadnt mentioned this to her.
Adam Jones nodded, "Hes been having a pretty rough time these past two weeks."
He looked at Elly Campbell, ying for sympathy, "Wife, could you give me a hint, just so I can repay my brothers kindness?"
Elly Campbell ignored him and walked out of the bathroom, with Adam Jones shamelessly following.
"Does Helen have any other difficulties? She doesnt seem like someone who would heartlessly abort Harrys child."
Adam Jones spoke on behalf of Helen Melendy for a change.
Seeing Elly Campbells gaze turn toward him with a deep look, she snorted and said:
"You seem to know my best friend quite well?"
A strong premonition of death surged straight at Adam Jones, causing his heart to skip a beat in fright, he immediately said:
"I dont, not at all."
He embraced Elly Campbells waist with an earnest expression, full of loyalty, "Its just out of regard for my brother."
"Didnt you say that brothers are like a centipedes limbs? If you lose one hand, there are still many left," Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow and looked at Adam Jones, questioning back.
Adam Jones: "..."
Better not ask, his wife was always good at setting traps for him.
He thought to himself that he was one to abandon friends for a glimpse of beauty, brothers... he wouldnt care if they died.
So, Adam Jones very decisively changed the topic, "By the way, did the designers clothes get delivered today?"
Elly Campbell looked at his obvious attempt to dodge the topic and rolled her eyes at him in annoyance.
Chapter 664. The evening dress I personally designed for her_1
Chapter 664: 664. The evening dress I personally designed for her_1
After hesitating for a while, she still said,
"Helen is ill, and the child... must be terminated."
Although thedy didnt specify what illness Helen had contracted, the necessity to terminate the pregnancy suggested that Helens condition was no light matter.
Seeing that his wife had still told him the truth, Adams face brightened with joy. He leaned down toward her face and kissed her hard, "Thank you, wife."
"Get off! Annoying!"
Elly pushed him away with her hand, but he clung to her again, "I just like to annoy you."
Lately, this man had been like a child, always fond of frolicking around her. Elly had gotten used to it.
The next second, Adam took out a dress from the box a gift from a designer that had arrived earlier.
"Do you like this style?"
He shook out the dress and held it in front of Elly, his eyes shining with a "praise me" gleam.
Elly looked at the simple yet elegant white ankle-length evening gown in front of her.
The halter neck design was perfect for revealing a proportional corbone and smooth shoulders, the waist fitted tightly, with the hem trailing lightly on the ground.
Ordinary yet with personal touches, it seemed to be designed entirely around her figure, highlighting every advantage of her body just right.
Yet it didnte across as too sensual or revealing.
Elly really liked the style of the gown, so she took a few more nces at it and nodded, "I like it."
A delighted smile instantly blossomed in the depths of Adams eyes. He led her in front of a mirror and asked her to try on the dress, "Try it on first."
Elly obediently slipped into the evening gown, her slim and slender neck, entuated by the dress, appeared even more snow-white and graceful.
The round and delicate shoulders were exposed just right, the skirt clung to her waistline, meandering down along her hip contours, perfectly disying Ellys exquisite figure.
But it was not overly showy, low-key yet exuding a subtle air of luxury.
Adam was momentarily stunned as he watched. Thest time he saw her in a dress was at a business cocktail party, where his wife apanied James Churchill to meet his parents.
His wife looked good in any outfit, but the thought that it was James who had chosen it made Adam invariably critique that dress as vulgar and tacky in his heart.
His dress, however, was much better.
Satisfaction appeared in Adams eyes. He gently gathered her hanging hair, making her face appear even more delicate and her neck elongated.
Suppressing the heat in his heart, he swallowed and said hoarsely, "Beautiful."
With that, he kissed Ellys neck, the tickling sensation made her instinctively dodge to the side.
Her reaction was all too clear to him; he knew exactly what she was thinking. She hurriedly avoided him and then changed the subject.
"This dress doesnt seem to be in Bruce Blues style."
Bruce Blue was the Italian designer employed by the Jones family.
"Of course it isnt."
Adamughed as he wrapped his arms around her waist, looking down at her with a smile in his eyes.
"Weve changed the designer?"
"No, just yours has changed."
"Mine?"
Just as Elly was about to ask why on earth they should change her designer, Adam pointed to himself somewhat coyly, saying,
"Your gown was personally designed by me."
Elly was taken aback, suddenly recalling how he had been secretly sketching something in the study days before. When she had walked in, he had even hidden it away. Could it be that he was designing an evening gown for her?
Chapter 665. Cruise Dinner_1
Chapter 665: 665. Cruise Dinner_1
Elly Campbell smiled, and the happiness at the bottom of her eyes gradually spread from the corners of her eyes, spreading across her whole face.
On Easter evening, Adam Jones brought Elly Campbell to the charity dinner hosted by William Hall, the president of the Boston Chamber of Commerce. The dinner was specifically for raising charity funds for infants abandoned by their parents due to congenital physical defects.
The dinner was held on William Halls private luxury yacht.
The invitees were all highly prestigious figures from various sectors of Boston, including politics, business, arts, and culture. Prominent individuals from all these fields were in attendance.
Since Adam took charge of the Jones Corporation at the age of 19, he had not attended many dinners, and on the few asions he did show up, he was always apanied by his sister.
This time, when Adam appeared at the charity dinner with his wife, Elly Campbell, it naturally attracted considerable attention.
Especially Elly Campbell, whose identity as the Young Miss of the Jones Family had been exposed due to the uproar on the intest time.
In their upper-ss social circle, even if Adam had initially kept his wifes identity well concealed, the moment the background of "Madam Jones" was revealed, a simple inquiry would suffice to discover her identity.
The legitimate granddaughter of Henry Campbell, daughter of James Campbell, the chairman of Campbell Corporation, and granddaughter of the internationally renowned historian, Professor Dupont.
Such status indeed matched that of Adam Jones.
Consequently, even those who envied Elly Campbell could not find the words to belittle her.
In fact, seeing the head of Jones Corporation attending the banquet with his wife, many guests were there with the intention of ingratiating themselves and would not dare to criticize Adam Joness wife; some even approached with the intention of forging connections.
"Adam, youre here."
William Hall, along with Leanne Richards, came over. The couple appeared to be together in appearance but estranged at heart; however, since it was his own event, William Hall maintained at least the basic decorum.
Naturally, he would not bring along his pianist lover from outside.
Therefore, no matter how much he loathed Leanne Richards, hiswful wife, he still apanied her to greet the guests at the dinner.
Leanne Richards, who had been publicly confronted by Elly Campbell at a previous public event, felt a surge of anger when she saw her, as if the fury in her eyes wished to burn Elly Campbell to ashes.
However, because Adam was present and due to the warning he had issuedst time, Leanne Richards still had some reservations.
Especially since she knew that giving William Hall any excuse would be something he eagerly awaited to rid himself of her.
Elly Campbell saw the suppressed anger in Leannes eyes and cheerfully ignored it.
It was Adam, however, whose gaze shifted from William Halls face to Leannes face and the signature smile at the corner of his mouth gradually faded away.
Leanne, witnessing the smile on Adams lips disappear bit by bit and the coldness emanating from his eyes, was startled to the point of trembling and immediately averted her gaze from Elly Campbell.
Adam didnt bother to greet her and said to William Hall, "Uncle Hall, you go ahead with your tasks."
"Alright, make yourselvesfortable," William Hall responded.
With a slight nod, Adam took Elly Campbells arm and stepped away.
As soon as the couple left, William Halls warning gaze turned towards Leanne and he said:
"What were you trying to do just now? What did you mean by looking at Adam Joness wife with that kind of look?"
He lowered his voice, reprimanding her.
Chapter 666. Making a mountain out of a molehill_1
Chapter 666: 666. Making a mountain out of a molehill_1
Leanne Richardss face went dark with anger at William Halls question. However, since the number of guests was gradually increasing, it was not appropriate to make a scene, so she suppressed her rage and gritted her teeth, saying:
"Adam Joness wife has no respect for her elders. Thest time, she embarrassed me in public for no reason, and now Im not even allowed to be angry? No matter what, Im Harrys mother and should be considered one of Adams elders. What kind of attitude is that?"
"Ha! Whether Adam Joness wife embarrassed you without reason, Im not sure, but I know that you causing trouble for no good reason has be a regr urrence."
"You..."
William Hall didnt want to waste words with Leanne, and his face showed unmistakable impatience as he said:
"Although Adam is a younger rtive, he is not someone you can afford to offend. Youd better restrain yourself and especially avoid provoking his wife."
Having said that, he resumed his smile and walked towards the entrance, "Manager Churchill, Mrs. Churchill, wee..."
Leannes face twisted with rage, but unfortunately for her, William Hall didnt take her seriously at all.
William Halls private yacht had four levels and was very spacious.
He once organized a private high-ss piano recital for his pianist girlfriend, which amodated four to five hundred people.
This time, those invited were elites from various sectors with exceptional social statuses. There were around a hundred people, so it was very spacious.
The evenings banquet was primarily a charity auction and direct donations, with all funds raised used to assist abandoned babies.
The auction and donation session went by quickly, and those invited contributed generously.
After the donation session, it was time for the cocktail party.
With enough heating and a lot of people inside the yacht, even on a winter night, it didnt feel cold.
On the contrary, after staying inside for a while, Elly Campbell started to feel a stifling sensation as if she couldnt breathe properly.
"Whats wrong? Are you not feeling well?"
Adam Jones noticed Elly Campbells offplexion and immediately became anxious.
"Its a bit stuffy, I want to go to the deck to get some fresh air."
Elly Campbell said in a low voice, pressing her hand against her chest and frowning.
"Alright, Ill go with you."
Saying that, he asked a waiter to bring his coat and draped it over Elly Campbells shoulders, escorting her outside.
Once they were out of the cabin, the cool breeze hit them, which helped dissipate the suffocating feeling in Elly Campbells chest.
"How is it, feeling better?"
Adam Jones looked down, his eyebrows furrowed as he asked in a low voice, noting Elly Campbells paleplexion.
Elly Campbell nodded, "Much better, it was too crowded inside."
However, Adam Jones was still worried, and looking back inside, he said, "Ill go ask Uncle Hall to dock the yacht, and we can go back."
The yacht had traveled some distance out to sea by then, intending to provide a peaceful setting for the evening banquet.
But Elly Campbell shook her head and stopped him, "Its fine, its too much of an overreaction to dock the ship just because of me."
"So what if its an overreaction for Adam Joness wife?"
Adam Jones framed his face in displeasure, eliciting a giggle from Elly Campbell.
She reached out both hands, grabbed his cheeks, and gently tugged, "Yes, yes, yes, Adam Joness wife has privileges wherever she goes."
Adam Jones let out a light snort, but seeing her color improve, he didnt insist. He took her hands from his cheeks into his own, holding them tightly and admonished:
"If you still dont feel well, you must tell me. Dont try to tough it out on your own, understand?"
"I get it, youre such a nag."
Being teased for being a nag by his wife, President Jones wore a look of indifference.
Chapter 667. Adam Jones’s biological mother_1
Chapter 667: 667. Adam Joness biological mother_1
Adam Jones wasnt dressed warmly, just a shirt under his suit, and now that he had given her his suit jacket, all he had was the thin shirt.
The sea at night was quite cold, especially in the middle of winter. Elly Campbell looked at him, concerned, and said,
"Are you cold? Why dont you go inside? Ill stay out here for a bit by myself."
Adam shook his head, "Whats the point of going inside if youre out here? Its not fun with them."
Not fun...
Ellys lips twitched.
Adam wrapped his arms around an exasperated Elly and said, "Its only fun to be with my wife, but..."
He paused, then looking down at Elly with a mischievous smile creeping into his eyes, "Its quite cold indeed. Hold me tighter."
Elly: "..."
She couldnt resist pinching his waist hard, "When will you ever be serious?"
Adam looked down and chuckled, then whispered in her ear, "Im always serious when Im dressed..."
He yelped as Elly gave him a sharp twist on his waist.
"Adam."
The yful couple on the deck was interrupted by a sudden female voice.
They stopped their frolicking, and Elly looked in the direction of the sound.
She saw an exceptionally beautiful woman in a deep purple evening gown with a snow-white fox fur shawl over her shoulders, looking their way.
Elly felt the woman seemed familiar, her gaze lingering on her face for a while before remembering where she had seen her.
Wasnt this Daisy Thompson, Cam Greens wife she saw in the magazine on the flight back from ska?
She had even mentioned to Adam then that he looked a lot like this Daisy Thompson. Now, seeing Mrs. Green in person, she noticed even more resemnce between her and Adam Jones.
With this realization, Elly suddenly froze, turning to look at Adam, finding the originally gentle and warmly charming man now covered in an icy veneer.
Last time she mentioned Mrs. Green, he reacted simrly, but because he recovered quickly, she thought she had been mistaken and didnt think much of it.
But now, it seemed Adams rtionship with Mrs. Green was rather extraordinary.
Feeling somewhat uneasy, Elly grasped Adams hand and called softly, "Adam?"
Hearing Elly call him, Adam subtly hid the cold expression and looked at her, "Hmm?"
"Are you okay?"
Adams face stiffened for a moment before he smiled and squeezed her hand, "Im fine."
By then, Daisy Thompson had approached them.
"Adam."
"Mrs. Green, is there something you need?"
Adam looked at her with indifferent eyes, and his voice sounded very cold.
Daisy Thompson gave him a light smile and then turned to Elly, her attitude carrying an inexplicable sense of superiority and arrogancepared to when she addressed Adam.
"I have something to discuss with Adam. Please leave us."
Hermanding tone, filled with disregard, made Elly frown with displeasure.
Elly had an inkling of the rtionship between Daisy Thompson and Adam Jones, so when Daisy Thompson made this request, she was unsure whether toply.
Just as she was about to seek Adams opinion, he put his arm around her shoulder and looked at Daisy Thompson, saying,
"Who do you think you are? Where do you get the audacity tomand my wife?"
Chapter 668. What do you think you are_1
Chapter 668: 668. What do you think you are_1
Daisy Thompsonsplexion changed slightly, and she looked at Adam Jones in disbelief, her eyes filled with a hint of hurt, "Adam, I... Im your mother, how can you speak to your mother like this for another woman?"
Although Elly Campbell had guessed that there was some blood rtion between Adam Jones and this woman, she had never imagined that Daisy Thompson could be Adam Joness mother.
She looked at the Asian woman in front of her, who bore an uncanny resemnce to Adam Jones, with a hint of shock in her eyes.
Ever since she first met Adam Jones, she only knew that his father had passed away in a ne crash when he was six years old, and she had never met Adam Joness mother, assuming that his mother had also passed away.
After all, both he and Lily Jones were raised by the Old Lady.
But the woman before her...
She is Adam and Lilys mother? She is not only alive, but also living in the same city as Adam?
Elly Campbells mind was somewhat in a haze, but that didnt prevent her from understanding why Mrs. Green had spoken to her with such a sense of superiority earlier.
Putting on airs of a mother-inw in front of her?
Although Elly Campbell didnt know what had happened between this woman and her husband, the fact that she had abandoned her own children, a six-year-old son, and a daughter who had just been born, without a word of inquiry, made Elly Campbell feel no fondness for this so-called mother-inw.
Naturally, she did not have any respect for her upon finding out she was Adam Joness mother.
After he had finished his sentence, Adam Joness cold gaze shifted away from Daisy Thompsons face,pletely ignoring her existence.
"Lets go over there."
He took Elly Campbells hand and walked to the other side,pletely ignoring his own mother.
Daisy Thompson had not anticipated that after more than twenty years, when she took the initiative to speak to her son, he would not only fail to show the delighted surprise of seeing his mother, but instead treat her with such an attitude.
She was somewhat in disbelief and found it hard to ept that the sense of superiority she had always held waspletely shattered by her son, and that too in front of his wife.
With her lips bitten and her eyes filled with hurt, she stood there for a long time. Still unable to let go, she walked over again.
Seeing her approaching again, Elly Campbells eyelids twitched, and Adam Joness expression immediately darkened.
"Adam, we havent seen each other for more than twenty years, cant you speak a few words with your mother?"
Ice coldness was evident in Adam Joness eyes as his impatience surfaced, "Doesnt Mrs. Green know the concept of shame?"
Daisy Thompson turned pale from Adam Joness direct question, looking at him with a shade of resentment flickering in her eyes.
"Adam, I am your mother, the one who carried you painstakingly for ten months and gave birth to you. After not seeing each other for more than twenty years, is this the attitude you have when your mother tries to talk to you?"
She assumed the posture of a mother, with eyes full of heartache and disappointment, looking at Adam Jones, the "unfilial son," and her words held a tone of righteous indignation that made Elly Campbell frown.
But Adam Jones simply looked at Daisy Thompson as if she were a stranger, with no signs of anger on his face.
"Sorry, my mother died when I was six years old, if Mrs. Green so desires to y the role of the deceased, I can oblige."
There was no sign of anger on Adam Joness face, but the bone-chilling iciness in his eyes was enough to freeze Daisy Thompson solid.
Chapter 669. Simple Rural Female Celebrity’s Counterattack_1
Chapter 669: 669. Simple Rural Female Celebritys Counterattack_1
Even though Daisy Thompson justified her criticism of Adam Jones with the fact that she was his biological mother, she was still frightened by the look in his eyes.
Especially when Adam mentioned what happened when he was six years old...
Daisys heart quivered, and a flicker of unnaturalness crossed her eyes.
Adam had no desire to waste words with her, and he took Elly Campbell by the hand to leave, only to run into another womaning out of the cabin.
Apparently, she was there to see Daisy. Upon seeing Daisy in front of Adam, she hurried over, "Mom, what are you doing here?"
Elly was surprised to hear the woman call Daisy "Mom."
She was no stranger to this woman; it was the red-hot actress Sophia Green, who had recently won Best Actress for her role in a blockbuster film.
Elly remembered her because she had recently seen that movie and, impressed by the protagonists character development, had taken an interest in the actress who yed her.
She was very beautiful, with striking features well-suited to the role.
Recently, the inte had been buzzing about the film and the actress.
Praising her for her great acting skills, despite being beautiful enough to rely just on her looks.
The des were not exaggerated; Sophia Greens acting was indeed excellent, as was her appearance.
But online, her persona was that of a child from an ordinary rural family who had worked hard on her own to rise to the position of Best Actress.
However, since she called Daisy "Mom," she was probably the daughter of theposer Cam Green.
This background was certainly not that of a child from an ordinary rural family.
Elly didnt want to assume that her current resources had much to do with Cam, but why adopt the persona of a rural child?
Was it to avoid suspicion?
Sophia was a year older than Elly, which meant she was three years older than Lily Jones; she could not be the daughter Daisy Thompson had after leaving the Jones family and marrying Cam.
Cam had had another wife who had passed away many years ago, so Sophia must be the child of Cam and histe wife.
Sophia approached a pale-faced Daisy, took her arm with particr warmth, as if they were indeed mother and daughter.
"Mom, Ive been looking everywhere for you. What are you doing here?"
"I..."
Daisy parted her dry lips, her gaze filled with heartache as she looked at Adam, and she held back her words as though she had given birth to an unfilial son but couldnt bring herself to rebuke him.
Sophia followed Daisys gaze to Adam, her face registering surprise as if she was just noticing him, startled at first then greeting him politely and gracefully:
"President Jones, Mrs. Jones."
Elly didnt know what kind of person Sophia really was, but since she had taken the initiative to greet them, Elly nodded in response and greeted her back, "Miss Green."
Adam, on the other hand, didnt even spare her a nce and walked away with Elly in tow.
"President Jones."
Sophia saw that Adam had no intention of acknowledging her, so she stepped forward to block their way.
Adam gave her a cold look, and the iciness in his eyes instinctively made Sophias pupils contract in fear.
"President Jones, its like this, my mother..."
"Get out of the way!"
The two icy words burst from Adams lips without any intent of saving face for Sophia.
Sophias facial expression instantly froze, her borate makeup unable to hide the sudden pallor of her face.
Chapter 670. That woman’s past_1
Chapter 670: 670. That womans past_1
Embarrassment and shock were written all over Sophia Greens face at this moment.
Daisy Thompson, who had just suffered a blow, saw Adam Jones treat Sophia Green this way, a clear displeasure appeared on her face as she said,
"Adam, what is this attitude? Sophia just wanted to have a word with you, how can you..."
"Get out!"
Impatience had already emerged on the originally cold and indifferent face of Adam Jones.
Elly Campbell, who had been standing silently beside Adam, watching Daisy Thompson disy this baffling sense of superiority towards a son who had not contacted her for over twenty years, found it particrly repelling.
Seeing Daisy Thompsons demeanor, Elly found even ncing at her annoying. Without caring what Daisy wanted to say, she only said to Adam,
"Its a bit cold outside, lets go in."
"Okay."
The chill in his eyes dissipating, his gaze softened noticeably when he looked at Elly.
The two of them ignored Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green, leaving the deck and entering the cabin.
Perhaps because she had been standing outside for too long, Elly felt her waist ache and found a ce to sit down.
Seeing her tired expression, Adam stepped aside and made a phone call, "Arrange for a yacht toe over."
After hanging up the phone, Adam prepared to return to Elly but was stopped by Sophia Green, who had re-entered the cabin.
"President Jones, I know I may be presumptuous, but my mother has been missing you a lot, she wants to talk to you, please..."
"What are you?"
Adam interrupted her impatiently, disregarding Sophias pale face, and walked past her towards Elly.
Watching Adams indifferent back, Sophia bit her lower lip hard, her eyes filling with a distinct hint of moisture.
When Elly turned her head, she saw Sophia Green intercept Adam and say something, only to be coldly interrupted by him.
Elly, watching Sophia bite her lip with a look of aggrievement, felt an inexplicable aversion.
Her gaze did not linger on Sophias face for long before she withdrew it.
By this time, Adam had already returned.
He sat down beside her and said, "Well go back after sitting for a bit longer."
Elly could hear Adams voice straining to contain his emotions and simply nodded in agreement without asking further.
When the small yacht arranged by Adam arrived, he greeted William Hall and then left with Elly.
When the yacht reached the shore, the Jones familys driver was already waiting at the dock.
"Sir, madam."
The driver opened the car door, and after the two got in, he slowly drove away from the dock.
Elly sensed that Adams mood was off, but she didnt want to ask him about it at this moment, so she just quietly leaned on his shoulder.
Adam lifted his arm, drawing her into his embrace, and gently kissed the top of her head without a word.
After a silence of more than ten minutes, Adam finally said,
"Arent you curious about that womans affairs?"
There was a faint mockery in his deep voice, and a struggle to contain certain emotions.
Elly lifted her head from his embrace and looked at the man who had been without parents since the age of six, suddenly understanding why he was so reclusive, with only Harry Hall as a friend by his side.
At six years old, he probably lost the childhood he should have had, bearing burdens at that age that were not meant for him.
A mother who lived in the same city and had never cared about him for over twenty years.
Chapter 671. Heartless and Shameless_1
Chapter 671: 671. Heartless and Shameless_1
Looking at that stern face, a pang of heartache emerged in Elly Campbells heart.
She gave him a soothing smile, moved closer, and kissed his resolute chin, her tone carrying a hint of coquettishness:
"Im not interested in knowing everything about someone whos not nice to my man."
When Adam Jones heard her words, his mood, which had been agitated by Daisy Thompson, instantly calmed down.
He looked at her, let out a lightugh, leaned down, and pecked her lips, yet still said:
"When I was six, my dad discovered she was having an affair, and her lover was Cam Green. My dad was on a business trip in Southeast Asia when he found out. He was nning to divorce her after returning from the trip, but he died in a ne crash on the way back."
Adams voice was exceptionally calm as he narrated, but when speaking of his fathers death, there was a faint ripple of emotion.
Elly knew that something had happened between the mother and son, but she hadnt expected it to be because of Daisy Thompsons infidelity.
"Due to my dads sudden death, the unprepared Jones stocks all plummeted to a halt, and many people took advantage of the chaos to rob us blind."
"It was my grandmother who, despite her ill health, personally took charge at Jones to stabilize the dangerously precarious situation. That woman..."
Adam paused for a moment, a sh of coldness in his eyes, but still restrained the anger in his heart and continued:
"After handling my dads funeral, she took a quarter of my dads fortune, left me and my sister behind, and married Cam Green."
"At that time, my grandmother was still grieving the loss of her son. With the Jones Corporation in such a dangerous state, she hardly had the energy to deal with that woman any further and let her have her way."
Elly remained silent, just quietly leaning in his arms, listening.
Even though she hadnt witnessed what they had gone through, Elly could imagine how lost Adam, who was only six at the time, must have felt when he suddenly lost his father and was abruptly abandoned by his mother.
Feeling a surge of sympathy, she held Adams hand, listening as he continued:
"My grandmother had to stabilize Jones as well as take care of Lily and me. Plus, with her health already failing, by the time she finally got thepany through the storm, her own health had deteriorated."
Elly could imagine how exhausted the Old Lady must have been then, and no wonder he took over Jones at only 18.
Eighteen, an age where many young men are justing of age.
And yet, he had to shoulder such arge conglomerate.
The amount of effort he had to put in is unimaginable.
Listening to this, Ellys heart grew even more sorrowful and sympathetic.
Looking up at Adam Jones, his once cold eyes now showed no malice, as if he was recounting someone elses story.
Elly reached out to hug him, the heartache in her eyes seemingly about to overflow as she said:
"Its okay, now you have me. We dont need to care about those who dont care about you either."
Adam listened to thefort and sympathy in his beloveds voice, the chill in his eyes dissipating somewhat, quickly reced by delight.
He reached out, ruffled her hair affectionately, and the light of emotion flickered in his eyes. He bent down to kiss her forehead, "Thank you, my dear wife."
In truth, he didnt harbor hatred towards Daisy Thompson. If as a child he had yearned for maternal love, now at thirty he was not an unweaned child who absolutely needed a mother.
Chapter 672. The Superiority of the Best Actress_1
Chapter 672: 672. The Superiority of the Best Actress_1
Especially that mother, heartless and shameless.
He felt no emotion towards Daisy Thompson, she was at most a stranger whose name he knew.
As long as she didnt provoke him, he wouldnt go looking for trouble with her, but if she dared to provoke him, or even his wife, then she couldnt me him for not being polite.
Recalling how that woman acted all high and mighty in front of his wife on the cruise ship, the coldness in Adam Joness eyes resurfaced.
"If you encounter that woman and she causes you trouble, you dont have to be polite, just handle it however you want to?"
He was worried that this silly woman would consider that woman his mother and wrong herself.
Elly Campbell caught the meaning in his words, looked up at him, andughed:
"Dont worry, I dont even spare my own fathers face, would I spare yours?"
Adam Jones was amused by her words, lifted his hand to ruffle her hair again, and his mood, which had been agitated because of Daisy Thompson, improved quite a bit.
Elly Campbell thought that encountering Daisy Thompson at the charity g was just an interlude, yet didnt expect that someone would actively seek her out the very next day.
In the caf, Elly Campbell sat at a window seat, watching with an indifferent expression as the radiant beauty wearing a mask and sunsses walked into the caf towards her.
"Sorry, Mrs. Jones, to keep you waiting."
The person was none other than Sophia Green, the new Best Actress in the entertainment industry.
After removing her sunsses and sitting down in front of Elly Campbell, she revealed a very charming smile.
"You must find it amusing, but public figures like us are afraid of being targeted by the paparazzi, so..."
Elly Campbell watched Sophia Green and thought the woman was quite funny, having this air of superiority as an actress in every move she made.
As if deliberately unting her status as an Best Actress in front of her.
Whether it was because of Daisy Thompson that she felt adverse towards Sophia Green, or because the person truly seemed pretentious, in any case, Elly Campbell didnt have much of a liking for the Sophia Green before her.
She looked at Sophia Green, curving her lips just right, and said:
"Miss Green is joking, youre here to see me, not some man, how could any scandal arise?"
Elly Campbell picked up her coffee and took a sip, seemingly making a joke, but her words were noticeably distant.
Sophia Green, who had been in the entertainment industry for many years and was very adept at reading people, couldnt possibly fail to detect that.
"Mrs. Jones seems to have some issues with me?"
Sophia Green yed with the spoon idly stirring her coffee, asking with a smile.
"Why would Miss Green think so? We have no involvement with each other, how could I possibly have an issue with you?"
Elly Campbell raised her eyebrows,ughing and asking, "Im not sure why Miss Green would take the risk of being targeted by the paparazzi to specifically ask to meet with me, is there a reason?"
Upon hearing this, Sophia Greens smile stiffened, clearly catching the hidden sarcasm in Elly Campbells mention of "the risk of being targeted by the paparazzi."
A sudden chill shed in her heart, igniting a flicker of anger.
But she concealed this emotion very well, pretending not to notice the irony in Elly Campbells words, pursed her lips, and with a troubled expression, said:
"Mrs. Jones, Im here this time for my mother."
At this point, she paused, then added, "To be precise, my stepmother, Adams mother."
Adams brother?
Elly Campbell looked at Sophia Green, her eyebrows twitching.
Since when did Miss Green be so familiar with her husband that she even adopted such an intimate form of address?
Chapter 673. Brazenly coming to recognize each other_1
Chapter 673: 673. Brazenlying to recognize each other_1
Elly Campbell didnt take Sophia Greens words, her lips tugged into a smirk that seemed intentionally designed to embarrass the other woman.
And Sophia Green seemed to realize just then the inappropriateness of her own behavior and quickly smiled apologetically as she exined,
"I am very sorry, you may not know, but my stepmother is President Joness mother, so nominally, I should call him brother."
This exnation disgusted Elly Campbell even more than Sophias initial address of "Brother Adam."
Elly looked at Sophia with a smile that seemed to acknowledge her statement, nodded and said,
"I truly wasnt aware of when Mrs. Green became my mother-inw. After all, my husband Adam told me his mother died when he was six."
Watching Sophia Greens facial expression shift subtly, Elly Campbell set down the coffee she had been holding, and continued in an unhurried tone,
"Miss Green, could you please ry a message to Mrs. Green for me? Tell her not to think she can impersonate rtives just because my husband no longer has parents."
"You..."
"Also, a piece of friendly advice for you, Miss Green. Dont casually call someone brother, especially since we arent actually siblings. Randomly calling people brother could lead to wild spection, especially since youre a public figure. It wouldnt do for you to undermine your own status."
Sophia Green had not expected Elly Campbell to speak so sharply, each word stepping on her face.
Before meeting her, Sophia had only thought of Elly Campbell as an ipetent debutante raised in luxury, who married Adam Jones purely out of luck and was certainly eager to please everyone close to Adam to curry favor with him.
Considering that Daisy Thompson was Adams mother, which made her Ellys mother-inw, she didnt expect Elly to be so direct and scathingly sarcastic instead of currying favor in a submissive manner.
Elly Campbell had no intention of sparing Sophia Green any dignity. She rose from her chair and said,
"If Miss Green has no further business, then please excuse me."
After speaking, she got up to leave but was stopped by Sophia Green calling out, "Miss Campbell."
Upon hearing Sophia Greens address, Ellys lips curled slightly. Just a moment ago she was being called Mrs. Jones, and now it had changed to "Miss Campbell?"
Her instincts were spot on; another vixen had set her sights on her husband, like a piece of delicious meat.
This time, Sophia Green wasnt feigning politeness towards Elly Campbell as before, and instead examined Elly with a critical gaze from head to toe.
Whether it was because she couldnt find fault or for some other reason, Sophia subtly furrowed her brow, then gave Elly a faint smile and said,
"I simply wanted to help mend the mother-son rtionship between my stepmother and Brother Adam. Even though Im her stepdaughter, shes always been kind to me, and I just want her to be happy. Theres nothing wrong with that, is there?"
Elly raised an eyebrow, deliberately ignoring the reference to "Brother Adam."
"Yes, Miss Green, you are very filial, but being filial doesnt mean you can arbitrarily identify rtives for my husband, nor should you bring it up with me."
The remaining trace of mirth disappeared from Ellys eyes.
The thought of Daisy Thompson abandoning a six-year-old Adam Jones, taking off with the vast Jones family wealth during turbulent times, and now shamelessly seeking recognition,
Fuck that!
It was the first time in her life Elly had ever sworn like that. Compared to the shamelessness of Daisy Thompson, Melody Baker and Sophie Baker didnt even count.
Thinking of how pitiable her husband had been as a child made Elly so heartbroken she felt likeshing out, making her even less inclined to show a pleasant face to Sophia Green.
Chapter 674. My husband doesn’t have much status at home_1
Chapter 674: 674. My husband doesnt have much status at home_1
She might not have recognized him before, but now, after over twenty years, shesing back to find her son. Its not that Elly Campbell is cynical by nature, its just that Daisy Thompson is so shameless, Elly cant help but suspect that woman has ulterior motives.
If that woman thinks she can use Elly to scheme against Adam Jones, then shed better not me Elly for not leaving her any dignity.
Having said that, Elly directly walked away.
"But my mom is Adams biological mother, your mother-inw. Your attitude doesnt seem right, does it?"
Sophia Greens words carried an interrogative tone, and although her face appeared exceptionally frail and gentle, it seemed as if she was the one being bullied inparison.
Perhaps it was because there were paparazzi around; thats why she had to maintain her image.
But Elly was different. Even if she was now a street thug, she didnt care about image at all.
"Sorry, my mother-inw died when my husband was six, he told me that himself. Do you expect me, Miss Green, to doubt him and instead believe a stranger who has inexplicablye to acknowledge kinship?"
Her tone was t, but there was a sharp intensity in her eyes that made Sophia Green subconsciously a bit frightened of her.
It also involuntarily reminded Sophia of that day on the cruise ship, when she had locked eyes with Adam Jones. They were the same eyes: cold, sharp,pelling.
"Furthermore, Miss Green, you are an outsider and may not understand the family dynamics of the Jones family. My husband doesnt hold much status at home; he listens to everything I say. So, Im very sorry, not only is Mrs. Green an imposter with ill intentions..."
She paused for a moment, her beautiful, sharp eyes narrowed slightly, instantly exuding a hint of dangerous aura.
"Even if she really was my mother-inw, sorry, but I dont want to acknowledge her. And even Adam cant control me on that."
Sophia Green was stunned by Ellys confident words, and then disbelief filled her eyes.
Had this woman lost her mind? What was she saying?
Adam Jones doesnt hold status in the household? He listens to everything she says?
Was this woman delusional?
A man like Adam Jones, who is worshipped by people, who doesnt want to grovel at his feet? Yet this woman had the audacity to say that he, the Head of the Jones family, had no standing there?
Its as if theres no limit to her bragging!
Sophia Green looked at Elly Campbell with undisguised sarcasm in her eyes.
"Miss Campbell really has a big mouth. Adam does whatever you say? If he hears this, I wonder if youll still be able to keep your position as Mrs. Jones."
"I dont know if Ill be able to keep my position as Mrs. Jones, but I do know, even if I cant, it certainly wont be your ce to take."
Elly spoke with a smile, directly pointing out the real intentions Sophia Green had for approaching her without mincing her words.
Sophias pupils contracted slightly, her face tensed up, and looking into Ellys direct gaze, she felt somewhat unnerved.
Yet she managed to smile sarcastically, "Mrs. Jones really likes to throw around usations. Anyway, Adam and I are nominally siblings, how could I possibly covet him?"
"As Miss Green said, its only nominal. Besides, my husband doesnt even want to acknowledge that much. Only you are insistent on clinging to thebel of siblings. I wonder what youre trying to do."
Its been a while since Elly had directly confronted someone like this, especially by tearing into someones facade.
Chapter 675. I haven’t been against someone like this for a long time_1
Chapter 675: 675. I havent been against someone like this for a long time_1
"If its for resources in the entertainment industry, Miss Green doesnt she have Mister Green as a father? Why bother creating a persona of a tough and resilient girl from the countryside, while trying to cling to my Adam? Isnt thatughable?"
Elly Campbells words chilled Sophia Greens eyes.
The fact that she was Cam Greens daughter was known only to a select few in the circle, most of whom relied on her fathers connections and thus dared not reveal her identity easily.
Thats why she listened to her agent and boldly created a persona of a genuine rural girl who made it through strength and hard work.
This persona indeed attracted quite a few fans in the entertainment industry, especially after she won the Best Actress award, for which she was heavilyplimented in the group chat.
Now that Elly Campbell hade specially to point this out, could it be that she intended to use this as a threat against her?
Thinking this, Sophia Green didnt even bother feigning politeness, and her pretended frailty vanished. She looked at Elly Campbell and said:
"Are you trying to threaten me?"
Elly Campbellughed softly, "Threaten you? Why would I? I have no interest in the entertainment industry."
She was tired of wasting words with Sophia Green. She had seen many women like her and knew exactly what Sophia Green was thinking.
Nothing more than to use the connection between Daisy Thompson and Adam Jones as an apparently fitting reason to get close to Adam. The reason she chose was generous and proper, making it hard to find fault.
She tried to leave once again, but clearly, Sophia Green wasnt content to let Elly Campbell walk away just like that. Seeing that the coffee shop was now quieter and no one could hear what she was going to say, she lowered her voice and said:
"You may not be interested in the entertainment industry, but arent you afraid that if I get in touch with brother Adam more often, it will threaten your position as the Young Miss of the Jones family?"
Elly Campbell was amused by Sophia Green. Looking at Sophia, whose acting skills seemed better than Sophie Bakers, she found that Sophias delusional confidence was in no way inferior to Sophies.
Sophia Green expected that Elly Campbell would be infuriated and then turn around to scold her. Lately, Sophias poprity was on the rise, and there were surely many around here ready to photograph her. She could use this opportunity to show everyone just how fierce and bullying Adam Joness wife could be!
She had braced herself for Elly Campbells scolding, but what she got was just Ellys look of disdain and a sarcastic smile.
"Miss Green truly lives up to being part of the entertainment circle. Youve got a knack thats a cut above the average person."
"You..."
Sophia Greens eyes shed with fierceness, but the next second, sheughed, "If youre not scared of me stealing brother Adam, why dont you help me meet with him? I just want to help him reconcile with mom, thats all."
Elly Campbell found Sophia Greens self-satisfied manner amusing, as if she, Elly Campbell, were still a three-year-old who could be provoked by a few taunting words.
"Miss Green, have you yed the role of a Mary Sue so much that you cant step out of character, thinking that any man who casuallyes into contact with you will fall for you?"
Elly Campbells words were deliberately impolite, and the look she gave Sophia Green was increasingly sharp and intimidating.
"There are plenty of women who like my Adam, including some who are a hundred times better than Miss Green. If I had to be on guard against someone like you, how exhausting that would be?"
Sophia Green didnt expect Elly Campbell to speak so harshly, her face twisting with anger in an instant.
"Elly Campbell, dont go too far with your words!"
"You offer up your face for a p and thenin that I hit too hard?"
Elly Campbell narrowed her eyes, her lips curving into a scornful sneer that wasnt the least bit concealed.
Chapter 676. Who annoyed you_1
Chapter 676: 676. Who annoyed you_1
"The goad doesnt work on me, Miss Green. Adams tastes are quite selective; he doesnt fancy just anyone who throws themselves at him."
She implied meaning with a scornful nce at Sophia Green from head to toe, imitating the way Sophia had looked at her at the beginning.
Ignoring the poise and grace that had copsed in an instant, she continued:
"And while youre at it, pass a message to Mrs. Green for me. I dont care what shes up toing to see Adam now, but I advise her to rein it in. Im not one for preaching filial piety, and if she crosses me, I wont show her the pity a man might."
In Sophias mind, Elly Campbell should be humble and ingratiating towards her own mother-inw, not contemptuous and disdainful as she was being now.
What gives this woman the right to be so bold?
Does she really think Adam wont recognize his own mother?
Sophia looked at Ellys indifferent face and suddenly broke intoughter.
"You dare speak like this, simply because youre convinced that Adam wont acknowledge his mother. But in the end, my mother is his biological one, and he will certainly recognize her when shees looking for him. When that happens, what do you think would be his reaction if he heard about the disrespectful things you said today?"
Elly was amused by Sophias god-like logic and confidence.
"Shees looking for Adam, and you think Adam will just recognize her? Ivee to see that you and Mrs. Green are indeed like mother and daughter. That kind of magical and bewildering self-assurance is not something everyone possesses."
"You..."
"The reason I agreed to meet with you today is to hope youll convey a message to Mrs. Green. If she has any shame left, she shouldnte bothering my husband again. Hes quick-tempered and holds grudges, so I hope you both take that to heart."
"Elly Campbell, do you... do you believe I wont tell Adam about what youve said today?"
"Sure, go ahead. Do you need me to repeat what I just said so you can record it? That way, you have evidence to make it more believable to him."
Seeing Ellys fearless demeanor, Sophia was incredulous and felt a mix of jealousy and vexation.
Without further ado, Elly left the caf, leaving Sophia seething and gazing after her with an increasingly darkened expression.
Jones Residence.
When Elly got home, Adam was in the living room ying with William and his sibling, the perfect image of a tender and wonderful father.
Hearing Ellys voice at the door, Adam quickly tossed his youngest child towards William and strode towards Elly, as if the person who was just ying the doting father wasnt him at all.
Seeing Ellys expression wasnt quite right, Adam asked with concern:
"Whats wrong?"
Elly gave him a sidelong look and couldnt resist pinching his face hard, saying:
"This face of yours is nothing but trouble."
Facing this sudden usation, Adam, startled, grabbed the hand on his face,ughing and asked:
"What happened? Who upset you?"
"Its not so much that someone upset me, just genuinely disgusted me."
Elly walked past Adam, sat down on the living room sofa, and without intent to hide anything, recounted her encounter with Sophia to Adam.
Watching Adams face darken gradually, Elly chuckled and moved closer to him, sighing in a teasing manner:
"Ah, my dear Adam, what am I to do? With a whole crowd of women eyeing you, Im starting to feel insecure."
Chapter 677. Suddenly feeling a bit nauseous_1
Chapter 677: 677. Suddenly feeling a bit nauseous_1
Adam Jones, who had just been grossed out by Sophia Greens "Brother Adam," couldnt help but chuckle when he heard his wife call him that way.
His long arm pulled her closer, and he raised an eyebrow, asking, "Then what do you want to do?"
"Or...maybe we should just ruin this flirtatious face of mine."
Adam Jones: "..."
Seeing his wifepletely unconcerned, Adam Jones narrowed his eyes and leaned in a little closer to her.
"You fell for me because of this face at first. What if I ruin it and you run away?"
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell lowered her gaze, pretending to ponder the question. After a moment, she said, "Then forget it, Im afraid if you ruin your face, I might start falling for other handsome men."
"You dare."
Adam Jones snatched her up and nted a fierce kiss on her lips, "You are mine, Adam Joness wife, for this lifetime and the next!"
Elly Campbells lips felt a bit hot from his kisses, but she refused to show weakness. With a push on his neck, she also nted a kiss on his lips and triumphantly raised an eyebrow at Adam Joness feigned angry gaze.
The servants in the hall watched the two masters yfully teasing each other. Many of the servants who had been with the Jones Family for over seven years had witnessed the Young Miss being neglected by the Young Master back in the day.
Seeing them like this now, they couldnt help but feel sentimental and relieved.
The couple yed around for a while until Elly Campbell suddenly stopped, her brow furrowing slightly.
Seeing this, Adam Jones immediately grew tense, "Whats wrong?"
Elly Campbell held her chest and waved her hand, "Its nothing, I just felt a bit nauseous suddenly, but its gone now."
"Nausea?"
Adam Joness worry deepened, "Is it food poisoning? Should we have the family doctor check on you?"
"No need, Im fine now."
Elly Campbell didnt take the episode to heart, but Adam Jones was still frowning, his concern not yet faded.
She thought for a moment and quickly changed the subject, "Lets take a walk in the yard."
Adam Jones naturally wouldnt object, and he nodded in agreement.
The time was around two or three in the afternoon, the sun was just right, warming the grass in the Jones Familys backyard and making it incrediblyfortable.
William Campbell, carrying the second, followed them out, chasing each other around the grass field, one man and one cat.
Elly Campbell, arm in arm with Adam Jones, cast a gentle gaze on their two sons, and the peaceful afternoon exuded an enviable sense of serenity.
Watching little Williams smiling face and watching him lie on the grass with the second climbing on top of him, Ellys gaze softened, and her lips curved in a faint smile.
Thinking about her decision to remarry Adam Jones and the bliss of being cherished by him ever since, she thought she had taken the right step when she bravely moved forward that day.
A warm feeling suddenly welled up in her heart, and she turned to look at Adam Jones, blurting out impulsively, "Lets have a daughter soon."
The topic of having a daughter was something Adam Jones had never stopped pursuing, from the moment he started wooing his wife until she let her guard down and came back to him.
He had even dreamt several times about his wife giving birth to a little princess for him.
Furthermore, he had already started looking up videos on how to braid his little princesss hair in private.
Chapter 678. You’re just a thoroughly bad woman_1
Chapter 678: 678. Youre just a thoroughly bad woman_1
But he merely indulged the thought secretly, worried that if he brought it up too much, his wife might be unhappy. Thest time he mentioned it, and now she was the one bringing it up again, Adam Jones was naturally overjoyed.
"Okay, Ill try my best."
"Its not like youre the one giving birth, what are you trying too hard at?"
Elly Campbell huffed lightly, and the next second, she realized she had said something silly.
Sure enough, the person next to her was ready to make indecent jokes again, "If I dont put in some effort, how are you going to make our daughter all by yourself?"
Elly had recently gotten used to him making indecent jokes, so she just reached out and gave his arm a hard twist and then, thinking of something else, she said:
"Right..."
"What?"
"You said that Mrs. Green hasnt bothered you or Lily Jones for over twenty years, so why is she suddenly looking for you now?"
She didnt see Daisy Thompson as a mother-inw, so naturally, she wouldnt call her "Mom." Referring to her as Mrs. Green rather than Daisy Thompson was a great show of restraint on her part.
Hearing Elly mention Daisy Thompson, Adams reaction wasnt intense, but there was a hint of disgust in his eyes.
"Dont worry about her, whatever she wants to do, its none of our business."
He held Ellys hand and emphasized, "In any case, if shees to bother you, dont worry about me, just do whatever makes you happy."
Ellyughed at hisment, "I know, youve emphasized it over and over again, you almost made me think I was a good person."
"Well, in my heart, youre a thoroughly bad woman, and I love you all the same,"
Adam Jones said with a softugh, wrapping his arms around her waist.
The two chatted leisurely for a while, when Elly remembered the Old Ladys health, and then said:
"I think grandmas been in pretty good healthtely, so lets take her out for a trip this Easter."
The Old Master had gone traveling a few days ago with his second daughter, and she thought it would be a good opportunity to take the Old Lady out during this holiday as well.
Hearing her say this, the smile in Adams eyes gradually spread.
"I had the same idea; Ive already had someone make the arrangements, and well leave tomorrow."
He looked at Elly Campbells delicate face, and, deeply moved, pulled her into his arms, his voice slightly deep and filled with gratitude.
"Elly..."
"Hmm?"
"Thank you for being so good to my grandma."
Elly was stunned for a moment, then realized why he had looked so happy when she mentioned taking his grandmother with them.
For some reason, as she heard his words, Elly thought about how Daisy Thompson had coldly abandoned him when he was so young. Thinking of the six-year-old boy, lost and helpless, she felt a great pang of heartache.
She wrapped her arms around his waist and said, "Youre like a fool, saying such nonsense."
Laughter from Adam, low and close, reached her ears, but he did not let go of Elly.
He was genuinely full of gratitude for everything she had done for him.
Grateful that she liked him back then, even though he was a loner; grateful that Helen silently stood by him, the heartless him, for three years but still didntpletely give up on him; grateful that she gave birth to little William Campbell for him; grateful that she was willing to give him another chance...
A multitude of thanks weighed on his heart, wanting to be expressed yet not knowing where to start, with only a thank you capturing it all.
"Theres nothing I can do then, you cant abandon me even if Im a fool,"
Adam Jones said in a low voice.
Elly broke free from his embrace, reached out to grab his cor, pulled his body down to meet her gaze.
Chapter 679. Did you cry because you were moved?_1
Chapter 679: 679. Did you cry because you were moved?_1
"Adam Jones, stop talking nonsense all the time. Listen to me, Im your wife, the person you cherish; Ill cherish even more. Those who upset you, Ill make them even more miserable. You protect me, and Ill protect you too."
You protect me, and Ill protect you too...
Adam had never imagined that one day someone would tell him they would protect him.
Such "foolhardy" words might soundughable to others, but to Adam, they brought so much happiness that he couldnt help his eyes from reddening.
Actually, he too needed someone to protect him, to stand in front of him without any hesitation when he needed it the most, even if her strength was feeble, she still wished to protect him.
To not see him as an invincible strongman, but as someone who purely needed to be protected.
And this woman in front of him had thought this way from the very beginning, hadnt she?
How fortunate he was, that after hurting her so, he could still have the luck to find her again, to continue being loved and protected by her.
He looked at Elly Campbell, his eyes slightly warm.
Fearing that Elly would notice, he looked away and took her hand, saying, "Lets go check on our son."
After taking a step forward, he noticed Elly standing still. When he turned to look at her, he saw her suddenly throw herself into his back with augh, wrapping her arms around his neck and pressing down herughter as she said:
"Adam Jones, were you moved to tears?"
As soon as he felt her throw herself at him, Adam instinctively reached out to protect her. Now, hearing her say this, he lightly pped her buttocks and quickly denied it, "Nonsense, what are you talking about?"
"No? Shall I take a look?"
She tried to turn his face to her, but Adam swiftly dodged.
He crouched down, picked Elly up, and under her exmations, he patted her buttocks again.
"Going a day without a spanking, you start to peel off the roof tiles, dont you?"
Elly, carried on his back,ughed merrily as they ran toward their son who was ying happily with Ellys sibling. She hugged his neck tightly and leaned into his ear to shout:
"I saw it, your eyes were red, hahaha..."
"Asking for a spanking, are you?"
He gave her another p on the buttocks, but a smile spread uncontrobly from the corners of his lips.
"Husband, I love you!"
Elly whispered into his ear, and the cold winter wind that apanied her words seemed to carry warmth to Adam.
Adam was about to speak when he heard Elly shout in his ear, "Did you feel moved this time? Turn around and let me have a look?"
The genuine emotion that had welled up was pushed back by her words.
He stopped, put Elly down from his back, and before she could feel too proud, he grabbed her head and leaned down for a kiss.
"Youve been talking way too muchtely."
Elly: "..."
It was just a joke.
"Me? Going on vacation with you all, why would I tag along? No, Im not going."
Helen Melendy couldnt help but roll her eyes at Elly standing in front of her.
Elly, undeterred by the refusal, stared intently at Helens somewhat haggard face, saying:
"What did I tell you, to get some rest after you were discharged from the hospital? Is this how you rest?"
Her gaze fell on the legal documents on the table in front of her, a touch of dissatisfaction brimming in her eyes.
Chapter 680: You won’t understand because you don’t have a wife_1
Chapter 680: You wont understand because you dont have a wife_1
"Well... its just that Im bored with nothing to do, and its not like Im tired or anything."
Facing Ellys questioning, Helen averted her gaze somewhat guiltily.
Elly, however, didnt believe her. The files were piled up like a mountain in front of her. If it was just boredom killing, would she need so many?
She knew Helen was purely trying to numb herself with work to forget Harry Hall and everything rted to him.
That was why she insisted on taking her out for a trip to get a breath of fresh air, and keeping a watchful eye on her would give her some peace of mind.
Already skinny as a rail, if she left Helen to her own devices, did she even care about her life anymore?
"Bored, you say? Thene out and have some fun with me, take your mind off things."
Helen discovered that ever since her best friend remarried Adam Jones, that pig trotter, her personality had also started leaning more towards his.
Overbearingly so.
"Sis, thats not very kind of you. You know very well that Adam detests me. If I were to third-wheel, hed probably kill me."
"Dont worry, Adam agreed to it."
Helen: "..."
"Are you and your husband teaming up to torture a single dog like me?"
She gave Elly an indifferent roll of her eyes.
Watching Elly face her with an honest smile, "Come on, if you dont go, whom are we going to show off our couple bliss to?"
Helen: "..."
Changed! This person has changed!
"Come on, Helen, I promise you, if were going to unt our love, well make sure to do it far away from you, out of your sight."
Seeing that Helen still remained unmoved, she added, "The Old Lady will be there too, and William ising, so you wont be feeling like a third wheel."
Helen looked at Ellys eager face and knew in her heart that her friend was worried about her. After hesitating for a while, she sighed and said,
"Alright, youre inviting me so sincerely, it would be rude not to ept."
Elly finally breathed a sigh of relief when Helen agreed.
"Tomorrow Ill have the driver pick you up."
"Got it."
Helen hugged Ellys leg tightly, "Ah, its so nice to have a wealthy Young Miss as a bestie."
Elly casually stroked her head and couldnt help but think about the situation between Helen and Harry, silently sighing to herself.
When Harry arrived at the coffee house, Adam was already there waiting.
Although he had just recovered from a hangover the day before, he was still immactely spruced up, with not a trace of dishevelment or disarray.
But the deep sadness in his eyes and the exhaustion on his face were real and couldnt be hidden.
"Give it a try. This coffee house is Grannys favorite, and their coffee art isnt bad either."
Adam ced a freshly brewed coffee in front of Harry and began.
Harry walked over, sat down cross-legged in front of him, and gave him a frosty nce, "Youre living the life of an old man ahead of time?"
His voice was particrly hoarse from excessive drinking.
Adam looked up casually and nced at him, "I promised my wife I wouldnt drink alcohol."
After a pause, he continued, "You wouldnt understand that, not having a wife."
Harry: "..."
Did this guy invite him out just to brag in front of him?
If he wanted a wife, would he still be waiting until now?
Helens arrogant, proud face involuntarily shed through his mind, darkening his expression unconsciously.
Picking up the coffee in front of him, he downed it like he would liquor,pletelycking the mood to savor it, and said in a raspy voice,
"Did you ask me out just to talk this nonsense?"
Chapter 681. The "It’s So Tasty" Warning_1
Chapter 681: 681. The "Its So Tasty" Warning_1
Adam Jones casually picked up his coffee, took a sip, and started talking as if it was an afterthought,
"Were going on a trip tomorrow. Do you want to join us?"
Harry Halls fingers, which had been idly toying with the coffee, paused slightly. His gaze fell on Adam, as if he were looking at a fool, "Since when did you be so enthusiastic?"
It wasnt that he looked down on his friend, but Adam had always been a loner, and he was probably the only one who could put up with him all these years.
How could such a reclusive and proud person invite him to be a third wheel on a trip meant for just him, his wife, and his child?
Who didnt know that after Adam got back together with Elly Campbell, he clung to his wife like glue. Why would he suddenly ask him?
Confronted with the disdain in Harrys eyes, Adam hummed annoyed in his heart.
If it werent for his wifes constant concern for Helen Melendy, why would he graciously allow these two to disrupt their time alone?
"Helen Melendy will be joining us as well."
The moment he heard "Helen Melendy" again, Harrys hand resting on the table trembled slightly, and the cool contours of his face tensed up even more.
Then next second, his brows furrowed and his voice grew colder, "Helen Melendy and I are over. Dont lump us together anymore."
He put down the coffee, stood up from his seat as if eager to escape, "She can go her own way; dont count me in."
No sooner had his words fallen than he walked toward the door.
His hand had just touched the doorknob, ready to leave, when Adam spoke, "Want to know why Helen Melendy terminated the pregnancy?"
The hand on the doorknob clenched tightly, caught off guard by a friend reopening a wound that hadnt yet healed. The coldness on Harrys face deepened.
"I dont want to know."
With that, he opened the door and walked out.
Adam didnt follow him, just wore an expression of someone watching a y, with a slight eyebrow raise.
He was all too familiar with that irony C he had been the same way and had ended up driving his wife away.
Anyway, he had done what needed to be done, and it was rare for him to be this considerate C if someone didnt want to listen, then he wouldnt impose.
After all, he had always lived by the philosophy of "brothers being as close as centipedes legs."
Elly Campbell didnt ask Adam where they would be vacationing this time, but she brought along the Old Lady and William Campbell, so the trip was definitely going to be focused on leisure and entertainment.
The private ne was already parked and waiting on the Jones Familysnding strip, and after everyone was ready, the car to pick up Helen Melendy also arrived.
Although Helen Melendy had a fiery temper, she possessed basic manners and grace.
When she came to the Jones family, she even brought a gift for the Old Lady.
"Madam, sorry to impose on you."
"What imposition? Its more fun to go out when there are more people."
The Old Lady wasnt shy in epting the gift from Helen Melendy, and eyeing her skinny frame, she scolded,
"Look how thin youve gotten. You should work less and take more time to rx."
The Old Lady was also vaguely aware of the situation between Helen Melendy and Harry Hall.
Knowing how difficult and annoying Harrys mother, Leanne Richards, could be, the Old Lady understood that these two had a hard road ahead if they wished to achieve sess together.
Even though the Old Lady didnt like Leanne Richards, she took a particr liking to Harry and naturally hoped he would find his true love in the end.
Chapter 682. Random jealousy_1
Chapter 682: 682. Random jealousy_1
But the young generations affairs were not something she, this old woman, wanted to get involved in.
"I understand, Mrs. Jones, I will take good care of myself," Helen affirmed.
This was Helens first encounter with the Old Lady of the Jones family. She had only heard from Elly about how kind the Old Lady was, and how she didnt put on airs just because she was a matriarch of a wealthy family.
People like Leanne Richards werent evenparable to the Old Lady.
Now that she had met her in person, Helen felt that the Old Lady was even better than Elly had described.
Even though to her, she was merely the best friend of her granddaughter-inw, a stranger she was meeting for the first time, the Old Ladys concern in her words was sincere.
Once everyone was ready, the group began walking towards the tarmac.
As she stepped into the luxurious private jet, akin to a mansion, Helen felt ever more acutely the gap between herself and Harry.
Leanne was right; the only asset she had to match Harry was her barely passable good looks. What she had, the other women by Harrys side had too; what she didnt have, they did.
The gap between her and Harry was like the Milky Way; regardless of how hard she tried to cross it, it was an impossible feat.
Helen pursed her lips, suppressing the gloom in her eyes as she entered.
After everyone had boarded the ne, Elly approached Adam, who was still standing by the cabin door, and asked in a lowered voice:
"Is Harry definitely noting?"
She sneaked a nce at Helen, who was sitting on the couch flipping through a magazine, her expressionplicated as she looked at Adam.
Although she promised Helen she wouldnt interfere with her affairs with Harry, seeing Helen visibly wasting away because of him, she couldnt help but feel anguish.
Adam, upon seeing his own wife so earnestly worried about Helen, couldnt help but feel a pang of jealousy.
He gripped her hand tightly, and with punishing firmness, squeezed it, saying:
"I wish you were as worried about me as you are about Helen."
Elly: "..."
He really would get jealous over anything.
Elly shot him an annoyed look and retorted, "Sure, when you break up with some close female friend, Ill show the same concern."
Adam: "..."
He regretted his words; he really shouldnt have spoken those self-defeating remarks.
He lightly tapped her forehead and said gravely, "You are my close female friend, and I wont give you a chance to break up with me."
Pulling her into the cabin, Elly still couldnt let it go, her gaze drifting back towards the entrance to the rear courtyard. The next second, her eyes lit up.
She gently tugged Adams hand and motioned with her eyes for him to look into the distance.
Following her gaze, Adam indeed saw the person who had said the day before that he did not want to know why Helen had decided to terminate her pregnancy, now carrying his luggage anding their way.
"Wasnt he noting?"
As Harry approached, Adam couldnt help but taunt him.
When Harry had advised Adam, he kept telling him he was too proud, that his stubbornness had left him without a wife. Now it was his turn, and it seemed he was acting no less dramatically.
Harry, gripping his luggage, tightened his hold, then stepped up the cabin stairs, saying, "After all, Ive got nothing else to do."
The Jones couple: "..."
When Harry entered, his gaze instinctively swept over the airnes lounge. On the couch, apart from the Old Lady, William, and that ragdoll cat, he didnt spot her.
Chapter 683. Continuing the "It’s So Tasty" Warning_1
Chapter 683: 683. Continuing the "Its So Tasty" Warning_1
Despite the hatred seething within her for her, the sense of loss at not seeing her still inadvertently surged up.
With his lips pressed tightly together, he walked forward, "Grandma."
"Harry is here. I heard Adam say that you werent willing toe, were you?"
Just exiting the restroom, Helen Melendy had barely opened the door when she heard the name "Harry," her heart violently trembling.
The hand hanging by her side clenched involuntarily, and only after repeatedly steeling herself did she manage to walk out of the restroom with feignedposure.
Harry Hall, of course, saw her too. The disappointment that had just climbed into his heart seemed somewhat lessened at this moment.
His gaze discreetly swept past Helen Melendy and he sat down next to the Old Lady, "I had some matters to deal with yesterday, but after wrapping them up today, I had nothing else to do, so I came over."
"Oh, now that youre here, forget about work and just rx and have fun," the Old Lady said, well aware of Harrys pretense from her own life experience, yet she chose not to call him out on it.
By now, the nes cabin door had closed, and Adam Jones and Elly Campbell, husband and wife, came over and sat down on the sofa.
Helen Melendy took a seat next to William Campbell and, acting as if nothing was amiss, she joked around with him and asionally let out several sounds of joyousughter.
Harry Hall sat next to the Old Lady, already some distance away from Helen Melendy, and now, Adam and his wife had seemingly picked a middle seat on purpose, further adding to the distance.
Adam, a tall man, immediately obscured Helens expressions from view as soon as he sat down.
The sofa wasrge, and Harry could have got up to change seats, but it would have been an awkward move to make, so he forcibly subdued the restlessness in his heart.
"We still have five or six hours until our destination, so if youre tired, take some time to rest," came Adams voice after a while.
Although spacious, the ne was not a house; besides the living room, there were only two bedrooms.
The Old Lady, advanced in age and needing rest, sat in the living room for a while before going to lie down in one of the rooms.
A littleter, William also took little William to the other bedroom, where Adam had previously bought plenty of toys, enough to keep him entertained.
Helen Melendy, who had been deliberately avoiding Harry by pretending to y with little William, suddenly felt uneasy without the "cover" of the boy.
The airne was also equipped with a dedicated media room.
Seeing Adam say to Elly, "That movie that was released a while ago, you said you never had the chance to watch it, right? I had someone buy the disc; lets go watch it now."
"Sure."
Elly immediately got up, took Adams hand, and the couple walked toward the neighboring media room.
With only her and Harry left in the living room, Helen felt an inexplicable nervousness and abruptly stood up from the sofa, "I want to watch too."
As she finished speaking, she attracted an unweing gaze from Adam, who looked at her with a chilling stare, "Were watching an adult movie, are you sure you want to join us?"
Helen Melendy: "..."
Harry Hall: "..."
Elly Campbell: "..."
With Adam stating that, Helen naturally wouldnt shamelessly follow them to watch.
And Elly, for once, left her best friend behind without any guilt, happy to watch an "adult movie" with her husband.
Chapter 684. Conscience could eat a dog_1
Chapter 684: 684. Conscience could eat a dog_1
Helen Melendy watched as the Jones couple just left her behind, and in her heart, she couldnt help but curse quietly, "Despicable pair."
Now, in the living room, only Helen Melendy and Harry Hall remained.
When Adam and his wife were present, Helen Melendys unease wasnt particrly strong, but now in the spacious living room, with only her and Harry remaining, that sense of awkwardness hit her squarely in the face.
For some reason, although she had been able to face Harry with righteous indignation before, now she felt like she was on pins and needles, wishing she could just run away.
With that thought, she stood up to go to William Campbells room.
She had just taken two steps when she heard Harry Halls voice, tinged with sarcasm,ing from her right
"Whats the rush? Cant bear to see me?"
Helen Melendys footsteps halted suddenly, naturally catching the tone of sarcasm in Harrys words.
She looked up, her gaze shifting toward Harry, and saw him watching her with a cold gaze, the corners of his lips curled up in a faint sneer.
The hand that Helen Melendy had hanging by her side clenched tightly, the excruciating pain of losing the child flooding back to her.
It felt like countless beasts ruthlessly gnawing at her heart, causing her whole body to tremble from the pain.
A momentter, she took a deep breath and her pale lips curved into a faint smile, as she retorted,
"Mr. Hall, what do you mean by that? Why wouldnt I have the face to see you?"
"Helen Melendy!"
Harry Halls face darkened with anger at Helen Melendys seemingly indifferent demeanor.
He stood up from the sofa and stepped quickly to her, the temperature on his face dropping even colder than before.
"You are not heartless, nor has your conscience been eaten by a dog, you do have a heart, its just that your heart has darkened to the point that it could eat dogs!"
In the face of his icy usations, Helen Melendy just smiled faintly and looked at Harry with the utmost indifference in her eyes.
"Since thats the case, Mr. Hall, why bother to spout such nonsense to me? Arent you afraid that my heart isnt just dark enough to eat dogs, but could even eat you?"
As her words fell, she tried to walk past Harry, but he abruptly grabbed her slender wrist in his grip, a wrist so thin it seemed it could break with just a squeeze.
Even though his heart was filled with hatred for this callous and heartless woman, the moment Harry grabbed her wrist, he couldnt suppress the pang of pity.
"Helen Melendy, tell me, why did I have to abort the child?"
Suppressing the pain in his heart, he still couldnt help but ask her.
He felt Helen Melendys body tremble slightly, but it quickly disappeared.
"What else could it be? Im not married yet, how could I let a child hold me back? If others found out I was a single mother, who would want to marry me? Why would I foolishly burden myself like that?"
Harry Hall watched Helen Melendy in utter disbelief, shocked that she would utter such words, the disappointment and agony in his eyes intensifying.
Helen Melendy, agitated by his look, avoided his gaze and hardened her heart, saying,
"Harry Hall, dont look at me with those eyes. The child is in my belly, its my decision whether to keep it or not."
She clenched her fists so tightly that she broke her nails in her palm, oblivious to the pain at her fingertips.
Chapter 685. Don’t act like I owe you something_1
Chapter 685: 685. Dont act like I owe you something_1
She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails snapped off within her palms, yet she waspletely unaware of the pain at her fingertips. She continued with a cold expression, saying,
"Even if we were nothing now, even if we were boyfriend and girlfriend, or even husband and wife, I dont want children, and nobody can force me."
Having said that, she suppressed all the emotions bubbling up inside her, adding,
"So, Harry Hall, dont act as if I owe you something. Didnt we break up long ago? That day at the hospital, you said so yourself, that was the real breakup. Since weve split, why bother demanding anything from me?"
After finishing her speech, she once again shifted her gaze away from Harrys face.
The wrenching pain in her heart seemed to drain all her strength, and she didnt even know how she managed to leave from in front of Harry.
She straightened her back, presenting herself with extra pride and indifference, to avoid appearing too pathetic in Harrys eyes.
The ne reached its destination six hourster.
This was a small ind located between the Pacific and Indian Oceans, covering over a million hectares, with a prime location and a climate that was warm in winter and cool in summer.
Every winter, many people from the country would travel here, but due to transportation limits, it was only essible to private nes or cruise ships, so it tended to attract top tycoons from around the world.
This was Elly Campbells first visit here. It was also the first time she realized that there was such a well-equipped, technologically advanced holiday ind in the Pacific.
The environment was beautiful, the climate pleasant, and it even boasted a private hospital with world-ss facilities.
Even a long-term stay here wouldnt affect daily life, anding here in winter was exceptionallyfortable.
At her first nce, Elly fell in love with the ce, which was quietly unknownpared to the worlds famous tourist destinations.
On the way to the inds vi area, Elly couldnt help but ask, "Howe Ive never heard of such a great ce?"
"Do you like it here?"
Adam Jones nced at Elly, smiling.
Elly nodded truthfully.
"Then this ind is my gift to you."
Elly: "..."
She was about to tease him for his generosity with someone elses assets when she noticed the earnest look on Adams face. She was taken aback, then surprise flickered in her eyes.
"This ind is yours??"
Even though Elly thought she was quite worldly, she was still shocked by her husband Adams show of wealth, feeling for the first time like she had truly snagged a golden thigh.
Adam was amused by Ellys surprised expression, gently scraped her nose with his hand, and in a lowered voice came close to her, saying,
"Your husband has a lot of private wealth, do you want to consider holding on tight to this sturdy leg?"
Elly obediently nodded her head and wrapped her arms tightly around Adams.
Suddenly Jones, the tycoon, grandly dered, "Then this ind is presented to my wife today."
"Thank you, Ind Owner."
Adam was momentarily taken aback by Ellys address of Ind Owner, but then he burst outughing, wrapping his long arm around Ellys shoulder, "No need for formality, Mrs. Ind Owner."
Helen Melendy, who was following silently behind the two, started to regret agreeing to Ellys invitation to travel.
This "dog couple" wasnt taking her on a vacation; they simply brought her along to watch them unt their affection.
Chapter 686. Dog-abusing "couple"_1
Chapter 686: 686. Dog-abusing "couple"_1
She couldnt help but roll her eyes inwardly, and when she turned her head unintentionally, she met Harry Halls gaze, which he cast unintentionally.
Their eyes met just like that.
Her heartbeat skipped involuntarily, and she hurriedly looked away, but in her panic, she didnt notice the pebble path in the yard, stumbled, and plunged into the bushes beside her.
Next to the bushes were some not-sorge rockeries, and Helen Melendy, tumbling down like this, was bound to get hurt.
However, at that moment, she had no way to avoid it, had braced herself for the injury, and shut her eyes tightly. But the next second, her waist was caught by a strong force and jerkily pulled back.
Helen was inwardly relieved to have escaped the ordeal, but then quickly realized who could have grabbed her at this time and her body stiffened abruptly.
Afterwards, she was drawn into that familiar yet long-missed embrace, and hearing the erratic heartbeating from his chest, her heart clenched fiercely.
She instinctively looked up and gazed into those deep, unfathomable dark eyes, only feeling a bone-chilling cold seeping through them.
Helens facial expression was somewhat stiff, and her dangling hands involuntarily clenched again.
She moved her dry lips and hoarsely began to speak, "Thank..."
Before she could finish her thanks, Harry Hall had already let her go, his gaze not lingering on her face for long before he bypassed her and walked toward the vi.
Helen stood there, looking down and pursing her lips slightly, and after a short pause, she started to follow him into the vi.
The vi wasrge, but the number of rooms was not abundant, with Adam Jones and his wife upying one room, and William Campbell, the littlerade, kicked out to sleep with his mom under the pretext of "making a baby sister."
In the vi, there were two rooms left, just enough for Harry Hall and Helen Melendy.
Back in their own rooms, Adam saw Elly Campbell sitting on the bed with a furrowed brow, and approached her with concern.
"Tired after several hours on the ne?"
"Im okay, just dont know why, but sometimes I feel a bit of tightness in the chest, and sometimes I even feel nauseous."
As recently as yesterday, Adam had heard her mention this sudden nausea, and now, hearing her say she felt not only nauseous but also had chest tightness, his heart nearly jumped out of his chest.
"Come on, Ill take you to the hospital on the ind to check it out."
"No need, its probably just because Im a bit tired after sitting for several hours on the ne, Ill lie down and rest a bit."
Seeing her unwilling to move, Adam didnt insist buty down beside her, "Then you sleep for a while, Ill stay with you."
"Okay."
Elly realized that she might have bezy and pampered by Adam, astely her body had been finicky, feeling either tired or suffering from sore back and waist.
Yet when she actuallyy down, she didnt feel sleepy at all.
Lying on her side facing Adam, and thinking of the friend living next door, she couldnt help but indulge in some gossip.
"What do you think, can Helen and Harry make up during this vacation?"
Adam, who had been worried about his wifes difort, was now reassured to see she still had the energy to gossip about others.
Brushing away the hair that had fallen across her eyes, he smiled and said, "Do you hope they make up?"
Elly was taken aback by Adams question and hadnt really considered it.
She just hoped that Helen could truly be well and happy.
Chapter 687. In the end, it’s up to oneself_1
Chapter 687: 687. In the end, its up to oneself_1
If the person who can make her happy and have a good life is Harry Hall, then of course, she would hope that they reconcile.
But if being with Harry Hall only brings her more pain and astonishment, then of course, she would not wish for their reconciliation.
She didnt have a bad impression of Harry Hall, but she wouldnt force Helen to be with him just because of her own feelings.
Thats also why, after providing them both with this opportunity, she has been struggling with whether or not she did the right thing.
After all, with a mother like Harrys, if Helen truly married him and he couldnt manage the rtionship between his wife and mother well, Helen would definitely be the one who would suffer.
Adam Jones watched his wife frown involuntarily again and started to get annoyed with Helen Melendy, even resenting the "stic" brotherhood they shared.
He always felt that those two diverted half of his wifes attention away from him.
Knowing what his wife was worried about, Adam Jones said,
"Weve done what we can, how they choose in the end is their own matter. Were not forcing them together, and whether their ending is good or bad, theyll know it themselves."
He stretched out his arm, letting Elly Campbell rest on it, and continued,
"However, believe me, if Harry ultimately chooses Helen, he wont let her be wronged by his mother."
Elly Campbell didnt expect Adam to guess her thoughts so urately and couldnt help but look up at him and give a gentle smile.
She listened as Adam continued, "Just like us, whether things are good or not, only we know. What Helen can do is support you when you want to divorce me, and she wouldnt object when you want to remarry me. The choice is yours to make, right?"
At Adamsforting words, Elly mused briefly and then suddenly understood a lot more.
Indeed, when it came to her own situation, she could understand it more thoroughly.
If she didnt want to reconcile with Adam, no matter how much Helen tried to persuade her, it would be useless, and if she wanted to spend a lifetime with Adam again, Helens attempts to dissuade her would likely be in vain.
The ultimate choice was still up to her.
It was true for her, and naturally, it was the same for Helen.
"I understand now."
Once she got it, Elly felt much more rxed.
Looking into Adams gentle eyes, she unconsciously snuggled into his embrace, "Adam, thank you."
"Then kiss me."
Adam straightforwardly requested.
Elly looked up at him, not ying coy, and leaned in to kiss his lips several times, pleasing Adam immensely.
After a yful exchange, Elly finally felt sleepy and settled down to sleep quietly in Adams arms.
Looking at his wifes peaceful sleeping face, like a newborn kitten that needed protection, melted Adams heartpletely.
When Elly awoke, it was just in time for the local evening, the sunset nting westward, still retaining the warmth of the afternoon, perfectly pleasant.
"Awake?"
A maic and pleasant voice reached her ears; opening her eyes slowly, she saw his face close to hers.
Chapter 688. The silhouette on the beach_1
Chapter 688: 688. The silhouette on the beach_1
She raised her hand and pushed his face away, slowly sitting up, "How long have I slept?"
"Not too long. Are you hungry? I made some food for you."
Elly shook her head, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom to freshen up.
The bedroom faced the outside of the vi, with a veryrge floor-to-ceiling window upying one wall.
From the outside, you couldnt see in, but from the inside, you could see everything clearly.
On the beach, there were still quite a few tourists. In the middle of the sea, there was a man-made ind that could amodate hundreds of people fishing.
The azure sea water, crystal clear to the bottom,bined with the white fine sand, had turned into a sea-and-sky beauty that made one linger.
"Lets go out too."
Elly was somewhat eager to try.
"Eat something first before going out."
Adam pulled her toward the dining table next to the bedroom, "Are you still tired? Is your stomach still ufortable? If its ufortable, we can go see a doctor right now."
"Its okay, Im a doctor myself, I have a sense of it."
Elly waved her hand, sat down at the dining table, scooped up a spoonful of porridge, and tasted it. Just tasting it, she knew it was made by Ind Master Jones himself.
The corners of Ellys lips couldnt help but curve up, her gaze still lingering on the beach outside. Just as she was about to look away, her eyes inadvertently swept across a passing figure.
Her porridge-sipping paused for a moment, and when she looked out again carefully, that familiar figure had disappeared.
Could she have seen wrong?
Elly appeared thoughtful, her eyes sweeping across the beach once more, but she didnt see the figure that had entered her line of sight earlier.
Reiming her gaze, Elly didnt think much of it and simply finished the full bowl of porridge.
"Want more? Theres still some in the pot."
"No more, do you want to turn me into a pig?"
"They say its easier to get pregnant if youre a bit chubby. Fatten you up into a pig so we can have a few more piglets... Ow!"
Adams foot was fiercely kicked by Elly, then he received a disapproving look from his wife as she walked out of the room.
The temperature on the beach was just right at the moment, not too hot nor too cold.
Elly changed into a simpler and cooler outfit, wearing a ck tank top paired with light blue denim shorts and a knee-length white chiffon sun protection shirt.
This was the first time Adam had seen his wife dressed so refreshingly. Her two snow-white, slender legs looked straight and pretty.
The beautiful and delicate corbones were exposed just right above the tank top.
She wore flip-flops on her feet, and her slender, fair feet with round, well-shaped toes were irresistibly lovely.
Just looking at her like this, Adam started to feel his mouth go dry.
This damn little temptress!
Adam cursed inside his head and followed her.
"Lets go."
He also reached out to take Ellys hand to walk outside the vi, but this time, she declined.
"You go ahead, Ill wait for Helen to go together."
Adam: "..."
His status in his wifes heart apparently wasnt even as high as that of Helen Melendy, a woman!
He couldnt help but grind his teeth, thinking about that one time when his wife mentioned she swung both ways. Ind Master Joness heart sank, and he suddenly felt a sense of crisis.
Just at this moment, Helen Melendy came out of the room, having changed her clothes.
Dressed simrly to Elly in light attire, but having suffered from a serious illness and being in a bad mood, she had be so skinny it was all skin and bones. Dressed like that, she looked good, but it also made one feel an urge to protect her with everything they had.
Chapter 689. Can’t even handle a woman_1
Chapter 689: 689. Cant even handle a woman_1
When she came out of her door, her neighbor, Harry Hall, also happened to being out at the same time.
Harry was wearing a ck tank top with mid-length shorts, the same color scheme as Helen Melendys, giving the appearance of matching couples outfits at first nce.
Both were momentarily stunned by each others attire and then instinctively avoided eye contact.
"Elly, Im ready."
"Then lets go."
"Okay."
Helen deliberately avoided Harrys gaze, but as she passed by Adam Jones, he red at her fiercely, leaving Helen somewhat bewildered.
After Elly Campbell and Helen left the vi, Adam looked at Harry with dissatisfaction and contempt, snorting,
"I gave you the chance, yet you cant even handle one woman, and you let her flirt with someone elses wife. How useless can you get!"
Harry: "..."
"You cant control your own wife, and you me me?"
Less than a hundred meters from the vi was the beach, where stepping onto the soft sand covered ones insteps, making for an incrediblyfortable sensation.
By the waters edge, there was a row of parasols and lounge chairs, and Elly and herpanion chose two of them to lie down on.
The inds entertainment was mainly leisurely, and naturally, the tourists who came here sought the tranquility it offered.
Soon after Elly and herpaniony down, someone approached, "Hello,dies, how are you~"
Turning towards the man who had suddenly appeared beside them, they saw him remove the ck sunsses that had covered half of his face, revealing a handsome visage.
It was an Eastern face with a slender chin, narrow eyes, a high nose bridge, and somewhat thin lips.
Despite the soft features, this man didnte off as effeminate but rather exuded a brooding aura.
"Hello, can I help you?"
Elly was the first to speak, feeling that the man looked somewhat familiar, but couldnt quite remember where she had seen him before.
The man was surprised that Elly showed no sign of being starstruck upon seeing his face, her reaction was indifferent, which was not what he had expected.
Then eyes turned to the even more delicate woman beside her, who, despite her face being half-covered by dark sunsses, clearly had the features of an exceptionally beautiful woman.
That woman was even colder, not sparing him a nce.
The man chuckled inwardly, looked down at Elly, and said, "Let me introduce myself, Im Benjamin Thompson. My friends over there are ying beach volleyball, but were short on people. Would you two be interested in joining us?"
Benjamin Thompson?
Elly felt as though shes heard this name before, so she nced at him subtly once again.
Then, she turned to Helen and asked, "Helen, do you want to go?"
Since she had nothing better to do at the moment, Elly didnt mind joining in for some fun and to get some exercise for her overly sensitive bodytely.
Helen took off her sunsses, revealing her exquisite and icy face, and got up from the lounge chair, "Sure, lets y."
When Benjamin saw Helens face, he couldnt help but pause, a sh of admiration crossing his eyes.
But that sh of admiration was quickly concealed, and a courteous yet dashing smile spread across his lips, "This way, please."
When Elly approached the group of friends Benjamin had mentioned, she finally remembered who he was.
Chapter 690. Show disdain on one’s face_1
Chapter 690: 690. Show disdain on ones face_1
In her beautiful eyes, a trace of coldness surfaced, and she narrowed her eyes slightly, looking at the woman opposite her.
"Miss Campbell, what a coincidence, to run into you even when traveling."
The woman opposite her was the first to speak, her stunning face carrying a hint of mockery as if Elly Campbell had followed her here on purpose.
This person was none other than Sophia Green, and it was only after seeing Sophia Green that she remembered why Benjamin Thompson had looked familiar.
An idol star who rose to fame alongside Sophia Green, he boasted solid acting skills and had even won the Golden Rooster Award for Best Actor, making him unrivaled in the spotlight.
Elly didnt pay much attention to the entertainment industry, but she had heard of Benjamin Thompson. Now, seeing Sophia Green, who was also in showbiz, naturally reminded her.
"Indeed, quite the coincidence. Anyone would think you were following me, Miss Green."
Elly replied with aposed smile, though her tone carried an unmistakable disdain that did not go unnoticed by Helen Melendy beside her.
And judging by the unfriendly look Sophia Green gave Elly, anyone could tell there was some discord between the two.
As for why Elly would have a conflict with a female celebrity, Helen Melendys thoughts naturally drifted to that pigs trotter Adam Jones. Could this celebrity be interested in Adam Jones?
"Whats wrong, Elly?"
Helen Melendy asked worriedly.
"Its nothing."
Elly didnt want to start an argument with Sophia Green in public; Sophia might have no shame, but she still wanted to maintain her dignity.
Besides, whether this was a genuine coincidence or someone had deliberately orchestrated this encounter, both parties were well aware of the truth.
Benjamin Thompson, who seemed unaware of the issue between Elly and Sophia Green, picked up on the tense undertone in their conversation and quickly interjected to mediate:
"So Miss Campbell and Sophia are acquaintances. What a small world."
Ellys gaze toward Benjamin Thompson was ambivalent, and the corners of her lips curled up into an almost smile. The sharp scrutiny in her eyes made Thompson feel somewhat ufortable.
Seeing his unease as he touched the tip of his nose and gave an awkward smile, he said, "There are four of us here, and with Miss Campbell and Miss Melendy, we make six. Lets split into teams."
Apart from Benjamin Thompson and Sophia Green, there were two others in their group: a man and a woman. The man, Elly somewhat recognized; he was the sole heir to a famous international architectural conglomerate, Dous Turnbaugh, and the woman was likely histest inte celebrity girlfriend.
Now with Elly and Helen Melendy included, the group of six had only two men: Benjamin Thompson and Dous Turnbaugh.
"Ill form one team with Dous, and how will you four split up?" Benjamin Thompson queried.
"Ill be in a group with Dous and Miss Campbell; after all, were all acquaintances. Miss Campbell wouldnt mind me, would she?" Sophia Green spoke up first. Her statement seemed designed to block any avenue for Ellys refusal, thinking that Elly would undoubtedly know Dous Turnbaugh, the son of an architectural tycoon. Even if this woman were the young miss of the Jones Family, she wouldntpletely disregard Douss feelings.
Sophia Green was banking on this when she made her direct suggestion.
Unfortunately, she didnt understand Elly at all. When Elly disliked someone, she was never one to mince words.
Watching the smirking provocation in Sophia Greens eyes, the corners of her lips curved up slightly, "Youve asked in such a way that, although I find you very disagreeable, I couldnt possibly say so outright."
The people present: "..."
Not saying it outright? Its practically written all over her face!
Chapter 691. Really lingering like a shadow_1
Chapter 691: 691. Really lingering like a shadow_1
Sophia Green had never expected Elly Campbell to show her such disrespect in front of Dous Turnbaugh, and her face contorted with rage in an instant.
But being a highly skilled actress and winner of the Best Actress award, she had a much wider range of rolespared to Sophie Baker, who frequently yed the white lotus character.
Her twisted expression onlysted for less than a second before she regainedposure, "Miss Campbell is quite the joker, arent you afraid that Ill get angry?"
"Why would I care if youre angry? Besides, who told you I was joking?"
Elly Campbell straightforwardly fired back in a hostile tone, which surprised Helen Melendy standing by.
She knew that although her friend didnt like to be slighted in front of others, openly showing such disdain was something new.
Even when she spoke to her half-sister from an extramarital affair previously, she was harsh in words but gentle in demeanor, exhibiting a false warmth that was all skin and no flesh.
This time, however, she was too direct toward the actress.
Could it be... had she guessed correctly? Was this actress setting her sights on Adam Jones, that swine?
"Elly Campbell, dont go too far!"
The decorum that Sophia Green had struggled to maintain on her face waspletely undone by Ellys words.
Elly ignored her protest and continued, "Besides Miss Green, Mrs. Green is here too, isnt she?"
She remembered the silhouette of a woman she had seen outside the vi earlier, which she initially thought was Daisy Thompson.
Thinking it unlikely to be such a coincidence, and since the figure disappeared when she looked again, she had thought she was mistaken.
Now, seeing Sophia Green here, she confirmed that she hadnt been mistaken earlier.
Ha! Like a bad penny. She had even dogged her home inds leader all the way to the ind.
If Adams whereabouts werent deliberately leaked, it would be impossible for Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green, the mother-daughter duo, to know he was here on vacation; obviously, someone had informed them.
As for who would leak Adams movements to Daisy Thompson, especially since this was a spur-of-the-moment trip without prior preparation...
Ellys gaze narrowed slightly as a chill apanied by a dangerous aura slowly seeped from the depths of her eyes.
She looked at Sophia Greens face and curved her lips coldly, "It seems we need to rece some servants in the Jones family. Otherwise, we wont even know when cats and dogs sneak in causing trouble."
As soon as Sophia heard Ellys words, her already shakyposure was tinged with a hint of guilt.
Forcing calm, Sophia looked at Elly and said with a forced smile, "Miss Campbell really thinks the worst of people. Whats wrong with taking my mother on a trip? Why bring up the household servants? Are you always so suspicious by nature?"
Faced with Sophias sarcastic taunts, Elly didnt get angry; in fact, she even nodded quite frankly.
"Yes, indeed. So be careful, Miss Green. As a public figure, throwing yourself at someone is not a good look. It could affect your image as an award-winning actress who has struggled up from the countryside. You wouldnt want to identally return to square one overnight."
Watching as Sophia Greens expression, already difficult to maintain, contorted again momentarily at the mention of "struggled up from the countryside,"
She knew Elly was hinting at the consequences of her artificially constructed persona being exposed.
Chapter 692. Just had to pick someone like you, a piece of trash_1
Chapter 692: 692. Just had to pick someone like you, a piece of trash_1
Elly Campbell seemed not to have noticed the malicious sh in her eyes and continued,
"Im different. No matter how much I mess around, Im still the Young Miss of the Jones Family. I dont need fans to cement my position, so whenever I see any vixen trying to go after my husband, my suspicious nature kicks in, and it wont end with just a few words."
The tension between them was palpable, or more urately, it was Elly Campbell unterally beating down Sophia Green, making several onlookers stand by awkwardly.
Especially Benjamin Thompson and the rich second-generation Dous Turnbaugh, who had invited Elly over, they were awkwardly exchanging nces at this point.
"Alright, alright, if you two keep talking, its going to get dark," said Dous Turnbaugh, extending his hand to Ellys waist in an attempt to separate her from Sophia Green.
But this gesture was too intimate, clearly taking advantage of Elly, and how could she not feel it?
She dodged Douss hand, not bothering to save face for him, and shot him a piercing look.
"Are you looking to have your hand disabled?"
Dous originally wanted to take the opportunity to smooth things over and take advantage of Elly.
Not only was this woman beautiful and well-shaped, but the queenly aura she exuded irresistibly provoked a desire to conquer her.
Especially for someone like Dous, who nevercked women, he was even more inclined to conquer a woman of Ellys stature.
Although he knew she was Adam Joness wife, to him, she was just a woman.
The Turnbaugh family had been partners with the Jones family for decades; Adam Jones wouldnt be petty over a woman for his sake.
Maybe knowing his interest in his woman, Adam might even send her over for him to y with.
As for the Campbell family...
Dous sneered disdainfully in his mind.
James Campbell had been having a tough time recently and had even asked his father Alva Hughes for help. As James Campbells daughter, just for her dad, shed have to endure him.
He was unaware of the many troubles guing the Campbell family, let alone the extent of the strained rtionship between Elly and her father James. Naturally, he assumed as much.
But he hadnt expected that not only did Elly give no face to Sophia Green, she even dared to snub him, and his face immediately darkened.
Seeing him looking at Elly, he huffed coldly and said, "Whats the act for? Youve been screwed by others before. Acting all pure and chaste with me, believe it or not, Ill talk Adam Jones into handing you over, and hed be willing to let you warm my bed..."
The vulgar words were not fully out before Elly pped his face hard.
Ellys p held back none of her strength, whipping Douss face to the side, startling a nearby influencer into screaming. That scream drew the attention of everyone on the beach to them.
Seeing Elly with a dark expression and her piercing gaze directed at Dous,
"Your mothers egg-filtering skills are really subpar. Of all the better options to pick, she had to choose trash like you and even brought it to termpletely. Does she despise the environmental protection department for not being busy enough with trash clearing that she had to make their job harder?"
Dous, having been pped in the face by Elly in public, was already shame-faced enough, but after the strike, she even insinuated he was trash, something the usually pampered by women Dous, who truly believed in his exceptionalism, could not tolerate.
Chapter 693. Hit someone when you say you will hit them_1
Chapter 693: 693. Hit someone when you say you will hit them_1
"You cheap bitch, Ill beat you to death..."
However, before he could finish, Elly Campbell kicked him squarely in the abdomen.
Dous Turnbaugh was clearly weakened by his dissolute lifestyle, his body frail and his stance unstable. He appeared skinny, and with Ellys kick, he fell straight onto the sand.
Face down, he got a mouthful of sand, a pitiful yetical sight that made some peopleugh out loud.
It was the first time Dous had been humiliated by a woman to such an extent; he was so furious he forgot all about his image.
After being helped up by his inte celebrity girlfriend, he red at Elly with a fierce intensity, like a wild beast ready to devour her.
Elly gave him a once over, the mockery in her eyes growing thicker.
"Your body is so weak; you should go back and strengthen it."
Having said that, she walked back with Helen Melendy, who was equally infuriated by her side.
What bad luck. If they had known they would run into a bunch of idiots, they wouldnt havee at all.
Elly had no intention of paying any more attention to Dous, but he obviously wasnt about to let her walk away just like that.
So what if she was Adam Jones wife? He would deal with her all the same.
"Damn bitch..."
Dous was about to charge at her, but was suddenly stopped by Sophia Green, who had been shocked by Ellys actions.
"Dous, dont be like this, lets talk this out peacefully," she said.
Alva Turnbaugh had a good rtionship with Cam Green. As a result, Dous and Sophia Green, who were both childhood friends, had grown up ying together. For his neighbor and sister-like figure, Sophia, Dous was gentle.
She held him back, and although he didnt roughly shake her off, the vicious look on his face didnt diminish.
Seeing Sophia give him a look, Dous then approached Elly, his expression filled with difficulty.
"Mrs. Jones, youve insulted me time and again, and Ive borne it all. Dous was merely trying to mediate, how can you just hit people like that? Isnt that a bit too much?"
Sophias voice seemed intentionally raised to Ellys ears, lip quivering, a picture of someone bullied to their limits. Elly was all too familiar with this act.
She had seen Sophie Baker y it countless times before.
Initially, Elly thought Sophia had a wide range of acting skills, but it turned out her specialty was the damsel in distress routine.
Listening to her make it sound like Dous inappropriate advances were well-intentioned gestures, andpletely omitting the vulgar words he had said to her, it was clear that this performance was for someone else to hear, wasnt it?
With that thought, Elly nced around, and sure enough, she saw the owner of the ind approaching them with a displeased expression.
And the volume of Sophias speech had been just loud enough for her ind owner to hear.
For some reason, Elly thought Sophia looked like a clown at that moment, thinking herself clever but not realizing everyone else saw her as a fool.
As Adam approached them, Sophia looked at Elly with a face full of hurt and continued:
"Ive heard from Dous that the Turnbaugh and Jones families have always been long-term business partners. If you hit people at the drop of a hat, wont it affect the cooperation between Turnbaugh and Jones families? Isnt that making trouble for President Jones?"
She spoke with earnest advice, but her words were filled with insinuations meant to stir up trouble with Elly for damaging the Jones business dealings.
Watching the excitement that Sophia couldnt hide because of Adams approach, Elly raised an eyebrow in a rxed andposed manner.
Chapter 694. My man doesn’t like white lotuses_1
Chapter 694: 694. My man doesnt like white lotuses_1
"Miss Green, thats quite something for you to say. My Adam doesnt even care if the cooperation between our two families is jeopardized, yet you seem overly concerned. What right do you have to meddle? Whether the Jones corporation makes money or goes bankrupt, it doesnt affect Miss Green, does it?"
Seeing the hatred in Sophia Greens eyes, yet desperately trying to look like a victim bullied by her, Elly Campbell found it quiteughable.
Sophia Green bit her lip as if she had suffered a grave injustice, her eyes reddened as she said,
"I... I know I have no right to get involved with the Jones family affairs, but Im just thinking about President Jones, after all, he is my mothers..."
"Miss Green!"
Knowing what Sophia Green meant to say with herst words, Ellys face suddenly grew cold as she interrupted Sophia Green with a chilly voice.
"Keep your universally acknowledged intentions to yourself. What are you, and by what right do you presume to consider for my man? There should be limits to shamelessness. It seems your face isnt all that big; is it because all of its used up on your thick skin?"
"You..."
With rage trembling within her, Sophia Green clenched her fists tight to control the urge to tear Elly apart.
But she knew Adam Jones was watching from the side, and she couldnt show any signs of anger. She still wanted him to see firsthand how ferocious and uncultured his woman could be.
Elly knew exactly what was on Sophia Greens mind, and since she insisted on being masochistic, offering up her face to be pped, Elly saw no reason to spare her the pain. Right?
Narrowing her eyes, Elly suddenly leaned in close to Sophia Green, who, perhaps frightened by the dangerous look in Ellys eyes, instinctively took a step back.
Seeing Elly whispering in a lowered voice right in front of her, Sophia Green didnt understand why Elly would suddenly say this. Her eyes flickered in confusion as she listened to Ellys mischievous grin and a voice that just the two of them could hear.
"Because Im vicious. His tastes are unlike those of other men; he dislikes pure white lotuses and prefers those who are fierce with him. So, Miss Green, let me remind you, pretending to be a white lotus flower wont work with him. There was a woman who tried that before and ended up unromantically thrown straight into prison by him."
Sophia Greens face shifted between shades of anger and pallor as Ellys words,ced with tant sarcasm, struck her hard. The phrases "dislikes pure white lotuses" and "pretending to be a white lotus flower wont work" were like rubbing her face in the dirt.
Watching the fury burst from her eyes, Elly chuckled softly, "Dont believe it?"
She suggested kindly, "You could always give it a try."
Sophia Green, of course, didnt believe Ellys words. She would have to be a fool to think that Adam Jones liked abrasive women. She subjectively judged that Elly said this to deliberately tempt her to ruin her image in front of Adam Jones.
Hah! What cunning!
How could Adam possibly like such a woman.
She watched Elly without saying a word, the fierceness in her eyes nowpletely withdrawn.
Elly didnt have to turn her head; just by looking at Sophia Greens expression, she knew her husband hade over.
The next second, her body was swept into familiar arms, the embrace and scent telling Elly who it was without looking.
"President Jones."
As if Sophia Green had just noticed Adam Joness presence, her face timely showed a hint of surprise, and she quickly greeted him.
Chapter 695. Feel better now_1
Chapter 695: 695. Feel better now_1
Sophia Green looked as if she had only just noticed Adam Jones, her face showing a timely hint of surprise. She hurriedly greeted him, then, without making a sound, shot a nce at Elly Campbell, bit her lower lip, and moved aside with a wronged expression.
She wasnt calling him "Brother Adam" now? So, was that title just meant to provoke her?
Elly Campbell watched Sophia Green and moved her eyebrows slightly.
Adam Jones paid her no mind; he didnt even let his gaze linger on Sophia Green for half a moment, instead looking down at the woman in his arms who was "arrogantly domineering," and said in a deep voice,
"I just went to fish, and youre already causing trouble?"
Originally, he had nned to personally catch a few big fish to prepare a grand fish feast for his wife, but not long after he had sat down, he saw that young pretty boye over and say something to his wife.
Since they were some distance apart, he naturally didnt know what the two had talked about, but the pretty boy was behaving properly, so he didnt interfere.
However, just a few minutester, he saw Alva Turnbaughs son daring toy hands on his wifes waist, and he couldnt sit still anymore.
Just as he stood up, he saw Dous Turnbaugh being kicked to the ground by his wife, which eased his anger somewhat, and he hurried back from Lake Ind.
Sophia Green, standing to the side, although not able to detect the anger in Adam Joness question, clearly sensed that he was also annoyed that Elly Campbell had caused trouble for him.
Especially since Elly Campbell had hit the son of a construction magnate, and the Turnbaugh and Jones families had always had good rtions, she didnt believe that Adam Jones would let his wife run wild.
Sophia Green lowered her eyes, and no one could see the schadenfreude and eagerness for a spectacle in her gaze.
She was somewhat impatient to see that cheap woman, Elly Campbell, being publicly disciplined by Adam Jones.
"President Jones, you really did marry well, even daring to strike Young Master Turnbaugh. Who knows what other actions detrimental to the Jones Family she might take in the future. If you dont discipline her properly now, be careful of family misfortune in the future."
Dous Turnbaugh, seeing Adam Joness return, shared the same thoughts as Sophia Green. He was convinced that Adam Jones would surely teach this little cheap woman a lesson, and he was curious to see how she would continue to be arrogant.
But as he finished speaking, he saw Adams unfathomably deep gaze turn coldly toward him, the chill and sharpness in his eyes making Douss heart tremble violently, and he quickly averted his gaze from meeting Adams.
Although he was acquainted with Adam Jones, this was the first time he had interacted so directly with him, and he had truly been frightened by Adams imposing re.
After giving Dous Turnbaugh a nce, Adam Joness gaze returned to Elly Campbells face, and he asked softly, "Did you hit him?"
Hearing Adam Joness question, Sophia Green couldnt help but excitedly await Elly Campbell being taken to task.
Expecting Elly Campbell to at least offer some exnation, she saw that Elly Campbell, without a second word, nodded her head confidently.
Sophia Green looked at Elly Campbells demeanor and sneered inside.
She really was overly confident, thinking Dous Turnbaugh was a nobody and that Adam Jones would allow her to do whatever she pleased? Fool!
Just as Sophia Green was scoffing at Elly Campbell inwardly, she heard Adam Jones ask,
"Do you feel better now?"
Sophia Green, who had been taking delight in Elly Campbells anticipated scolding, had her face freeze the moment she heard Adams words.
When she suddenly raised her eyes and saw the tenderness welling up in Adam Joness, disbelief filled Sophia Greens eyes.
Chapter 696: Get rid of them_1
Chapter 696: Get rid of them_1
She never expected Adam Jones to react this way; his indulging attitude was simply incurable.
Seeing Elly Campbell smugly shaking her head as if boasting about a bargain, she said:
"Unsatisfying, hes too weak, no fun at all."
Everyone: "..."
The expressions on Sophia Green and Dous Turnbaughs faces instantly cracked.
After being disgusted by Sophia Green and Dous Turnbaugh, Elly Campbell didnt want to stay any longer and proposed to leave.
"Lets go."
As soon as Adam saw Douss hand on Ellys waist, he barely controlled his urge topletely destroy that hand.
But with so many people around, even if he wanted to teach Dous a lesson, he didnt want his wife to be watched by everyone, so he pushed down the fire in his heart and nodded in agreement.
Teaching Dous a lesson, he had plenty of means and opportunities, whether the Turnbaugh family could endure it or not.
But while Elly was willing to let it go, Dous was not content.
Being humiliated like this in public by a woman was utterly uneptable for someone who had grown up in a sense of superiority.
Seeing Adam ready to leave with Elly, Dous approached resentfully and used:
"President Jones, your woman hit someone, and youre just going to let it slide?"
Adams cold gaze swept over him, the warmth in his eyes for his wife reced by eternal snow in an instant.
"Youre overthinking, it wont just be left as it is."
Dous was frightened by the silent warning in Adams eyes.
He always felt that Adams words were not directed at his wife, but at himself.
"Then... then what do you n to do?"
He wanted to ask Adam how he intended to deal with his wife, but he had no confidence when he asked the question.
Seeing Adam look down at Elly by his side, he said, "You tell me, how do you want to deal with it to be satisfied?"
Dous: "..."
Sophia: "..."
Elly frowned, not hiding the disgust on her face, and said, "I dont want to see them at all right now."
"Good, then let them leave the ind."
Adams matter-of-fact tone made Dousugh out of anger, while Sophias face turned pale instantaneously, her face crawling with jealousy and unwillingness.
Seeing Adam casting a disdainful nce at Dous and Sophia, he said:
"Will you leave on your own, or shall I have the security escort you out?"
The inds visitors were all rich people from home and abroad, many of whom knew each other in this circle.
Douss father was a construction magnate, known by many, and consequently, Dous, as the son of a construction magnate, was also well-known.
If people found out that the son of a construction magnate was chased away from the ind, how would he ever mix in the circle of rich young masters again?
His face showed a trace of anger, but he dared not provoke Adam too much, simply saying:
"President Jones, youre being unreasonable. Clearly, your woman hit someone, and you dont make her apologize; instead, you wildly im to kick us out. Thats a joke."
He hadntughed at him yet for his wildly unreasonable eviction.
This ind of over a million hectares wasnt owned by Adam Joneswhat was he, to casually drive the tourists away?
The Jones family might be powerful, and Adam might be rich, but it was impossible for him to buy such an ind. Although he didnt know the exact market price, he was aware that the ind and its facilities would cost at least tens of billions at the very least.
Chapter 697. The man who casually gave away an island_1
Chapter 697: 697. The man who casually gave away an ind_1
The Jones family was seriously weakened by the idental death of Adams father, Henry Jones, and almost copsed.
It was the Old Lady who held on for more than a decade until Adam took over ten years ago.
Although Adam had spent thest decade restoring the Jones family to its peak, Dous still couldnt believe that Adam would spend tens of billions to buy such an ind.
"So youre saying you refuse to leave by your own will?"
Adams eyes narrowed slightly, his voice deep and steady without any fluctuation, yet it provoked an inexplicable sense of unease.
"Why should I leave? I paid to be here; I didnte for free. Besides, the ind isnt yours, so what right do you have to drive me away!"
Dous arrogantly lifted his chin, a hint of ridiculous provocation in his eyes.
Sophia, on the other hand, was nervous. She wasnt as foolish as Dous to think that Adam would make such an exaggerated statement without basis.
If he could speak so confidently, he naturally was sure he could drive them away. Maybe the ind really did belong to Adam.
The possibility made Sophia subconsciously clench her fists, and she couldnt help but feel a surge of anxiety.
But then she saw Adam scoff, "Youre right, the ind isnt mine."
Hearing Adam say this, Sophia quietly breathed a sigh of relief. The heart that was hanging had also quietly settled down.
Her spine stiffened slightly, and she felt a sense of righteousness surge within her.
The next second, however, she heard Adam say, "A few hours ago, I gifted the ind to my wife. Since you think I cant make you leave, perhaps youd like to ask my wife?"
The heart that Sophia had just calmed shattered on the spot.
Was the ind really Adams?
And he, he had been so generous as to gift this ind worth tens of billions directly to his wife.
Sophia watched as Ellys lips curled into a smile, and her heart couldnt help but sour.
What merited this woman to not only marry Adam but also to be so doted on by him?
An asset worth tens of billions, given away just like that.
Sophia thought of Daisy Thompson, her stepmother. If she had been proactive and introduced herself to Adam, perhaps it would be her he was doting on like this today.
The more she thought about it, the more Sophia felt aggrieved. As she looked into the depths of Adams doting eyes for another, the sourness in her heart became unbearable.
Dous was also shocked by Adams words.
Was the ind truly Adams? And he, he just casually gifted it to a woman?
Adam simply ignored theplex and indescribable expressions on their faces, nodded, and looked towards Elly, "What do you want to do?"
"Im irritated just seeing them. Have someone drive them away."
Dous was of secondary concern, having already been kicked by her, but crucially, the thought of Daisy Thompsoning here, clearly seeking her inds owner, was on her mind.
She didnt want Daisy to disgust the inds owner.
Sophias face turned even paler upon hearing Ellys words.
If it got out that she, a traveler just out for enjoyment, had been driven away by the owner of the ind, who knew what kind of stories would be spun.
The entertainment industry is notorious for building people up and tearing them down. Now, having won the Best Actress award, she was at the height of her poprity, and she knew full well how many were envious, ready to grasp any opportunity to pull her down.
Chapter 698. The world of the rich is hard to understand_1
Chapter 698: 698. The world of the rich is hard to understand_1
And she had always concealed the fact that she was Cam Greens daughter. Those unaware thought she had no connections or background, climbing up step by step, fearless of any potential support she might have. Wasnt everyone just trampling on her as they pleased?
She wasnt afraid that a scandal would leave her without resources. After all, her father held a certain position in the arts. She was merely worried that her carefully crafted public image would be destroyed just like that.
At this moment, Sophia Green absolutely despised Elly Campbell. How could this wretched woman be so despicable?
She still cast hope-filled nces at Adam Jones, trying to elicit his sympathy with her expression of having been grievously wronged by Elly Campbell.
However, Adam Joness gaze didnt even stray in her direction, not even once.
What made her even more jealously bitter was that Adam Joness gaze, whenever itnded on Elly Campbells face, was always filled with tenderness and indulgence.
Even though she had hit the son of a powerful man, there wasnt a trace of reproach or anger on his face. He remained gentle and calm, as if no matter what Elly Campbell did wrong, he could tolerate it without any concern.
In contrast, Sophia Green stood alone and unsupported at this moment, about to be chased away by that wretched Elly Campbell, she felt so wronged that she felt like crying, and her eyes reddened ordingly.
Adam Jonesughed and said, "Anyway, this ind is yours now, do as you please."
Upon hearing Adam Joness words, both Sophia Green and Dous Turnbaugh looked at him in disbelief.
They had thought he was just speaking offhand at first. Could he really let his woman run wild?
Sophia Green was afraid of losing face, and Dous Turnbaugh was even more afraid of losing face.
He had used his fathers private jet to bring people to the ind for fun and to show off in front of his girlfriend.
After all, those who vacationed on this ind, aside from being able to afford the leisure activities, also needed to have private yachts and nes.
This wasnt a ce just any wealthy tycoon could visit.
After all, just to get a private flight route, one had to apply with the national authorities, and that was impossible without certain connections.
And now, just half a day into his visit, he was about to be chased away by a woman, no less.
How could Dous Turnbaugh ept such a humiliating situation? If he returned, who knows what his girlfriend would think of him.
His face turned iron blue as he red at Elly Campbell, looking smug, hating her to the core.
This despicable woman!
Seeing Adam Jones pull out his phone and dial the ind management office, he said, "Send security over, to evict a few people."
Dous Turnbaugh and Sophia Green panicked, not expecting Adam Jones to actually do what he said without leaving room for negotiation.
Although Benjamin Thompson wasnt directly involved in the incident, he hade with Dous Turnbaugh, and theyd used Douss private jet. If Dous was being evicted, hed definitely have to leave as well.
As an up-anding Best Actor, although he wasnt short of money,pared to these truly wealthy people, he was still a far cry away.
Benjamin Thompson had never imagined someone could casually buy an ind and equip it with the worlds top-tier entertainment facilities and medical equipment.
The world of the wealthy was beyond his imagination, but this time he truly saw a glimpse of it.
Yet before he could witness more of this world, he was about to be chased away, and he felt somewhat unwilling to leave.
Feeling somewhat relieved that he hadnt gotten involved in the dispute earlier, he quickly stepped forward, trying to smooth things over.
Chapter 699. President Jones wants to eat a free meal_1
Chapter 699: 699. President Jones wants to eat a free meal_1
"Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, Dous and Sophia did act impulsively this time, which displeased Mrs. Jones. Since were all here to have fun, why dont we give them a chance? Its rare to go on a trip, so lets not let such a small matter upset us, okay?"
Benjamins expression carried a hint of ingratiation.
He squarely put all the me on Dous Turnbaugh and Sophia Green, and right now, they were genuinely worried about being sent away by Elly, unexpectedly choosing not to defend themselves.
Even the expressions on their faces showed a touch of submissiveness.
Elly looked at Benjamin, her thoughts unreadable, and she didnt outright reject his proposition.
Seeing that Elly was silent, Benjamin thought he had persuaded her. Pressing down the excitement in his heart, he calmly continued,
"Just now, youve already given Dous a bit of a beating. Lets just leave it at that for this time, okay?"
Upon hearing this, Ellys gaze swept over Dous, who was genuinely afraid that Elly might send him away. Since the ind belonged to Adam, not even calling his own father here would allow him to stay if she wanted him gone.
For now, he could only show weakness to this spiteful woman and get through these next few days. Afterward, there would be plenty of opportunities for him to deal with her.
Therefore, when Elly looked his way, he immediately dropped the fierce look on his face, and even Sophia seemed too scared to continue her innocent act, lest she displease Elly.
Elly thought of Daisy, who hade along with Douss group, obviously targeting Adam.
She was curious why, after so many years, Daisy would suddenly seek out the owner of her familys ind, and even follow them on vacation so persistently. If it were genuinely for mending mother-son rtions, Elly didnt believe it for a second.
After much thought, Elly changed her decision to send Dous and Sophia away.
"All right, just this once."
Seeing that Elly didnt insist on sending them away, Dous and Sophia both secretly breathed sighs of relief, but they made a mental note of the humiliation they had suffered at her hands today.
Adam didnt know why Elly had suddenly changed her mind, but he didnt ask right there and then; he simply left with her.
"Werent you out fishing? Howe youre back so soon?"
"I saw you had a fight with Dous and worried you might be at a disadvantage, so I came over."
After Adam replied, he asked, "Why did you think to join them? Are you bored?"
He knew his wife wasnt someone who sought excitement, so he was a bit curious.
"Nothing much, just wanted to get some exercise and stretch my limbs,"
Elly shook her head and answered offhandedly.
In reality, she was worried that Helen, if left idle, would start overthinking again, so she wanted to take her out for some exercise to distract her. How could she have expected to end up being so disgusted just by being around them?
It really was troublesome having an attractive ind owner.
Ellys gaze, full of indescribable sentiment, settled on Adam, her expression enigmatic.
Feeling the odd way his wife was looking at him, Adam became a bit ufortable.
Reaching up to touch his cheek, he asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"
Elly shook her head, "Its nothing, just thinking, maybe you should just stay at home, and Ill work to support you."
This charming man would be safer hidden away at home, away from all sorts of unwanted attention.
After hearing his wifes words, Adam was taken aback at first, but then he caught the hidden meaning in her words and couldnt help but chuckle softly.
Chapter 754. Sophia admires President Jones_1
Chapter 754: 754. Sophia admires President Jones_1
When ites to ying the white lotus, no one can outperform Elly Campbell.
Currently, only a few people know that Daisy Thompson is Adam Joness biological mother, her mother-inw.
In the eyes of outsiders, these two people with absolutely no grievances, yet Daisy Thompson resorts to such despicable means to scheme against others, which is utterly contemptible.
Could it be expected that Daisy Thompson confesses she does not like Elly Campbell as her daughter-inw, which is why shes plotting against her sons marriage?
If that were the case, Daisy Thompsons past affair, abandoning her children to take care of another man, would be known by everyone present tonight.
These peoplee from all over the world, so naturally, the whole world would know about her shameful past deeds.
Then, Daisy Thompson would be the rat crossing the street that everyone in this circle shouts to hit; nobody would look at her favorably.
Elly Campbell knew she dared not admit she was Adam Joness biological mother.
She could only admit it was all for Sophia Green, and although such behavior is disagreeable, she could still gain a good reputation for doing everything for her stepdaughter.
Selfish and self-serving, Daisy Thompson knew how to choose what was best for herself.
Indeed, Elly Campbell easily guessed her right.
Watching the crowds faces filled with reproach, disdain, and scorn, Daisy Thompson clenched her teeth secretly, her fists tightly balled, and began with a hoarse voice:
"Sophia admires President Jones, but President Jones is already married. I saw her declining food and drink with worry, and I felt so heartbroken that I resorted to this despicable way of scheming against Mrs. Jones..."
She paused, knowing that Sophia Green could hear everything inside as though seeing Sophias furious expression, her body trembled with it.
But now that she hade this far, even if she had to crawl, she could only crawl to the end; otherwise, her son and Elly Campbell would not let her off easily.
"Although Sophia is not my flesh and blood, I have raised her since she was a child, and I love her as my own daughter. I couldnt bear to see her declining food and drink, so I resorted to thisst resort..."
She bit her lips tightly, ying the perfect image of a stepmother who is helpless to do evil to make her stepdaughter happy.
As expected, while her actions were uneptable, more people turned their attention to her image of making unconditional sacrifices.
Moreover, many people interpreted Daisy Thompsons despicable acts as being coerced by the stepdaughters situation, and in the end, the mastermind was attributed to Sophia Green.
Of course, among these people, apart from those who knew what kind of person Daisy Thompson was, others were really deceived by her.
Their gaze on her no longer held the previous contempt, and they even felt that having such a stepmother as Sophia Green was hard-earned from a previous life.
It must be said, Daisy Thompsons move was powerful.
She not only covered up her past scandals but also crafted herself into a touching role of a good stepmother, while throwing all the me for todays misdeeds onto Sophia Green.
After all, shes just a helpless stepmother; since ancient times, a stepmothers life has been tough, so not only do people not me her, they even begin to sympathize with her.
Elly Campbell felt that Daisy Thompson was quite adept, but unfortunately, her opponent was Sophia Green, not the mistreated stepdaughters oppressed by their stepmothers if it were, tonight might have indeed been easily fooled by her.
Elly Campbells goal was not to deal with Daisy Thompson personally; she had sorted her out so many times before, and Daisy Thompson remained as active as a resilient cockroach, jumping up and down.
Its just that her sympathiese quickly, and Daisy Thompson doesnt care, so no matter how they ridicule her with words, she would at most be angry, which wouldnt strike her down.
Chapter 701. Plastic Brotherly Love_1
Chapter 701: 701. stic Brotherly Love_1
Even though deep down she still hoped that she could be with Harry Hall, she respected Helens wishes even more.
"Then you take a good rest; Ill be right back."
"Go, go."
She waved her hand indifferently, sending Elly Campbell and her husband on their way.
As she watched the two of them walking away, the smile at the corner of Helen Melendys mouth finally softly faded.
Adam Jones was right; she was afraid to face Harry. The feeling of guilt that emanated from the depths of her heart was something she herself couldnt exin.
She repeatedly said she hadnt done anything to wrong Harry, but the moment their eyes met and she saw the disappointment and heartache swirling in his, her whole heart became a mess.
There werent many people fishing on Lake Ind at that time; mostcked the patience. After Adam went to pick up Elly, only Harry was left on the ind.
"I can sense that Helen doesnt want to have anything to do with Harry anymore. I wont do anything to force her again," Elly said to Adam as they boarded the small boat docked by the shore.
She knew that from Adams perspective, naturally, he wanted Harry to be happy; she wished the same for Helen.
The husband and wife had different standpoints, but she didnt want this to affect her rtionship with Adam.
Hearing her say this, Adam looked down and nced at her, seeing the mncholy flowing in her eyes and guessing what she was thinking.
He reached out and put his arm around her shoulder, increased his strength, and said solemnly,
"Then lets not meddle in their affairs."
He leaned down and kissed Elly on the lips, saying, "Compared to my brother, Id hate to see my wife unhappy, so, as for brotherhood, to hell with it."
Elly was stunned by Adams words, but thenughed out loud and gently pinched his cheek.
"Youre so disloyal."
"Loyalty? I only know that making my wife happy is whats most important."
At this moment, Harry Hall, who was fishing all alone on Lake Ind, had no idea that he had just been abandoned by a heartless, disloyal "stic" brother.
At this moment, while he was fishing, his attention was still on Helen Melendy.
When he saw Dous Turnbaugh arguing with Elly, all he could think about was what if Helen got hurt because of Dous.
Even though a certain husband eager to intervene had already left, Harrys heart couldnt let go.
He even wished he could immediately follow and personally bring her back; only then would he feel at ease.
But, in the end, he repressed the impulse, forcing himself not to interfere.
If that woman emphasized breaking up with him time and time again, why should he keep humiliating himself by chasing after her?
He had a heart, and his heart could ache, get injured. Why should it be so worthless, to offer it to be trampled just because she didnt care for it?
So, he forced himself to endure time and time again.
Seeing her leave safely, he couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Seeing that she didnt apany Elly and her husband, he couldnt help but feel a sense of loss.
Staring at the calm surface of theke, Harry Hall tugged at the corner of his mouth with self-mockery. Indeed, he was masochistic.
Not seeing here along actually made him feel disappointed.
It was unlike that woman; she was so free and easy about breaking upwhen it was over, it was truly over.
In his eyes, a faint trace of self-mockery appeared, and his gaze rested on the seemingly cid surface of theke.
Chapter 702. Sulk_1
Chapter 702: 702. Sulk_1
When Mr. and Mrs. Adam Jones arrived on the ind, Elly Campbell nced over at Harry Hall with a nonchnt air. Seeing his indifferent expression, as if Helen Melendy didnt matter to him at all, Ellys emotions slowly grewplicated.
After a moment of thought, she spoke up to Harry, "Dont be too harsh on Helen. Its not as if she really wanted to abort the child, but fate would have it otherwise. She was helpless."
Recalling the repressed sobs she heard when she left the hospital room, Elly couldnt help but feel heartache for Helen Melendy.
She knew that Helen, even though she was stubborn and proud, saying she wanted to terminate the pregnancy, might not have the heart to actually do it.
As they once again mentioned the child that Helen had aborted, Harrys hand gripping the fishing rod subconsciously tightened, but his face remained indifferentlyposed throughout.
He didnt look at Elly, instead keeping his gaze fixed on thekes surface, watching ripples spread from where his trembling hand touched the water, as he smirked sardonically.
"Fate..."
Gazing into the middle of the water, he muttered the word in a low voice, as if he found Ellys statement somewhatughable; he scoffed.
"Do you all like to attribute the cruel acts youmit to fate?"
He remained motionless, gripping the fishing rod tightly; if it werent for the fact he was speaking, Harry at this moment would have looked more like a statue sitting in the middle of the water.
Elly furrowed her brow, feeling that what Harry said seemed somewhat irrational.
It surely wasnt reasonable to expect Helen to carry the child knowing that it would put her own life at risk, let alone how it could also harm the unborn child, right?
If Harry was truly selfish enough to think that way, then it was better for Helen to part with him sooner rather thanter.
But this thoughtsted only a moment before Elly dismissed it.
Harry clearly loved Helen deeply; if he knew Helen was ill and had to abort the child out of necessity, his reaction should not have been this way.
With this in mind, she turned her gaze to Adam Jones and said, "Didnt you tell him why Helen had to abort the child?"
Seeing the reproach seeping into his beloved wifes eyes, Adam immediately realized something was amiss.
"He said he didnt want to know," he quickly exined, fearing the bacsh, but still noticed his wifes gaze narrowing with a hint of danger.
"So, you didnt tell him?"
Adam touched his nose, looking somewhat guilty.
But, considering the ridiculous brotherly bond between him and Harry, he decisively chose to save his own skin.
Thus, he yfully snuggled up to his wife, wrapped his arms around her waist, and pleaded coyly,
"Didnt you say you wouldnt interfere with their matters anymore?"
Elly was taken aback by Adams question, but then quickly responded, "Not interfering is one thing, but should we allow Helen to be so misunderstood? As if she hadmitted some unforgivable sin."
The second half of Ellys words were, of course, intended for Harrys ears.
Harry wasnt foolish, and from the couples conversation, he could discern something was off.
He remembered the day in the cafe when Adam Jones had suddenly asked him if he wanted to know why Helen Melendy had chosen to abort the child.
At that time, he was angry that Helen had gone ahead with the abortion without a word, so in his pique, he had refused.
But now, it seemed that maybe Helen truly had apelling reason to terminate the pregnancy, rather than what she had said on the ne that day, simply not wanting an extra burden?
Chapter 703. Anyone who harms his wife deserves to die!_1
Chapter 703: 703. Anyone who harms his wife deserves to die!_1
He put down the fishing rod and stood up, his gaze sharply fixed on Elly Campbell, his voice cold and low, "What exactly have you been hiding from me?"
Seeing that his stic brother dared to be fierce with his wife, Adam Jones suddenly became angry, pulling Elly Campbell to his side, he said:
"Why are you yelling at my wife? If you have the guts, go ask Helen Melendy. Sulking here,menting the spring, who cares about you."
Adam Jones lowered his voice, his eyes clearly issuing an unhappy warning, "If Helen Melendy doesnt want to tell you, thats between you two. Why should my wife have to tell you?"
Yelling at who!
The tone of his voice, protecting Elly Campbell in every possible way, made her couldnt help but purse her lips and steal augh, while Harry Hall, who had been scolded by him, didnt know whether to be angry or anxious, as hisplexion became even more terrifying than before.
Adam Jones didnt even want to deal with him, people who were fierce to his wife deserved to die!
He draped his arm over Elly Campbells shoulder, picked up the fishing bucket and rod beside him, and walked to another spot, "Wife, lets ignore him."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Why did she feel like their ind master recently had the potential to be heading in the direction of a kindergarten kid?
And he had even learned to iste people.
Her lips twitched involuntarily, just about to say something when she saw Harry Halls gaze, intently staring at the opposite shore, his face growing more and more unsightly.
Following his gaze, she saw Benjamin Thompson standing by Helen Melendys lounge chair, a warm, spring-time smile on his face as he talked to her, and also handed her a ss of juice.
Watching Benjamin Thompsons attentive behavior, Elly Campbell subtly furrowed her eyebrows.
Although she didnt know much about Benjamin Thompson, she always felt that there was something odd about him, to put it bluntly, he had no good intentions.
Just as she was about to take some action, Harry Hall moved even faster than her, tossing aside his fishing rod and jumping onto the tboat at the edge, paddling towards the beach.
Elly Campbell watched Harry Halls retreating back and then looked at Benjamin Thompson, who was clearly cozying up to Helen Melendy, her eyes narrowed thoughtfully.
She had no intention of interfering with Helen Melendys friendships, but this Benjamin Thompson...
Perhaps because he came with Sophia Green, she instinctively categorized him as someone not to be associated with closely.
Her hand was taken by a broad, powerful palm beside her and brought to the shore, where she heard Adam Jones say:
"Dont worry about them. Lets fish, and tonight, Ill make you a whole fish feast."
"Okay."
Elly Campbell sat down next to his seat and picked up the fishing rod that was set aside, starting to fish.
After it quieted down, Elly Campbell thought about Daisy Thompson and Sophia Greening here, and after some thought, she said:
"Seeing Sophia Green, do you have any thoughts?"
Adam Jones had just baited the hook and ced it in the water when he heard his wife suddenly mention such an obviously feminine name, a hint of guard instantly appeared in his eyes.
Why is my wife bringing up a womans name out of the blue?
And who is Sophia Green?
Confused in his mind, Adam Jones naturally asked aloud, "Who is Sophia Green? Why should I have any thoughts?"
Is my wife testing me?
Adam Jones narrowed his eyes, and his dark pupils immediately exuded a few traces of displeasure.
Elly Campbell: "..."
She was rendered speechless by her ind masters question.
Not because he was feigning ignorance, but judging by the confusion in his eyes, he genuinely didnt know who Sophia Green was?
Apart from seeing her once on William Halls yacht before, ten minutes ago he was about to tell someone to leave, and now hes forgotten her?
Chapter 704. Let’s isolate him_1
Chapter 704: 704. Lets iste him_1
Does the young ind master already have amnesia, or is he justpletely indifferent to other women, which is why he didnt take it to heart?
Seeing his wife looking at him with incredulous eyes, Adam Jones intuitively knew he must have made some joke.
"Whats up?"
Felt a little ufortable being under his wifes scrutiny, Adam asked awkwardly.
"Just a few days ago, that person called you Adam Brother, and you saw her again just minutes ago, yet youve already forgotten her?"
Elly Campbell raised her eyebrows as she looked at Adam, her gaze teasing.
Adam faltered for a moment but remembered as soon as his wife reminded him.
Just thinking about that woman shamelessly calling out brother to his wife made him feel disgusted.
Wait a minute? A few minutes ago?
He scrunched up his eyebrows, "You mean that actress?"
At that time, his whole attention was on his wife. Who cared who that woman was with Dous Turnbaugh?
In any case, anyone with Dous was either an actress or an inte celebrity. Except for his wife, no one else caught his eye.
The only thing he vaguely remembered was that actress deliberately stirring up trouble as he passed by.
It was Cam Greens daughter?
A look of disgust and chill suddenly appeared on Adam Joness face, more irritated than indifferent as moments before.
Seeing her ind masters expression, Elly knew for sure he had absolutely no recollection of Sophia Green, and that he needed her reminder. Her lips twitched.
Should she feel honored that her face was one of the few remembered by Adam Face-blind Jones?
He didnt know Daisy Thompson had alsoe. Hearing Elly mention Sophia Green, he had no interest in talking about her. Seeing the odd expression on Ellys face, he gently patted her cheek
"How long has it been since you got a spanking? Are you itching to climb up on the roof again?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
She wanted to say that Sophia Green was secondary; his own mothers arrival was the main issue.
But seeing that Adam Jones had absolutely no interest in discussing it, she simply dropped it.
Since Daisy Thompson was here, she was certain to seek out her ind master. There was no need for them to intervene.
So, she quietly sat by Adams side, waiting for him to catch fish for her enjoyment.
A few minutester, the fishing line in the water began to tremble.
This was Ellys first time fishing. Although her Old Masters war buddies often invited him to fish, the Old Master was too impatient. Elly had gone a few times as a child, but they never caught a single fish before the Old Master would grumble and leave.
So, this was actually her first time seeing a fish get hooked. Involuntarily, she was tinged with the excitement of a child.
As a child, James Campbell didnt like her, would not take her out to y, and did not have the time to apany her. Thus, Elly Campbells childhood was quite dull and uninteresting.
Therefore, even at the cusp of thirty, seeing a fish being reeled in from the water brought an uncontroble twinkle to her eyes.
"Its on the hook, hurry, pull it up."
Her hands clutched Adams arm tightly, like a child, her beautiful eyes alight with radiance.
Adam Jones looked at his wife and noticed the excitement in her eyes, his heart softening.
He raised his hand to ruffle Elly Campbells hair, "Wait, your husband will reel it in for you."
Chapter 705. She immediately hooked up with another man afterwards_1
Chapter 705: 705. She immediately hooked up with another man afterwards_1
As his voice faded, he swiftly spun the fishing line in his hand and arge fish was pulled up from the water.
"This fish is huge!"
Elly Campbell eximed excitedly. It was rare for Adam Jones to see Elly exhibit such unguarded joy, and his mood was instantly infected by hers.
With a thought, he wrapped an arm around her shoulder, leaned down to kiss her on the lips, and burst into loudughter in response to the slight annoyance in Ellys eyes
"Thats a reward for the husband."
Elly gave him an eye roll and then pulled the fishing line, removing the fish from the hook.
The overwhelming fishy smell caused a wave of nausea to rise in Ellys stomach. She furrowed her brows and put the fish into the bucket.
With the fishy smell gone, the bout of nausea was quickly suppressed.
Elly felt a bit off but nothing serious. She didnt n to visit the hospital on Lake Ind to prevent someone close from making a fuss, and also to avoid dampening the mood of other tourists.
There were many leisure and entertainment facilities on the ind. It wasnt just Elly and another person on this artificial ind designed for fishing.
Not far from them, on another artificial ind, quite a few people were fishing or feeding the fish. Among the crowd, a pair of eyes filled with jealousy and envy was intently fixed on the man and woman yfully teasing each other on Lake Ind.
Underneath the jealousy, they seethed with bitterness.
Elly Campbell had no idea that at this moment, someone was watching her and her husband intently. After fishing a few more fish with Adam Jones, they headed back to shore.
"Wow, Helen Melendy, you really move fast. You just broke up with me and now youre already hooking up with another man."
Helen Melendy had just been about to brush off Benjamin Thompson when she saw Harry Hall approaching her with a dark face.
She was wondering why Harry had suddenly soured when he came up to her and blurted out such a remark.
"Were broken up, its none of your business who I hook up with or how many men I see. What are you to me that you feel you can ask?"
Helen Melendy raised her eyebrows, defiant in the face of the coldness seeping from Harry Halls eyes, though a hint of fear subtly crept into her heart.
"Helen Melendy!"
Harry Hall, with a dark expression, stepped forward and yanked Helen to his side, his gaze sharply sweeping over to Benjamin Thompson, who was showing signs of distress, and said:
"You can leave now."
Benjamin Thompson had some status in the entertainment industry, but he was almost speechless before the real elites.
To say nothing of the young master of the Hall Family, even someone like Dous Turnbaugh would have needed to give way, let alone dare to object in front of Harry Hall.
It just never urred to him that the girl who caught his eye would have a connection with a person like Harry Hall.
Helen Melendy had been about to send Benjamin Thompson away, but Harry Halls presumptuous behavior in dismissing him on her behalf angered her.
Struggling fiercely against the grip Harry Hall had on her hand, Helen realized she couldnt break free. Seeing Benjamin Thompson about to leave, she said:
"Why are you leaving? Im not very close with this person. He tells you to go, and you go?"
Benjamin Thompson was somewhat at a loss for words. His decision to leave had nothing to do with how well she knew Harry Hall.
He simply didnt want to provoke someone he shouldnt.
Benjamin Thompsons gaze meaningfully shifted to Harry Halls face.
Chapter 706. I want to hear the truth_1
Chapter 706: 706. I want to hear the truth_1
Benjamin Thompsons gaze was significantly charged as he nced at Harry Halls face and made an excuse:
"Miss Melendy, I just remembered I have an important phone call to return, so please excuse me."
After saying that, he turned around and quickly walked away.
Watching Benjamin Thompson walk away and leave her behind, Helen Melendy couldnt help but roll her eyes internally. Was this Mr. Thompson even a man, to be scared off by someones casual remarks?
Dissatisfied, she withdrew her gaze from Thompsons receding figure and turned to meet Harry Halls dark and menacing look.
Seeing him narrow his cold eyes at her, he then let out a scornfulugh.
"I didnt expect that after breaking up with me, your taste in men would be so poor. Are you into any pretty boy now?"
Hearing the sarcasm in Harrys words, Helens face sank.
Then, she lowered her gaze to hide all the emotions deep in her eyes and looked up to Harry again with a smile, saying:
"Youre wrong there. My taste in men hasnt changed from the moment I met you until now. Didnt I chase after you in the first ce because you were a pretty boy too?"
The danger in Harrys eyes intensified a bit because of Helens words.
The strength in his grip on Helens wrist also started to increase.
Helens wrist was delicate, and as he yanked it, it hurt so much that she furrowed her brow, as if it could be broken off by him at any moment.
Yet, even so, Helen didnt show any weakness to Harry, her eyes still defiantly met his.
"Youre quite strange. How many times have I told you that weve broken up? Are you addicted to interfering in my life?"
Helen watched him coldly, her eyes full of undisguised scorn.
Harry squinted, quietly scrutinizing every minute expression on Helens face, as if he didnt intend to spare even the pores on her skin.
Thinking back to the conversation between Elly Campbell and Adam Jones, a strange light began to flicker in Harrys eyes.
"Why did you abort the baby?"
Not this question again!
Helen twisted her brow in irritation, trying to shake off Harrys hand.
"Youve asked this question many times before. Even if youve developed amnesia and cant remember, I am under no obligation to answer you again."
She tried to avoid the topic, but the hand Harry had caught struggled to break free once more.
This time, seemingly really wanting to get away, Elly didnt put up the obstinate front she had before, and just red at Harry through gritted teeth, saying:
"Are you trying to twist my hand off??"
At those words, Harrys gaze shifted to his hand on Helens wrist, and her pale skin made the red marks from his grip all the more evident.
He unconsciously loosened his fingers slightly, his brow involuntarily furrowing from the excessive strength he had just used.
Looking at Helens face full of anger, he narrowed his eyes and said sternly, "I want to hear the truth!"
Helens heart skipped a beat at Harrys words, but she quickly calmed down.
"Ive told you the truth!"
As her words dropped, she walked past Harry toward the vi, only to find she could not proceed as she wished.
Harry grabbed her arm and effortlessly pulled her back, and her back pressed directly against the handle of the sun umbre behind her.
The cold metal sensation seeped into Helens spine, chilling her enough to shiver involuntarily.
Chapter 707. Rekindle old feelings_1
Chapter 707: 707. Rekindle old feelings_1
"Ill say it again, I want the truth!"
Just now, he hadnt missed the sh of panic in her eyes, even though she had hidden it well, but he still caught it clearly.
She was indeed hiding something from him!
Feeling terrified by Harry Halls fierce demeanor, Helen Melendy averted her gaze unnaturally and said:
"Ive said everything I have to say. If you love to fantasize so much, go ahead and do it yourself."
Her lips, slightly cold, pursed a little. She shifted a few steps to the side and said seriously,
"Harry Hall, Im here to travel, not to look at your face. How many times do I have to stress that weve already broken up? What right do you have to interfere with me now?"
She raised her eyes and looked coldly at Harry Halls increasingly darkening face,ughing,
"Dont say Ive told you the entire truth. Even if there were other reasons, what would it matter? The child is gone, weve split up. Whats the point in pursuing the reasons any further?"
She narrowed her eyes and let out a mockingly sarcasticugh, "Mr. Hall, youre not thinking of rekindling the old me with me, are you?"
At her every word, the lines on Harry Halls face became more tense, and his gaze fixed on Helen Melendy with a cold chill in his eyes.
Helen Melendy didnt wait for him to speak. Taking advantage of the moment, she pushed him away forcefully, almost exerting all her strength, straightened her back, and walked toward the direction of the vi.
Seeing Helen Melendy return to the room, Elly Campbell thought about the scene on the beach just now when she had seen her arguing with Harry Hall, and walked over, somewhat worried.
"Helen, are you okay?"
"Im fine, just got a bit annoyed by some people."
Helen Melendy said nonchntly, waving her hand. Harry Hall, who had followed her in, heard this, and a self-deprecating bitter smile colored his eyes.
He stepped forward to Helen Melendy, looked down at her, and said, "Youre right, weve already broken up. Whats the point of dwelling on the reason for losing the child? Dont worry, Im not someone who cant handle a loss. You dont have to be afraid of me bothering you anymore."
The Jones couple: "..."
The Old Lady: "..."
After Harry Hall said this, he walked past Helen Melendy and returned to his room.
As Harry Hall walked by, Helen Melendy clenched her hand at her side more tightly, and her cool lips formed a thin line.
"You guys carry on, Im a bit tired and going back to my room to sleep for a while."
After saying that, she left, leaving the Jones couple and the Old Lady in the living room, each with a different expression.
"Look at them, just like you two were back in those days. Are they rewalking the path you two went down?"
Facing the Old Ladys exasperated reproach, Adam Jones, the culprit from back then, felt a bit sheepish and touched the tip of his nose. He nced at his wife, receiving an irritated look from her.
He immediately put on a pleading smile, wrapped his arm around her affectionately, and said:
"We dont need to worry about them. Ill go make you something delicious."
After saying that, he kissed Elly Campbell on the face. He didnt care that an elderly person was still sitting in the living room and began his merciless disy of affection.
Elly Campbell initially didnt think much of it; it wasnt the first or second time this man had been kissing her recently. But when she met the Old Ladys barely smiling gaze, she couldnt help but blush.
Chapter 708. Stew soup for him to nourish his body_1
Chapter 708: 708. Stew soup for him to nourish his body_1
"Come sit by Grandma."
Old Lady Jones was clearly very happy as she patted the seat beside her and beckoned Elly Campbell to sit down.
Elly obediently walked over and had barely sat down when she heard the Old Lady gesture with her chin towards Ind Master Jones, who was busy in the kitchen, and whisper,
"Seeing you two reconcile makes Grandma so happy."
She held Ellys hand and said, "Adam has been without his parents since he was a child. He had to be sensible far earlier than other kids his age and take on heavy responsibilities sooner. As a result, hes be quite a loner, never really liking to have too much to do with others since he was young..."
As the Old Lady talked about Adam as a child, her tone inevitably revealed a touch of heartache.
"If his father hadnt passed away so suddenly, he wouldnt have be so cold. Back when others his age were still ying, he had to take on such argepany.
Grandmas health wasnt much help, and I couldnt assist him much. Now that he has you by his side, even in such a short period, Grandma has seen aplete change in his temperament, sometimes even a bit of child-like behavior.
Grandma knows its all because of you. Youve given him the purest love and the promise of a beautiful future. Only you can make him happy for the rest of his life.
As long as hes happy, Grandma can die in peace."
Elly felt choked up by the Old Ladys words and felt more pity for the little boy who lost his father at six and was heartlessly abandoned by his mother. Likewise, she grew more resentful towards Daisy Thompson, that heartless and cold woman.
Now that woman had the audacity to look for Adam; she wouldnt let her get another chance to hurt her Ind Master.
The Old Lady didnt know Daisy Thompson had sought out Adam. Worrying that the womans presence might agitate the Old Lady, Elly didnt dare bring it up in front of her.
"Grandma, what are you saying, talking about such unlucky things? Youre still young, lets not talk of life and death."
Elly held the Old Ladys hand and said, "Didnt I tell you? Im going to give you another great-granddaughter. You need to keep yourself well. Adam and I wont know the first thing about raising children; well need you."
As soon as the Old Lady heard about a great-granddaughter, she burst into delightedughter.
"Grandma is almost 80, and still young? Yet, I really do wish to look after my future great-granddaughter myself. You two better work hard."
The olddys words made Elly blush, but she didnt shy away from the topic, instead lowering her voice, she said,
"Yeah, were working on it."
"Hahaha, good, good, good..."
The Old Lady was very happy as she patted Ellys hand, saying,
"When we get back, Ill have Gloria stew some nourishing food for Adam to have a good nourishment."
Elly: "..."
It was at this moment that Adam, who had juste out of the kitchen and hadnt yet taken off his apron, seeing his grandmother chatting so happily with his wife and hearing the Old Ladys words, couldnt help but join in
"What do I need nourishment for?"
Of course, its for the kidneys...
Elly added silently in her mind but didnt answer aloud, instead looking at Adam with a look that was somewhere between a smile and not.
The Old Lady just smiled, paying no mind to her grandsons puzzled look.
But this did not prevent Adam from using his powerful imagination; seeing the expressions of his grandmother and his wife, he easily figured it out.
Chapter 709. Stingy Plastic Rooster Jones_1
Chapter 709: 709. Stingy stic Rooster Jones_1
Gazing at his wifes smiling expression, a trace of mischief flickered in his eyes, and then he squinted at her in a meaningful way.
Elly Campbells originally schadenfreude-filled grin stiffened the moment she caught her ind masters nce, instinctively feeling a sense of foreboding.
The next second, she saw Adam give her a covert wink before turning around and heading back into the kitchen.
Elly Campbell immediately deciphered the message in her ind masters eyes, and rm bells went off in her mind.
Oh no.
After what felt like an hour, Adam Jones finished his frenzy in the kitchen, bringing dishes out one by one onto the table.
Just as Adam had said, it really was a full fish feast.
However, it must be said that Ind Master Jones had some impressive culinary skills, creating a variety of different fish dishes that were a salivating sight just to look at.
"Ill go call Helen and the others toe eat."
She couldnt wait and took a step towards Helen Melendys room, only to be scooped back into Adams arms from behind.
"Let them go eat at the restaurant on the ind. I didnt make the food for them."
Elly Campbell: "..."
So much food, even without those two, it couldnt possibly be finished.
"Behave, lets eat ours first, and if we cant finish, well call them over."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She couldnt help but sigh on Harry Halls behalf, what kind of stic brotherhood had he entered?
Even a miser would drop some iron rust, but this stic... you cant even scrape anything off.
But in the end, Elly Campbell was not as shameless as her own Ind Master Jones. Despite his protest, she insisted on calling Helen Melendy and Harry Hall over.
And Adam Jones, always cing his wife first, naturally wouldnt dare to object, letting her have her way.
Yet when Harry Hall and Helen Melendy appeared at the dining table, Adams unweing gaze was as if the two hadmitted unforgivable crimes.
"Did you make all this?"
Harry Hall looked worn out but still managed to sport a casual air, raising his eyes to Adam Jones with a somewhat hoarse voice.
"You should feel honored, benefiting from my wifes presence."
Adam Jones swept a cold gaze over Harry Hall and Helen Melendy and then eagerly took his seat beside Elly Campbell.
There werent many seats at the table, the Old Lady sat at the head, William Campbell was to sit next to her, and of course, the Jones couple would sit side by side.
Only two seats were left in the end, and whether or not Harry and Helen were reluctant to sit together, they had no choice but to settle into those two spots.
Moreover, since they had broken up, there was no need to be pretentious and avoid each other due to their past rtionship; that would have looked artificial.
Both harbored this thought, and eventually, without nning it, they simultaneously pulled out chairs and sat down.
Despite this, Helen ate a bit hastily, and particrly when she reached for the dishes, it seemed as if she and Harry had an agreement, for they always ended up vying for the same piece of fish.
This not only made the atmosphere awkward but also hastened Helens eating.
And then...
Tragedy struck.
Helen choked on a fish bone, and with a small gulp, her throat became intensely sore.
She grabbed a big spoonful of rice and stuffed it into her mouth, but to no avail; the bone seemed to be stuck vertically in her throat, impossible to swallow or pull out.
Chapter 710. Is it just a breakup, is it necessary_1
Chapter 710: 710. Is it just a breakup, is it necessary_1
After several attempts, her face had turned red, and Harry Hall, who had been sitting beside her, now noticed something was off about her.
Especially when he saw the tears in the Eye Corner, her cheeks a faint red, her hand on her throat, she looked very ufortable.
A sense of anxiety instinctually tightened around his heart, and his hand gripping the chopsticks involuntarily tightened as well.
His gaze uncontrobly rested on Helen Melendys face, and he finally couldnt resist asking, "Whats wrong with you?"
When Harry questioned her, everyone at the table turned their attention to her, making Helen, whose face was already flushed, turn even redder.
She hadnt wanted anyone to know that she got choked by a fishbone while eating and had been trying to dislodge it silently. But Harrys question now directed everyones attention toward her.
But what was even more embarrassing was when she heard little William, with a face full of innocence, looking at her and excitedly saying,
"I know, Auntie Helen got a fishbone stuck in her throat."
Helen Melendy: "..."
"Helen, getting a fishbone stuck can be a big deal or a small one, you mustnt take it lightly,"
Old Lady Jones also admonished her with concern from the main seat.
"Madam, Im fine, I swallowed it down already."
With the situation as it was, Helen had no intention of continuing to hide it, but she also didnt want to make a big deal out of it. Just as she thought to steer the conversation away, she heard Harry Hall snort, saying,
"You say its nothing? Havent you heard the news about someone who almost died from a fishbone stuck in their throat?"
Helen Melendy: "..."
Was he intentionally cursing her? Was breaking up that serious?
She looked at Harry Halls grim face, and a hint of dissatisfaction appeared in the depths of her eyes.
Whether she heard the concern in Harrys voice or not, Elly Campbell certainly did.
And what Harry said wasnt just merely scaremongering, as she had previously attended to an emergency patient in the hospital who had a fishbone stuck in their esophagus. They hadnt taken it seriously, and eventually, the fishbone pierced through the esophagus, causing mediastinitis and pus formation, leading to a high fever and breathing difficulties. The patient almost died.
What should have been just a 50 yuan procedure to remove a fishbone turned severe, ending up needing open-chest surgery.
The money was trivial, but the person had nearly lost their life.
Of course, such incidents were rare, but they certainly shouldnt be taken lightly.
Seeing that they had nearly finished eating, she put down her chopsticks and said, "Helen, CEO Hall is right. Dont underestimate a fishboneit can be fatal if it gets serious. Stop eating, Ill apany you to the hospital to remove it."
Helen Melendy: "..."
"Isnt this making a big deal out of nothing?"
"It is necessary."
Elly Campbell stood up from her seat, walked over, and yanked Helen up from her chair, saying, "Stop eating,e with me."
Under Queen Ellys "dominance," Helen Melendy was dragged away.
And when Harry Hall saw that Elly Campbell had taken Helen Melendy to the hospital, his hand, which had been tightly sping the chopsticks, rxed a little without a sound.
The hospital on the ind wasnt far from the vi they were at, just a few minutes walk away.
With the night already upon them, "Jones Ind" at night was a beauty of its own.
Colorful and bright lights were shining everywhere on the ind, adding a different charm to the seaside scenery.
A gentle cool breeze swept through, soft and leisurely.
Elly Campbell nced at Helen Melendy, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Did you still not tell Harry Hall about your illness?"
Chapter 711. Your ambition is not small at all_1
Chapter 711: 711. Your ambition is not small at all_1
Helen Melendy paused in her steps, but quickly reined in all her emotions, saying with feigned indifference,
"Whats there to say? Even without that disease, I wouldnt have kept Harry Halls child."
Her words were cold, but it took considerable effort to suppress the reluctant heartache that welled up whenever she mentioned the child.
Elly Campbell knew she was being stubborn, but she didnt call her out on it. That child was indeed her biggest scar, not just physically but emotionally too, and perhaps it would take a long time to heal.
The reason she said she wouldnt interfere with Helen Melendy and Harry Halls past affairs, yet couldnt help but want to meddle, was simply because in her view, only Harry Hall could heal her.
"Were here."
As Elly Campbell remained silent, they had arrived at the hospital entrance.
Elly Campbell snapped back to reality just as they were about to go inside, only to run into thest person she wanted to see.
The other person also seemed surprised to see Elly Campbell, a sh of surprise crossing her face before she walked over to Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell frowned, her obvious annoyance immediately showing on her face.
The neer was none other than Daisy Thompson, whom Elly Campbell found to be heartless, cold-blooded, and shameless - Ind Master Joness own mother.
Seeing Daisy Thompson approaching, Elly Campbells frown deepened.
Helen Melendy didnt recognize Daisy Thompson, but the instant look of disgust on her friends face indicated their rtionship wasplicated.
She thought back to the altercation earlier in the day between Elly and Sophia Green, involving Mrs. Green.
At that time, Sophia Greens mention of Adam Joness connection to Mrs. Green was interrupted by Elly.
However, from the snatches of conversation, Helen Melendy could infer the gist.
And looking at the woman before her...
Helen Melendys eyes widened in shock, for the simple reason that this womans features strongly resembled Adam Joness.
Could she be Adam Joness... biological mother?
His biological mother is still alive, now another mans wife, another mans stepmother?
Helen Melendy was stunned by such a massive family secret.
Adam Joness mother wasnt only alive, but she had also remarried?
Moreover, judging by Ellys attitude toward her, it seemed that Daisy Thompsons remarriage may not have been very honorable.
If she had divorced Adam Joness father before remarrying, Elly wouldnt be the type to unreasonably despise an elder for such a reason.
While Helen Melendy was still grappling with this shocking secret, Daisy Thompson had already approached Elly Campbell.
"What a coincidence, daughter-inw," she said.
Undeniably, Daisy Thompson was a beautiful woman with great body proportions. Although nearly 60, she looked after her appearance well, appearing only in her forties, more striking than many other women of the same age.
Over 170 centimeters tall, she stood in front of Elly Campbell without looking overshadowed.
However, that haughty, dismissive bearing she had made people feel a natural repugnance.
That demeanor inevitably reminded Helen Melendy of Harry Halls mother, Leanne Richards. Thinking about it, the two women seemed to be cast in the same mold.
The words "daughter-inw" sounded in Elly Campbells ears, nauseating to bear.
Elly knew that Daisy Thompson had purposely followed her to the ind, and if she ignored her, the woman would linger like a persistent specter, so without further walking, she said bluntly,
"Does Mrs. Greenck a son of her own, delusionally hoping to im someone elses son? Ambitious indeed, directly aiming to im a tycoon as her son."
Chapter 712. The whole family came to milk the system_1
Chapter 712: 712. The whole family came to milk the system_1
Elly Campbells sarcasm was unrestrained, causing a momentary distortion to sh across Daisy Thompsons eyes.
It had been 24 years since she married Cam Green, and except for Greens daughter, she had not borne him any children.
So, Ellys words undoubtedly struck a sore spot for Daisy.
Despite not understanding her daughter-inw, Daisy had already taken a strong dislike to her, and her gaze towards Elly was now tinged with scrutiny.
She did not immediately respond to Ellysment but instead turned to Helen Melendy, an "outsider," and with the same scrutinizing look she had given Elly, spoke in a self-important manner:
"You leave first, I have something to say to my daughter-inw."
The tone in which she spoke was almost identical to the one she had used on the cruise ship when she told Elly to leave because she had something to say to her son.
Ellys expression darkened slightly, and then she found Daisys behavior almostughable.
She couldnt understand where Daisy got the confidence and thick skin to act the part of a mother-inw in front of her.
Helen also found Daisys attitude distasteful, but as she was Adam Joness mother and Ellys mother-inw, and since Helen was an outsider not privy to the full situation, it wasnt her ce to get involved.
She turned to Elly and said, "Ill go in by myself; you dont need to apany me."
Elly knew that Daisy wouldnt let the matter rest without a conversation, so she didnt insist on apanying Helen inside, nodding at her instead and said:
"Call me if you need anything."
"Got it."
After Helen left, Elly shifted her gaze back to Daisy who was in front of her and asked, "What did you want to say to me?"
Daisy seemed very displeased with Ellys disrespectful attitude, and upon hearing her speak, could not help but frown.
"I do not like this attitude of yours. My son has never been by my side since he was young, and I never imagined he would have such poor taste in choosing a wife."
Elly: "..."
As a person with normal values and a sound mind, Elly truly could not fathom how thick-skinned someone had to be to so matter-of-factly discuss abandoning her son from a young age and still so staunchly believe that she remained the mother her son most longed for.
This mystery-like sense of superiority left Elly unable to suppress a burst of derisiveughter.
"Whether my husbands taste in choosing a wife is good or bad is none of Mrs. Greens business..."
Halting there, Elly seemed to ponder something and chuckled lightly, raising her eyebrows and said:
"Is Mrs. Green perhaps thinking of introducing another more satisfactory bride to my husband? Maybe someone like... Miss Green?"
Daisy did not expect Elly to be so blunt and to hit the nail on the head with herment, which made Daisys face turn unpleasant.
"How can you speak like this? Sophia is Adams sister; how could I possibly think of introducing her to her own brother!"
Hearing this, Elly could hardly resist the urge to crack open Daisys head to study what kind of shoddy substanceposed her brain.
Now, she finally understood the source of Lily Joness idiotic gic traits.
"Mrs. Green, everyone has the right to daydream, and I certainly cant stop you from fantasizing, but dont cheekily project your fantasies onto my husband. Isnt recognizing a mother not enough that you also have to bring in a so-called sister with no blood rtion? Is your entire family addicted to deception or what?"
Daisy was struck dumb by Ellys scathing words, her face instantly contorting as she exims, "Youre insolent! Who gave you the audacity to speak to me like this?
Chapter 713. Lowest price in the universe_1
Chapter 713: 713. Lowest price in the universe_1
"It seems Mrs. Green hasnt held back from practicing her sparring scenes with Miss Green, quite familiar with the lines from those pce drama scripts, arent you?"
"You..."
Daisy Thompson red furiously at Elly Campbell, but the next second, as if something came to her mind, she let out a softugh.
"Elly Campbell, you are really too arrogant. Do you really think just because my son dotes on you now, you can bewless? Regardless of the current state of my rtionship with my son, I am still his birth mother."
She had thought that upon hearing these words, Elly Campbell would surely show a look of concern, or at the very least, her attitude might soften a bit.
But it didnt.
On Elly Campbells face, she could discern no reaction; she merely looked at her with a nonchnt expression, as if watching a performance, waiting for her to continue her act.
Daisy Thompsons eyes dropped slightly, suppressing the discontent in them, and then she looked at Elly Campbell again, smiling as she said:
"Dont think Im making empty threats. After all, I am Adams birth mother, and the bond between mother and son is something an outsider like you simply cannotpare to."
She deliberately emphasized the word "outsider," intending to stress to Elly Campbell that she was Adam Joness kin, whereas Elly Campbell, who came from the Campbell Family, would always be an outsider, no matter what.
Luckily for her, she wasnt a parasitic nt, relying on the Jones Family for survival, and luckily Daisy Thompson, this so-called mother-inw, had left the Jones Family.
Otherwise, having a mother-inw who treated her daughter-inw as an outsider would indeed have been an unfortunate matter.
Elly Campbell watched Daisy Thompsons self-assured demeanor, chuckled lightly, and still did not answer.
Seeing Elly Campbell looking so calm andposed, Daisy Thompson felt as if her punches werending on cotton, her face twisting with even more rage.
She looked at Elly Campbell, struggling to provoke her further:
"Adam was six years old when I left the Jones Family. To him, a mother was a role he deeply longed for. Now that Im back by his side, what do you think? For someone who lost his mother in childhood, do you believe he would really want to drive me away?"
Her lips curved slightly, and seeing Elly Campbells face finally showing some difort, she thought her words had struck a nerve and a hint of triumph shed in her eyes.
"Adam has recognized me as his birth mother. Do you think he will listen to me? Just one word from me, and your expulsion from the Jones Family is only a matter of time. Instead of thinking of ways to please me, you speak to me with such insolent attitude. How can you be so foolish!"
When Daisy Thompson finished her "earth-shattering" speech, Elly Campbells entire worldview crumbled.
Should she be grateful that this idiotic gene was only inherited by Lily Jones and hadnt tainted her familys leader?
Elly Campbells gaze quietly settled on Daisy Thompsons stunningly beautiful face, thinking that perhaps Providence had allocated all the excellent genes to that face, which is why Daisy Thompson was left with a brain filled with nothing but dregs.
Watching Daisy Thompsons self-righteous manner, Elly Campbell narrowed her eyes; it took a great deal of effort for her to suppress the fury rising in her heart.
"So you still remember how you abandoned your son at the age of six, and how a six-year-old child desperately longs for a mother. Im truly curious how you have the gall to think you still have a chance to dictate to Adam after having an affair and abandoning your child, then taking advantage of the situation to loot the Jones Familys assets?"
"They say theres nothing more shameless than a person who has reached the ultimate in baseness. You are not just invincible on earth, but in the entire universe."
Chapter 714. That unfilial son_1
Chapter 714: 714. That unfilial son_1
When she became angry, the fierceness on her face came with it, and although Daisy Thompson was about as tall as she, the oppressive aura emanating from her pushed back the anger that Daisy Thompson had just felt bubbling up because of her words.
"You..."
"Daisy Thompson, I address you as Mrs. Green out of basic decency, but in my eyes, youre worse than an animal. Now, you havent even touched the Jones Familys doorstep and youre here,manding and acting like a mother-inw. Im really curious if you have even a shred of shame left!"
Ever since Elly Campbell found out that Daisy Thompson couldnt resist having an affair and left the Jones Family, abandoning their six-year-old ind master, shed been holding back a fire in her heart.
She felt sorry that the young ind master had lost his parents at such a young age, and sorry that he had to bear responsibilities and burdens his peers didnt have to endure.
She had thought that if Daisy Thompson stayed far away from them for the rest of her life, bing a stranger, they would never cross paths again.
But contrary to expectations, she shamelessly wormed her way back, uttering suchughable statements.
"Elly Campbell, you... dont go too far with your words!"
Daisy thought only Henry Jones knew about her affair. Before Henry returned to the country, he had informed her of his intention to divorce her.
She knew that once divorced, with Henrys means, she might not get a cent. But as fate would have it, God was on her side.
Henry Jones died in a ne crash on his way back to the country.
With Henrys death, the Jones Corporation suddenly became vulnerable prey, and if she didnt im her rightful inheritance quickly, she might end up with nothing if it fell into the hands of others.
Adding to that, the Old Lady of the Jones Family could only take care of the corporation and had little energy to spare to deal with her.
She took that opportunity to grab her share of Henrys inheritance and leave.
Although many people scorned her as worthless, their insults were nothing off her back; she let them talk.
She guessed that Henry might have mentioned her affair to the Old Lady, but a scandal involving Madame Jones having an affair wouldnt do the Jones Family any good either, especially when Henrys death caused thepanys stock to plummet, and they couldnt afford to create any scandals.
Thats why she felt so confident back then.
Indeed, she waited for a while, and as Henrys death gradually faded from memory, she heard not a word of insult about her affair.
At worst, people only said shecked humanity, taking her husbands wealth and running away right after his death.
Compared to being called inhumane, if the affair hade out, it would have been far more damaging to her and Cam Greens reputations.
Now, after more than twenty years, she thought the shame of her past affair was buried and wouldnt be brought up again, so she was so bold in front of Elly Campbell.
But unexpectedly, she heard her past scandal being dredged up again from Elly Campbells mouth.
When Elly Campbell revealed it like that, she instantly felt like she had lost all face.
If Elly Campbell knew about it, it wasnt the Old Lady who had talked; it must have been her son, Adam Jones.
The Old Lady was very concerned about her grandson and would definitely not tell her own granddaughter-inw about her sons mothers infidelity. Therefore, the only way Elly could have known was if Adam had told her.
Daisy Thompson felt resentment bubbling up inside her, and she cursed inwardly through gritted teeth: That unfilial son!
Chapter 715. This is the misfortune of a family_1
Chapter 715: 715. This is the misfortune of a family_1
How could he be so inconsiderate of his own mothers reputation and tell such things to an outsider?
Daisy Thompson held some resentment against Adam Jones in her heart, but thinking that she had something to ask of her son this time, she managed to suppress her anger.
"Im over the top? Youre the one whos lost all sense of shame, and youre afraid of what others will say?"
Elly Campbell snorted coldly, looking at Daisy Thompson, and said, "I dont care what youre nning to do by following Adam all the way to the ind, but let me tell you, if you think you can manipte him, dont even think about it!"
Already infuriated and humiliated by having her affair exposed by her daughter-inw, Daisy Thompsons voice suddenly raised a few notches upon hearing Elly Campbells words, whether it was because she felt guilty or thought she was being wronged by Elly Campbell
"Dont falsely use me here. Adam is my flesh and blood; how could I possibly scheme against him? Its our misfortune in the Jones Family to have a daughter-inw like you who likes to sow discord."
Perhaps Elly Campbell was provoked too far by Daisy Thompsons shamelessness, but for some reason, she now found herselfughing.
"I should also thank you for having left early on. The Old Lady having a daughter-inw like you, thats the real misfortune for our family."
Elly Campbell used Daisy Thompsons words to retaliate.
"And moreover, Mrs. Thompson..."
She deliberately changed the address, feeling nauseous at the thought of calling her Mrs. Green any longer.
"I already mentioned it to Miss Green before, and I dont mind repeating it for you now; Im naturally rebellious and the worst at taking orders. Not to mention Adam is well past the age of being weaned, even if he really brings you back into the Jones Family, dont expect to boss me around."
Having said that, and seeing Helen Melendying out of the hospital, she wasnt in the mood for further idle talk with Daisy Thompson and walked directly towards Helen Melendy.
However, Daisy Thompson didnt stop Elly Campbell just to argue with her; having been rebuked by someone younger, how could she let Elly walk away without saying her piece?
"Wait, I havent finished what I had to say."
Daisy Thompson stood with a stern face, extending her arm to block Elly Campbells path.
Elly Campbell looked down at the slender arm stretched out in front of her, smiled faintly, and said, "Go ahead, but I dont have much time to watch you strut around talking nonsense. If youre not going to get to the point, dont waste my time."
"You..."
Daisy Thompson had just had a taste of Elly Campbells unforgiving tongue and her stubborn nature, knowing she wouldnt gain any advantage over her and had no desire to engage in a war of words with her.
Stabilizing her emotions, she said, "I want to see Adam, pass a message to him for me."
Her tone softened a bit, but the air of self-importance remained unchanged, unaware of who had given her the confidence to still act high and mighty after being scolded by Elly Campbell.
Even Helen Melendy, who hade closer, couldnt help but want tough, hearing Daisy Thompsons presumptuous tone.
Adam Jones having a mother like that must be tough.
Then, she subconsciously thought of Harry Halls mother, Leanne Richards, and a shadow briefly passed through her eyes.
But quickly, she concealed her sorrow and stepped forward to stand beside Elly Campbell.
Daisy Thompson, upon seeing another stranger at Elly Campbells side, someone who seemed to be on good terms with Elly, feared that Elly could not keep her mouth shut and would talk about her past in front of others, could not help but frown.
Her gaze swept over Helen Melendy with a hint of hostility.
Chapter 716. Nauseating face_1
Chapter 716: 716. Nauseating face_1
She made no effort to hide her emotions, so the unfriendly look she gave Helen Melendy was fully captured by the two people with Elly Campbell.
Helen Melendy didnt understand why Daisy Thompson suddenly looked at her like that, she hadnt said a word from the beginning to the end; was she getting in her way too?
Before meeting Daisy Thompson, Elly Campbell thought the Baker family women were the most outrageous she had ever seen, but after meeting Daisy Thompson, Elly felt that the shamelessness of the Baker women paled inparison to that of Daisy Thompson.
She looked at Daisy Thompson and chuckled softly.
"Its impossible for me to arrange a meeting with him for you, but if you have something to say to him, I can listen first. If I think its reasonable, I dont mind passing the message for you."
Basically, she didnt want to deliver the message at all.
Daisy Thompsons facial expression twisted slightly again, then she looked at Elly Campbell with a cold face and said,
"What business is it of yours to know what I have to say to my son?"
But Elly Campbell just casually spread her hands, "If you dont want to say, then dont. I dont really need to know. Besides, arent you so confident that Adam yearns for you as his mother? Why do you need an outsider like me to ry your words?"
Elly intentionally emphasized the word "outsider" in front of Daisy Thompson, the sarcasm in her words causing Daisys face to once again show signs of losing control.
Elly no longer paid attention to Daisy Thompson and didnt want to look at her nauseating face. She took Helen Melendy by the arm and left, leaving behind Daisy Thompson with a face full of spiteful irritation.
However, considering that her stepdaughter was fond of her son, she still had to find a way to grant her wish.
The girl had grown up by her side since she was little, and though not her biological child, she was no different than her own in her eyes. How could she bear to watch her covet Elly Campbell, that cheap woman?
Moreover, even without Sophia, she would never allow her son to pamper a woman like Elly Campbell, who did not understand her ce and utterly disregarded her as a mother-inw.
On the way back to the vi with Helen Melendy, seeing Elly with a face as if she had swallowed a fly, Helen teased her with augh,
"Hey! She is Adam Jones biological mother after all. Arent you afraid that Adam Jones will be displeased with you for treating her like this?"
"Ha! As if he would dare!"
Elly snorted coldly, her eyes showingplete indifference.
On one hand, she believed that Adam Jones wouldnt show her a displeased face, on the other hand...
Compared to her, she reckoned her ind master presumably loathed Daisy Thompson even more, so how could he possibly make a show of displeasure toward her because of such an irresponsible woman.
Although Helen Melendy wasnt constantly observing how the couple interacted, from what she had seen during this period, she knew just how much Adam doted on his best friend.
Furthermore, with Daisy Thompson being so outrageous, it was clear to anyone who wasnt a fool what Adam would do; he certainly wouldnt mistreat his wife because of such a mother.
Her question just now was solely to tease her friend.
Seeing Elly and Adam withstand everything until today, Helen felt very relieved in her heart; whereas looking at herself...
Helen Melendys eyes dropped sorrowfully, concealing all her emotions.
Meanwhile, back at the vi, two tall men leaned against the vi doorpost, their gazes coincidentally extending beyond the vi, as if waiting for someone to return.
Calcting the time and expecting that his wife should be returning soon, Adam Jones turned toward Harry Hall and couldnt resist making a sarcastic remark.
Chapter 717: Do you want to eat me?_1
Chapter 717: Do you want to eat me?_1
"Im here waiting for my wife, and youre waiting for your ex-girlfriend?"
Harry Hall: "..."
Why did he feel like this beast was unting in front of him again? How blind had he been in his youth to befriend such a stic brother.
"Youre overthinking it, Im just here to enjoy the sea breeze."
Harrys expression was indifferent as he denied it, yet his gaze kept drifting unintentionally towards the direction of the hospital.
Adam Jones gave him a look of disdain and then added after a moment:
"Heres another chance to look, want to know why Helen Melendy had the child aborted?"
As soon as the child was mentioned, Harrys jaw tensed up, and he really wanted to refuse with some dignity like thest time.
But at this moment, the words "dont want to know" felt like they were weighed down by lead, stubbornly stuck in his throat, unable to be spat out.
Seeing his friend like this, Adam knew that though Harry said he wouldnt cling anymore, in his heart, he had never really let go of Helen Melendy.
The olddy was right, these two were walking the same old path he and Elly had in the beginning. He was now grateful he turned back when it was still possible, so he could keep the woman he loved.
Because he could empathize, he couldnt truly ignore the situation.
After much hesitation, he still told Harry the truth, "Helen Melendy is sick."
At those words, Harrys entire body stiffened, his gaze suddenly shifted to Adams face, his eyes cold and sharp, as if trying to see some sign that he was joking.
But Adam didnt, and when their eyes met, he added, "Cervical cell changes."
Harrysplexion suddenly turned a shade paler, his eyes instantly filled with a mixture ofplexity and shock, along with unrestrained heartache and regret.
"She..."
It took him a long time before he could speak in a hoarse voice, and he was just about to ask when he heard Adam say:
"Shes back, you can ask her yourself."
With that, he disappeared at the entrance of the vi, and in a blink of an eye, he was walking over to his wife.
"Are you hungry? You only ate half of your meal before you left, shall I go and cook something else for you?"
As he was taking Ellys hand to walk back, as far as Helens best friend, the wife with the fishbone stuck in her throat in the hospital, Adam did not bother to ask her even a single question, not even sparing her a nce.
Elly, remembering the encounter with Daisy Thompson just now, thought it over and decided she still had to tell Adam.
Just as she saw Harrying out of the vi, his eyes practically glued to Helen, Elly could guess what was going on and didnt say a word, just allowed her ind owner to lead her away.
"What would you like to eat? Ill cook for you," he offered.
Though she had left the table halfway through, Elly was actually full, and wanting to tell Adam about Daisy Thompson, she said:
"No need to eat now, lets go back to our room first."
In the living room, the olddy was still sitting there, and Elly didnt want to bring up Daisy Thompson, the shameless woman, in front of her, for fear of upsetting the olddy.
However, upon hearing his beloved wifes words, Adams brain began to freely wander into imagination.
"Do you want to eat me?"
His deep voice,ced with pleased chuckling, came close to Ellys ear, the warm breath circling her sensitive ears, making Elly, who had gradually built up a thicker skin in front of him, still involuntarily feel her ears heat up.
With the olddy still in the living room, this man always chooses the most inappropriate times to be flirtatious.
Chapter 718. That woman is also on the island_1
Chapter 718: 718. That woman is also on the ind_1
She raised her hand and, as if to punish, twisted Adam Jones waist hard. Between Adams pained expressions, she gritted her teeth and said,
"Cant you think of something serious for once?"
After speaking, she stepped forward, pushed open the door to the bedroom beside her, and walked in.
Adam Jones, having just been twisted by his wife, obviously followed her in on his tiptoes. The moment she turned around, he stepped forward to embrace her, then spun around and pinned her against the cab behind her.
His towering figure overshadowed Elly Campbells slender one. With a mischievous smile in his eyes, he said,
"Whats so unserious about discussing with my wife the possibility of having a daughter? Its a significant event for the rest of my life."
Elly Campbell rolled her eyes at him and stretched out a hand to push him away, but both her hands were effortlessly caught by Adamsrger one in front of his chest. He said in a husky voice,
"Wife, we havent...
He moistened his slightly dry lips, the glow of desire in his eyes too intense and familiar.
Elly Campbells eyelids twitched violently, and she didnt push him away, but instead let him switch their position effortlessly, and the two directly fell onto therge bed behind them.
He flipped over, propped his hands beside Elly Campbell, and looked at her with a bright smile, saying,
"Its been so long without creating a daughter. Grandmother is so worried shes even given me tonics for my health. How could I lose face like that?"
The corners of Elly Campbells mouth twitched fiercely again.
That was from several hours ago, how could he still remember that now.
Really, when he bes a beast, he cane up with any excuse.
"Come on, wife, for our little daughter, I will give it my all..."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Give it your all my ass!!!
After being tossed and turned over and over again, Elly Campbell, with the little strength she had left, fiercely kicked Adam Jones.
The contentedly grinning beast beside her caught her kicking foot with a satisfied smile and leaned down to nt a kiss on Elly Campbells face.
"Dont be mad, hubby will carry you to bathe."
Whether it was because themotion just now was too loud, or some other reason, Elly Campbell felt a bloating difort in her lower abdomen.
It was simr to the bloating sensation when menstruation is about to begin.
She didnt give it much thought, thinking her period wasing as it had been irregr since the birth of William Campbell, and she didnt take it too seriously.
After taking a bath, the sour bloating in her lower abdomen disappeared.
Back in bed, shey next to Adam Jones. She had intended to talk to him about Daisy Thompson, but that beast had suddenly interrupted her with his antics.
After pondering for a moment, she snuggled into Adam Jones embrace again.
Adam Jones wrapped an arm around her, lightly ying with Elly Campbells long hair that fell over her shoulder, feeling that his wife had something to say to him, and looked down at her, asking,
"Do you have something to tell me?"
Elly Campbell thought for a moment, nodded, moved up a bit, and propped herself up in front of Adam Jones, saying,
"I ran into Daisy Thompson when I went to the hospital just now."
She didnt shy away from using his mothers name directly in front of Adam Jones.
As expected, upon hearing that name, Adam Jones facial expression instantly turned cold.
"Shes on the ind too?"
"Yeah."
Elly Campbell nodded, thinking of Daisy Thompsons insistence on meeting her son, Elly Campbell couldnt help feeling that she was up to no good.
Chapter 719. I still have to be on guard against _1
Chapter 719: 719. I still have to be on guard against _1
After much thought, she decided that she needed to inform her ind owner so he could take precautions.
Even though Daisy Thompson was insignificant in front of Adam Jones, Elly Campbell knew that troublemakers could be difficult to handle.
History had seen many powerful figures meet their downfall over seemingly minor details.
There would always be times when the undeserving triumph.
Just like Elly Campbell had thought, Daisy Thompson and her stepdaughter showing up on the ind at the same time was, in his view, no mere coincidence.
His eyes, cold and icy, slowly narrowed, and a dangerous aura began to seep out from their depths.
After a moment, Adam Jones spoke, "What does she want to do?"
Elly Campbell recalled the words Daisy Thompson had said at the hospital entrance but chose not to repeat them to Adam Jones.
That kind of view that upended all values disgusted her once, which was enough; she didnt need to disgust her ind owner again.
"I dont know, she told me to deliver a message to you, saying she has something to talk to you about."
Shey on Adams chest, her eyes gleaming with a touch of gossip.
Adam Jones noticed the gleam of curiosity in his beloved wifes eyes and chuckled, "Why are you so kind to even deliver her message?"
Given his wifes prickly nature, someone hade to bully her, and she was already doing well not to strike back, let alone lend a hand.
Even though his wife hadnt detailed exactly what Daisy Thompson had said to her at the hospital entrance, with that womans shameless audacity, its possible she said something to upset his wife.
Sure enough, upon hearing his words, Elly Campbells eyebrows lifted slightly.
She shifted closer to him and rubbed against him, "I didnt want to pass on the message at first, but she wouldnt tell me what it was, and I couldnt help being curious."
Her fingers traced circles on Adams chest, her movements deliberately teasing, "Why dont you go and listen, thene back and tell me about it?"
Adams Adams apple involuntarily moved as he grasped her restless hand and pressed it onto his body; his voice grew huskier
"If you keep moving, dont me me for being impolite."
Elly Campbell had only been teasing him, but hearing his voice grow hoarse so quickly, she immediately stopped.
Adam Jones looked down at the woman in his arms, her eyes restless, and hummed lightly, "You really want me to meet that woman just because youre curious?"
His spouse had hit the nail on the head, but Elly Campbell wasnt ashamed, replying directly,
"Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be in peril."
She looked at Adam Joness enchantingly handsome face, "Im not sure about anything else, but one thing Im certain of is that she wants to set you up with Miss Green."
When she had said this in front of Daisy Thompson before, the expression on her face was too obvious to ignore, even if she wanted to pretend she hadnt seen it.
As soon as Elly Campbell said this, she felt a light smack on her bottom from Adam, "Are you looking for a spanking?"
"Ow, Im serious."
Elly Campbell swatted away his hand that was on her bottom and looked at Adam Jones earnestly, "A shameless woman dares to try to push other women at my husband, and I shouldnt be on guard?"
As she spoke, she squinted her eyes, a hint of danger surfacing within them.
"Or are you saying you want to go with the flow and just agree to it... ow!"
Her bottom received another spank from her ind owner.
Chapter 720: Iron-faced_1
Chapter 720: Iron-faced_1
This time, Adam Joness strength was a bit too much, causing Elly Campbell to cry out in pain involuntarily.
"Try talking nonsense again!"
In Adams tone, there was a hint of mild displeasure.
Elly inwardly pouted and muttered softly, "I was just joking."
Adam nced at her and snorted lightly, saying, "I dont like you lumping me together with other women."
Hearing his sulky tone, Elly couldnt help butugh out loud; she leaned close to him and coaxed softly:
"Alright, alright, I wont dare next time."
With a somewhat conciliatory demeanor, she was like a little cat seeking her owners favor, rubbing her cheek against Adams face, rubbing him until he couldnt help but burst intoughter.
"However, I wasnt talking nonsense about her wanting to introduce her stepdaughter to you."
Elly added another sentence, "Besides, could I not outshine some little temptress out there?"
Adam, looking into the scorn at the bottom of his wifes eyes, adoringly stroked her nose.
Then he heard Elly continue, "Im worried she has other motives. Despite being rebuffed time and again, she still persists in seeking you out; I always feel shes plotting against you."
"So... rather than letting her pester you over and over, it might be better to just listen to what she has to say."
That was what Adam was thinking too; he didnt want that woman to annoy his wife repeatedly because she couldnt meet him.
"Fine, the next time shees, Ill listen to what she wants to say."
"Just so were clear, if she tries to match you with another woman, make sure you take the initiative to send her packing. If I have to step in, I wont be so polite."
Elly waved her fist in front of him, the warning in her eyes intense.
Adam was amused by her, reaching out to epass her little fist in his palm, saying:
"Dont worry, leave it to me; I wont let some chaotic, vulgar vixen trouble mydy."
"Mm, good boy!"
Elly, satisfied, extended her hand and, like soothing a child, ruffled Adams hair. Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, Adam quickly caught it.
"If Im being this obedient, shouldnt I get a reward?"
No sooner had he spoken than the sparkle in his eyes began to flicker evidently.
Elly clearly understood what that look in his eyes meant, but she truly felt too exhausted by his antics to give in, half-hearted or not. She straight-out rejected him.
"No, Im really tired."
The fatigue showed inly on her face; although Adam was somewhat irresistibly drawn, he wouldnt insist on pressing her and did nothing more than hold her tightly in his embrace, saying:
"Alright, then sleep."
He kissed her forehead, then refrained from saying anything more.
But when he thought of that woman, Daisy Thompson, a coldness shed across Adams face once again.
No matter whether her intent was purely to push her stepdaughter on him, to stir up discord between him and his wife, or if she harbored some ulterior motive, he would definitely not let that woman off easily.
Elly thought that after their confrontation the previous night, Daisy Thompson would at least show some restraint for a day, but she had still underestimated the womans thick skin.
The next morning, Elly woke upter than usual, having been rather sleepytely.
By the time she got out of bed, she was the only one in the vi.
Just as she had finished breakfast and was about to leave, she saw that persistent woman at the doorway again.
Chapter 721. Isn’t it just because Adam Jones indulges you_1
Chapter 721: 721. Isnt it just because Adam Jones indulges you_1
Elly Campbell found that Daisy Thompson was like a cockroach that couldnt be killed; no matter what you said to her, she could brazenly act as if she hadnt heard a thing.
Upon seeing Elly Campbell, Daisy Thompsons face turned sour, but considering her own son was here, she didnt dare to provoke this little slut.
She lifted her chin arrogantly towards Elly Campbell, "Where is Adam?"
"Not here."
Elly Campbell replied impatiently and started to walk out.
Once again, Elly Campbells attitude infuriated Daisy Thompson until she was grimacing.
"Elly Campbell, Ive tolerated you over and over again. Dont push your luck, thinking youre someone important. Arent you just riding on the coattails of my sons indulgence? Without him, what do you have to be proud of?"
Elly Campbell was once again amused by Daisy Thompsons line of thinking.
"Yes, I have Adam Joness indulgence, which you dont. So what are you doing here now? Even knowing youre humiliating yourself, you still insist oning here to be humiliated by me. Why are you such a masochist?"
"You... Elly Campbell!!"
Although she was used to Elly Campbells sharp tongue, Daisy Thompson never expected her to speak to her mother-inw this way, with even the words "a masochist"ing out.
"Ha! It seems you really dont take me, your mother-inw, seriously."
Daisy Thompson looked at Elly Campbell with cold eyes and scoffed.
"I thought you knew that a long time ago."
Elly Campbell very frankly acknowledged Daisy Thompsons words.
Daisy Thompsons fearless demeanor once again infuriated her to the point of itching teeth.
"Elly Campbell, I am Adams biological mother. Do you really think I wouldnt dare to deal with you?"
"Alright, then Im waiting right now for you to deal with me."
Elly Campbell shrugged indifferently, "Since youre so confident, why is it so hard for you to even speak to him?"
"You..."
Daisy Thompson trembled with rage because of Elly Campbell.
"Mom."
Just at that moment, a soft voice came from behind Daisy Thompson.
Elly Campbell narrowed her eyes and looked past Daisy Thompson, seeing Sophia Green wearing a white beach sundress that exposed her sexy corbone.
The fabric of the long dress wasnt very transparent, but it wasnt thick either. The somewhat discernible scenery underneath was even more likely to stir a mans imagination.
Especially since the white sundress was paired with a ck bandeau bra underneath.
Her face was made up with exquisite and mboyant makeup, obviously having been prepared with care beforeing here.
Seeing Sophia Green like this, Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow.
She had dressed up specially to seduce her familys Ind Master Jones.
What a pair they were, closer than real mother and daughter, both still not giving up.
Ahhh~ it was all the fault of her familys demonically charming Ind Master Jones. She really should ruin that face of his.
Elly Campbell sighed inwardly.
"Mom, why are you here? Ive been looking for you everywhere."
She walked up to Daisy Thompsons side, as if she had only just noticed Elly Campbell, looked startled for a moment, and then showed a surprised expression, "So this is where Mr. and Mrs. Jones live?"
Elly Campbell hooked her lips, watching her put on an act with a look that was neither smiling nor non-smiling.
Sophia Green pretended not to see Elly Campbells sarcastic gaze. Having learned her lesson, she didnt dare to confront Elly Campbell head-on, afraid she would be driven away again.
She looked at Daisy Thompson with a touch of pity on her face, sighed, and said, "Mom, I know you want to see President Jones. After all, you two have been separated for over twenty years. I understand your feelings. But since President Jones doesnt want to see us, we should stop bothering them."
Chapter 722. Not welcomed by the Green Clan_1
Chapter 722: 722. Not weed by the Green n_1
Speaking, she bit her lower lip, looking at Elly Campbell with a hint of apology, and said:
"Mrs. Jones, Im sorry to bother you, but please also understand the feelings of a mother..."
"Sorry, Im under no obligation to sympathize with her, who is she to me?"
Once Elly Campbell heard this disgusting rhetoric, she immediately interrupted, not wanting to hear more absurdments that might pollute her ears.
She looked at Daisy Thompsons injured and pale face, curving her lips into a smile.
Having spent so much time with an actress, she had indeed picked up some acting skills, sadly, she had always been skilled at nipping the bud, especially when it came to white lotuses, never showing mercy.
Both the old and the young white lotuses, she could decimate down to their very roots.
Ignoring Daisy Thompsons constipated look of injury, she retorted:
"She left her son, was it someone else who forced her? Whats the meaning now? Lifes not going so well and she wants toe back and find her son? I thought you were only beautiful on the outside, but it turns out your imagination is quite pretty too."
Seeing Daisy Thompsons forced acting crumbling instantly after Elly Campbells remark, Elly didnt give Daisy a chance to speak. She turned to look at Sophia Green and said:
"This is where youre wrong. She abandoned her own children and yet chose to take care of another mans daughter outside. This kind of moving and self-sacrificing saintly behavior, you should treat her well instead of forcing her to recognize her son when she is old. Have your consciences been eaten by dogs?"
Elly Campbells words were intended to infuriate the shameless stepmother and daughter, but unexpectedly, they made Daisy Thompsons face turn even paler.
This paleness was far more real than the acting she had been mustering earlier.
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow. Had she struck a nerve?
If that was true, what was Sophia Greens story?
Could Daisy Thompson be so despicable that, despite her husband and stepdaughter treating her poorly, she would sink so low as to introduce Sophia Green to her own son in order to ingratiate herself with the Green n?
Then Daisy Thompson truly was on another level of lowliness.
Abandoning your own children and going to take care of the daughter of a random man, only to be snubbed by thetter?
Sophia Green willing to endure "hardship" by calling a woman she disdains Mother to marry into the Jones family, and Daisy Thompson scheming to entrap her own son to please the Green father and daughter.
Elly Campbell was shocked by her own earth-shaking, ghost-gripping theory.
Sophia Green hadnt expected Elly Campbells words to be so sharp right from the outset, and it was uncertain whether Elly had hit the mark, but Sophias expression fractured minutely.
"What nonsense are you talking about? Our family of three has a great rtionship, dont make wild guesses."
Sophia Green dared not curse too harshly, choosing her words carefully, lest Adam Jones should hear.
As if to prove how good she was to Adams biological mother, Sophia Green took Daisy Thompsons arm and told Elly Campbell:
"Even though I am not her biological daughter, I have always treated her like my real mother, and she has treated me as her own daughter."
Expecting Elly Campbell to continue with a sarcastic rebuttal, they were caught off guard when she unexpectedly nodded, "That makes sense; if she didnt see you as her own daughter, she wouldnt have left her biological daughter unattended to take care of you instead."
Although she thought Lily Jones was foolish, she couldnt help feeling a bit of pity for her.
It was bad enough her mother passed the foolish genes to her, but to abandon her as well, that was far pitier than being foolish.
Chapter 723. Acting so hard_1
Chapter 723: 723. Acting so hard_1
Daisy Thompson and her daughter were once again infuriated by Elly Campbells words, their faces twisted in rage.
But both of them remembered they were here to see Adam Jones, and couldnt let this little bitch ruin their image. This bitchs harsh words were probably meant to make them lose face in front of Adam.
Ha! Such a cunning n.
Elly Campbell watched as they clearly wanted to kill her yet gritted their teeth and endured, putting on a helpless act, and she found it amusing.
To quote the most popr saying on the inte
I just love the look on your face when you despise me but can do nothing about it.
And that was exactly how Elly Campbell felt at the moment.
Seeing that she had toyed with them enough, Elly Campbell spoke up, "Also, my Adam really isnt home. You put so much effort into your acting just now, but it was only for my eyes to see. What a pity, your acting skills are too poor to impress me..."
Watching Sophia Greens face transform from an innocent flower to a hideous grimace in an instant, Elly Campbells face remained smiley.
"You really need to improve your skills if you want to win an Oscar, my dear."
Having said that, she walked past the mother and daughter duo, ready to leave.
Perhaps Daisy Thompson had had enough of Elly Campbell, or maybe Elly Campbells words had truly hit a nerve, but when Elly Campbell walked by her, Daisy suddenly shoved her hard.
Caught off-guard by the shove, Elly Campbells feet gave way, and instinctively, she reached out to grab Daisy, trying to stabilize herself.
But the next second, she saw Daisy fall to the side, followed by Sophias panic-stricken cry, "Mom!"
Because Elly Campbell hadnt managed to grab onto Daisy, she stumbled forward, taking arge step. Thankfully, there was a rockery nearby; as she surged forward, she steadied herself against it.
Yet, in that moment, her abdomen abruptly seized with pain so intense that her face turned white instantly.
Before she could recover, she heard Sophia Green, choking up with tears, use her, "Mrs. Jones, I know you dont like us, but my mother just wanted to see President Jones, thats all. You might not want her to see him, but was it necessary to push her?"
Elly Campbell, holding her painfully spasming abdomen, steadied herself before turning to look back.
She saw Daisy Thompson still looking somewhat bewildered at Sophia, seemingly unaware of what had happened, her eyes filled with surprise.
After Sophia had finished using her, she turned to check on Daisys injury, so she didnt see the expression on Sophias face.
But the next second, she saw Daisys initial look of shock reced by one of painful heartache, gazing pitifully at Elly Campbell.
Then, with a weak voice, she said, "I... I just wanted to see my son. If you dont let me, then Ill just leave. Why did you have to push me?"
"Mom, how are you? Are you hurt?"
"My foot... it hurts, I think Ive twisted my ankle, its so painful..."
Elly Campbell was ustomed to little white flowers ying these sorts of roles, but it was the first time she had seen an old white flower act as well.
But this type of plot was essentially more of the same.
It was nothing more than their lord and master at homeing back.
Right now, with her stomach feeling ufortable, she couldnt be bothered to waste time arguing with them. If they wanted to act, she would let them have their entire stage strictly enough.
Just then, the tall figure walked briskly into the vis garden from the outside, his expression dark and stormy.
The cold look on his face was intimidating, dark as if bringing a tempest with him.
Chapter 724. Whether she is a dumpling or whether she thinks the island owner is a fool_1
Chapter 724: 724. Whether she is a dumpling or whether she thinks the ind owner is a fool_1
Daisy Thompsons eyes lit up when she saw Adam Jones, and she performed her aggrieved expression with even more vigor, "Adam..."
As her son walked towards her, she assumed he would stop in front of her. However, to her surprise, he didnt even nce her way but walked straight past her, towards Elly Campbell.
"How are you feeling, Elly? Are you ufortable anywhere?"
As soon as he returned, he had seen that old woman Daisy Thompson push his wife fiercely, causing his whole heart to clench with fear, wishing he could rush over immediately and steady his wife.
Fortunately, his wife managed to brace herself against the rockery in the yard to prevent herself from falling.
But when he had hurried over, seeing his wifes face looking somewhat pale, the urge to kill strengthened within him.
Elly had already recovered by now, and her stomach didnt hurt as much as it did when Daisy Thompson initially pushed her.
Meeting Adams worried gaze and seeing through him to the envious eyes behind him, Ellys own gaze turned equally cold.
The chill that burst from her was almost as intense as that from Adam.
Hmph!
This mother and daughter were audacious, not satisfied with just pushing her; they even wanted to bite back when they saw her ind master returning. Did they think she was a pushover, or did they believe her ind master was a fool?
The narrowed eyes that held a cold warning seemed to make Daisy Thompson and her daughter inexplicably afraid as they met her stare.
Withdrawing her gaze, she gave Adam a reassuring look, "Im fine."
Adam scrutinized Ellys face carefully. Seeing that she indeed looked much better than before, he finally turned slowly to face the mother-daughter pair, seeking trouble.
When Adam turned to look at them, the darkness and chill that burst from his eyes were like that of Asura from Hell,ing to im their lives.
The two, already startled by Ellys gaze just a moment ago, were now frightened into weakness by Adams stare, and their pale faces, feigned at first, turned truly white this time.
"Adam..."
It was still Daisy Thompson who spoke first. Relying on her identity as his birth mother, she thought Adam would at least give her some face.
Before Elly could speak up, she wanted to seize the initiative.
When she spoke, her face took on an additionalyer of grievance, "I know your wife doesnt like to see me, but I just wanted to talk to my own son. Is that not allowed? Why does she have to treat me like this."
As she spoke, her eyes instantly reddened.
In the art of ying the innocent victim, Daisy Thompson was no less skilled than any young damsel.
Adam, however, remained silent, only watching her with a somber look in his eyes, his expression icy.
Seeing that her submissive demeanour failed to shake her son in the slightest, Daisys heart skipped a beat, and she gritted her teeth, pointing in Ellys direction
"Even if she doesnt want to see me or let me talk to you, she shouldnt have pushed me, Adam. No matter what, Im your mother. Even if Im not good enough, shes just your wife. How can you allow a woman to cross you and bully your mother like this..."
The maniptive insinuations were spreading through the air.
Elly just smiled and stayed quiet. After all, her ind mastersbat prowess had never disappointed her.
With this thought, she turned her gaze to Adam. Seeing him looking gravely at Daisy Thompson and ignoring the other woman who was gazing at him affectionately, he said to Daisy,
"Youre wrong..."
Chapter 725. I am happy to indulge and spoil her_1
Chapter 725: 725. I am happy to indulge and spoil her_1
Daisy Thompson was taken aback and had not yet grasped the meaning of Adam Joness words before she heard him continue:
"Not only does my wife not want to see you, but I am even more reluctant to see you. What exactly do you think you are, to assume that just because you wish to see me, I am obliged to meet with you?"
"Adam, you... I... I am your... your mother. No matter what wrongs Ive done, I am the one who carried you for ten months and gave birth to you with much difficulty. How can you..."
"Hah!"
Adam chuckled derisively, interrupting her, "Do you think, if you hadnt carried me for ten months and given birth to me, you would still be able to stand here and talk such nonsense in front of me?"
"I..."
"Also, I will cherish and spoil my wife as I please; that is my business. If she wants to do anything without my consent, I am willing to indulge her. Its certainly not up to you toe here and maliciously attempt to drive a wedge between us and use her."
As Daisy listened to the words Adamced with indulgence and protection for Elly Campbell, as well as his undisguised scorn and humiliation towards her, her own mother, her eyes widened in disbelief.
She knew that her son adored his wife, but she had not realized that his favoritism would lead to such an inability to distinguish right from wrong.
Now it was she, his mother, who had been pushed by his wife, and he couldnt see that with his own eyes?
She had initially intended to maintain the appearance of a wronged and pitiful figure to gain her sons sympathy, but with Adams blunt diatribe, Daisy could hold back herposure no longer.
"Good... very good. Had I known you would turn out to be such an ingrate, I never should have gone through the trouble of bearing you. Your wife pushes me to the ground, and you cannot even seek justice for me, yet you still defend her so vigorously. You truly are a good son..."
Elly, hearing Daisys shameless statements, could no longer hold back.
How shameless does a woman have to be to abandon her children, run off with another man, and still have the audacity to point fingers at her son, calling him an ingrate?
Adam, however, was not as angry as she was. When she stepped forward to speak, he took her hand, gently pressed her shoulder, gave her a reassuring look and a doting, tender smile, then turned to Daisy and asked with augh:
"How did she harm you?"
Mrs. Jones had just tried to drive my mother out, and she pushed her directly."
Sophia Green, who felt particrly slighted by Adams disregard, quickly spoke up before Daisy had a chance to answer his question.
But Adam continued to ignore her, simply regarding Daisy with a light gaze that even carried a hint of mockery, and asked in an upward inflection, "Is it serious?"
Sophia, after trying to make her presence felt in front of him to no avail, bit her lower lip in resentment.
The way Adam asked the question, Daisy thought there might be hope for her yet, and recalling the objective of her visit, she did not want topletely fall out with her son.
So, taking advantage of Adams question, she quickly looked for a way out, her eyes reddening with feigned injury, she said:
"My foot is sprained; I probably cant walk now. Adam, I am getting on in years, and your wife still..."
"Eric!"
Adam did not listen to her nonsense and simply called out a name, cutting off Daisys words.
It was then that Daisy and her daughter noticed that apart from Adam, three other men had apanied him.
Chapter 726. Whichever foot pretends to be sick gets wasted first.
Chapter 726: 726. Whichever foot pretends to be sick gets wasted first.
The man named Eric heard Adam Jones calling him and immediately came over, "Mr. Jones."
Adam Jones pointed at Daisy Thompson and said to Eric, "Examine her injuries. If she is truly hurt, let her go. But if..."
At this moment, the slight smile that had been on his face was instantly reced by a bloodthirsty chill.
"If it turns out shes faking her injuries to frame my wife, whatever foot shes pretending to be sick with, cripple that foot!"
Upon hearing this, Daisy Thompson was so scared her heart skipped a beat, and looking at the fierce eyes of Adam Jones, without a hint of jest, she said incredulously,
"Adam, you... you actually dare..."
"If you so desire to be disabled, theres no need for such hassle. Itd be more convenient to just cripple you, saving Mrs. Thompson the trouble of acting, since its not just about acting skills, but also public perception."
As the words fell, Adam Jones signaled with his gaze for Eric to step forward and examine Daisy Thompson.
At this point, Daisy Thompson was truly frightened by Adam Joness not-bluffing demeanor.
She knew that if she kept pretending to frame Elly Campbell, he, the unfilial son, would really have his men cripple her foot.
Just as Eric was about to step forward, Daisy Thompson, scared, immediately retracted her foot and said through gritted teeth,
"Its passed now, Im fine. Theres no need for the fuss of seeing a doctor."
Elly Campbell, whose hand was being held by Adam Jones, watched Daisy Thompsons defeated expression and chuckled inwardly.
When she was framing her, she had made quite a fuss.
Adam Jones gave her a cold look, the fierce light in his eyes still not softened in the slightest.
"Now that youre fine, its time for me to settle the score."
As soon as Daisy Thompson heard Adam Joness words, her heart, along with Sophia Greens, which had just calmed down, instantly jumped again.
Seeing Adam Jones turn to look at her, he said, "Regarding this old woman shoving you just now, how do you wish to deal with it?"
For the moment, Elly Campbell hadnt really thought about how to deal with these two, just disgusted by their shameless behavior.
Originally, she had brought it up to Adam Jones simply to have him listen to what Daisy Thompson had to say and then to send her away.
Otherwise, it would be annoying for her toe over and disturb them repeatedly.
But she hadnt expected that the mother and daughters thick skin had reached a level of incredible persistence. It was more than just thick skin; it wasplete shamelessness.
Yet to decide on how to deal with them, she was at a loss for the moment; after all, she couldnt just have someone beat them up.
Her gaze fell on Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green. Feeling her gaze upon them, their hearts trembled fiercely.
Elly Campbell knew that dragging this on with them would only lead to endless entanglement, and she didnt want to drag out any lessons or such matters. Could she really beat them up?
Daisy Thompson had said something true, no matter what, she was still Adam Joness biological mother.
If it got out that Adam Jones had lifted a hand to his own mother, even if he had a thousand reasons, it would still affect his reputation.
The keyboard warriors above would not listen to what you have to say. Seeing you hit your own mother, you are in the wrong, and then they would attack you with all kinds of unspeakable words.
Beating them might be relieving, but it really wasnt necessary.
Its not that she thought Daisy Thompson was beneath her, but rather that Daisy Thompson, that woman, truly didnt deserve for Adam Jones to tarnish his good name over her.
Thinking this way, she then said to Daisy Thompson,
"Werent you always pestering that you had something to say to Adam? Speak now, whatever it is."
Chapter 727. Lao Lianhua’s acting is still commendable_1
Chapter 727: 727. Lao Lianhuas acting is stillmendable_1
Adam Jones initially intended to give his brazen-faced, shameless wife a good dressing down, but unexpectedly she didnt mention a word about it.
His gaze darkly set on Elly Campbells face, after briefly thinking, he understood.
That his own vindictive wife would suddenly let this old woman off the hook was solely for his sake.
With a blend of heartache and gratitude, he squeezed Elly Campbells hand. He wanted to say that he really didnt care how this woman would choose to nder him outside.
Having reached his current position, if he couldnt lead a life on his own terms, and allow those near him to do the same, then what was the point?
But then, thinking it over, since his wife was worried about him, he had no reason to let his wife fret over such an inconsequential woman. Hence, he did not insist.
Daisy Thompson hadnt expected that Elly Campbell would let her off so easily, a hint of surprise flickering in her eyes.
She had initially clung to a sliver of hope that as long as her son hadnt seen her push Elly Campbell, she could just grit her teeth and deny it.
After all, she was Adam Joness biological mother. Without evidence, Adam couldnt just pin a crime on her.
She had been all prepared to staunchly deny it, even devising a nif her son dared to use her wrongly, she could bite back, iming that he was trying to cover up his wifes crime of pushing his own mother, twisting right and wrong.
But now, with Elly Campbell unexpectedly not pursuing the matter, she was at a loss for how to respond.
Adam Joness gaze shifted towards her. The previously tender and affectionate look he held for Elly Campbell turned into one of frightening sharpness in an instant.
Apanying this sharpness was an obvious impatience.
"Clinging around like a stubborn ghost until now, what exactly do you want to tell me?"
Seeing the disparity between how her son treated his wife and his own mother, Daisy Thompson felt incredibly indignant.
The more imbnced she felt, the less she wanted Elly Campbell to continue being a daughter-inw of the Jones Family.
Even if it wasnt for Sophia Green, her step-daughter, she was still very determined to break up the couple.
But now was not the time.
With her son so indulgent of Elly Campbell, if she openly revealed her own thoughts now, it would only make her son more wary and disgusted with her.
Therefore, she had to suppress the imbnce in her heart, she reined in the rage in her eyes, and said in a muted voice,
"Adam, Mom knows that youve always hated her, and that you harbor some prejudice regarding my visit this time, but I truly dont have any other intentions. I just want to... to see you, and have a chat."
The pitiful and aggrieved look was nearly overflowing from her eyes.
If it werent for Elly Campbell witnessing firsthand how shameless this woman could be, she might have been deceived by her current act.
It seemed that having spent time with an award-winning actress, Daisy Thompsons acting skills were not too shabby indeed.
Elly Campbell shook her head silently in her mind, without unnecessarily interjecting.
Only the lord of their ind could deal with a woman as shameless as Daisy Thompson.
Hearing Daisy Thompsons words, Adam Jones suddenly burst intoughter. Apart from disgust, there was no other emotion.
"Youre thinking too much. I dont hate you."
As soon as Adam Jones spoke, Daisy Thompsons eyes brightened, thinking that in his heart her son still cared for his biological mother. But the next second, she heard Adam Jones continue,
"To me, youre just an irrelevant stranger, and you dont have the standing or capability to be remembered by someone like Adam Jones."
Chapter 728. Stop harassing my wife_1
Chapter 728: 728. Stop harassing my wife_1
Adam Jones spoke in a tone so indifferent that Daisy Thompsons recently kindled joy quickly faded away.
"Of course, just because I dont take you seriously doesnt mean you can bother my family whenever you please. The only reason Im wasting my time speaking with you is to give you this single warning. Dont harass my wife or anyone close to me again. Otherwise, Mrs. Green, your days will quicklye to an end."
Adams tone was light, his expression didnt show a hint of severity. It was as if he was addressing a stranger.
Still, his warning was not to be overlooked in the least.
Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green, who were still harboring a sliver of hope, were so frightened by Adams casual warning that they stumbled backward, their hearts skipping a beat.
"If you dont want to cause any trouble for Cam Green because of two foolish women like yourselves, youd best remember what I said."
Dealings with two worthless women meant nothing to Adam Jones; he knew well who Daisy truly feared.
Indeed, as soon as Adam mentioned Cam Green, Daisys heart sank, and the thoughts brewing in her mind didnt dare surface again.
"You... you really want to treat mom like this?"
Daisy, still holding on to a thread of hope, looked at Adam with a pale face and trembling lips, repeating her previous statement, "Cant I even have a conversation with my own son?"
Adam had no desire to watch Daisy feign innocence any longer. Seeing her not leaving, a hint of impatience finally surfaced in his eyes, "Leave."
The cold, unrippledmand to "leave" deeply frightened Daisy and her daughter.
While Cam Green might be a musician with a standing in the arts, he was also well-connected with high-ranking officials.
If it had been anyone else threatening to go after Cam Green, they might have beenughed off as presumptuous, but with the wordsing from Adam Jones, there was only unease and fear.
Cam may have good rtions with some high officials, but Adam was on familiar terms with the President.
Moreover, with the Jones familys current wealth and influence, even without the President, it would be easy for Adam to go after Cam.
So, even if Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green thought Adam was merely trying to scare them, they dared not take any chances.
Sophia, despite her blind self-confidence, wasnt foolish enough to keep bothering Adam after he had made such a statement.
She quickly took the initiative, "Mom, since President Jones still has some misunderstandings about you, lets go back for now and not disturb him anymore."
With that, she cast another intentional nce at Adam, the affection in her eyes unabated. Unfortunately for her, Adam didnt spare her even a fleeting look.
Elly Campbell found Sophia Green rather amusing. Daisy Thompson abandoning her sons to run off with another man was a fact, and here she was, attempting to reduce it to a mere misunderstanding in front of Adam?
Did she think that in this world, all matters could be settled simply by a few words?
Daisy seemed to still be holding on to some hope, but a gentle push from Sophia made her forcefully swallow the words that had almost left her lips.
Before leaving, she still wore a visage of reluctance.
Chapter 729. Even the reverse sticker is so ugly_1
Chapter 729: 729. Even the reverse sticker is so ugly_1
Before she left, she still wore a look of deep reluctance, her eyes flickering toward Adam Jones with unspoken words, her gaze filled with grievance and heartache, as if the usation of her eloping with another man had been a nderous fabrication by others.
"Adam, then Ill be leaving first, I..."
Daisy Thompson tried to say something more, but noticed that Adam Jones was no longer looking at her. Instead, he turned and draped an arm over Elly Campbells shoulder, taking her into the house without looking back.
Watching the couples retreating backs, both Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green gritted their teeth in hatred, but even more so, they felt a profound sense of injustice.
Sophia Green was merely green with envy towards Elly Campbell, but it was Daisy Thompson who truly felt aggrieved.
In her eyes, that outstanding, wealthy, and powerful man was her own flesh and blood; without her giving birth to him, there would be no Adam Jones today.
How could he be so kind to an outsider, yet treat his own mother as if she were an enemy?
At this moment, Daisy Thompson felt no shame about having abandoned her children and taken away herte husbands money while his body was still warm.
Leaving the vi where Adam Jones lived and returning to the vi arranged by Dous Turnbaugh, the gentle facade that Sophia Green had maintained all along was instantly reced by an icy coldness.
Her gaze toward Daisy Thompson no longer bore the previous affection of a filial daughter.
"Utterly useless. Not only did you fail to handle your son, but youve even let your daughter-inw trample over you. Such a fool you are to have given birth to a son like Adam Jones, its imaginable how strong Henry Jones genes must be."
Daisy Thompson, humiliated and berated by the stepdaughter she had tried so hard to please, suddenly turned several shades paler.
Yet, facing Sophia Green, she didnt even have the courage to voice the usations she had toward Adam, instead, she looked at Sophia with a wounded expression, her eyes reddening as she said:
"Sophia, how can you say that? Ive always treated you like my own daughter, never mistreating you, not even... not even when you pushed me hard just now, I didnt expose your scheme to frame Elly Campbell in front of my son."
Previously, Daisy had been so agitated by Elly Campbells words that she impulsively pushed her.
But in the next second, Sophia Green had shoved her to the ground.
If she hadnt reacted in time, she might have actually sprained her ankle.
It would have been a serious usation to levy against Elly Campbell if she had really sprained it.
Sophia Green was amused by her words, "So you think you have the right toin, being as foolish as you are? If I hadnt pushed you then, do you really think that with you pushing Elly Campbell in that situation, your son would have let you off?"
Seeing Daisy Thompsons face grow pale again, Sophia continued:
"Honestly, if I were Adam Jones, I wouldnt want to acknowledge you either. Infidelity is one thing, but taking your dead husbands money and shamelessly throwing yourself at another man right after his death, and doing it in such an ugly manner, how could Adam Jones possibly recognize someone like you as his mother."
Sophia Green thought that Daisy Thompson was the epitome of someone borncking in self-respect.
iming to admire her fathers talents, she had no qualms about her infidelity.
Leaving her son behind to take care of her, she did look after Sophia meticulously, but did she think that Sophia would be grateful to her?
Aspire to be her mother, Sophia Green? With Daisy Thompsons character?
Rebuffed by Sophia Greens tirade, Daisy Thompson was left speechless, not because she believed Sophias usations were justified, but because she didnt dare show any defiance to Sophia.
Chapter 730: Some people lack the cheap element in the Five Elements_1
Chapter 730: Some peopleck the cheap element in the Five Elements_1
In Cam Greens eyes, his daughter Sophia Green was much more important than his wifeshe had to watch not only Cams mood but also Sophias.
But she truly loved Cam, admired his talent, and was willing to do anything to be his wife.
She thought that if she continued to treat him well, treat his daughter well, he would eventually be touched by her efforts.
"Sophia..."
Facing Sophia Greens insults, she was full of sadness and disappointment, "I dont mind you talking about me like this; I love your father and I am willing to give everything for him. Since you are his daughter, I will do my utmost to take care of you; my conscience is clear toward you."
Sophia Greenughed, "That is true; toward me, you indeed have a clear conscience."
She raised an eyebrow and looked at Daisy Thompson, saying, "But what of that? You should also be clear about the reason you finally got the title of Mrs. Green."
With Sophias "reminder," Daisy Thompsonsplexion turned even paler.
She looked at Sophia with a heart filled with pain, thinking about how she had neglected her own children for over twenty years, putting all her effort into caring for the girl in front of her, just to gain her acknowledgment.
But no matter how hard she tried, in the eyes of this girl, she was always nothing more than a vile woman who had imposed herself upon her father.
Compared to the pretense of pain and disappointment she showed in front of Adam, in front of Sophia at this moment, she truly felt disappointed.
Even though she was disappointed with Sophia, she still couldnt let go of Cam; back then, she was willing to be with Cam despite the risk of being discovered by Henry Jones, genuinely liking that romantic and passionate man.
He wasnt like Henry Jones, who was always grave and serious. Aside from the status as Madam Jones and the inexhaustible wealth, what she wanted was the romance and affection between husband and wife, which Henry simply couldnt provide her.
Thus, at one of Cams solo concerts, she was attracted to that talented man who was both humorous and charming. From that point on, she fell deeply and hopelessly in love with him.
Sophia Green didnt have the patience to watch this woman perform in front of her; her heart was set on winning over Adam Jones, a man of extraordinary beauty and unparalleled nobility.
Just thinking about his tender care, his gentle pampering, his limitless indulgence and tolerance towards Elly Campbell made her eyes burn with envy.
If... if all that tenderness, that pampering, belonged to her, Sophia Green, how wonderful that would be.
Just the thought made Sophias eyes burn with longing.
The thought of the ind she was standing on, the vi she was living inall belonging to Elly Campbell, and all given to her by Adammade Sophias determination to win Adams heart even stronger.
Her gaze turned coldly towards Daisy Thompson, "Didnt you say you could get me in touch with Adam Jones just by getting involved? Now, because of you, not only does Adam dislike me, but he even loathes being around meis this what you promised me?"
The sharp usation in her words left Daisy Thompson unable to refute.
Before she saw Adam again, she was indeed confident that her son could ept her, and even more so, if her son and stepdaughter could make a good match, her status in her heart would definitely improve.
After all, her son had been without a mother since he was little, and he must have longed for that role. Now that he had grown up, shouldnt she make up for theck of a mothers love during his childhood?
Chapter 731. I’ve never wanted a man like this_1
Chapter 731: 731. Ive never wanted a man like this_1
So, she believed that as long as she took the initiative to find her son, he would surely forgive her wholeheartedly and then listen to her, as his mother, and make contact with Sophia.
But she didnt expect...
It must have been that woman Elly Campbell who stirred up something in front of Adam.
She was worried that if Adam epted her as his mother, she would have a mother-inw above her, pushing her down, making it impossible to live as recklessly. So, it must have been her, inciting her son, it must have been!
That bitch!
Daisy Thompson was so angry that her teeth itched. If it werent for that bitch interfering, she wouldnt have to struggle to raise her head in front of her stepdaughter.
Sophia Green had no idea that Daisy Thompson was harboring such outrageous thoughts at this moment, and she didnt need to know. All she needed to know was that she desperately wanted to get Adam Jones.
With an upromising look on her face, she said to Daisy Thompson, "I can give you the status of Mrs. Green, and just as easily take it away. If you cant bring Adam Jones and me together, you shouldnt have boasted in the first ce."
After saying that, she turned around and left, without the patience to continue talking nonsense with Daisy Thompson.
Now, just thinking about how she received nothing but his disregard in front of Adam Jones, whats the difference between such disregard and silent humiliation?
Shed never been so humiliated before, even if she, as an underdog, had climbed her way up in the entertainment industry, shed never been humbled in front of anyone.
Thepany had promoted her, the fans had doted on and loved her, except in front of that woman Elly Campbell, where shed been disgraced over and over, and almost driven off the ind by her.
And the reason Elly Campbell was so bold was precisely because she had a man like Adam Jones, who stood at the pinnacle of the pyramid, backing her up.
She wanted that too!
Never before had she wanted to win a man as much as she did now, even if
She had to resort to any means necessary!
The thing that Daisy Thompson feared the most was losing the status of Mrs. Green that she had waited over twenty years to barely achieve. So, hearing Sophia Greens words, she was immediately panicked.
She quickly rushed forward, blocking Sophia Greens path, and said anxiously,
"Sophia, dont be hasty. I... I will definitely find a way to make Adam fall for you. No matter how much he hates me now, I am still his mother, and he wont be too heartless towards me."
It wasnt just Elly Campbell, even Sophia Green was amused by Daisy Thompsons unprecedentedly foolish thought.
If Adam truly harbored even the slightest bit of affection for his mother, he wouldnt have ordered his men to discard her just because she faked a sprained ankle.
She did not know whether Daisy Thompson believed it or not, but she had watched on the sidelines, and was sure that Adams actions were not merely to scare Daisy Thompson, but he would have indeed allowed his men to discard her if she had continued pretending a little longer.
Even so, she was still blindly confident that Adam would consider her role as his biological mother, which was downrightughable.
But she had no intention of exining so much to Daisy Thompson. Since she was so confident, let her be a joke to watch. After all, the clown in front of Adam Jones wasnt her.
She nced coldly at Daisy Thompson clutching her arm and impatiently shook her off, "Even now, you think you can make Adam Jones fall for me? I must say, your daydreaming is just too unrealistic."
Daisy Thompsons face turned even paler, and after a few seconds, she pursed her lips. Then she looked up at Sophia Green again and dered earnestly,
"Its Elly Campbell. It must be Elly Campbell who instigated it. If it werent for her whispering in Adams ear, Adam wouldnt treat me this way."
Chapter 732. Money can make the devil push the millstone_1
Chapter 732: 732. Money can make the devil push the millstone_1
Upon hearing Daisy Thompsons words, Sophia Green couldnt help but roll her eyes.
She even wondered, how could Henry Jones, who was the grand boss of the Jones Corporation, have been so blind as to fancy Daisy Thompson, a woman so foolish she would seem to have no brain at all.
Did Henry Jones have a taste for naive and sweet innocence?
Seeing the disdain on Sophia Greens face, Daisy Thompson, fearing she wouldin about her to Cam Green, immediately said,
"Sophia, trust me, I definitely have a way."
Sophia Green didnt care about Daisy Thompsons baffling confidence and how foolish it was; what she wanted was to rece Elly Campbell as the young miss of the Jones family.
As for how Daisy Thompson could make her wishe true, she wasnt picky, as long as it didnt implicate her.
Now, she hade to understand that Adam Jones wasnt like those ordinary men who got weak in the knees at the sight of a woman or quickly submit to those who throw themselves at them.
With Adam, one must slowly n.
Previously, she had been too eager, which had given Adam a less favorable impression of her, so she must change her strategy.
But the prerequisite for changing the strategy was that she needed another chance to get close to Adam, and this chance could onlye through Daisy Thompson.
"Really? What can you do?"
She looked at Daisy Thompson with raised eyebrows, a hint of warning flowing in her eyes, "Just so were clear, its fine if you do something stupid, but dont drag me down with you, because if you do, youll have me to answer to."
Daisy Thompson was so frightened her heart trembled, and she nodded immediately, "Dont worry, I know exactly what Im doing."
Sophia Green couldnt help feeling disgusted upon hearing her call herself "mom," but since she needed her, she endured it for the time being.
"Lets hear it then, what can you do?"
Sophia Green looked at Daisy Thompson, her tone filled with undisguised disdain.
"I know Elly Campbell doesnt like me and is afraid that if Adam acknowledges me as his mom, with a mother-inw like me above her, she must have whispered a lot into Adams ear.
So, as long as a rift develops in the rtionship between Elly Campbell and Adam, he will definitely acknowledge me as his mother, and then you will naturally have your chance."
As soon as Elly Campbell was mentioned, a cold glint shed through Daisy Thompsons eyes.
Especially when she thought about being his mother-inw and having her dignity trampled by her time and again, Daisy Thompsons heart surged with resentment and malevolence.
Sophia Green didnt want to listen to Daisy Thompson talk nonsense anymore; the only thing she agreed with was, "As long as there is a rift in the rtionship between Elly Campbell and Adam Jones."
Thats right, only if there was a rift in the marital rtionship would she have the chance to step in.
Looking at Daisy Thompsons gloomy face, Sophia Green said impatiently,
"Can you stop talking nonsense? I just want to know what your exact ns are."
Daisy Thompson looked at Sophia Green, smiled sinisterly, and whispered her n into Sophias ear.
After hearing the n from Daisy Thompson, Sophias expression clearly changed for a moment, but the hesitation on her face showed she was not entirely opposed to Daisys n; she was just a bit worried about its sess rate.
"Are you sure this n will work?"
Sophia Green looked at Daisy Thompson skeptically but thought to herself that if Daisy Thompsons n seeded, then there really wouldnt be a chance for Elly Campbell and Adam Jones.
"With money, you can make the devil push the millstone; theres nothing in this world that money cant aplish."
Daisy Thompson gave a coldugh, a hint of chill shing in her eyes.
Chapter 733. A good opportunity to get Elly Campbell stuck in the mire_1
Chapter 733: 733. A good opportunity to get Elly Campbell stuck in the mire_1
"Besides, Dous Turnbaugh was humiliated by Elly Campbell that day; do you think hed be willing to let that go? Like us, hed love to find an opportunity to get rid of Elly Campbell. If we propose a partnership, he will surely agree,"
Her eyes, sparkling with a bright light, seemed to already envision her sess as she continued,
"And even if we step back, Dous Turnbaugh is still Alva Turnbaughs son. No matter how disdainful Adam might verbally be towards Dous Turnbaugh, he wouldnt go too far in his actions, would he, Sophia?"
Her eyes, filled with anticipation, looked at Sophia Green, hoping for her agreement, her words revealing an unmistakable eagerness to please.
Although Daisy Thompsons n was somewhat risky, it was indeed a great opportunity to drag Elly Campbell through the mud, so she didnt speak out against it.
After all, even if Adam Jones found out, one was the son of a business partner and the other his own mother; Adam wouldnt go so far as to take their lives.
As for her...
She would be fine as long as she kept herself out of it. There was no way it could be traced back to her.
But if they seeded, that would be her golden opportunity, one she had no reason to let slip by.
Thinking of that noble and handsome man who was soon to be hers, Sophia Green couldnt help but let her excitement shine through her eyes.
Meanwhile, the Jones couple.
After Adam Jones had brought Elly Campbell back to the vi, recalling how she was pushed by Daisy Thompson, he was still concerned and said:
"That push from that woman, are you really okay? Do you want to go to the hospital for a check-up?"
Elly Campbell, seeing the worried look on Adams face, knew well that he had a habit of making a big deal out of small things. She felt both pleased and helpless about it.
She reached out and pinched Adams tense face and said, "Im fine. Didnt you see? I was blocked by the rockery, and I didnt fall."
Adam was still not reassured and scrutinized her again, ensuring that herplexion was normal and there were no wounds. Only then did he finally feel at ease.
Although physically she was fine, Elly Campbell still felt nauseated by the pretense of Daisy Thompson and her daughter.
In fact, for some reason, even though she saw Sophia Green and Daisy Thompson appear very close, she felt that Sophia harbored a sense of superiority over Daisy, as if she was somewhat above her.
She thought back to that interview with Daisy Thompson she had read on the private jetthe first time she had seen Daisy Thompson.
Cam Green had a certain status in the literary world, so she had heard a bit about him.
He was truly talented, and when people mentioned Cam Green, they always praised his talent, rarely discussing his personal life.
All they knew was that he had a wife who passed away over twenty years ago and a daughter, along with mentions of a close female friend.
This close friend rarely appeared in public and was seldom seen with Cam Green. On the few asions that she was captured by the media, it was only ever a glimpse of her back.
But just that back led to spection that she was very beautiful, with many saying that Cam Green was a lucky man.
Yet some criticized Cam Green for being heartless, saying that after being with him for over twenty years, he had never given that woman a proper status, while she, infatuated with him, willingly stayed by his side all those years.
Initially, Elly Campbell thought that status was a matter of perspective.
Perhaps the woman was already Mrs. Green, just without a wedding ceremony, just as she and Adam Jones were once, and maybe the woman simply preferred to keep a low profile.
Chapter 734. There was originally very little humanity_1
Chapter 734: 734. There was originally very little humanity_1
However, the first time magazine interviewed Daisy Thompson, her tone, both in and not so subtly in between the lines, did not suggest someone content with being low-key. Moreover, from the way she answered the reporters questions, it seemed as if it was the first time she had stepped into the limelight as Mrs. Green.
Why had she never appeared in the media before, only to ept interviews so high-profileter on?
Perhaps, it was because Cam Green had allowed it.
That is to say, the Daisy Thompson of the past might indeed have been what the outside world suggestedjust Cam Greens confidante, to put it bluntly, his mistress.
It might have been only recently that she had been legitimized.
Having seen the extremes of Daisy Thompsons character, all the anomalies regarding her made Elly Campbell suspicious.
With that thought, she turned to Adam Jones and said,
"Have you ever felt that Daisy Thompson acquired the status of Mrs. Green only recently?"
Adam Jones would frown in disgust whenever he mentioned "Daisy Thompson", aware that his wife had a point, he too felt that Daisy Thompsons status as Mrs. Green was somewhat shaky.
Elly Campbell shared her recent thoughts with Adam Jones, and then said,
"She has only just made a public appearance as Mrs. Green, and then she suddenly appeared before you without any warning. Even after being humiliated by us, she remained persistent. I always feel she has other motives."
Elly didnt believe that Daisy Thompson came solely to see her son, Adam.
It wasnt that she thought too poorly of human nature, but that Daisy Thompson was inherently devoid of it.
Even if she possessed a shred of humanity, she would not have left immediately after an affair without a hint of guilt, not even when her husbands body was still warmlet alone abandoning her children.
So, a woman who disregarded her own young children for selfish desires, suddenly reappearing to find her son, Ellys distrust was not unwarrantedDaisy Thompson was indeed that terrible.
When Adam heard what Elly was saying and thought about the recent discoveries his subordinates had made, his brows furrowed imperceptibly.
The people from back then had been quiet for so many years, but recently they seemed to be stirring again.
Although they appeared not to be close to Cam Green on the surface, upon a deeper investigation, he found that those people had a very good rtionship with Cam Green in private. Now, Daisy Thompson suddenly showing up before him and appearing in public as Mrs. Greenwas this really just a coincidence?
Seeing the icy coldness that suddenly flowed from Adams slightly narrowed eyes and his troubled expression, Elly asked worriedly,
"Whats wrong? Did you think of something?"
"Its nothing. In any case, you should stay away from that woman. If she takes the initiative to provoke you, just handle her as you see fit, without worrying about me."
He had only just begun to see the outlines of the situation, and he did not want these matters to affect his beloved wifes mood.
"Theres an ind dance party tonight on the ind; we could go have some fun."
Not wanting his wife to fret too much, Adam smoothly changed the subject.
Although Elly felt that Daisy Thompsons intentions were impure, she didnt delve any further and, seeing that Adam clearly did not want to discuss it anymore, she too dropped the subject.
"Sure."
Afterwards, the couple went to join their son for some fun.
When the two of them went to the beach, the Old Lady and young William Campbell were there, as were Harry Hall and Helen Melendy.
Chapter 735. Spin, jump, close your eyes _1
Chapter 735: 735. Spin, jump, close your eyes _1
Although both of them were apanying William Campbell on the beach, there was hardly any interaction between them, more like strangers who had just met.
After returning from the hospital yesterday, her ind owner husband had taken the initiative to "exin" to her that he had told his pretend brother the truth about Helen Melendy terminating her pregnancy.
Elly had thought that since Harry Hall was now aware of the hardship Helen had faced in making her decision, their rtionship might ease a bit, and of course, she wouldve been happy to see such an oue.
But now... it was obviously not as she had expected.
Elly shook her head in her mind. There was no need to ask; she knew it must be because of Helen herself.
She understood her best friend all too well, stubborn as she was. Once fixed on something, Helen would obsess over it endlessly unless she came around on her own; otherwise, not even ten bulls could pull her back.
"Daddy, Mommy."
The little William, who was building a sandcastle with his great-grandmother nearby, brightened up immediately when he saw his parents approaching.
"Daddy, Mommy,e and see if the castle I built looks nice?" he urged.
Little Elly II also followed, excitedly hopping around Williams castle, "spinning, jumping, eyes closed"and then
she stepped right on it, copsing the structure and causing a "sand tide" to rise.
"Ah!"
"Ah!"
Following the two shouts of rm, Williams lips puckered up in distress, his eyes welling up with tears, yet unwilling to hit his sister Elly, he could only look usingly at the Jones couple with tears in his eyes:
"Daddy, Mommy, look at what sister did, she has ruined my castle."
The sound of his voice, tinged with a babyish lilt, was simply heartbreaking.
Elly Campbell, with a smile, walked over and cast apassionate nce at Helen Melendy, who, simrly crouched beside William, had been helping him build the castle.
Helen had it worse; Elly II had jumped too excitedly, and in her exuberance, had kicked up a cloud of dust, leaving Helens eyes, mouth, and hair full of sand.
Not to mention the taste of the salty sand in her mouth, the clump of sand that hit her eyes was agonizingly ufortable.
It made it impossible for her to keep her eyes open.
Helen felt like crying out of frustration from that stupid cat; with her eyes shut, tears streaming uncontrobly, she spat out sand and cursed:
"Later on, Im going to roast that stupid cat and eat it!"
William, who had beenining to his parents about his sisters actions, heard Auntie Helen threatening to roast his cat sister and, terrified, immediately hugged thepletely oblivious Elly II close to himself.
"Auntie Helen, dont roast my sister; she didnt do it on purpose."
Helen Melendy: "..."
While she shook the sand off her hair and spat out the sand from her mouth, her cheeks were suddenly cupped by a pair of hands.
"Stop moving around. Do you not want your eyes anymore?" Harrys deep voice carried an intangible authority, silencing Helen just as her retort reached her lips.
With her eyes closed, she felt the cool breeze that skimmed over her eyelids, blowing the sand away from the area around her eyes.
He was being extra careful with his actions, as if he were afraid of hurting her again.
Elly Campbell took a bottle of water from nearby and walked over. Harry took it from her naturally, poured half into the palm of his hand, and, with his other hand holding Helens head,manded, "Bend down."
Perhaps the agony from the sand in her eyes was too much to bear, and she could only follow Harrys orders, doing whatever he asked her to do.
Chapter 736. Hogging food, get diarrhea_1
Chapter 736: 736. Hogging food, get diarrhea_1
Harry Hall carefully helped her wash her eyes and face, her face buried in the palm of his hand, feeling the warmthing from his palm. Helen Melendys heartbeat involuntarily quickened.
At this moment, she even felt that being looked after so tenderly by Harry Hall was more ufortable than having her eyes full of salty sand.
It made her involuntarily think of those years they spent together, when she was taken care of meticulously by him.
She had finally managed to harden her heart to separate from him, not wanting to fall back into the trap of his tenderness, or else her previous efforts would have been in vain.
As soon as the foreign sensation in her eyes was gone, Helen Melendy immediately moved a few steps away from Harry Hall, took the towel handed over by Elly Campbell, and dried her face.
When she looked back at Harry Hall, she had reverted to her previous detached demeanor and said indifferently,
"Thank you."
Seeing her like this, Harry Hall looked at her with aplex gaze and said in a hoarse voice, "No need."
With those words, his gaze also moved away from Helen Melendys face.
Elly Campbell couldnt help feeling anxious for the both of them.
Just at that moment, the inds server in charge of the food delivered some seafood and barbecue ingredients over, as per Adam Joness earlier instructions.
Since the ind was mainly for rxation, there werent many real entertainment activities. The aim was peace and quiet.
Therefore, the self-sufficient barbecue had its own charm.
Adam Jones and Harry Hall took the initiative to take on the task of grilling the food.
Both skilled in cooking, they were naturally familiar with barbecuing, and soon, delectable smells began to waft through the air.
The Old Lady, being of advanced age, wasnt very keen on these foods, but even she found the aroma somewhat tempting.
Elly Campbell usually wasnt particrly interested in barbecue, but this time, perhaps because the smell was truly enticing, she couldnt help but swallow her saliva.
Her eyes were glued to the skewered squid in the hands of the inds owner, feeling her mouth watering.
Helen Melendy had always enjoyed the strong vors of barbecue, and upon smelling that familiar aroma, her eyes widened.
Thus, when she saw Adam Jones holding a te of beautifully grilled squid that just looking at its color made ones mouth water, her eyes sparkled with desire, and as Adam Jones came closer, she reached out to take one.
But Adam Jones subtly shifted his hand to the side and passed by her without a word... went by... gone.
Helen Melendy: "..."
"Try it and see if its good?"
Adam Jones sat down pleasingly beside his beloved wife, picked up a skewer of squid, and held it out in front of Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell, who was already drooling with anticipation, could not wait to eat, and without saying a word, she took it from Adam Jones and stuffed it into her mouth.
Even quite "shamelessly" ignoring the desirous gaze of her own best friend.
Helen Melendy had never wanted to strangle her stic sister, Elly, so much as she did at this moment; it wasnt right to hog it all to herself.
Eat alone, get an upset stomach!
Helen Melendy inwardly cursed her best friend but found a te of already grilled squid skewers in front of her.
"Here, eat."
Harry Halls voice, carrying a hint of gentleness, sounded over the top of her head. She looked up at him, meeting his deep ck eyes.
She instinctively wanted to refuse, but before she could, she heard Harry Hall speak before she had the chance.
Chapter 737. Do not carry mental burdens_1
Chapter 737: 737. Do not carry mental burdens_1
"Its just eating some skewers; you dont need to feel any burden, after all, we are traveling together, helping with the barbecue doesnt mean anything special."
Harry Hall had said that, and Helen Melendy would have seemed too pretentious if she had refused again.
Besides, she really couldnt resist the enticing aroma any longer; as soon as Harry finished speaking, she immediately reached out, grabbed a squid skewer, and brought it to her mouth.
The vor that conquered her taste buds instantly made her eyes light up.
Harry watched her familiar expression, a slight smile curving the corners of his mouth.
Still so greedy for food.
The next second, he saw Helens expression suddenly dim, although she kept eating, the light that had momentarily flickered in her eyes was gone.
Harry didnt know what she was thinking, even though he very much wanted to understand her inner feelings, he knew that she had harshly shut him out of her heart.
His gaze didnt linger on Helens face for too long, leaving only a "Take your time" before he returned to the barbecue grill.
In her hand, Helen held a squid skewer she hadnt finished, with a full te of them sitting in front of her.
The familiar taste, stabbing her heart with memories, made Helens eyes suddenly sour, and the once delicious squid now tasted like wax to her.
She chewed vigorously on the food in her mouth, but her throat felt blocked by arge rock; no matter how finely she chewed, she simply couldnt swallow.
With her eyes downcast, the taste in her mouth kept bringing back memories of the four years she spent with Harry.
Because she liked to eat barbecue, he often worried about the cleanliness of the ingredients outside and would frequently buy them to cook at home for her.
Those wonderful yet heart-wrenching memories threatened to spill from Helens eyes at any moment.
Elly Campbell noticed Helens sudden silence and nced at the full te of grilled squid in front of her, silently sighing to herself.
After a while, Helen set down the bamboo stick and the remaining teful, and said to Elly:
"Im a bit tired and want to go back to the vi to sleep for a while; you guys have fun."
After speaking, she got up and walked toward the vi. Elly didnt stop her, knowing that Helen must be feeling ufortable at the moment.
Harry, however, looked in her direction with concern, his brows quietly furrowing.
It wasnt until Helen had entered the vi that Elly picked up therge te of food in front of her and said to Adam Jones:
"Im going to check on Helen."
Adam, of course, didnt want his wife to leave him again, but he agreed, albeit reluctantly.
Elly looked at his neglected-lover expression and couldnt help but snicker, tiptoeing to give him a quick peck on the cheek.
"There, getting jealous over my best friend, dont you find that embarrassing?"
Adam, however, huffed dismissively.
Who was it that said she was into both men and women back then?
He was already exhausted guarding against those dodgy men out there, and now he had to be wary of a woman, too.
Elly paid no more attention to the man already drowning in his vinegar jar, carrying the te to the vi.
"Elly."
Having taken just a few steps, Harry by the barbecue grill called out to her.
She turned around, only to see Harry approaching her with a full te of grilled squid, saury, chicken wings, and other items.
Chapter 738. Thinking of me every moment_1
Chapter 738: 738. Thinking of me every moment_1
"Take this to her; she loves these."
The aroma that hit her face made Ellys eyes brighten subtly.
The greasy barbecue she used to dislike now effortlessly stirred her appetite.
As she reached out to take the te, she heard Harry add, "Dont you steal her food."
He obviously saw the gleam in her eyes just now that screamed she was going to devour the whole te herself.
Elly: "..."
That Harry had picked up bad habits from her dear ind owner, bing stingy and miserly.
"Then you take it over yourself, why should my wife run errands for you without any reward."
A certain overprotective husband immediately approached, eyeing Harry with a cold look.
Harry: "..."
Adam ignored the scorn in Harrys eyes, turned his head to Elly, and said:
"Good girl, wait for hubby to barbecue some more for you and dont share it with anyone else."
Elly: "..."
She didnt want to speak to these two childish men at all, walking towards the vi with a te full of barbecue in each hand.
When Elly returned to the vi, she saw Helen sitting alone on the sofa, hugging a pillow and staring off into space, her eyes evidently still red.
At the sound of someone at the door, Helen quickly turned her head. Seeing it was Elly, she let out a sigh of relief.
"Why are you back, too?"
Helen asked in a low voice.
Elly didnt answer her but sat down next to her, ced the items in her hands on the table, and countered:
"Didnt you say you were sleepy and going to bed? What are you doing sitting here?"
Feeling somewhat guilty at Ellys question, Helen unconsciously avoided her smiling gaze and said:
"I couldnt sleep after lying in bed, so I came back out."
Elly bent her lips in a smile but didnt call Helen out. Instead, she pointed at the two tes of barbecue she brought back and said:
"I know you like these, so I brought them especially for you."
Helens eyes lost their sadness as she gratefully hugged Elly, "Elly, youre always the nicest to me, thinking of me all the time."
Elly wanted to say that it wasnt her who was thinking of Helen all the time.
"Alright, alright, eat up before it gets cold and not as tasty."
Helen picked up the barbecue in front of her and began to eat. Her mood didnt continue to be downcast as she grabbed her favorites to munch on.
After a few bites, she didnt forget to tease:
"Your man is quite something. He doesnt know you took these for me, does he?"
Knowing that Adam, who was stingy to anyone but his wife, wouldnt be pleased if he knew Elly had brought them for her to eat.
Elly didnt answer, just looked at Helen with a pair of loving "motherly" eyes, "If you like it, eat more."
Helen certainly didnt hold back, especially thinking of how Adam earlier was so miserly that he wouldnt even let her touch the food, making her want to eat even more.
"But to be honest, Adams cooking skills are really not bad."
The taste of the barbecue was quite simr to Harrys.
But Helen didnt voice this thought; to her, the seasonings for barbecue were all the same, and it wasnt surprising that different people grilling would result in simr vors.
When she had eaten about half the te, seeing that Elly hadnt eaten yet, she asked, "Why arent you eating?"
Seeing Helen had almost finished eating, Elly joked with augh, "Beforeing here, someone warned me not topete with you for food."
Chapter 739. Bribed by Harry Hall_1
Chapter 739: 739. Bribed by Harry Hall_1
Helen Melendys chewing paused for a brief moment and she immediately understood who Elly Campbell was referring to by "someone."
The taste in her mouth was still that familiar one. She lowered her eyes and pressed her lips tightly, her facial expression painted withplexity.
Elly Campbell looked at her and felt a pang of pity, frowning slightly.
"Why do you have to be like this? Its clear that you still love him. I can see that Harry Hall is really concerned about you. What you saw back then might not have been the truth. Why dont you just ask Harry Hall directly instead of making wild guesses here?"
Helen looked at Elly, listened to her words, smiled helplessly, and shook her head, "Thats not the main point."
Ever since that day, when Elly told her that maybe what she saw in the past was a misunderstanding about Harry, she had gone back and thought it through again. Perhaps Elly was right; she had misunderstood Harry.
But so what?
The reality was that the gap between her and the Hall family, and between her and Harry, was too great.
"Elly, I cant drag him down."
Her gaze fixated on the few remaining skewers of wings on the table, her voice tinged with despondency.
"If hes with me, his father wont hand over the Hall n to him. If I insist on being with him, it would give his dad a perfect excuse. He is the legitimate heir to the Hall family. Why should he lose his right to inherit just because of me?"
For some reason, at this moment, Elly was getting quite annoyed by Helens stubbornness.
"No, have you asked Harry? How do you know that Harry doesnt have the ability to take control of the Hall n? Or rather, how do you know that Harry even wants the Hall n? Maybe he wants you more?"
Elly looked at Helens surprised expression and said, "Everyone knows that William Hall would prefer to leave the Hall n to his illegitimate son. If Harry wasnt capable, it would have already belonged to that illegitimate son, and he wouldnt even have the option to choose."
Helen was taken aback by Ellys words and looked at her silently for a long while.
"Helen, you should know Harry better than I do. His ability is not as bad as you think. He doesnt need you to step aside for him to seed. Just remember, if Harry wants the Hall n, he will get it himself and not just because William Hall gives it to him. If he doesnt want it, and you leave him to help him, whats the point?"
"Youre not only hurting yourself, but him too."
Elly scolded Helen with frustration bordering on disappointment, causing Helens head to droop even lower.
"Before, I didnt want to meddle in your affairs, thinking you genuinely didnt want to be with Harry anymore. But deep down, you love him very much, dont you?"
In the end, Helen was so berated by Elly that she couldnt even lift her head. She just let Elly rant until she was done, then looked up, her eyes filled with grievance, and muttered,
"Are you defending him because you ate the food he grilled and thats why youre scolding me like this?"
"Get lost!"
Elly picked up the pillow she had been holding, threw it at Helens head, and started eating from the bowl on the table.
"Hey! Didnt he say not to snatch my food?"
Helen lunged forward to seize the food, but Elly dodged her.
"I brought it over for you on his behalf, cant I take a little service fee?"
Seeing Helen about to snatch it again, she jammed the rest of the food in her mouth.
Chapter 740. Take one step at a time_1
Chapter 740: 740. Take one step at a time_1
"Elly, your face!"
Helen Melendy pointed at her and shouted, but Elly ignored her and continued to stuff the food from her te into her mouth.
"You know, Harry Halls cooking is quite impressive."
"Thats mine."
"Huh? Are you talking about the person or the food?"
Helen Melendy: "..."
In the end, both of them couldnt help butugh.
Elly looked at the gradually rxing expression between Helen Melendys brows and thought to herself that she must have figured things out.
With that thought, she asked directly, "Have you figured it out yet?"
The smile at the corner of Helen Melendys mouth stiffened for a moment, then, with a sigh of resignation, she said:
"Lets just wait and see, take it one step at a time."
Although Elly felt her attitude was still a bit negative and hesitant, it was much better than previously rejecting Harry Hall outright without a second thought.
"I think Harry Hall is pretty good; dont miss out on him."
Helen Melendy gave her a cold look and said, "Youre easily bought over. Arent you afraid when that vinegar pot hears this, hell flip his lid?"
"Well, he didnt hear it anyway."
Elly admitted as much quite readily.
Helen Melendy looked at Elly, with a hint of gratitude silently overflowing from her eyes.
Indeed, her words had been a wake-up call for her, clearing up her muddled mind in an instant.
Not long after Elly came back to keep Helen Melendypany, the Old Lady also returned with William Campbell and Campbell Junior.
Seeing that Adam Jones and Harry Hall hadnte back with them, Elly asked, "Granny, where are Adam and the others?"
"Adam took a phone call and left with Harry, so I brought William back first," said the Old Lady.
It was now noon, the time when the sun was at its most fierce.
William had eaten a lot and was feeling sleepy, so the Old Lady took him to rest.
Elly sat in the living room for a while and began to feel sleepy herself, so she got up and prepared to go to the bedroom. Just at that moment, the doorbell rang.
Elly walked over, opened the door, and standing outside was a very young Ennd person with an unfamiliar face.
"Excuse me, are you Miss Elly Campbell?"
"Yes, I am. May I ask who you are?"
"Miss Elly Campbell, its like this..."
The ind hosted a sea ind dance ball at the estate every so often.
Because tourists came from all over the world, especially those from countries with royal heritages, they would perform dances unique to their royalty or country.
So, the sea ind dance ball would feature a variety of different dances, which was very interesting.
When Elly and herpany arrived at the estate, many people were already there, each dressed in traditional costumes of their own countrys dances, and the host of the ball was already prepared.
Elly and Helen Melendy had gone just to join in the fun and had no intention of dancing, so they were dressed rather casually.
"This is quite interesting."
Helen Melendy raised an eyebrow and followed Elly inside.
Adam Jones and Harry Hall had been dyed byst-minute affairs and hadnte with them.
But as soon as they entered, they encountered Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green mother and daughter; Ellys brows creased imperceptibly, and a hint of dislike appeared in her eyes.
Just as she was about to avoid them, she saw Daisy Thompson approaching them. Compared to her previously arrogant demeanor, Daisys attitude seemed extraordinarily friendly now.
"Elly."
"Mrs. Jones."
Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green spoke simultaneously; Elly looked them up and down, her expression of dislike not disguised in the slightest.
Chapter 741. Apologize to her_1
Chapter 741: 741. Apologize to her_1
"Whats the matter? Wasnt my husbands warning to you two this morning deep enough that you still seek to humiliate yourselves?"
Her gaze swept over the gathering at the party, and with a smile, she said, "This ce is full of dignitaries from various countries with no simple identities. Are you sure you want to disgrace yourselves here? If you lose face this time, it wont just be a matter of embarrassing yourselves in front of me, but internationally."
She looked at Daisy Thompson with a smile that was not quite a smile, and a gleeful expression emerged in her eyes, "If others find out that the wife of the great musician Cam Green has embarrassed herself internationally, I wonder if youll be able to keep that hard-won position as Mrs. Green."
Elly Campbellstter words were merely a probe to verify her suspicions about Daisy Thompson.
Sure enough, as soon as Elly finished speaking, a flicker of fear and unease crossed the depths of Daisys eyes.
This tinge of fear was not feigned but truly stemmed from deep within her eyes.
That made Elly even more certain that Daisys status as Mrs. Green was newly acquired and that she hade to seek out her familys ind owner with such a fresh im to the title, prompting Elly to be extra cautious.
Daisys face briefly turned pale, then they heard Sophia Green say, "Mrs. Jones, my mother and I havee to sincerely apologize to you for our ignorant and foolish behavior before."
"Apologize to me?"
Elly raised an eyebrow as if she had heard some grand joke, observing the two women.
The expressions on both of their faces were utterly sincere, so much so that even Elly found it hard to doubt them.
If it werent for their previous actions being so outrageous, she might have actually believed them.
"Yes, Elly,"
Daisy opened her mouth, her expression tinged with a hint of regret, and that term "Elly" made Campbell feel slightly nauseated.
Seeing that Daisy had cast her eyes down dimly and let out a soft sigh, she said:
"All these years, Ive neglected Adam and his sister, and I dont know where I got the confidence to think that Adam would forgive me, and I was foolish enough to say those things that upset you."
She covertly gauged Ellys expression, cursing inwardly when she saw no particr reaction, but she continued to put on that pitiful and all-toote remorseful facade, saying:
"Adams attitude today has been a stark wake-up call. I have not fulfilled my responsibilities as a mother, so by what right do I expect my son to easily forgive me? Isnt that right, Elly?"
Ellys eyebrows moved slightly, but she remained silent.
Daisy felt that her patience would soon be worn thin by Elly, but when she thought of her n, she forcefully endured.
For Sophias happiness and to secure her position as Mrs. Green, she had to tolerate this wretched Elly Campbell.
As long as her n seeded today, Campbell would be doomed to live in the mire forever, unable to hold her head high.
Afterforting herself this way, Daisy once again lowered herself and earnestly said to Elly:
"I know you dont like me, but I dont me you; its my own fault, after all. Elly, you are a good kid. Im too ashamed to see Adam again, so Ivee to you shamelessly. I hope you can ry a message to Adam for me. Mom is sorry, and she wont have the face to see him anymore. I just hope he wont be angry with his mother, okay?"
Elly seemed not to expect Daisy to say these things, and a clear surprise flickered in her beautiful eyes.
Chapter 742. Meaningful gaze_1
Chapter 742: 742. Meaningful gaze_1
She stared at Daisy Thompsons face for a long moment before speaking, "Do you really think that way, that you wont bother Adam anymore in the future?"
Seeing Elly Campbell ask this question, Daisy Thompsons face revealed a helpless wry smile, and even the corners of her eyes reddened.
"He is my son. After so many years, I havent even nced at him. Now that he has grown up, I yearn to see him but I cant. Do you think my desire not to disturb him is sincere? Of course, its not sincere. But I know, he doesnt want to see me in the slightest. Rather than making him hate me, I would rather just quietly walk away and not make him loathe me even more."
After listening, Elly Campbellughed softly, her eyes carrying a trace of "relief" as she looked at Daisy Thompson, saying:
"Now you do seem to see things quite clearly. If you had been this clear-headed before, you wouldnt have been dealt with so badly."
Elly Campbells words seemed intentionally provoking, angering Daisy Thompson whose downturned eyes shed with a hint of ferocity and distortion.
But Elly Campbell didnt notice.
When Daisy Thompson looked up again, her face still wore the same expression of helpless sorrow as she said to Elly Campbell:
"Could you ry a message for me? Tell him to take care of himself, and no matter how busy he is with work, he needs to look after his health."
Elly Campbell thought for a moment, then nodded, "Alright, as long as you dont bother him, I am willing to carry a message."
A look of joy appeared on Daisy Thompsons face, "Thank you."
"Hmm."
Elly Campbell responded indifferently, calmly epting her gratitude without softening her cool demeanor.
Just then, a waiter tasked with serving wine at the party happened to pass by. Daisy Thompson called him over, took a ss of champagne from the tray, and Sophia Green also took another ss.
Daisy Thompson said, "This is probably ourst conversation. I toast to you and also thank you for doing me this favor."
Elly Campbell looked at Daisy Thompson, her gaze somewhat inscrutable, nced at the remaining ss of wine on the tray, and took it into her hand.
"Alright."
Daisy Thompsons eyes shimmered with greater joy, "Ill drink to that first."
Saying so, she raised the champagne to her lips and drained the ss.
Sophia Green, standing nearby, also smiled at Elly Campbell and said, "Mrs. Jones, I apologize for the offensive things I said earlier. I hope you can forgive my impudence."
Without waiting for Elly Campbell to speak, she too drank all of her champagne.
Elly Campbell, holding her ss of champagne, swirled it, her gaze sweeping over the mother and daughter, then said, "Fine."
Having finished, she too emptied her ss of champagne in one gulp.
Watching Elly Campbells ss empty, both Daisy Thompson and Sophia Greens eyes shed with a cold, triumphant smirk.
Seeing Daisy Thompson give Elly Campbell a smile, she said, "Then I wont disturb you any further, otherwise Adam might see and think that Im troubling you."
She joked with a very light tone, appearing to be in a good mood.
Elly Campbell watched her, and surprisingly gave her a friendly smile.
After seeing off the mother and daughter, Helen Melendy, who had been silent all the while, nced sideways at Elly Campbell and chuckled:
"Mrs. Thompson clearly possesses quite a bit of self-awareness. Where did that unfathomable confidence she had before suddenly go?"
Elly Campbell watched the mother and daughter move skillfully through the crowd, her eyes narrowing with deep significance.
After leaving Elly Campbell, Daisy Thompson and her daughter took a wide detour through the crowd, only stopping when they werepletely out of Elly Campbells sight.
Chapter 743. She really drank it down_1
Chapter 743: 743. She really drank it down_1
"She really drank it. I thought she was smart, but it seems I overestimated her."
Sophia Greens disdainful tone carried a hint of smugness.
Originally, she had been worried that Elly Campbell would notice something was off, considering that the usually confident Daisy Thompson had suddenly gone to apologize to her daughter-inw, with whom she had a poor rtionshipanyone would be suspicious.
She had thought Elly Campbell was clever and wouldnt fall for Daisys ploy, but unexpectedly... she had overestimated that womans intelligence.
With a brain like that, how could she ever be worthy of Adam Jones.
Each time Sophia Green thought of such a high-quality man not belonging to her, she couldnt help but feel a surge of sourness in her heart.
As for Daisy Thompson, as soon as Elly Campbell picked up the champagne ss with the secret mark and drank from it, the anxiety in her heart finally subsided.
At the very least, her n had seeded, and Mrs. Greens position was secure.
And as for that so-called daughter-inw, a daughter-inw who respects her mother-inw is a real daughter-inw. Could she still recognize someone like Elly Campbell, who had insulted and mocked her several times with sharp words, as her daughter-inw?
Pah!
"After tonight, I want to see how that wretch can still be arrogant in front of us."
With the weight off her chest, imagining all that Elly Campbell was about to face, Daisy Thompson couldnt help but puff out her chest with joy.
Her gaze turned appeasingly towards Sophia, saying, "Sophia, I told you, I would help you win Adam. After tonight, Elly Campbell is out of the picture."
Sophia took a nce at her and, for once, showed a rare bit of admiration, "You did well this time. I can hardly wait to see that wretch writhe under Dous."
Daisy Thompson joined in theughter, "Later, we can bring all the ind to watch the show. Then shell be shamed internationally. I wonder how my son will react when he realizes the whole world knows hes been cuckolded and how he will get back at his slutty wife."
Sophia felt a grudging respect for the ferocity with which Daisy Thompson betrayed her son Adam and Elly Campbell, in an effort to please her.
She could understand looking down on Elly Campbell, an outsider, after all. But Adamthat was her son, whom she bore for ten months. And yet, Daisy was plotting against her own son just to please an outsider, even going to the extent of shaming him with such a public scandal. She had to admit, Daisy really impressed her with her ruthlessness.
Adam Jones really was unlucky to have such a mother.
But looking at it from another angle, though Daisy Thompson was helping her, at the end of the day, it was for her own private desires. She liked her father, Cam Green, so she spared no effort to please Sophia as Cam Greens daughter, not because she actually liked Sophia or genuinely wanted to treat her well.
This woman was utterly selfish and heartless. She would plot against her own flesh and blood for her own gains. If one day, Sophia fell from grace and lost her value, this woman would surely abandon her at the drop of a hat.
So, she must never trust this woman too much.
The ball, announced by the master of ceremonies, officially began fifteen minutester.
First, some volunteered to perform dances characteristic of their respective countries, and after that, it was free pairing.
Everyone could choose someone they found appealing at the ball to be their dance partner for the evening.
Chapter 744. Elly Campbell’s condition is not quite right_1
Chapter 744: 744. Elly Campbells condition is not quite right_1
Sophia Green and Daisy Thompson, both of whom had attractive appearances, received numerous dance invitations throughout the event.
Not wanting their true thoughts to be perceived, they dly epted the invitations with pleasure whenever someone came to ask them for a dance.
While dancing, their gazes frequently and secretly shifted toward Elly Campbells direction, noticing that she was only chatting with her close friend with the surname Xia on a sofa not far from the dance hall, her expression as usual.
Meanwhile, not far from them, Dous Turnbaugh checked his watch, then exchanged a nce with her, nodded subtly, and left the scene of the ball, heading to a room upstairs in the mansion.
Sophia Greens eyes swept toward the entrance of the dance hall several times, but her anxiously awaited person still had not arrived, leaving her inevitably feeling a hint of disappointment.
Why hasnt Adam Jonese yet?
If he doesnte, how can he see how his wife enjoys the embrace beneath another man?
Without the strong visual impact, how is he to burst into intense anger, leaving Elly Campbell with no chance of redemption?
As she waited and still no sign of Adam appeared, Sophia Green frowned deeply, feeling a surge of inexplicable irritation rise in her heart.
After finding an excuse to leave her dance partner, she walked around to the other side and quietly went behind a marble column on the right side of the dance hall, very close to the sofa where Elly Campbell was sitting. Even with dance music ying in the hall, she could still hear the other partys voice.
She saw Elly suddenly start tugging at her cor, fanning her somewhat flushed face with her hand, her expression somewhat restless and uneasy.
"Whats wrong, Elly? Why is your face so red?"
Seeing Elly constantly tugging at her neckline and fanning her face, Helen Melendy asked with some concern.
"Why is it so hot in this hall, why dont they turn on the air conditioning with so many people here?"
Elly frowned and spoke with suppressed displeasure, while Helen Melendy looked at her with a pair of strange eyes, saying uneasily:
"Are you okay? The air conditioning in the hall has been set very low."
Elly looked at Helen Melendy with a touch of bewilderment and after pondering for a moment replied softly:
"It must be because there are too many people. I feel a bit stuffy, like I cant catch my breath."
"Lets hurry back then."
"No need, Ill feel better after washing my face in the restroom."
With that, she got up from the sofa and walked towards the restroom.
"Ill apany you there, you dont seem to be okay."
Helen Melendy stood up to follow, but Elly stopped her, "Dont worry, Im fine. You sit for a while, Ill be back after washing my face."
The restroom was not far away, and seeing that Elly insisted, Helen Melendy did not apany her.
"If youre not feeling well, we should head back early."
Helen Melendy couldnt help but give a word of caution.
"Okay."
Elly replied, then quickly walked toward the restroom.
Seeing her continuously tugging at her cor, a gesture that obviously hinted at something, made Sophia Green slightly curl her lips.
Idiot!
ming it on the crowd and the heat when its clearly the drug taking effect.
She was bing more and more eager to witness Ellys transformation into a pair of tattered shoes, and a pair that the whole world would know about, at that. Just the thought was thrilling.
Her gaze swept around the crowd, noting that no one was paying attention to her, she then also quietly made her way towards the restroom from another direction.
Since Sophia Green took a path that was less traveled, no one saw her heading toward the restroom.
Chapter 745. Adam Jones’s Fury_1
Chapter 745: 745. Adam Joness Fury_1
After leaving the restroom, she took a detour around the other side, where a staircase served as a shortcut to the second-floor guestrooms.
Judging by the time, Elly Campbell should have almost finished washing her face.
Just as she thought this, she saw Elly being propped up from the restroom by a man dressed as a waiter, her body limp and leaning against him as they headed for the stairs leading to the second floor.
A gleam of excitement suddenly lit up in Sophia Greens eyes as she quickly sent a text message to Dous Turnbaugh.
In the second-floor guestroom, Dous Turnbaugh was bing increasingly impatient. In an effort to enhance the evenings pleasure, he had also taken the same drug as Elly and was now so excited that the veins on his forehead seemed ready to burst.
If that woman didnte over soon, he really wouldnt be able to stand it.
Receiving Sophia Greens text message, Dous Turnbaughs eyes shone even brighter with anticipation.
After waiting a bit longer, the door to his room was pushed open.
"Mr. Turnbaugh, the person has been brought here."
The person at the door pushed the woman from his shoulder into the room, and thoughtfully closed the door behind him.
When Adam Jones and Harry Hall arrived at the dance, it was during the time of the group social dance, and the music was not as lively and intense as it had been at the beginning.
Adamsplexion was unnaturally pale as he entered the hall and made a beeline for Helen Melendy, who was anxiously exiting the restroom.
An oppressive chill surrounded him, making onlookers livers tremble involuntarily.
Helen Melendys face was also troubled, her eyes revealing a touch of urgency. Upon seeing Adam arrive, she lit up as if seeing a savior.
She quickly walked up to Adam, and before she could speak, Adam demanded in a harsh voice, "Where is Elly!?"
His voice, heightened by anger, inadvertently overshadowed the gentle music of the hall for a moment.
Everyone turned with surprised looks in Adams direction, while Daisy Thompson, standing in the crowd, realized from Helens expression that Elly was missing.
A face hidden in the shadows briefly revealed a smug smile before bing tensely anxious as it approached him.
"Whats wrong, Adam? Why do you look so pale? Is Elly missing?"
Her nervousness was immediately evident on her face, and then she said with heartfelt concern,
"What can we do now? I had just asked her to pass a message to you for me, and now shes vanished in the blink of an eye."
Chapter 746.Green Hat Spirit_1
Chapter 746: 746.Green Hat Spirit_1
Adam Joness piercing gaze swept fiercely across Daisy Thompsons face, startling her into swallowing the words she had been about to say.
Yet, the thought that the deed was already done between the couple upstairs emboldened her.
When he sees his own wife in bed with another man, she wondered if he would still treat the mother of his child this way.
With this thought, she continued, "Adam, dont worry, everyone on this ind is vetted, Elly must be fine. You should quickly send someone to look for her. I saw her head towards the restroom ten minutes ago and she hasnte out since, maybe she is still in there?"
As she spoke, she turned her gaze to Helen Melendy and said, "Miss Melendy, I just saw youing out of the restroom. Didnt you find Elly?"
Helen Melendy frowned, unsure of what to say. Not seeing Elly Campbell made her very uneasy.
Harry Hall noticed her distress and moved imperceptibly from Adam Joness side to Helens. He gently patted her shoulder and softly said,
"Dont worry, weve already sent someone to look for her."
With that, his gaze shifted to Adam Jones, whoseplexion was growing paler by the second, and with a furrowed brow, he said,
"Adam, your injury..."
"Im fine, Ill go find Elly now."
Adam Jones clenched his teeth and spoke with a dark face. His words yed right into Daisy Thompsons hands. She made a gesture to someone in the crowd, and a person dressed as a server slowly stepped forward and said,
"I just saw adye out of the restroom and she went upstairs via the other staircase. She hasnte down since, she might still be up there."
"What would Elly be doing upstairs all of a sudden?"
Daisy Thompson asked seemingly innocently. Those who didnt understand Chinese couldnt grasp what she was saying, but those who did perceived an ulterior meaning in her words.
Yes, indeed, what would someone be doing sneaking upstairs during a perfectly good ball? Aside from guest rooms, there really isnt anything else up there.
After a bit of malicious spection, the people looking at Adam Jones did so with suggestive nces.
So he was specifically here to catch his wife in the act of infidelity, no wonder he looked so grim.
Some people dared not provoke Adam Jones openly, but behind his back, they were eager for him to be embroiled in a scandal that would make him aughingstock, an opportunity to take him down a peg.
For a man of Adam Joness prideful and dismissive nature, there was nothing more humiliating than being cuckolded by his wife.
Adam Jones did not care to know what malicious thoughts these people harbored at that moment. Upon hearing of Elly Campbells whereabouts, he didnt think twice and hurried toward the second floor.
Many people, as if they had found gossip to ruin Adam Joness reputation, scrambled to follow suit, all gleefully reveling in his misfortune, so much so that no one noticed Adams seemingly steady steps were actually somewhat unsteady.
A group followed Adam Jones upstairs, and upon reaching thending, they heard the kind of reckless moaninging from a nearby room that led to rampant spection.
Adam Joness face looked like that of a demon who had climbed out of Hell, ready to tear the people inside to pieces.
Harry Hall saw that Adam Joness expression was extremely off and quickly reached out to grab him, saying, "Calm down."
Chapter 747. Husband Wants to Take a Concubine_1
Chapter 747: 747. Husband Wants to Take a Concubine_1
Adam Jones waspletely unable to remain calm at this point. From the moment he received the news, his entire brain seemed to have been shattered, leaving him utterly incapable of thinking straight.
All that filled his mind was the image of his wife being harmed by a brute, and the thought of her being in any danger had his entire heart trembling.
The more sullen and terrifying Adams expression became, the more the joy in Daisy Thompsons eyes threatened to spill over.
But everyones attention was focused on the adulterous couple in the room; no one noticed the expression on her face at the moment.
Apparently worried that Adam might try to smooth things over and protect Elly Campbells reputation, Daisy naturally refused to let that happen.
"What a joke," she thought. "After all the effort and humiliation Ive endured to bring Elly to this point, how could I easily let that little bitch off the hook."
Thinking this, she quickly took the lead, saying,
"Adam, no matter what, the person inside is your wife. You should calm down. Lets talk this over nicely, dont ruin the love between you and your spouse."
At first listen, the words seemed to be speaking on behalf of Elly, but upon closer examination, every sentence was a trap for Elly.
The phrase "the one inside is your wife" directly exposed the rtionship between Adam and Elly.
Adam was only left to deal with Elly. If he could swallow his pride tonight, his reputation as a cuckold would be out there, and soon, the whole world would know Adam Jones as the man who was low enough to be cuckolded by his wife and yet swallow his pride.
So, even if Adam still had feelings for Elly, with so many people watching and knowing the woman inside was his wife, he had no choice but to take action, irrespective of his feelings.
Listening to the continuous, raspy cries from inside, which rose wave after wave, was sheer enjoyment for the listeners.
Many people evenughed out loud without any respect, looking at Adam with a bit of sympathy.
Daisy had nned well, even figuring out how she would deal with Elly after she was kicked out of the Jones family.
But at that moment, the door of the room across suddenly opened, and any hint of triumph that had been hiding on Daisys facepletely froze upon seeing the person who came out of the room.
Right after, herplexion turned deathly pale as she incredulously listened to the clear moans stilling to her ears. It seemed she had realized something, and her face grew paler and paler.
"Elly Campbell, how can you be here?!"
Daisy eximed in shock, and the heatedmotion inside the room instantly ceased, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps.
Adams previously frantic gaze was reced by an inconspicuous joy upon seeing Elly Campbell standing unharmed before him.
He strode to Ellys side, protectively cing her behind him with a clear protective gesture.
Elly saw the somewhat pale face of Adam and imperceptibly frowned, but she had to deal with the current situation before addressing anything else.
If some people dont want to live well, then they might as well die.
Her gaze swept over the crowd of onlookers, finally settling on Daisy Thompsons incredulous and terror-filled face, and the corners of her lips curled.
"Mrs. Thompsons question is odd. Where do you think I should be?"
With that question from Elly, Daisys already pallid face lost all color.
"I just heard Mrs. Green talking to my husband about after all, she is his wife. Since when did my husband take a concubine?"
Chapter 748. Ate the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard_1
Chapter 748: 748. Ate the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard_1
Her smile deepened on her face, but the light in her eyes grew colder.
Those who came to vacation on this ind were all wealthy and influential figures, in the same circle, unavoidably attentive to those simr to themselves or even more formidable.
Someone like Adam Jones, who at a young age had surpassed these people and stood at the pinnacle of this circle, naturally garnered more attention.
Thus, when Adam Jones made a high-profile announcement of his wife online, everyone was even more impressed by Elly Campbells already stunning face.
Therefore, the moment Elly Campbell opened the door and came out, everyone recognized her at a nce, naturally realizing that the two vixens brawling inside were not Adams wife.
Inwardly, some were inevitably disappointed to lose an opportunity that could have made Adam unable to raise his head in their circle.
But with disappointment, these cunning minds only thought further.
Mrs. Green, who had appeared before everyone recently, seemed to speak as if she was certain the woman inside was Adams wife and even seemed eager for everyone to be convinced of this fact.
It was as if she knew what had happened inside before even arriving here.
This ability to "foresee the future" was impressive indeed.
The look everyone gave Daisy Thompson became somewhat profound.
At this moment, Daisy Thompson was already scared stiff, not because her n had failed to scare her, but because the woman inside...
Was likely her stepdaughter, Cam Greens precious daughter, Sophia Green.
So much time had passed, such an exciting scene unfolded, and Sophia Green could be absent, what else could it prove?
It proved that the leadingdy inside was Sophia Green.
If Cam Green found out her n had ultimately implicated his precious daughter, Daisy would likely not be able to stay in the Green n any longer.
Thinking this way, Daisy Thompsons body couldnt help but shiver, with no mood left to engage in a war of words with Elly Campbell, she hastily scolded in a stern voice to send these people away.
"Stop looking, stop looking, these are other peoples private affairs, whats the point of us watching so eagerly?"
She wanted to send these people away to cover for Sophia Greens departure; her innocence might be lost, but in modern times, which woman hasnt slept with one or two men? It doesnt matter.
But she must preserve Sophia Greens reputation, so her face must not be seen by others.
But those who hade here were not the sort whom Daisy Thompson could easily dismiss.
Having alreadye, who would be in a hurry to leave when the show wasnt over yet?
Clearly, tonights drama wasnt merely about two shameless people fooling around, but a carefully orchestrated set-up and frame.
And the targeted victim was Adam Joness wife, Elly Campbell; they went for wool and came home shorn.
Yet, how could Mrs. Green, Cam Greens wife, have any connection with Adam Joness wife, and why would she think to frame her?
It cant be that she was so eager to clear the way for her stepdaughter.
That would bemendable, for a stepmother to be so selflessly dedicated, truly a stepmother with a conscience.
But why provoke Adam Jones of all people, seemingly having eaten the gall of a bear and the heart of a leopard?
Here, not many people knew of Daisy Thompsons past status as Madam Jones, most just thought Mrs. Green was being overambitious.
Thinking, just because she was Cam Greens wife, she could pluck hairs from the lion Adam Jones, who could kill you even in his sleep?
Not to mention Daisy, even the esteemed musician Cam Green might be nothing in Adam Joness eyes.
Chapter 749. She is simply a scumbag_1
Chapter 749: 749. She is simply a scumbag_1
Not many people here were aware of Daisy Thompsons past identity, but that didnt mean there were none. In fact, a few had recognized her after just a short moment.
Having recognized her, they couldnt help feeling a bit shocked.
Back then, Daisy Thompson had abandoned her two children and left shortly after Henry Joness death. No one cared where she had gone to at the time, but it was unexpected for everyone that the close femalepanion of the great musician Cam Green was none other than the former Mrs. Jones.
Upon reflection, it was evident that the emergence of this close femalepanion by Cam Greens side coincided exactly with the time Daisy Thompson had left the Jones family.
Soon, the few at the event who had recognized Daisy Thompson began looking at her with anger and disdain in their eyes.
What kind of heartless woman abandons her young children and runs off to another man to take care of his daughter for over twenty years, right after their father had just passed away?
From the timeline of the events, it was obvious that Daisy Thompson must have already been involved with Cam Green, which is why she ran off to his home right after Henry Joness death.
It was a pity, she had looked after someone elses daughter for more than twenty years like a nanny, without any formal status, and had only gotten some recognition recently.
Taking into ount the newfound status Daisy Thompson had suddenly acquired, and the way she had schemed against Adam Joness wife using such despicable methods, everyone soon realized the truth.
All for the sake of bing Mrs. Green, this woman shamelessly plotted against her own daughter-inw by publicly humiliating her son and forcing him to wear a cuckolds capall without considering the consequences Adam would have to endure if Elly Campbell were really caught with another man in public.
Had she ever thought about this?
No, this woman had definitely not thought about it. What she was after was to please Cam Green and her stepdaughter, without a shred of shame as she calcted against her own son and daughter-inw.
Could this woman even be considered human?
If she had any regard for Adam, her biological son, she would never have plotted against her daughter-inw like this.
This is not human behavior!
Shes simply scum!
Those who had previously wanted to ridicule Adam now felt sympathy for him, having such an outrageous, bizarre, and selfish mother.
And for those unaware that Daisy Thompson was Adams mother, they were merely curious about what kind of grudge existed between Adam and Mrs. Green that led her to scheme against his wife in such a way.
But those who had recognized Daisy Thompson, and who could no longer contain their rage, showed even more dissatisfaction on their faces as she tried to send them away.
Suddenly, one of thedies let out a coldugh and said,
"Its strange, Mrs. Green, when you thought Mrs. Jones was here earlier, you didnt seem to believe it was a private matter. You were so loud as if you feared others wouldnt be drawn to the drama. Now that youve realized that the person inside isnt Mrs. Jones, has it suddenly be someone elses private affair?"
She looked at Daisy Thompson with eyes full of scorn, feeling ashamed to be of the same gender as such a shameless and contemptible woman.
The woman beside her, who had also recognized Daisy Thompson, chimed in after her remark,
"Right, where is Miss Green? Although youre just her stepmother, the two of you have been inseparable these past days. Howe shes not by your side now? Could it be..."
With a sly smile, she nced toward the silent hotel room door and said,
"Is Miss Green inside?"
Chapter 750. Suffer from one’s own actions_1
Chapter 750: 750. Suffer from ones own actions_1
Daisy Thompson was already panicking, and at the womans words, she instantly became like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, screeching:
"What nonsense are you talking about? Sophia was feeling unwell and left the estate early. Stop trying to pin this on her with your wild usations."
This eager defense of Sophia Green contrasted sharply with her previous, ugly eagerness to see her own son humiliated, deepening the contempt felt by those who knew her identity.
They all inwardly cursed her as a cheap woman.
The more they despised Daisy Thompson for her shameless behavior, the less they wanted to let her off easy.
What now?
When you were harming others before, you wished the whole world was watching, and now that youve gotten your just deserts, you dont want it to be known?
Where in the world is there such a good deal?
"Since its not Miss Green, why should Mrs. Green care so much? You have your moral bottom line, if you dont want to watch others scandals, then just leave. We are different, were naturally drawn to the excitement and love to follow the gossip, especially those shameless, go for wool ande home shorn type of affairs, those I love to watch even more."
The woman who spoke turned to thedy who had first spoken, smiling and saying, "Right, Mrs. Lee?"
"Yes! A cheap person is a cheap person, no matter how much they dress in jewels and ornaments, they cant look expensive."
Their gazes toward Daisy Thompson were filled with disdain, and though they hadnt explicitly stated that the woman inside was Sophia Green, the looks on their faces and the way they looked at Daisy Thompson said it all.
Watching the two women sing in tune, utterly dismissive of her and Sophia Green, Daisy knew they didnt fear Cam Greens connections at all.
She quickly recognized who these two women were.
Back when she was still Henry Joness wife, she had some acquaintance with these two. They were part of Bostons high society, and indeed both came from prominent backgrounds, with both their inws and their own families being respected figures in Boston.
Therefore, they felt no burden on their conscience when ridiculing her.
And because Daisy Thompson realized who these two were, she naturally knew that they must have recognized her as the former Mrs. Jones.
If she provoked them, it was very likely that her past affair with Cam Green would be exposed.
Now, utterly alone, she couldnt afford to put herself in a vulnerable position again.
With that in mind, her attitude softened somewhat, and she smiled:
"I just feel that this is someone elses private matter. We should be morepassionate. Maybe the couple inside are husband and wife, or boyfriend and girlfriend. Carried away by their emotions, its inevitable they might be intimate. I think we dont need to..."
Before Daisy Thompson could finish her insincere speech, Mrs. Lee raised her hand and cut her off.
"When you thought it was Mrs. Jones earlier, you didnt seem to care about decorum at all, shouting loudly to call everyone over. Before even entering the room, you were at the door, persuading President Jones. You havent forgotten what you said just now to President Jones, have you?"
Daisy Thompson: "..."
She never expected Mrs. Lee, that cheap woman, to be like a dog with a bone, relentless.
She had originally wanted to muddle through the situation, getting Sophia out first, but why was this cheap woman so fixated on not letting her go?
"Mrs. Green isnt saying anything; seems like she doesnt remember. Im someone who loves helping others. Shall I help jog your memory?"
Although Mrs. Lee seemed to be asking for Daisy Thompsons consent, before Daisy could refuse, she went on:
"You were saying, after all, shes President Joness wife, this..."
Chapter 751. Really is an unkillable cockroach_1
Chapter 751: 751. Really is an unkible cockroach_1
Mrs. Lee looked at Daisy Thompsons fierce expression, utterly unfazed, and insteadughed,
"Youre so certain that its President Joness wife, did you already know Mrs. Jones would be inside and deliberately lure us over, or... are you intentionally misleading people, pinning your own dirty deeds onto Mrs. Jones, or perhaps..."
Mrs. Lees gaze then shifted to Elly Campbell, "Like what Mrs. Jones just said, Mrs. Green, do you n to find President Jones a concubine?"
Daisy Thompson almost couldnt maintain her previously gentle expression due to Mrs. Lees words.
She couldnt admit to any of the three possibilities she suggested.
This bitch, she had crowded her out several times when she was young, making her lose face, and now she was still aggressive, insisting on pushing her to death?
She wanted to go up and rip this bitchs mouth apart, but all she could do now was endure, she couldnt do anything else.
She could only continue to say amiably:
"Mrs. Lee, youve misunderstood me. I have some acquaintance with Adam, and when I heard his wife was missing, I naturally became worried, hence my voice may have raised a bit."
With that, she nced in Adam Joness direction, and seeing his face as cold as ice, her heart trembled in fear.
Adam didnt speak; those deep ck eyes were like a bottomless abyss, as if shed shatter into pieces if she looked too long and fell in.
She didnt dare to meet Adams eyes for too long and couldnt dare to say much now, only thinking about saving Sophia Greens face first.
As for the other matters...
A sinister look flickered through Daisy Thompsons downcast eyes.
She was determined to settle this evenings score slowly with that bitch Elly Campbell.
"The reason I was sure it was Mrs. Jones is that the waiter said he saw her go upstairs and nevere down, and then we heard that voice, naturally leading people to specte."
Her exnation was usible, truly leaving no obvious loopholes.
But not finding loopholes is one thing; whether people believed what she said was another matter.
From the moment Elly Campbell emerged from the room to now, apart from that initial sentence, she had been silent.
She could only feel that Adams grip on her hand was quite strong, strong to the point that it was somewhat unbearable.
Her gaze thoughtfully shifted to Adam, noting his persistently stern face, an expression cold and mixed with an indescribable fear and dread.
As for the murderous chill in his eyes, Elly Campbell knew it was because of Daisy Thompson and her daughter, but what was he afraid of?
Was it because of her?
Elly gave Adam a slightly concerned look but didnt ask him at this moment, nor did she pull her hand out of his grip, even though it was somewhat painful being held by Adam.
From the time she knew that this mother-daughter pair nned to scheme against her, she never thought to let them off easy.
She had thought that after Adam warned and dealt with them, they would at least lie low for a while, but she had overestimated their intelligence.
Especially Daisy Thompson, truly like a cockroach that couldnt be killed.
This time, using such despicable methods against her, did this old woman ever consider, if she seeded, what kind of public pressure her son Adam Jones would face?
The Young Miss of the Jones family caught in the act by the head of the Jones familysuch a perfect scandal to hit the Jones family, who would let that go? Had this woman ever thought of that?
Chapter 752. Hold yourself to the standards of a humble person_1
Chapter 752: 752. Hold yourself to the standards of a humble person_1
She didnt!
Since she didnt even consider Adam, scheming against him by every means possible, she couldnt me her for being ruthless.
Mrs. Lee had just finished saying what she wanted to say, saving her the effort.
"Since everyone is so curious about the kind of adulterous couple inside, why dont we go in and take a look," she said.
As soon as Elly Campbell spoke, Daisy Thompsonsplexion turned even paler. Seeing Elly Campbell move to push the door open, Daisy couldnt care less and blocked the doorway.
"What are you doing, Mrs. Green? The onemitting indecent acts inside isnt Miss Green, so what is this... a self-sacrificing act?"
Her eyes narrowed, full of mockery and ridicule, but the danger hidden within them was no less than Adams.
Others may not be sure, but Daisy Thompson knew that Elly Campbell was definitely aware of who was inside with Sophia Green.
Why was Elly Campbell, who should have been inside, here, and her Sophia inside being manipted? If it wasnt Elly Campbells doing, she wouldnt believe it if she were killed.
It was this little slut, humiliating her repeatedly wasnt enough, and now she actually used such means to scheme against Sophia. How vicious her heart must be.
At this moment, Daisy Thompson did not consider that all this was her own fault. She only saw herself as the victim, and the one harming her and her daughter was the despicable Elly Campbell.
Her expression gradually revealed ferocity and viciousness, wishing she could crush Elly Campbell to pieces.
"Why are you looking at me like that, Mrs. Green?"
Elly Campbell, right there and then, tore off her pretense,ughing coldly as if she was an evil woman, triumphantly proud of having manipted someone. Then, her eyes narrowed, filled with a menacing air.
"I wasnt feeling well earlier and slept in a room across the hall. But the people inside were so loud they disturbed my sleep. Im very unhappy now. If I cant exact revenge on them, I wont be able to sleep tonight. Once my sleep is disturbed, my mood gets ruined, and when my mood is ruined, its hard to say what I might do to the people inside."
Daisy Thompson was frightened by Elly Campbellsst few words. She knew that Elly Campbell was warning her.
Now that she had fallen into her hands, how she would handle her depended entirely on her mood.
She now clearly understood that she had no choice and no way out, other than to beg Elly Campbell to spare them.
Putting away the ferocity in her eyes, Daisy pressed her lips together and looked up at Elly and Adam Jones beseechingly:
"Mrs. Jones, To err is human, to forgive divine. Cant you be more lenient?"
With that sentence, she implicitly admitted that the woman inside was indeed Sophia Green.
She had no choice but to admit it. If the person inside wasnt Sophia Green, she wouldnt have reason to stop these people here.
Elly Campbell curled her lips slightly, a sh of cold light in her eyes, not bothering with false pretenses with Daisy Thompson, she sneered:
"To err is human, to forgive divine? When you were plotting against me, did you ever consider this saying? Now that its your turn, you want others to be forgiving?"
Elly Campbells eyes shed more dangerously, "Mrs. Green, you really are someone who expects others to live up to the standards of a saint, yet always measures yourself by the standards of a scoundrel. What makes you think Im a saint who would let off someone as lowly as you?"
Daisy Thompson had not expected her n to fail before it even began, at worst letting Elly Campbell escape a disaster. To her, it wouldnt mean much of a loss.
Chapter 753. Let them fight like dogs_1
Chapter 753: 753. Let them fight like dogs_1
But she had not anticipated that despite Elly Campbell clearly drinking the marked champagne, and when it seemed to her that the n had seeded, such an unexpected reversal would ur.
The one who should have been drugged is standing right here, and her Sophia... is now suffering inside, also having to endure all the gossip and rumors.
Obviously, it was she and her daughter whod been yed by that bitch Elly Campbell, and yet she, a clear victim, still had to grovel and beg her to let her off the hook.
"I... I did not do anything, when have I ever schemed against you? Youre standing here just fine, what could I have possibly schemed?"
Without thinking, Daisy Thompson immediately denied it.
She admitted that the person inside was Sophia Green, who could lose her reputation and still im to have been set up by Elly Campbell. Sophia has so many loyal fans; if each of them spits once, they could drown her with their spit.
But if she admitted that she was the one who schemed against Elly Campbell this time, then let alone Elly Campbell, her godson would be the first not to let her off.
Therefore, regarding this matter, she absolutely, absolutely could not admit it.
Elly Campbell was once again shocked by Daisy Thompsons shameless audacity.
She wouldnt give up until you literally peeled the skin off her face.
Her gaze, passing through the crowd, looked at the young man dressed in a white shirt, wearing a bow tie, and dressed like a waiter, who started moving towards Elly Campbell from within the crowd as he saw her looking at him.
"Mrs. Jones."
Daisy Thompson looked at the young man in front of her, and her face instantly turned pale, drained of any color.
The figure guarding the rooms entrance shuddered violently, legs going weak, unable to stand firm.
This waiter was specifically bribed by her to tamper with the champagne if he saw Elly Campbell arriving at the party. The cup was marked subtly, imperceptible to those unaware.
So, when the waiter came over earlier, she and Sophia saw the secretly marked ss on the tray and immediately took away the other two sses, leaving Elly Campbell with no choice.
Now, seeing this young man standing in front of Elly Campbell, shepletely understood what had happened.
The champagne that the waiter marked and gave to Elly Campbell had no problem, the issue was with one of the two sses that she and Sophia drank from.
Whichever of the twoher or Sophiawho drank the tainted champagne, the oue would likely be just as it was now.
Either she would be the one suffering inside, or Sophia would.
What a vicious woman!
Daisy Thompson looked at Elly Campbell, her eyes filled with resentment and hatred.
"Does Mrs. Green need this gentleman to speak up in front of everyone about the dirty deed you wished to do but failed?"
At this moment, Daisy Thompson knew that stubborn denial was futile; since Elly Campbell had summoned this man, it was clear she was thoroughly prepared.
Beforeing to the party, she must have intended to turn the tables on her.
Bitch! This evil, vile bitch!
Daisy Thompson fumed inwardly, grinding her teeth, however, she outwardly conceded, her gaze cold as she looked at Elly Campbell and spoke in a low voice, "What do you want?"
"What do I want?"
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow at Daisy Thompson, who had done something so despicable and yet still had the audacity to look like the victim, finding it hard not to p her.
However, she was someone who always preferred to take actions that were somewhat more gentle than pping.
For instance, making her and Sophia Green fight like dogs.
"Shouldnt it be me asking Mrs. Green what you want? Ive done you no harm, and we have no grudges; where have I offended you to make you hate me so much as to deal with me in this manner?"
Speaking, her face showed a trace of grievance.
Chapter 754. Sophia admires President Jones_1
Chapter 754: 754. Sophia admires President Jones_1
When ites to ying the white lotus, no one can outperform Elly Campbell.
Currently, only a few people know that Daisy Thompson is Adam Joness biological mother, her mother-inw.
In the eyes of outsiders, these two people with absolutely no grievances, yet Daisy Thompson resorts to such despicable means to scheme against others, which is utterly contemptible.
Could it be expected that Daisy Thompson confesses she does not like Elly Campbell as her daughter-inw, which is why shes plotting against her sons marriage?
If that were the case, Daisy Thompsons past affair, abandoning her children to take care of another man, would be known by everyone present tonight.
These peoplee from all over the world, so naturally, the whole world would know about her shameful past deeds.
Then, Daisy Thompson would be the rat crossing the street that everyone in this circle shouts to hit; nobody would look at her favorably.
Elly Campbell knew she dared not admit she was Adam Joness biological mother.
She could only admit it was all for Sophia Green, and although such behavior is disagreeable, she could still gain a good reputation for doing everything for her stepdaughter.
Selfish and self-serving, Daisy Thompson knew how to choose what was best for herself.
Indeed, Elly Campbell easily guessed her right.
Watching the crowds faces filled with reproach, disdain, and scorn, Daisy Thompson clenched her teeth secretly, her fists tightly balled, and began with a hoarse voice:
"Sophia admires President Jones, but President Jones is already married. I saw her declining food and drink with worry, and I felt so heartbroken that I resorted to this despicable way of scheming against Mrs. Jones..."
She paused, knowing that Sophia Green could hear everything inside as though seeing Sophias furious expression, her body trembled with it.
But now that she hade this far, even if she had to crawl, she could only crawl to the end; otherwise, her son and Elly Campbell would not let her off easily.
"Although Sophia is not my flesh and blood, I have raised her since she was a child, and I love her as my own daughter. I couldnt bear to see her declining food and drink, so I resorted to thisst resort..."
She bit her lips tightly, ying the perfect image of a stepmother who is helpless to do evil to make her stepdaughter happy.
As expected, while her actions were uneptable, more people turned their attention to her image of making unconditional sacrifices.
Moreover, many people interpreted Daisy Thompsons despicable acts as being coerced by the stepdaughters situation, and in the end, the mastermind was attributed to Sophia Green.
Of course, among these people, apart from those who knew what kind of person Daisy Thompson was, others were really deceived by her.
Their gaze on her no longer held the previous contempt, and they even felt that having such a stepmother as Sophia Green was hard-earned from a previous life.
It must be said, Daisy Thompsons move was powerful.
She not only covered up her past scandals but also crafted herself into a touching role of a good stepmother, while throwing all the me for todays misdeeds onto Sophia Green.
After all, shes just a helpless stepmother; since ancient times, a stepmothers life has been tough, so not only do people not me her, they even begin to sympathize with her.
Elly Campbell felt that Daisy Thompson was quite adept, but unfortunately, her opponent was Sophia Green, not the mistreated stepdaughters oppressed by their stepmothers if it were, tonight might have indeed been easily fooled by her.
Elly Campbells goal was not to deal with Daisy Thompson personally; she had sorted her out so many times before, and Daisy Thompson remained as active as a resilient cockroach, jumping up and down.
Its just that her sympathiese quickly, and Daisy Thompson doesnt care, so no matter how they ridicule her with words, she would at most be angry, which wouldnt strike her down.
Chapter 755. If you want to apologize, you need to be sincere_1
Chapter 755: 755. If you want to apologize, you need to be sincere_1
But Sophia Green was different.
She is Cam Greens daughter; her ultimate goal in trying to please Sophia Green was to truly ingratiate herself with Cam Green.
If Cam Green knew that his daughter had lost her innocence because of her and was still being framed for disgrace, how could Cam Green tolerate it?
At that time, Elly Campbell had no idea how Cam Green would treat her, but it definitely wouldnt be light.
Being dealt with by Cam Green would be the greatest blow for Daisy Thompson.
Daisy Thompson was afraid of being retaliated against by Sophia Green and even of being reported to Cam Green, but she had no choice, she could only do so as it was the most advantageous option for her.
As for how to exin to Cam Green at that time, she had her own set of excuses. No matter what, she had over twenty years of emotional ties with Cam Green, and she had helped him raise Sophia Green for so many years; he couldnt be too heartless towards her.
Regardless of anything, she needed to get through this night safely first.
With that thought, she once again took on the role of a pitiful and helpless stepmother, looking at Adam Jones and Elly Campbell with a trembling voice, she said:
"President Jones, Mrs. Jones, all of this was done by me alone, it has nothing to do with Sophia. You can punish me however you want, but please spare Sophia from being involved."
Daisy Thompson indeed had some tricks up her sleeve. First, she made those ignorant of the truth preemptively believe that Sophia Green was the real mastermind behind scheming against Elly Campbell, then she put on a great stepmother act, taking the me for Sophia Green.
When the time came, even if Cam Green held her ountable, she could say that she had already admitted to the couple that she was scheming against Elly Campbell and that it was unrted to Sophia Green. But if the Jones couple didnt believe her, there was nothing she could do.
Moreover, there were plenty of witnesses present.
Elly Campbell wouldnt just take it lying down when Daisy Thompson tried to use such tactics on her, which is why she used the same method to let Sophia Green taste a dose of her own medicine.
Now, Sophia Green was hiding inside and noting out, but in this social circle, everyone was aware of the disgraceful acts Sophia Green had done.
The people present here werent so idle as to gossip online about thepromising footage of Sophia Green, but in their own circle, the talk spreads from one to ten, ten to a hundred, it was only a matter of time.
Elly Campbell was not at all worried that Daisy Thompson and her daughter Sophia Green would easily escape this cmity.
Moreover, Sophia Green had received her just deserts, and Elly Campbell didnt want to waste any more time on them, so she called the person in charge of the ind and had the guests leave.
Sophia Green and Dous Turnbaugh, uncertain if the drugs effect had worn off or if, after being thoroughly betrayed by Daisy Thompson, they decided to let themselves gopletely, and the room was once again filled with uncontroble moans.
Despite their efforts to suppress them, the cries still came out uncontrobly.
Daisy Thompsons face turned even paler, especially when she met those awkward and indescribably expressive eyes, herplexion worsened.
Elly Campbell hadnt expected those inside would continue, and she couldnt help but frown.
The people outside werent so low as to still barge in under such a circumstance. When the person in charge came to ask them to leave, each of them turned and went.
In the end, only the Jones couple, Harry Hall, Helen Melendy, and Daisy Thompson, whose face had darkened to the extreme, remained outside the door.
Daisy Thompson couldnt worry about saving face anymore. Seeing that Elly Campbell wasnt speaking, she turned her pleading eyes to Adam Jones, with a trembling voice:
"Adam..."
"If you want to admit your fault, you must show sincerity."
Chapter 756. Ruined her legs_1
Chapter 756: 756. Ruined her legs_1
Before she could finish, Adam Joness icy voice popped out word by word from his mouth.
Daisy Thompson stared at Adam Jones in a daze, then listened as he continued without any expression:
"Kneel here and apologize."
Hearing his words, Daisy Thompson incredulously looked at Adam Jones. She could never have imagined that her own son would humiliate her, his mother, by demanding she kneel.
Wouldnt forcing a mother-inw to kneel to her daughter-inw invite divine retribution?
Daisy Thompsons lips trembled as she looked at Adam Jones with great sorrow, saying:
"You want your mother to kneel to your wife?"
Even aftermitting such a shameless act, Daisy Thompson still believed she was Adam Joness real mother and that he wouldnt take things to such an extreme.
Adam Jones looked at her with cold eyes andughed:
"Didnt you say youd leave it to us to decide?"
His eyes filled with a coldness as he spoke again:
"If you dont want to kneel, its fine. I can just cripple your legs so youll spend the rest of your life kneeling and never standing again."
"You..."
Despite restraining herself again and again, Daisy Thompson was still infuriated by Adam Joness words.
She had never heard of a son who would make his own mother kneel to his wife.
Even though she had previously experienced how Adam Jones humiliated her, she was still infuriated now.
The grievances she had barely managed to suppress along with her attempts to apologize and show humility could no longer be maintained at this moment.
"You unfilial son, do you not fear divine retribution for treating your mother this way?"
She extended her slender finger, almost cursing Adam Jones right in his face.
Elly Campbell had not intended to really make Daisy Thompson kneel, but seeing her pointing and cursing Adam Jones for being unfilial and warning of divine retribution enraged Elly Campbell, whose anger surged up in an instant.
"Rest assured, you dont need to kneel. A kneeling from someone like you is something I truly disdain."
Her eyes narrowed, and the fury in them grew stronger.
She withdrew her hand from Adam Joness palm, a dangerous and sharp light flickering in her eyes, and stepped in front of Daisy Thompson.
Daisy Thompson, who had quietly breathed a sigh of relief at Elly Campbells statement that she "didnt need to kneel," was genuinely terrified as Elly Campbell suddenly moved closer to her, stumbling backward severalrge steps before stabilizing herself.
"What are you trying to do?"
She looked at Elly Campbell defensively, gritting her teeth.
There were no others present anymore, so she didnt need to pretend.
Anyway, no matter how much she tried to appear submissive and aggrieved, these people wouldnt take it to heart at all.
"Whats wrong? Just a few minutes ago you said youd leave it to me to handle, and now that hes gone, you act as if you heard nothing? Is your word as worthless as a fart usually?"
Daisy Thompsons face twitched fiercely, and she listened as Elly Campbell continued:
"My husband is quite generous with you, at least giving you a choice. Im different. I dont want to give you a choice; I just want to break your legs directly."
Daisy Thompson was so frightened that her features instantly widened with fear, "You wouldnt dare!"
"Do you think I dare not?"
She spread her hands, her gaze focusing on the security guards who hade to maintain order at the scene with the inds managers, saying:
"Ill leave this person to you."
"All right, Mrs. Jones."
Daisy Thompson hadnt expected Elly Campbell to actually go through with it and immediately panicked.
As for the two people in the room, Elly Campbell had no intention of dealing with them anymore. After she dropped those words, she turned to look at Adam Jones, whose face had remained pale and expressionless, and felt a tug at her heart.
Chapter 757. Where do you get the confidence to think I don’t dare?_1
Chapter 757: 757. Where do you get the confidence to think I dont dare?_1
"Are you okay?"
"Im fine."
Adam Jones nced indifferently at Elly Campbells face and then, taking her hand, strode away from the second floor.
His steps were somewhat quick. Usually, when he walked with her, he would subconsciously slow down, but this time he didnt.
Elly felt that he seemed to be angry, very angry, in fact.
"Adam Jones, stop! Stop!"
From not far behind, Daisy Thompsons frantic voice could be heard, "Adam Jones, I am your mother, how could you let your wife treat me like this?"
"Adam Jones, stop for me! Adam Jones, youre so unfilial, beware of the thunder strike from heaven, you wont have a good death!"
Hearing Daisy Thompsons curses growing more distant, each word cold and bone-chilling, Ellys face suddenly turned cold, with a hint of ruthlessness in her eyes.
That old hag, after having done something utterly shameless, still had the audacity to curse her own son with such venomous words; she had the nerve to call her son unfilial.
Elly, pulled along by Adam, suddenly stopped her stride. She turned around to head back, but Adam, caught off guard, failed to hold on to her.
Ellys steps were fast, like she was furious, walking up to Daisy Thompson who continued to curse Adam.
"Adam Jones, you condone your wife treating your own mother this way, you wont have a good..."
p
p
Two ps, delivered with all her strength,nded on Daisy Thompsons face, stunning her into speechlessness.
"I was only thinking of crippling one of your legs, but now its different..."
Elly turned her gaze to the ind manager and said, "Cripple both of her legs."
"Elly Campbell!"
Daisy screamed out loud.
Cam Green didnt really care about her in the first ce. The status of Mrs. Green was given to her only because of Sophia Green, and now, if she became disabled, Cam would definitely abandon her.
"Elly Campbell, you dare!"
"At this point, what makes you so confident that I wouldnt dare?"
Elly narrowed her eyes and leaned a few inches closer to Daisys ferocious face. After seeing the fear in Daisys eyes, she sneered,
"Do you think you have the ability, or is it Mister Green, who doesnt take you seriously at all?"
At that moment, Daisys face was fierce and distorted. Had it not been for the security holding her, she might have lunged at Elly.
"Elly Campbell, you and Adam Jones, neither of you will have a good death, you..."
p
Another p, backhanded,nded on her face.
When Daisy cursed her, Elly didnt feel much, as she had no real connection to Daisy.
But no matter what, Daisy was Adams birth mother.
Hearing his own mother curse him like that made Elly feel for Adams feelings, and she couldnt help but feel a heartache, and her blows became heavier.
Setting other aspects aside, Daisys looks and skin really left nothing to be criticized. Her skin was as tender as a young girls, even in her fifties. After being pped several times by Elly, the red marks of fingers were clearly visible on her face.
Daisy seemed to have gone mad with rage. After being pped by Elly, she was stunned only for a moment, and then she started cursing again.
Elly seemed to have reached her limit as well. For every curse from Daisy, Elly responded with a p, until Daisys entire face swelled up, and she could no longer curse, only then did she stop.
All Elly gave her was a cold look before turning around to see Adam Jones standing silently in his spot, waiting for her, though his mood still seemed off.
Chapter 758. What exactly is he angry about? _1
Chapter 758: 758. What exactly is he angry about? _1
Elly Campbells steps instinctively paused, and she walked toward Adam Jones with some concern.
"Adam..."
"Lets go."
Adam Jones had no intention of listening to Elly Campbell, grabbing her hand and leaving the estate.
On the way back to the vi, Adam Jones kept a cold expression and didnt say a word, and Elly Campbell could clearly feel his anger, a suppressed fury surrounding them, impossible for Elly to ignore.
What was he angry about?
Elly Campbell was somewhat puzzled.
Was it because she had dealt with Daisy Thompson in such a cruel way?
She found it unlikely because, given what Daisy Thompson had done tonight, even if she had killed her, Adam Jones wouldnt have said anything.
So, what exactly was he angry about?
Elly Campbell was puzzled. After holding it in all the way back to the vi, with Adam Jones not uttering a single word, Elly finally couldnt help it and asked:
"Are you angry?"
Adam Joness footsteps paused, and he turned to look at her coldly. Then, he let go of Elly Campbells hand and went back to the bedroom with a cold face.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Meanwhile, concerning Helen Melendy.
After Daisy Thompson was taken away, Harry Hall and Helen Melendy also left the party.
Recalling the recent events, Helen Melendy frowned and said, "Why did you let them release that woman with the Thompson surname?"
This was the first time she had seen such an extreme character in the world.
A woman who abandoned her children to dote on a lovershe could understand that as her own business, which others had no right to interfere with.
But what right did she have, after abandoning her son for years, to scheme against her son and daughter-inw in such a low and shameless manner, all for a stepdaughter?
It wasnt just Adam and Elly; even she, an outsider, couldnt help the urge to cripple someone like Daisy Thompson for her despicable behavior.
At that time, when the waiter went to the vi to find Elly and spoke of Daisy Thompson and her daughter bribing him to drug them, she was shocked.
Daisy Thompson, that old hag, didnt deserve to be a human, she was worse than an animal.
Elly had said they should use the n against her and asked her to keep quiet, to which she agreed.
She simply couldnt bear allowing such a vile person to not reap what she sowed.
After that, there was the conversation she had with Elly, designed to be overheard by Sophia Green hiding behind the pir.
Latterly, when Elly pretended to feel hot and went to the restroom, although she knew it was part of Ellys n, she didnt know what would happen next.
So, when she had waited for a long time without Elly returning, she became frightened.
She feared that Elly had been deceived by that waiter, but fortunately, it was just a false rm in the end.
But Daisy Thompsons outrageous actions repeatedly shocked her sense of right and wrong, and she couldnt stand to listen to those curses aimed at Adam and Elly, even as an outsider.
How could a woman bring herself to curse her own son in such a way?
When she heard Harry Hall stop the security guards from breaking Daisy Thompsons legs, she was very unhappy.
For such an old vile woman, breaking her legs would be letting her off lightly.
Hearing the faint dissatisfaction in Helen Melendys tone, Harry Hall nced at her and after half a second of contemtion, he said:
"That woman, after all, is Adams mother, no matter how bad. Among the people here tonight, some are aware of her rtionship with Adam. If Adam really had her legs broken, and if anyone with an agenda exploited this, it could affect Adams and the Jones familys reputation."
Seeing the dissatisfaction on Helen Melendys face, Harry Hall exined with great patience.
Chapter 759. Is he blaming her?_1
Chapter 759: 759. Is he ming her?_1
"In todays world, with the inte so developed, there are all sorts of people. There will always be some keyboard warriors who refuse to believe the truth and get manipted by others to attack Adam. Daisy Thompson doesnt even deserve to have Adam ruin his reputation over her."
Having heard Harry Halls exnation, the dissatisfaction on Helen Melendys face eased a bit.
"Tonight, Daisy Thompson put all the me on Sophia Green. Do you think Sophia Green will let Daisy Thompson off the hook?"
Helen Melendy lowered her gaze and thought for a moment, quickly understanding the meaning behind Harry Halls words.
Daisy Thompson naturally had Sophia Green to deal with her, so Elly and Adam truly didnt need to bear a bad reputation for such a person.
After all, the ps that Elly gave were quite satisfying in the end.
Suddenly, something came to her mind, and she looked up at Harry Hall, asking, "Did you say Adam Jones was hurt?"
Harry Hall was taken aback for a moment, then nodded his head, "Yes."
Then, remembering something, his brows abruptly furrowed.
"Ill let Elly know."
As she spoke, she took out her phone to send a message to Elly Campbell.
Harry Hall stood by, watching Helen Melendys concern for Adam Jones, inevitably feeling a bit jealous.
"Why do you care so much about Adam Jones?"
Helen Melendys messaging paused, and she looked up at him, puzzled, then after thinking, she said:
"Whats that to you?"
But after speaking, she felt it wasnt quite appropriate and added, "The one Im concerned about is Elly."
Harry Hall didnt speak, just looked at her with aplex expression, pursing his lips and remaining silent.
Helen Melendy nced at him again, and after drawing back her gaze, continued to send the message to Elly Campbell.
Meanwhile, Elly Campbell, who had been left outside the door by Adam Jones, stood there befuddled, having no idea what was wrong with Adam.
Could it be that he was unhappy because she had beaten up his birth mother?
The next second, Elly Campbell dismissed that possibility.
She didnt stand outside guessing wildly; instead, she pushed the door open and went inside.
Seeing that Adam Jones wasnt in the bedroom, her eyes moved to the firmly closed bathroom door. Hearing noises inside, Elly Campbell thought for a moment and then knocked on the door.
"Adam."
The noises inside briefly ceased, then continued rustling with something.
Seeing that Adam Jones didnt respond to her, Elly Campbell became even more convinced that he was angry with her. But for the life of her, she couldnt think of anything she had done that evening, other than humiliating his birth mother, that could have made him angry.
Elly Campbell felt somewhat bewildered. She knocked on the door again, "Adam, whats wrong? Are you angry with me?"
The person inside still didnt respond, and Elly Campbell couldnt help but feel annoyed.
Yet, she still patiently asked another question, pressing her lips together, "Is it because of your mother... "
The bathroom door swung open the next second.
Adam Jones stood at the bathroom door, his deep gaze like two bottomless ck holes, locking onto Elly Campbells delicate face and the clear confusion showing in her eyes.
Feeling a chill at the depth of his gaze, she distinctly saw the anger and disappointment in Adam Joness eyes. After thinking it over, the only reason she coulde up with was Daisy Thompson.
She herself had no feelings for James Campbell, so, she subjectively assumed that this person who left his mother at the age of six might not care about the role of a mother.
But Adam Jones was not her; she had no reason to impose her perspective on others.
No matter what, that woman was still the mother who had carried him for ten months before giving birth to him.
Chapter 760. Heart, got cold_1
Chapter 760: 760. Heart, got cold_1
The role of a mother,pared with that of a father, really does have its differences.
With this thought, she moved her dry lips and said hoarsely, "Im sorry, I should have asked for your opinion first..."
Your opinion...
Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Adam Joness "Do you even care about me at all?"
Hearing the suppressed fury in his tone, Elly Campbell also couldnt help but feel a touch of bitterness in her heart.
Was it really because of Daisy Thompson?
So, she plotted to drug her, to ruin herpletely, and she shouldnt retaliate?
But at that time, in her subconscious, she had somehow convinced herself that no matter what she did, Adam Jones would stand by her side.
She lowered her eyes, remaining silent for a long while, and after a long time, she spoke with a hint of defiance:
"Im sorry."
"Sorry?"
Adam Jones chuckled coldly, "With your capabilities, why bother apologizing to me?"
With that, he walked past Elly Campbell out of the bathroom, the mocking sarcasm in his voice making Elly involuntarily frown.
She turned to watch the man walking towards the study with his back to her, her gaze dimming slightly.
She didnt speak again but stood in ce for a good while, her heart growing colder bit by bit.
But the next second, Adam Jones, who had just entered the study, came out again. He walked determinedly towards her, looking irritated and helpless against her, and said:
"Do you know how dangerous tonight was?"
Elly Campbell was stunned, still not understanding what Adam meant, then she heard him continue:
"If the waiter who came to see you deliberately told you the Thompsons n, would you have just drunk that wine?"
At this moment, Adam Jones felt somewhat relieved that the recruitment system for the ind was so strict to prevent security breaches. When they hired people, they almost examined these peoples family backgrounds for three generations up and three generations down to ensure that no one on the ind was easily bribed.
But after all, human hearts are unpredictable, and even with his thorough preparations, unexpected incidents are still inevitable.
Just like the people who broke onto the ind tonight to kill him.
Even with the tightest security measures on the ind, they still managed to get in, didnt they?
Now, the thought of this woman facing Daisy Thompson alone made him uncontrobly worried.
If... If they had seeded...
Adam Jones couldnt even bear to think about it. Every time the thought crossed his mind, he wished he could tear that old woman to pieces.
After Adam finished speaking, Elly took a long while to realize what he was angry about.
A faint light began to emerge in the depth of her previously dimmed eyes.
"Are you worried about me?"
When Adam heard her ask this, his angry eyes narrowed slightly.
"What else did you think?"
Elly pressed her lips together, her previously downcast mood quickly lifting.
She knew it, her ind lord couldnt possibly be ming her for Daisy Thompsons incident.
Initially, she really hadnt thought too much about it; after all, if that person truly wanted to scheme against her, he wouldnt have told her, and perhaps she would have fallen for it.
There was no need to go out of his way to risk drawing her attention by messing up.
Therefore, she had still chosen to trust that waiter. After all, this ind belonged to Adam Jones; if he colluded with Daisy Thompson to plot against her sessfully, not only could he lose his job, but there would be even worse consequences waiting for him.
Chapter 761. Still unfairly implicated_1
Chapter 761: 761. Still unfairly implicated_1
Any normal person would know how to choose.
Furthermore, the reward she had given him back then was much more than what Daisy Thompson had offered; she wasnt afraid he would mind the extra money.
In this world, the only thing better than having money is having even more money.
But now, after what Adam Jones had said, she realized she had indeed been impulsive.
Some unexpected things can never be guessedhow exactly they ur.
She had taken too much for granted.
As life becamefortable, she found herself even saving the effort to think.
Thinking back to Adams unusual mood at the time, and his persistent anger, and recalling how his grip on her hand had suddenly tightened, she distinctly felt his tremble.
At the time, she was clueless, but now she understood.
He... he was afraid back then, afraid something would happen to her.
With this thought, Elly Campbells heart instantly warmed, and as she looked at his still paleplexion, a wave of pity arose in her.
She reached out to gently hook his fingers, "Im sorry, I..."
Before she could finish, the hooked fingers were flung away by Adam Jones.
Elly Campbell: "..."
He was really quite angry.
Seeing him sit down on the sofa, showing no intention of forgiving her, Elly Campbell pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward again.
She crouched down in front of him, like a little cat appeasing its master, gently tugging at the hem of his clothes and murmuring apologetically, "Im sorry, I know I was wrong, it wont happen again."
Such a soft and tender voice made Adams resolve soften slightly.
But when he thought about how she had dared to venture out tonight without notifying him and if he forgave her easily this time, she wouldnt take it seriously.
So, he moved to the side to avoid her, and along with it, he shook off Elly Campbells hand from the hem of his clothes.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Adam Jones, thats about enough.
After mentally cursing Adam Joness indifferent face, Elly Campbell still put on an ingratiating and obedient facade, and crouched in front of his knees again.
She then looked up at him with pitiful, pleading eyes, watery just like when Elly was being cute.
Adams lips twitched imperceptibly, yet he still kept a stern face, showing no intention of acknowledging her.
All Elly Campbell did was softly exin, "I had thought of telling you, but since you were not back yet, I figured, its not a big deal, and I didnt necessarily have to wait for you..."
Adam thought back to where he had gone after leaving the beach with Harry Hall, and his eyebrows quietly furrowed again.
Seeing Adam Jones still with an unyielding face, not paying her any mind, Elly Campbell realized he must have been truly furious, and she sighed softly with a frown.
"Then... Ill wait till youve calmed down before I talk to you again."
After she spoke, she turned her back to him but didnt get up and leave.
Adam Jones nced at her and, from the tone of herst words, detected a hint of a choke.
Already softened by her soft apology, Adam Jones found it ever harder to be strict upon hearing that tone from Elly Campbell.
His gaze lingered on her back, facing away from him. The usually proud woman was now crouched before him, full of grievance, her deste demeanor clearly showing she was upset.
A tightness formed in Adams chest, and his tone softened involuntarily, "You feel wronged now? Was what I said incorrect?"
Elly Campbell didnt speak, merely shook her head with her back still to him, "You were right, I shouldnt have decided on my own without informing you first."
Chapter 762. This scoundrel has learned bad behavior_1
Chapter 762: 762. This scoundrel has learned bad behavior_1
The sobbing voice carried a heavy nasal tone.
Even at this point, Adam Jones just couldnt force himself to keep a stern face any longer.
Especially since he kept seeing her asionally lift her hand to wipe away tears, Adam just couldnt sit still anymore.
He hurriedly stepped forward and wrapped her in his arms from behind, his voice so tender it was aplete mess, "There, there, its okay as long as you know your mistake, but you cant do this next time."
Elly silently nodded, and Adam felt the slight trembling against his chest, clearly she was trying hard to suppress her sobs.
Adams heart seemed to be wrung fiercely, he dared not be angry anymore, he even regretted why he had to be so harsh on her.
"I wasnt scolding you, I was just too scared, and thats why I snapped at you. I was afraid that if I was even a stepte, what if something happened to you?"
Elly still didnt speak, but that trembling sensation, Adam could still feel it distinctly.
His heart grew even tighter.
"Alright, Elly, dont be sad, its my fault, all my fault. I shouldnt have been so harsh on you. Hit me, hit me however you want, until youve let off your steam."
Her response was another of Ellys heart-wrenching silences.
Adam got anxious, turned Elly around to face him, lifted her drooping head, and when his tense eyes met hers, brimming withughter and triumph, his face instantly darkened.
"Elly!"
"Boss, Im wrong!"
Before he could start scolding her, Elly quickly admitted her mistake out loud. To catch him off guard, she wrapped her arms around Adams neck and swiftly sealed his lips with hers.
The scolding that was on Adams lips suddenly fell silent.
This rascal!
Getting sneakier by the day!
Not only did she feign crying to soften his heart, but now she was taking direct action against him.
Where did she learn these bad habits?
Shes gone bad! This rascal has gone bad!
While Adam inwardly cursed his wife for going bad, his body greatly enjoyed the initiative she was taking, and in the next second, he was ready to deepen the kiss, turning from guest to host.
But before he could continue, Elly had already let go of him.
Adam: "..."
This rascal! Hits and runs.
Elly didnt know that she had be a hit-and-run rascal in the mind of her own boss. Her eyes sparkled at him, and the next second, she used a soft and coquettish voice to plead:
"I know I was wrong, dont be angry, okay?"
"Hmph!"
Adam let out a light snort; in his heart he was no longer angry.
He simply couldnt resist his wife, who sometimes acted like a queen and at other times was irresistibly cute.
He stretched out his hand to give her bottom a gentle pat, "Have you learned your lesson?"
"I have."
Elly obediently nodded.
Before, he could only see this side of her when she was drunk. Adam had never imagined that one day, she would be able to show her innocent cuteness to him while beingpletely sober, just like a child.
He remembered having read a passage once.
When a woman acts around you as carefree as a naughty child, it means she has entrusted herself to you wholeheartedly, trusting you unconditionally.
Looking at his wife who was like a child before him, Adam felt a stir in his heart, and tenderly stroked her face with his hand, unable to help himself from speaking out:
"Wife, I realize Im falling in love with you more and more."
Chapter 763. That group of people couldn’t resist anymore_1
Chapter 763: 763. That group of people couldnt resist anymore_1
Hearing this, Elly Campbells smile in her eyes deepened a bit as she leaned in and gently pecked Adam Joness lips twice, "Im falling in love with you more and more, my Ind Master."
Every time she called him "Ind Master," Adam Jones couldnt help but want tough, and he very graciously let out a chuckle.
"Alright, lets put tonights events to rest here. If you dare to go on an adventure without a word next time, see if I let you off the hook."
As he spoke, he reached out and yfully scraped the tip of her nose with his hand, his gentle eyes carrying a warning thatcked any real menace.
"I understand, Ind Master. Youre so fierce tonight, how could I dare to do it again?"
As she spoke, Elly Campbell quickly threw herself into Adam Joness arms, and because of her happiness, she did so with a bit too much strength. Adam Jones winced slightly, but Elly did not notice.
He raised his hand and gently rubbed Elly Campbells head, "Alright, youre covered in bad luck, go take a bath first, I will deal with some things in the study."
"Okay."
Elly Campbell left his embrace without any suspicion and stood up.
After she left his arms, Adam Jones walked quickly toward the study next to the bedroom, his pace not faltering for a second.
Elly Campbell nced at his retreating figure, a trace of confusion in her eyes.
Just then, her phone chimed with a text message alert. She walked over, picked up her phone, and saw that it was from Helen Melendy.
Her face changed immediately when she read the content of the message from Helen Melendy.
At the same time, she noticed for the first time a faint bloodstain on the hem of her T-shirt.
But because she was wearing a medium-length T-shirt, and it was at the hem, she hadnt noticed it at all when she stood up.
No wonder... no wonder he was so eager to get to the study earlier, was he avoiding her?
"Son of a bitch!"
He scolded her for adventurously taking risks alone without considering his feelings, yet he was hiding his own injuries from her.
Adam Jones returned to the study and immediately closed the door, clutching the wound that had been hastily bandaged, now wincing in pain as his face turned pale.
He called Harry Hall, "Have the inds doctore to the study to see me..."
As he spoke, he paused, the voice struggling through the pain, carrying a sternness and a sense of non-negotiability, "Dont let Elly notice, have the doctore up with some excuse."
After speaking, he hung up the phone and, clenching his jaw, sat down on the nearby leather sofa, his hand covering his abdomen nowpletely soaked with blood.
Thinking of tonights assassination attempt, Adam Joness already pallid face now took on ayer of frost.
It seemed that those people couldnt hold back any longer, daring to send assassins to his territory; if it had been somewhere else...
Adam Joness hand resting on the sofa was clenched into a fist without any change in his expression.
Harry Hall ended the call and then dialed the inds doctor. The doctors were all their own trusted people; Harry Hall said a few words, and the doctor understood immediately.
After giving instructions, he remembered Adams reminder, a hint of helplessness on his face as he turned to look at Helen Melendy beside him.
Perhaps Ellys earlier scolding had truly made an impact, and now Helen Melendy no longer had that awkward attitude when facing Harry Hall.
Seeing him looking at her with a helpless expression, she frowned, somewhat irritated, "Why are you looking at me like that?"
Harry Hall shook the cell phone in his hand, "Adam said not to let Elly know about his injury."
Chapter 764. Men are as insincere as women_1
Chapter 764: 764. Men are as insincere as women_1
Helen Melendy: "..."
Harry Hall watched as Helen Melendys brow gradually tightened, and heughed softly.
He tapped her forehead gently with the phone in his hand, "If Adam finds out, youre dead."
His tone carried a hint of schadenfreude, along with a subtle, nearly imperceptible indulgence.
Helen Melendy pouted, rubbing the forehead that didnt actually hurt, and said offhandedly:
"You just dont tell him, then it will be fine."
Harry Hall was taken aback by her matter-of-fact response, and suddenly remembered how she used to act spoiled with him when they were together. She was the same way then.
Back then, he was used to being silent and reticent, but for some reason he particrly liked her brash and fearless manner, how she could always stand up to him with confidence at any time.
Thinking of the past, Harry Halls eyes quietly dimmed.
Helen Melendy didnt notice the sudden change in Harry Halls emotions and continued:
"Moreover, now that Adam Jones is injured, when he most needs his wifes care, you should be the one to proactively tell Elly. Theres no need for me to pass the message."
Harry Hall silently watched her without speaking. Helen Melendy thought he disagreed with her opinion, so she continued:
"Adam Jones might say he doesnt want Elly to know, but deep down he really hopes she would care about him. You men are just like us women, all creatures that say one thing but mean another."
After she finished, she felt there was something off about thest half of her sentence.
When Harry Hall heard her words, his eyebrows raised slightly, "Is that so?"
"Of course."
"So, you keep saying you have no feelings for me, but deep down youre still in love with me?"
Helen Melendy choked on his words, especially his phrase "but deep down youre still in love with me," which nearly made her choke on her own saliva.
Under Harry Halls deep and sharp gaze, Helen Melendy felt somewhat guilty, and her eyes began to flicker and drift.
"Thats different."
She denied immediately.
"How is it different?"
Harry Halls tone became somewhat pressing.
"I... Lets go back to talking about Adam Jones and Ellys situation. Why bring us into this?"
"Whats the difference between them and us? Are you not a woman, or am I not a man?"
Helen Melendy, feeling guilty under Harry Halls sharp gaze, naturally found herself instinctively and firmly countering:
"Of course youre not a man!"
As the words left her mouth, she realized they sounded awkward. She opened her mouth to add something but then saw Harry Halls deep eyes narrow with a hint of danger.
His piercing gaze swept over her body, and he snorted coldly, "Are you sure?"
The slightly raised tone carried a hint of hidden flirtation, which Helen Melendy detected.
Looking up silently at him, in those deep, ocean-like ck pupils, Helen Melendy saw the deep affection she had not seen for so long, and her heart skipped a beat.
She hurriedly looked away, deliberately avoiding the topic, and turned her gaze elsewhere, saying:
"In... In any case, Adam Jones definitely hopes Elly would feel sorry for him. If he really doesnt want Elly to know, then dont tell him it was me who said so."
After speaking, she bypassed him and quickly walked towards the vi, but Harry Hall caught her wrist.
Holding her slender wrist, which felt as though it could be crushed with the slightest force, he thought of how she had borne the pain of losing a child alone and how she had been sick and hospitalized by herself, with no one by her side...
Chapter 765. Adam Jones, you open the door for me_1
Chapter 765: 765. Adam Jones, you open the door for me_1
Harry Hall dared not think any further; whenever he did, his heart would start to ache sharply.
Helen Melendy stopped in her tracks and looked down at the slender fingers that held her wrist, as if wanting to squeeze hard, yet fearing that too much force might break her.
She lifted her eyes in confusion and asked, "What are you doing?"
Harry knew she had always been pushing him away. That night, from Adam Joness words, he learned she had no choice but to terminate the pregnancy. At that moment, pain, regret, and tenderness upied his entire heart.
He firmly believed if they could just talk things out, they could still be together.
He didnt want to bring up the past again, nor did he want to hear her mention it; he wanted to give each other a chance to move forward.
But her words, "Even if I werent sick, I wouldnt have kept the child," shattered all the hope and expectations in his heart.
Whether she meant it sincerely or said it out of spite, he knew her determination to sever ties with himpletely was resolute.
Meeting her guarded gaze, Harrys eyes filled with a touch of bitterness.
Then, he reined in all his emotions and scoffed with augh, "Why should I help you hide anything from Adam?"
"Im your girlfriend,"
Helens words came out almost reflexively. After she spoke, both she and Harry were taken aback.
The format of this conversation was all too familiar, so familiar that even after so many years apart, whenever Harry joked with her in such a manner, she could always confidently retort against him with that line.
Back then, whether they were active or still, he disliked talking much, and she loved to chatter by his side.
Everyone said they wouldntst long, that their personalities were too ipatible.
But only Harry knew very well that in this world, Helen Melendy was the one most suited for him.
The reason was simple: because he liked her, and only what he liked was the most suitable, not what was deemed suitable in the eyes of others.
Now, he was obviously more talkative than before, and that was because, with every day he spent with Helen, he was imperceptibly changed by her.
Aside from her, he couldnt adapt to anyone else.
Helen never expected she would blurt out that phrase so automatically. Once she did, her whole being exploded.
Especially for Harry, this simple statement brought back all the memories of the past four years, flooding into his heart and causing it to burst open in an instant.
All the emotions he had been suppressing during this time erupted simultaneously.
Even his eyes reddened, and the hand holding her wrist instinctively tightened, yet fearing that too much force would break her, he quickly let go.
"Helen..."
His voice was subdued as he called out to her, still struggling to control his emotions; but that voice carried a faint tremble.
This one word, "Helen," even softened the once hardened heart of Helen Melendy, bringing tears to her eyes.
At that moment, Elly Campbell stood outside the study; due to the soundproofing of the room, she couldnt hear any of themotion inside.
But she could imagine that if Adam Jones sent her away without a word and even locked her out, his injury must be severe.
At the very least, this was a wound he found unbearable.
Feeling both angry and pained, she raised her hand and knocked on the door, "Adam Jones, open the door for me!"
Inside the study, Adam Jones sat on the sofa with a grim face, hisplexion pale as he waited for the doctor to arrive, startled by his wifes angry call.
Chapter 766. Lie down, don’t move_1
Chapter 766: 766. Lie down, dont move_1
Her gaze suddenly shifted to the study door, and with a bit of hopeful luck, she said:
"Elly, I have some work to deal with, why dont you go and y with William and the other child for a while."
He had thought Elly wouldnt be so easily dismissed, but after he spoke, there was suddenly no more sound from her.
But Adam Jones couldnt let his guard down, he knew his wife was always clever and wouldnt be so easily put off.
Even so, he didnt go over to open the door.
Elly was a doctor, and a single nce at his wound would let her know that his injury was no ident.
If he tried to fob her off with a few words, she would only think more deeply about it.
However, knowing that he had been the target of an assassination attempt would surely leave her too worried to sleep.
For now, he would wait for the doctor toe and stitch up his wound; as for Elly...
He intended to keep it from her for the time being.
Elly stood outside the door without knocking again; it was when she heard his voice, feigning normalcy, that she noticed the clear weakness in his breath.
When he raised his voice again, the weakness of his breath became even more evident for her to discern.
Now, he probably found even walking to be arduous.
Without continuing to knock, she turned and left the bedroom, took a medical kit from the cupboard, and walked back.
Once more approaching the study door, which had an electronic lock with password and fingerprint scanning, Elly didnt want Adam to exert himself any further. Lifting her finger, holding a try-and-see attitude, she ced it on the fingerprint scanner.
She had not held much hope since, at the time this ce was built, she and Adam were in their worst phase of the marital rtionship.
Just as she sighed in her heart, the sound of the fingerprint lock suddenly beeped, and Ellys eyes, in that instant, brightened.
The moment the door swung open, she saw Adam Jones standing up from the couch, clutching his abdomen, his pale face filled with shock and bewilderment as he looked at the woman at the doorway holding a medical kit.
Seeing Elly looking at him, his eyes filled with displeasure, he walked towards her with a stern face.
Adam felt somewhat guilty, his dry lips gently pursing, "Elly, how did you get in?"
Elly, with a darkened face, gave him an ice-cold look, and stepped forward towards him.
"Elly..."
"Pull up your clothes."
Elly kept a cold face as she looked at him, making Adam feel even more guilty.
Clearly, his wife had found out.
Adam sighed in his heart, not daring to disobey any longer, and in front of his wife, he slowly lifted his shirt up.
A sharp knife wound, over a dozen centimeters long, had shed across his abdomen.
If it had been any deeper, it would have resembled a New Zend samuraimitting seppuku.
As Elly looked at the wound, she sharply inhaled in shock, suppressing the raging fury and distress that threatened to ovee her, and through gritted teeth, she said:
"Lie down properly."
Adam obedientlyy down, and Elly opened the medical kit, taking out iodine, surgical thread, and needles before squatting beside him.
Knowing his wife was angry, Adam felt even more uneasy. Before Elly gave him the anesthetic, he looked at her with pitiable eyes and very wisely started to apologize:
"Wife, I was wrong."
"Lie still, dont move."
"Punish me then, dont use anesthetic, just stitch it up."
"..."
Angry though she was, Elly couldnt bring herself to use this as punishment, and still administered an anesthetic before sewing the wound closed.
Afterward, she silently cleaned up the blood-stained gauze, needles, and thread used, disposing of them into the trash bin, without speaking a word to Adam throughout the process.
Chapter 767. The scent of death hits you in the face_1
Chapter 767: 767. The scent of death hits you in the face_1
This silent Elly made Adam Joness heart feel even more guilty and anxious. He reached out to grab her hand, "Wife..."
No sooner had he opened his mouth than Elly shook it off directly.
Then, she took out some anti-inmmatory medicine and water from the medicine box, ced them beside him, picked up the trash bag, left Adam Jones lying in the study, and walked out without a word.
Adam Jones: "..."
Half an hour ago, he had treated Elly with such an attitude, and in such a short time, it had alle back to bite him.
At this time, Adam Jones dared not disobey his wife and anger her further.
When his wifes temper red, the consequences were very serious.
He decisively and promptly picked up the anti-inmmatory medicine Elly had put in front of him, swallowed it with some warm water, walked out of the study, changed his clothes, and since Elly wasnt in the room, he quickly went out to "beg for mercy" with the time he had.
When the doctor Harry Hall had arranged arrived at the vi, Elly had just ced the trash at the bin by the door.
She did not expect to bump into Elly right at the door; the doctor was first taken aback, then hurriedly greeted her, "Lady."
Hearing this address, Elly knew that the doctor must be one of Adam Joness confidants, and not just any ind doctor; otherwise, he would have called her "Mrs. Jones."
"Are you here for Adam?"
Even though she knew, Elly asked knowingly.
The doctor didnt know if he managed his facial expressions well or if Elly had noticed anything, but he still nodded very calmly.
"Yes, its about some important decisions on the ind that I need to consult with the boss before making a final decision."
Elly nced at the medical box in his hand, covered with ayer of brown paper on the outside, and snorted coldly in her heart.
How thoughtful indeed, even the medical box was disguised.
"Hes inside, go ahead."
"Thank you, Lady."
Because the doctor was worried about Adam Joness injuries, he quickened his steps instinctively as he carried the medical box.
But as soon as he reached the bedroom door, he saw Adam Jones, dressed in light gray loungewear, looking anxious as he came out.
"Boss."
The doctor immediately called out to him, noticing that although Adam Joness face was still pale, his condition didnt seem too bad.
The boss truly is the boss, even sustaining an injury he can endure better than an ordinary person.
He had just finished disinfecting the wound not long ago, and before he could prepare to stitch it up, hearing that thedy was in danger, the boss, without a second thought, grabbed the gauze by his side, wrapped it around his waist, and left.
Throughout the journey, he had been bleeding so much, and the fact that he could endure until now without dying from excessive blood loss was something only a big shot could manage.
At this moment, Adam Jones didnt have the mind to pay attention to him; his gaze went beyond the doctor andnded on the woman walking up behind him, his anxiety growing.
"Elly..."
"This gentleman mentioned that there are some decisions about the ind that need your consultation, but you gave me the ind before; as the new ind head, I have the right to hear about the decisions, dont I?"
The expression on Adam Joness face changed subtly, carrying a faint hint of embarrassment and awkwardness.
But the doctor didnt know that CEO Hall had called, saying the big boss didnt want the bosss wife to know about his injuries, and had told him to make up any excuse to go there.
For this reason, he had even had his assistant tear apart the limited edition genuine leather bag he had bought recently, wrapping the medical box to look like a briefcase, making it appear as if he was the project manager from the ind.
He thought he had been very thorough, even considering such details as the appearance of the medical box, and he had obviously sessfully fooled thedy of the house.
If he performed well, would the boss appreciate him more?
Chapter 768. boss’s accident scene_1
Chapter 768: 768. bosss ident scene_1
With these thoughts, the doctor continued with great effort, speaking in all seriousness:
"Yes, boss, its about the new entertainment project weve been working on recently. There are a few issues that I need to consult with you about."
Watching the doctor spout such nonsensical excuses with a straight face, Adam Joness mood became somewhat indescribable at that moment.
Elly Campbell was watching from behind, a smile not quite reaching her eyes. She wasnt very angry, but she gave Adam Jones the sensation of a deadly aura rushing toward him.
"Alright, you can go back now."
Adam Jones awkwardly avoided Ellys gaze, trying to dismiss the doctor.
"Go back for what? Since its rted to the project on the ind, shouldnt I be allowed to listen in?"
Hearing the barely suppressed anger in Ellys voice, Adam grew increasingly uneasy, his eyes pleading, "Elly..."
Elly ignored him and turned to the doctor instead, "Go on then, what decision needs guidance?"
"This...
The doctor had originally made up an excuse on the spot to get rid of Elly. He hadnt actually prepared any real decision to discuss with them at this urgent moment.
Now that Elly had asked, the difficulty showed even more clearly on the doctors face.
As an underling of the boss, the doctor was very adept at reading the room.
Looking at his bosss pitiful, wretched, and helpless appearance, it was clearthe boss had failed to keep something from thedy boss, and now he was in trouble.
Realizing this, the doctor felt a bad premonition and instinctively began making excuses to escape, to avoid bing coteral damage.
Right away, he said, "Boss, madam, Ive just remembered something urgent I have to attend to. Ill have to leave. Goodbye!"
If there were really a magic art of tunneling through the ground, this doctor would genuinely wish to flee right then and there.
"Wait!"
Ellys voice was cold as she spoke.
The doctor didnt dare to ck off before thedy boss, who even the big boss had to tiptoe around. He immediately turned around, with utmost respect, "Madam, do you have any other instructions?"
Ellys gaze moved from him andnded on someone pretending to be pitiful nearby. She snorted coldly and said:
"Havent you gone for a check-up of all the indicators at the hospital yet?"
She had only helped to stitch up the wound, but whether there was any inmmation inside and whether all the indicators were normal, she could not be sure.
Adam didnt say he wouldnt go, but he carefully pursed his lips and gently hooked her fingers, "Then you will apany me."
The doctor witnessing this disyed the first time, the cold and iron-blooded, decisive big boss showing such childlike pleading. It startled him so much that he shuddered.
Although the subordinate manner he had seen the boss in was a kind of warning, preventing him from being too shocked by anything, he was still startled by the bosss demeanor, which waspletely at odds with his usual aloof and haughty image.
He stood rooted to the spot, unable to react for a long time until he saw thedy boss fling the boss aside and stride out of the vi. Seeing Adam Jones still standing there with a dejected look, he furrowed his brow and said coldly:
"What are you standing there for? Hurry up and go!"
A look of joy appeared on Adam Joness face, and he scampered off after her. But because the wound was pulling painfully, his steps were a bit slow.
Elly saw this and, despite her anger, felt even more heartache.
Seeing him walk a few steps towards her, Elly took a step back to Adams side and said in a cold tone:
"Walk slower."
With that, she extended her hand to support him.
Chapter 769. I’ll settle accounts with you later_1
Chapter 769: 769. Ill settle ounts with youter_1
Adam Jones was very good at seizing the opportunity, grasping the slender and delicate hand on his arm, suppressing the joy in his voice as he said:
"Thank you, wife."
Elly Campbell snorted and ignored him, but the hand he was holding did not let go.
By the time they reached the vi, a golf ball picker cart from the inds golf course was already waiting outside.
It was Elly who had asked the caddie to prepare the picker cart before the doctor arrived.
Although the vi wasnt far from the hospital, Adams wound was very deep, making it unsuitable for him to walk.
Especially since he had previously walked such a long distance and stood for so long at the estate with an injury.
Thinking of this, Ellys brow furrowed imperceptibly.
At that time, she was so focused on dealing with Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green that shepletely failed to notice he was injured and had been lingering for so long.
Looking at the man beside her, pale yet with joy in the depths of his eyes, Elly couldnt help but feel a surge of heartache.
He was indeed easily satisfied.
She had only agreed to apany him for a check-up, still with a stern face, yet he could be so happy.
Elly felt that it would be quite unreasonable to keep being cold and harsh to him.
Looking at him helplessly, she tightened her grip on the hand that Adam had not released and said coldly:
"Ill settle the score with youter."
Although she spoke harshly, Elly still carefully aided him onto the picker cart.
Despite her wifes stern tone, Adam knew the underlying tension and concern could not be hidden, warming his heart.
"Okay, you can punish me however you want."
The doctor who followed them to the picker cart looked at the couple and couldnt help feeling overwhelmed by their disy of affection.
When they arrived at the hospital, the doctors were already waiting to examine Adam.
Fortunately, apart from the abdominal injury, there were no other issues, and he only needed to be observed overnight.
This allowed Elly to finally rx, at least somewhat.
She learned from the doctor that after Adam was injured, he had left halfway through getting bandaged upon hearing she might be in danger and went to find her immediately, ignoring his own wounds.
At the time, Elly had clearly noticed his pallor but had not thought to inquire further.
Elly couldnt help but begin to reflect on her actions inwardly.
She constantly professed her love for Adam, yet her attentiveness to him paled inparison to his for her.
The self-reproach in her heart deepened, along with her sympathy for him; at this moment, there was no room left to be angry with him for keeping things from her.
On reaching the top-floor hospital room on the ind, several bodyguards dressed as foreigners stood outside, with revolvers holstered at their waists and hands resting on the wall at their sides, ready for action at any moment.
Seeing these men, Adams brow knitted subtly, but he said nothing, quietly entering the hospital room with Ellyspany.
Adam knew Elly was very smart. Just from seeing his injury, she would know it was no ident. After seeing the row of bodyguards outside, her expression showed no confusion or unease, indicating she must have guessed something.
After returning to the hospital room, Adam became increasingly uneasy as he saw Elly suddenly fall silent and not as harsh as she had been before.
Chapter 770. Besides being cuckolded, everything else can be forgiven_1
Chapter 770: 770. Besides being cuckolded, everything else can be forgiven_1
He didnt lie down on the bed; instead, he drew her body into his arms and asked with lowered eyes, "Whats the matter? Why arent you continuing to be fierce with me? Werent you going to settle ounts with meter?"
Elly Campbell, who had originally been feeling guilty and ming herself for not taking Adam Joness matter seriously enough, couldnt helpughing when she heard his words.
Looking up at him from his arms, she said, "You really have a strange preference, do you only get happy when someone is fierce with you?"
Adam Jones replied with a gentle smile and raised his hand to ruffle her hair, saying, "I dont enjoy others being fierce with me, I only like it when my wife is fierce with me."
Elly originally intended to tease him further, but upon hearing his reply, her eyes suddenly stung, and then her eyes reddened.
Adam had been observing her expression all along, so as soon as her eyes reddened, he noticed immediately, and anxiety surged within him.
She rarely cried in front of Adam, so the moment her eyes turned red, his heart clenched tight.
"Whats the matter? Are you still angry? I am sorry, I shouldnt have kept it from you, its all my fault. Dont be mad, go ahead and scold me, you can hit me if you like."
Ellys eyes, which had only stung momentarily and would have recovered after a brief pause, began to fill with tears when she heard Adams anxiousforting and apologies, and soon they started to fall, drop by drop.
Her tears, which fell freely, rmed Adam even more, and he was busy wiping away her tears and apologizing incessantly.
"Baby, please dont cry, okay? Scold me, however you want, I wont talk back, just as long as you dont cry, you..."
The next second, his lips were sealed by a kiss from Elly Campbell.
Adam Jones was stunned for a moment, his gaze locked on Ellys cheeks, still wet with tears, and his heart softened even more.
Ellys kiss lingered on Adams lips for just a few seconds before she released him, her voice still choked up as she said,
"Whos angry?"
She sounded like a little woman in love, having a tiff with her boyfriend, her choked voice carrying a touch of coquettishining.
Elly, leaning in Adams arms, hugged his waist willingly, yet she didnt dare to exert too much force, fearing she might hurt his wounds. She buried her face in Adams chest, seemingly on purpose as she wiped her tears on his shirt.
Adam Jones: "..."
Feeling his wifes deliberate action, Adam couldnt help but smile helplessly and shook his head, his arms encircling her waist, his chin resting on the top of her head.
"If youre not angry, why did your eyes get so red?"
His lowered voice carried a teasingugh, which incited Elly to pinch hard on his arm.
After Adam pretended to wince with a low groan, he heard Elly bury her face deeper into his chest and whisper an apology, "Husband, Im sorry."
Adam was taken aback for a moment; he knew well that his wife was even less clingy than he was, and aside from when she was drunk, this was the first time he heard her initiate calling him husband, a touch of surprise in his eyes.
His puzzlement deepened upon hearing her say that.
"Apart from putting a green hat on me, I can forgive everything else you do."
Hisrge hand gently brushed through her soft hair, teasing her yfully as usual, only to be pinched hard again on the back of his hand by Elly.
Elly spoke softly from his embrace, "I didnt even notice you were hurt tonight, and wasted so much time with Daisy Thompson at the estate."
Chapter 771: Wife’s Mission Impossible_1
Chapter 771: Wifes Mission Impossible_1
The thought of Adam Jones walking a long distance with such a deep wound, ignoring his own injury for her sake, standing pale-faced in front of her, filled her heart with unbearable pain.
When Adam Jones heard that his beloved wife was crying because of this, he felt amused and pained, but even more delighted.
"Its okay, I had bandaged it at that time. Even if you hadnt wasted time with Daisy Thompson, I wouldnt have let her off easily. Since she wanted to embarrass herself, its only right to let the whole world know and fulfill her wish."
He gently patted Elly Campbells back and kissed her forehead, saying, "Please stop ming yourself, okay? The wound might look deep, but its really not that serious..."
"Then why didnt you let me know?"
Adam was cut off mid-sentence by his wifes dissatisfied voice.
Elly Campbell looked up at him, her eyes still slightly red, the discontent in them clearly visible.
"If the injury is not that serious, why conspire with the doctor to keep it a secret from me? Do you think I, your wife, dont carry enough weight in your heart that I dont even deserve to know youre hurt?"
Adam Jones: "..."
That usation was terrible to bear.
Adam Jones didnt dare to argue, immediately admitting his fault, "Wife, I was wrong. Please dont be angry, and dont harm your health over someone like me. If youre unhappy, just hit me or scold me."
As he spoke, he grabbed Elly Campbells hand and struck towards his own wound with it.
Elly Campbell withdrew her hand from his grip in shock, herplexion turning a shade paler, but couldnt resist pinching hard on her own arm out of irritation, "Adam Jones, are you trying to kill yourself?"
"Only if you hit me here will I feel the pain, and only then will I learn my lesson."
Adam Jones hugged Elly Campbell and immediately behaved like a spoiled child.
With his antics, Elly Campbells previously gloomy and self-reproachful mood was already suppressed.
Looking at his mischievous face, she snorted coldly and asked, "Then, do you feel sorry for me?"
"Of course, you are my most beloved wife. If I dont feel sorry for you, who else should I?"
"Most beloved wife? So you mean to say there are other ordinary wives, number two, number three?"
Adam Jones: "..."
His wife was intentionally picking a quarrel with him.
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell, helplessly pinched her face, and said, "Wife, we are still a loving couple without this quibbling."
Elly Campbell didnt say anything, just gave him a weighty, deadly stare.
Feeling somewhat ufortable under her gaze, Adam Jones raised his hand and touched his nose self-consciously, yet desperate to survive, he quickly added
"Of course, even with this quibbling, we are still a loving couple."
Elly Campbell, amused by his clownish demeanor, twitched her mouth and repeated the earlier subject, "Do you really feel sorry for me?"
"Of course."
Adam Jones answered without a moments hesitation. His own wife, whom else would he pity if not her?
"Oh, so if I hit myself, wont that hurt you even more? It must be much more painful than hitting your wound, right?"
Adam Jones: "..."
She was stillying traps for him to fall into.
"Please dont hit yourself. Hitting the wound just worsens it, but if you hit yourself, Id be so pained Id lose my life."
"Humph! I dont know where youve learned all this sweet talk from, its getting more and more slick."
Chapter 772. The marital relationship is over_1
Chapter 772: 772. The marital rtionship is over_1
"No need to learn, those are words from the heart; just speak what you truly feel."
Adam Jones answered seriously, yet Elly Campbell got goosebumps listening to him.
She really wasnt suited to sweet talk.
"Alright, enough with the nonsense, get to bed and lie down."
She stepped out of Adams embrace, urging him toward the bedside.
At this moment, Adam didnt dare go against his wifes wishes and immediately turned to walk towards therge bed inside the room.
Just then, the nurse came over with anti-inmmatory medication to get him hooked up and carefully instructed him before leaving.
"You rest up. Ill stay here with you."
Elly sat down beside Adam but was pulled by him onto the bed as he said,
"Itste now, you should lie down and rest too. Once the IV is done, the nurse wille and remove it."
The hospital room was equipped like a seven-star hotel, so of course, the bed wasnt inferior to the one at the vi. After some thought and without being fussy, Elly went to freshen up in the bathroom before lying down beside Adam.
Thinking of his long and deep wound, Elly couldnt help herself and asked, "How did you get hurt so badly?"
Fearing that Adam would brush her off with another arbitrary reason like before, she added another line before he could speak.
"I know it wasnt an ident. If you try to fob me off again, our marriage is over."
With her face set in determination, having thrown such a bombshell, where would Adam dare to think of brushing her off?
Moreover, he knew she couldnt be easily fooled. Furthermore, if those people were preparing to deal with him, then the people by his side would definitely be targeted as well.
He couldnt afford to take it lightly and needed to ensure Elly was always prepared to defend herself.
No matter how good the security around him was, it wouldnt prevent the unexpected.
Adam took Elly into his arms and said, "For the past few years, Ive been investigating the cause of Dads death."
"Dads death?"
A flicker of surprise crossed Ellys eyes. "Wasnt it said that Dad died in a ne crash by ident?"
"Thats what everyone on the outside believes, but Ive always felt that the incident was too coincidental."
Back then, he was only six years old, an age when he didnt understand anything. He just cried for a long time after hearing from his grandmother that his dad would be gone forever.
In the days that followed, he watched his grandmother struggle day and night to prevent the Jones family business from being swallowed up.
That was when he was no longer just a crying child.
By the time he outgrew the age when he needed his fathers presence, he forced himself to mature, to grow up enough to take over his grandmothers burden and handle the heavy responsibilities of the Jones family.
Elly, sitting by his side, could clearly sense the change in his emotions, and could imagine the effort and loneliness he endured over the years. Feeling sympathy for him, she gently took his hand, offering a silent form offort.
Adam, aware of her gesture, turned his hand to sp hers in the palm of his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.
In fact, he had long passed the age when he neededpanionship andfort, but feeling the concern from his wife, Adams heart was naturally pleased.
Elly leaned into his embrace and listened as he continued,
"Back then, after Dads private ne crashed, the nes ck box retrieved from the scene of the ident, along with the pilot, was never found..."
Chapter 773. What was found_1
Chapter 773: 773. What was found_1
"Grandma told me that she had nearly exhausted all of the Jones Familys financial, human, and material resources, and even the President sent quite a few people. Other than finding the airnes wreckage and Dads body, they never found the pilot, ck box, or Dads personal assistant who was with him at that time,"
"Over these years, I have constantly sent people to look for clues at the site of my fathers ident, and only recently have we begun to see some progress."
When Adam reached this point, he didnt continue, but Elly felt a sudden chill envelop him.
She thought for a moment and hazarded a guess, "The site of Dads ident, is it near Jones Ind?"
Upon discovering that Jones Ind was a private asset of Adams, she had once teased him about his poor choice of location for an ind.
There are many isted inds in the Pacific Ocean, many with natural scenery no less beautiful than Jones Ind, some even more stunning.
Besides having a pleasant climate, they also offered more convenient transportation than Jones Ind, but he chose an ind with poor cost-effectiveness and inconvenient transportation that required significant investment for development.
Apart from having too much money to spend, Elly could notprehend why Adam would choose such a remote ind but now, hearing Adam suggest that his fathers death might not have been an ident, she could guess the reason why he bought Jones Ind.
Adam wasnt surprised that she could guess this.
After all, his wife was always smart and alert.
He didnt keep anything from Elly and nodded, "That year, on the way back from a business trip in Southeast Asia, he changed direction midway to fly towards Australia. Then, the ne crashed into the ocean bed, and to this day, without the ck box, we have no idea what happened on that ne, why it suddenly changed direction, or what Dad was going to do in Australia. Ive been investigating for so many years without any answers."
"Was there a problem with that pilot? Is it possible that the pilot forcibly changed the flight path, and thats why the ident urred afterwards?"
"That pilot was one of Dads most trusted associates. Over the past few years, Ive been investigating the pilots background and his movements while he worked for my dad but found nothing suspicious."
"What about the co-pilot?"
Such a private ne would definitely be equipped with a co-pilot; its impossible for just one pilot to operate it.
After a two-second silence, Adam spoke in a heavy voice, "Dead."
As he spoke, he paused again, "He was found together with Dads body."
Hearing this, Elly frowned, feeling a subtle sense of unease, "So, what have you found out now?"
Thinking about his injury, although it missed the vital points, it was clear that the assant was aiming for his life.
"After they found Dads body that year, the ne wreckage was also salvaged, but there were some fragments missing. Recently, the team I left here to specifically search for the ck box found a few additional fragments, and the traces on them indicate that the ne was forcefully brought down."
Elly was shocked, roughly understanding the reason behind the attempt on Adams life that evening.
Sure enough, just as she guessed, she heard Adam continue, "Those people tonight, they acted because they learned that I had discovered some facts about that year, facts that affected certain peoples interests, which is why they arranged this assassination."
Although Adam spoke of this assassination and his fathers "ident" in an even tone, as if he were recounting an incident that didnt involve him, Elly still detected a heart-wrenching danger in his calm voice.
Chapter 774. Island Master Jones has very strong determination_1
Chapter 774: 774. Ind Master Jones has very strong determination_1
"Do you know who it could be?"
"I have a few suspects, but theres no concrete evidence yet. Thats probably why theyre so anxious to have me assassinated."
As he said this, he seemed to think of something. His brows furrowed heavily, and he held Elly a bit tighter.
"That Cam Green, I recently found out that he doesnt seem to have much of a public connection with those people, but he has been quite close to them in private. Daisy Thompson suddenlying close to me is very likely because of Cam Green."
Elly had also considered this point, but thinking of how Daisy Thompson was hopelessly stupid, she always felt that maybe Daisy Thompson herself didnt even know she was being used by Cam Green.
When he was involved with Daisy Thompson back then, he might have been targeting Adams father, Henry Jones.
Daisy Thompsons acting skills were good enough for her to y the part of an innocent flower and bitch. But if she knew that Cam Green wanted to use her to plot against Adam, and she could still not show any signs of it, such calcted thinking, Elly believed, waspletely beyond Daisy Thompsons capabilities.
With those thoughts in mind, she shared her ideas with Adam.
Adam nodded, affirming Ellys spection, and said, "Daisy Thompson has been too eager. Without Cam Green stirring things up behind the scenes, she wouldnt have the nerve to keep popping up in front of me. On the surface, it is for Sophia Green, and perhaps, this is the false perception that Cam Green has created for her, believing that if she helps Sophia Green get close to me, then she will earn Cam Greens favor."
But in reality, she didnt know she was being used by Cam Green.
Idiot!
Adam scoffed inwardly without any guilt, sarcastically mocking Daisy Thompson in his heart.
Elly thought the same as Adam, and after hearing him out, she nodded in agreement.
The next second, she hooked her lips into a smile that was not quite a smile as she looked at Adam. Her slender and delicate arm gently rested on Adams chest, and she yfully protested, "Luckily, my Ind Master has strong willpower and wont be tempted by beauty."
Adam, catching the teasingughter in her eyes, snorted dismissively, "Who said I have strong willpower?"
He lifted a hand to pinch Ellys approaching chin, saying, "To me, you are the greatest beauty. Your little fairy self has already spirited away my soul. I have no energy left to pay attention to anything else."
He had assumed that his wife would blush at such teasing, at least showing some bashfulness.
Yet she only pondered for a brief moment, then very sensibly nodded in agreement, "Thats true. None of the fairies out there are as pretty as me."
Adam was amused by her response, and he lightly scraped her nose, teasing her, "You have such thick skin."
"I learned it from you, its called husband sings, wife follows."
Husband sings, wife follows...
Adam was easily pleased by these four words spoken by his wife, and the smile in his eyes deepened significantly.
Even the wound in his abdomen seemed to suddenly stop hurting.
After a while, the smile on Adams lips slightly stiffened and became more serious.
"Elly."
"Hmm?"
Sensing the seriousness in Adams tone, Ellys heart suddenly tightened, and she looked up at his face.
"In Boston, or rather, all over the country and even internationally, there are many people who want to deal with me, even kill me. Being by my side, you could encounter danger at any moment."
Chapter 830. No need to struggle at a young age
Chapter 830: 830. No need to struggle at a young age
"Go ahead, just let everyone, including my son, see how you, as a stepdaughter, treat your stepmother. Youre used to being on the Hot Searchtely anyway, one more wont hurt."
Sophia Green was indeed intimidated by Thompson, especially when she heard him mention Adam Jones.
Although Adam Jones did not yet like Thompson as a mother, the bond of blood between mother and child was unbreakable.
Thompson was different from her; as long as she tried to change herself and won Adams favor, she would acknowledge having a real mother.
Therefore, she could no longer treat Thompson as she used to, especially not at Master rks birthday banquet, letting him see her physically attack his own mother.
Thinking this, she resentfully withdrew her hand that she had raised.
Thompson didnt hide the mockery in her eyes, looking at Sophia, she said, "Its good you learned your ce sooner rather thanter."
After speaking, she turned back to the group ofdies, disregarding Sophias dark expression.
Sophia was so angry she gritted her teeth, and at the same time, a sense of indescribable helplessness surged in her heart.
Unable to attract Adam Jones, unable to deal with Elly Campbell, and now having to mind Thompson, that vile womans mood.
If she had to keep living suffocated, minding others all the time, unable to live freely and recklessly like Elly Campbell, then what was the point?
Therefore, even though she knew she shouldnt be impatient now, her reluctance did not subside at all.
When Cam Green returned to Master rks side, he saw that they were still admiring the calligraphy scroll sent by Adam Jones.
Zhao Mengfus running script, widely recognized as beautiful, particrly appealed to these older professors who practiced calligraphy in their spare time, idolizing these famous calligraphers works.
Some were even calligraphy masters themselves, and they couldnt resist such scrolls, holding one for a long time, which made Master rk anxious.
Cam Green unnoticeably moved next to Adam Jones, casually starting a conversation:
"I have long admired President Joness reputation, and I am honored to meet you today."
Adam Jones nced at him, his attitude cold.
Cam Green was not offended; after all, he had stolen Adams real father and cuckolded his dad, so Adams unfriendly demeanor was to be expected.
Unfazed, he smiled and continued the conversation, "President Jones is young and aplished, outshining us older folks. At such a young age, you could easily not struggle, which certainly makes us old folks envious."
Hearing Cam Greens ttering words, Adam Jones waspletely indifferent, simply responding nonchntly:
"Mister Green, if you hadmitted to legitimate things in your youth, instead of engaging in crooked deeds, you wouldnt need to be envious of me today."
Adam Jones spoke pointedly and didnt intend to give Cam Green any way to save face.
Cam Greens ttering smile froze for a moment, a hint of menace crossing his eyes.
Knowing that Adam Jones was insinuating about his affair with Thompson, Cam Green felt a perverse sense of pride.
The wife of Henry Jones, Adam Joness own mother, actually taking delight underneath him, Cam Green. Revealing that not only wouldnt bring shame but might also make many men envious.
Nowadays, not many people are aware of Thompsons past, but Cam Green knew very well the reaction it would elicit if others realized this woman, who had remained nameless beside him for over twenty years, was Adam Joness biological mother.
Chapter 776. Overpraise_1
Chapter 776: 776. Overpraise_1
In between, Elly helped him remove the finished IV drip and theny down beside him, falling asleep as well.
The next day, the doctor re-examined Adam Jones. Aside from the external injury on his abdomen, there were no other problems. Adam did not n on staying in the hospital, so he returned to the vi.
That afternoon, the person in charge of the ind appeared before Adam, "Mr. Jones."
"What about them?"
In front of anyone other than his wife, Ind Master Jones returned to his usual cool and aloof demeanor, his face revealing no expression, his deep eyes carrying an unfathomable depth that was difficult for others to read.
"Dous has been punished ording to your orders, Mrs. Thompson and Sophia have already taken someone elses private ne to leave first, and furthermore, Douss father has been notified and will personallye to pick him up."
Adam lowered his gaze and pondered for a moment, then nodded, "Good."
The manager, praised by the big boss like this, simply nodded with dignity, not overly showing joy, clearly someone ustomed to handling big matters.
"Do you have any other orders?"
"You can go back first. Keep a close watch on that ck box affair."
"Yes."
After the manager left, Elly asked, "What did you do to Dous?"
Dous was Alva Turnbaughs son. Although the Turnbaugh familys financial power was far less than the Jones family, they still had considerable influence in society and were long-term partners with the Jones corporation. If something serious had been done to him, she worried that their own Ind Master Jones would not be able to easily exin it to Alva Turnbaugh.
The coldness on Adams face softened instantly as he turned to his wife.
He leaned in and whispered a few words to Elly, shocking her as her eyes uncontrobly widened, "You castrated him!!!"
Dous was Alvas only son. If Dous was castrated, wouldnt that mean the end of Alvas lineage?
Adam read the thoughts in Ellys eyes and, smiling, raised his hand to ruffle her hair, dismissing her concern, "Dont worry, Alva wont die without descendents."
"Huh?"
Alva had just this one son whom he spoiled endlessly. Whatever mistakes the son made, Alva would clean up after him. This was something everyone in their circle knew.
She remembered once when Dous had caused a major incident; he had forced himself on a female artist who had just debuted. The woman, fierce by nature, hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building.
The suicide took ce at the rooftop of Turnbaughs Building, which was located in the bustling urban area during the peak of rush hour, so many people became aware of the incident.
The expectation had been that Dous, having caused such amotion, would have to serve a few years in prison at the very least. However, by some unknown means exercised by Alva, Dous was released without any charges.
Then Adam, smiling, lightly scraped Ellys nose and then revealed a hint of mockery and slyness in his eyes, "Alvas sons are more numerous than we know, and there are quite a few who are more promising than Dous. Do you really think Alva cares about Dous, that his unconditional indulgence is really paving the way for him?"
Adams words immediately brought the term "destructive pampering" to Ellys mind. For a son, destructive pampering by a father is the most lethal.
One day, when Dous loses his fathers protective umbre, he will be like a rat crossing the street, chased and beaten by everyone.
If it was unintentional, it would be one thing, but what she feared was that Alva intentionally sought to ruin this son, making way for another.
Chapter 777.Men are not good things_1
Chapter 777: 777.Men are not good things_1
Of course, the origin of these sons was somewhat illegitimate.
As soon as Adam mentioned this, Elly immediately understood what he meant.
Alva Hughes deliberately set up Dous Turnbaugh, spoiling him into thewless state hes in today. Even if he hadnt encountered Adam, he would have met someone else who would have posed a problem for Alva Hughessomeone he couldnt handle.
When that time came, even if Lady Turnbaugh and Douss maternal family hadints, they couldnt really make any logical argument.
This time, Dous had been crippled by Adam, and even if Alva Hughes wanted to settle the score with Adam, did he have the ability to do so?
Even if he did, it would be a pyrrhic victory, and Alva Hughes was no fool; he would have been aware of the consequences of such actions.
In fact, deep down, Alva Hughes might even be grateful that Adam had taken this problem off his hands.
Although Dous deserved to die, Elly also felt that Alva Hughes was worthless, being cruel enough to utterly destroy his own son for his illegitimate child.
It was said that when Alva Hughes was young, he was so poor he lived under a bridge. It was Lady Turnbaugh who took a liking to him and allowed him to marry into the Turnbaugh family. With sufficient financial support, Alva Hughes was able to get to where he is today.
Moreover, although he married into the family, the Turnbaughs treated Alva Hughes with respect, and their only son took on Alvas surname.
Yet in the end, the Turnbaugh family raised such an ingrate.
Elly had little respect for Alva Hughes and couldnt help but curl her lips in sarcasm:
"You men are really something, each of you has a bunch of illegitimate children on the side."
Not to mention the distant cases, just around her, her own father, James Campbell, Harry Halls father William Hall, and this construction magnate who rose to wealth through his wife but treated his own son so harshlyeach of them favored their illegitimate children to the heavens.
Adam felt offended when his wife said this.
"Wife, you cant tar everyone with the same brush. I, your husband, have been faithful to you from the start..."
As he said this, he paused, a sly twinkle in his eye as he lowered his voice, "And Ive been celibate for you for many years."
Although it was a deration of loyalty, Elly inexplicably heard something indecent hidden in the words "celibate."
Especially given Adams sly and suggestive look, Elly couldnt help but feel her ears heat up.
But the next second, she felt she shouldnt back down so easily. Despite her burning ears, she looked at Adam and scoffed, "Really? Should I check?"
The muscles at the corner of Adams mouth twitched fiercely. Looking at his wife, whose ears were red-hot yet she insisted on making indecent jokes like him, he found her adorable and wanted to...
"You really want to check?"
He raised an eyebrow at Elly, his gaze casually swept over her increasingly flushed ears. Although they were an old married couple, seeing his wifes ears turn red while she made indecent jokes was extremely pleasing to the eye.
"Scared?"
Elly raised an eyebrow, but her heart was beating faster despite herself.
"Uh, yes, a bit shy."
Though saying so, Elly watched as the man in front of her began to undress.
Given the warm climate, Adam wore only a ck cotton T-shirt and light grey casual sweatpants, a loose-fitting outfit. With a slight tug of the drawstring, the waistband loosened and slipped down, revealing his smooth, solid abs.
Even though most of it was hidden under the white gauze, still stained with a faint hint of blood, it did not detract from the allure of those sensuous abs.
Chapter 778. Can’t control my legs_1
Chapter 778: 778. Cant control my legs_1
She instinctively raised her hand to touch the area under her nose, which was dry, and there was no sign of a nosebleed. She quietly let out a sigh of relief.
Her clearly intentional movement finally made Adam burst intoughter.
He leaned down and pecked Ellys lips quickly. "Wife, Ive found that youre bing cuter by the day."
Blushing even redder at his teasing, Elly looked at the smile that suddenly appeared on Adams face and, with a bit of annoyance, curved her lips into a tender smile as she slowly approached him.
For a moment, Adam was so enchanted by his wifes smile that he was slightly dazed. The next second, a sharp pain shot through the top of his foot; his wife was stepping on it with absolutely no mercy.
"Wife..."
"Husband, Ive found that youre getting cuter by the day as well."
"..."
Once the Easter holiday was over, Elly and the others set off to leave Jones Ind, especially since Adam had injuries and it wasnt good for him to stay out for too long.
They began their journey on the third day after the holiday.
On Jones Ind, there was arge area specifically set aside for visitors to park their private nes. As the Jones Family was boarding their ne, Alva Turnbaughs ne just happened tond on the tarmac at the same time.
Douss father, Alva Turnbaugh, and mother, Lily Lewis, hurried down from their ne, and the two parties ran into each other head-on.
At this moment, when Alva Turnbaugh saw Adam, his expression darkened instantly, clearly very dissatisfied and angry about Adams act of castrating his son.
Even though he didnt care about that son, everyone knew that Dous was his only child.
As a construction magnate, everyone would usually show him some respect, but this young man, whomanded attention from everyone despite his age, had been in cooperation with him for over a decade. Yet, without any consideration for their rtionship, he had castrated his son.
He wasnt short of sons, so even if this son had been disabled by Adam, he didnt care, but what he did care about was his reputation.
Adams disregard when dealing with his son was clearly a p in his face.
But just as Adam had said before, Alva Turnbaugh didnt care about Dous, and he wouldnt openly oppose the Jones Corporation for the sake of Dous. It was an ungrateful task that Alva Turnbaugh wouldnt undertake, let alone for a worthless son like Dous.
So, even though he was resentful, he merely walked up to Adam with a cold face and said:
"President Jones has quite the heavy handis this your way of ensuring that our Turnbaugh family is left without an heir?"
Hearing this, Adam chuckled lightly. "If the Young Master cant control his own legs, as a matter of respect for Mr. Turnbaugh, I naturally had to lend a hand."
His calm demeanor remained untouched by Alvas sarcastic words.
On the other hand, Lily Lewis, who was by his side and already had red, tearful eyes from her sons fate, looked at the Jones couple with such resentment that she seemed like she wanted to tear them to pieces.
Chapter 779. The Scars of Shame_1
Chapter 779: 779. The Scars of Shame_1
Especially when looking at Elly Campbell, her gaze seemed to imply that Elly Campbell had seduced her son, and it was only after Adam Jones caught them in the act that he was castrated.
Elly Campbells eyes swept past, taking a step onto the ne before Adam, while Lily Lewiss clenched teeth and resentful stare made Adam frown and stand in front of her, blocking her view.
"Mrs. Turnbaugh, why are you staring at my wife like that?"
Compared to Alva Turnbaughs knack for concealing his emotions, Lily Lewis was far from calm.
Especially when she thought of how her son was ruined by their cruel methods, Lily Lewis couldnt hold back.
"What? President Jones, youid such a heavy hand on my son for no reason, and now am Imitting a crime just by looking at your wife?"
Lily Lewiss tone was cold and full of hatred, but she also knew better than to mess with the man standing before her and dared not to speak too rashly.
However, such an understatement of the situation was almostughable.
Adam Jones gave her a cold nce, not intending to engage in conversation, his eyes instead turning towards a man who also seemed displeased by the side.
"Does Mr. Turnbaugh also think it was for no reason?"
As Adam asked this question, a hint of difort appeared on Alva Turnbaughs face, for Adams subordinates had already informed him of the whole story.
The idiot from the Green n had messed up and even dragged his son into itthis was a debt Alva Turnbaugh was not going to easily forget.
Yet that didnt mean he would easily forgive Adam for treating his son that way.
He might not care, but that didnt mean Adam could act without regard for his dignity.
Thinking this, Alva Turnbaugh huffed coldly and said:
"President Jones, you put it as if my family had schemed against your wife, but it was Cam Greens daughter and wife who did, and my son was just caught in their trap. Besides, in the end, it was Sophia Green who reaped what she sowed. Your wife is still here, safe and sound. Dont you think you went too far with my son?"
Undoubtedly a veteran of the business world, he framed his son as the victim in just a few words.
Unfortunately for him, he was not dealing with some powerlessmoners this time but with Adam Jones himself.
Thinking he could get by in the same manner without considering whether Adam would agree was foolish.
Adam watched the annoyance on Alva Turnbaughs face andughed softly, saying nonchntly:
"Does Mr. Turnbaugh really think that, had it been my wife that night, your Young Master would still have the chance to see you now?"
The implication of his words was clear to all present, and Lady Turnbaugh, Lily Lewiss face turned white, not sure if she was angered or frightened by Adam Jones.
Adam did not intend to talk much with them, stepping toward the nes stairs. Before leaving, he said to the Turnbaugh couple:
"Id advise Mr. Turnbaugh to take good care of himself."
After saying that, he stepped onto the ne, ignoring the resentful gazes behind him.
Lily Lewis angrily watched the Jones familys ne take off from the airport. Turning her head toward Alva Turnbaugh with clenched teeth, she said:
"Are we just going to let the Jones Family off like this?"
Though the Turnbaugh Family wasnt as powerful as the Jones Family, they were not to be trampled upon. Adam Jones had ruined her son, and she was not prepared to swallow that grievance quietly.
Alva Turnbaugh might have countless illegitimate children on the outside, but they were all kept in the shadows, and if you werent intentionally investigating him, you wouldnt know he had other children.
After all, Lily Lewis was his assistant from the start of his career, and he was willing to show her some respect, but that was all.
Lily Lewiss presence represented a clear scar on him, reminding him of how destitute he once was.
Chapter 780: Mrs. Jones felt a sense of crisis_1
Chapter 780: Mrs. Jones felt a sense of crisis_1
Many in the circle also knew that he had made his fortune with the help of the Lewis Family, and they knew how destitute he had been before marrying Lily Lewis.
Thus, his feelings towards Lily Lewis wereplex, a mixture of gratitude and loathing, thetter being for her existence which continually reminded him of his unsightly past,
Yet he couldnt treat Lily Lewis and the Lewis family poorly; on one hand, they were the reason for his present sess, and on the other, he was a person who highly valued his reputation.
If outsiders knew that he had made his fortune through the Jackson n, then shamelessly kept a mistress and an illegitimate child, and even caused his own son to be disabled, they would surely condemn him as worse than a beast.
Thinking this, he reached out and patted the back of Lilys hand, soothingly saying,
"Lets not talk about this now. Lets bring our son back and find a skilled doctor to take a look at him. The priority is to get his injury treated."
Not to mention the ridicule he would face if people learned that his son had been disabled by Adam Jones.
Lily thought the same, realizing that their sons injury couldnt be dyed any longer.
Although there were doctors on the ind, they were all under Adams employ, and it would be lucky if they didnt cause further harm during treatment.
"Alright, alright, alright, lets first bring our son back and go from there."
What happened to Dous Turnbaugh after he was taken home by his parents and how he was treated are not mentioned for now.
As for Daisy Thompsons days, they were obviously tougher than before in the Green n.
When Cam Green learned that her scheme against Elly Campbell had failed and instead ensnared her own daughter, he pped her and ordered her out of the Green family home.
The decisiveness of his action terrifying Daisy, she immediately knelt down and begged Cam Green not to drive her away.
Its unknown what Daisy Thompson agreed to for Cam in order to stay in the Green household.
One would have assumed that they wouldnt hear anything regarding Daisy Thompson or Sophia Green for at least the short term, but not long after returning from Jones Ind, Sophia Green appeared on the Hot Search.
Joining her on the Hot Search were Mr. and Mrs. Jones.
#NewStar Actress Sophia Greens Rtionship with Jones Corporation CEO Adam Jones#
#Mrs. Jones Meets with Sophia Green#
#Sophia Greens Encounter with the Jones Couple on the Ind#
These three hot topics dominated the Twitter rankings.
The entertainment industry is always quick to attract attention, and with Sophia Green being an actress and paired with a business mogul like Adam Jones, it was hardly surprising that they would trend on the Hot Search.
Holy crap! This is juicy. Just a while ago Adam Jones was all over the inte showcasing PDA with his wife, and now hes hooked up with an actress.
Itsmon for men to be bad once they get rich, and as for someone like Adam Jones whos always been rich and good-looking, its just too normal for him to step out on his wife.
Totally agree with the above. With looks like Adams, even if he was broke, thered still be plenty of women throwing themselves at him.
...
As for the Hot Search about Mrs. Jones meeting with Sophia Green, it referred to that time at the caf when Sophia Green and Elly Campbell met, primarily to discuss Daisy Thompson.
That time, Elly went to meet with Sophia to try to understand what Daisy was up to, and unexpectedly, their meeting was caught on camera.
The angle of the photograph easily led to misinterpretation.
For instance, it showed her with a cold expression facing Sophia Green, who looked pitiful.
With the two women, who never had any connection before, suddenly meeting with such attitudes, it was easy for people to specte that Adam Jones was having an affair with Sophia Green, and Mrs. Jones, feeling threatened, must have privately arranged the meeting with Sophia to get her to leave Adam.
Chapter 781. Ugly hag, get out of the Jones Family_1
Chapter 781: 781. Ugly hag, get out of the Jones Family_1
And this spection was very reasonable; the majority of onlookers on the inte agreed with it.
If it were merely a coincidence, there was another photo of Elly Campbell pping Dous Turnbaugh on the beach while standing with Sophia Green.
Not many knew Sophia Green as Cam Greens daughter, but as a leading actress, her close rtionship with the notorious yboy Dous wasmon knowledge.
Thus, those who were unaware of the facts saw Elly p Dous and assumed it was because Dous had spoken up for Sophia, enticing Ellys ire.
Netizens always loved gossip, especially when it involved a major celebrity and a wealthy magnate; they preferred to believe that indeed there was something going on between the magnate and the actress.
An actress as the other woman, and the wealthy mans legitimate wife personally stepping in to discipline the mistressno matter how you looked at it, this was a tale of a showdown between the wife and the mistress, with an uncertain oue.
Then there were Sophia Greens fans, who were practically cult-like in their devotion. Even if their beloved actress was the mistress, they still felt Elly, the legitimate wife, was overstepping by being so haughty in front of their idol.
Among Sophias fans was one who fancied themselves as especially superior, with the handle "Face Control."
"Face" as a y on the word Green, implying their sole devotion to Sophia Green and her beauty.
That old woman is so out of line. How could she bully our Sophia like that?
Why does that old hag bother our Sophia when she cant even hold onto her mans heart?
Dont think all of us "Face Control" fans are pushovers, if you bully our Sophia again, youll regret it.
Its not our fault men are unfaithful. With Sophias beauty, President Jones is justified in cheating for her.
...
There were many more such mindlessments, which infuriated some people with normal values. If they retaliated with a single rebuke, they were immediately drowned out by the flood of fanatical fans venom.
President Jones and our Sophia are truly in love. The one who isnt loved is the real mistress!
I support President Jones and Sophia! Just wait until that old hag is thrown out of the Jones family and Sophia officially bes the Young Miss of the Jones household. Candy! Candy!
Our Sophia climbed her way up from the countryside, through so much effort and hardship to get to where she is today. You, an old hag who grew up in a life of luxury, dare to bully heryou truly deserve to go to Hell.
Old hag, get out of the Jones family.
...
Meanwhile, Elly "the old hag" Campbell was being dragged around the mall by Helen Melendy.
She listened to the asional curses from Helen and nced at the fingers dancing across the phone screen, unable to hold back a wry smile.
"Alright, are you shopping or not? If not, Im going home," Elly said.
Helen lifted her head from her phone, staring at the radiant face in front of her with a mix of anger and frustration. She poked Ellys forehead harshly and scolded:
"Cant you be a bit more spirited? Youre being cursed out as an old hag and about to be thrown out of the Jones family, yet you can be so calm about it?"
As she spoke, she again picked up her phone and began furiously tapping away. Elly nced over and saw that Helen was engaged in a fierce online battle with Sophias fans.
Are all the idiots of the world gathered here? Adam Joness wife, an old hag? The legitimate wife is obviously many times more beautiful than your idol. Not only are you brainless, but it seems you are also blind.
Along with thement, there was an attachment of a photo showing Ellys bare face.
But those fans were like selectively blind,pletely ignoring the photo Helen had posted and continuing to insult Elly as the "old hag."
Elly wasnt bothered by it; the inte was filled with thoughtless people, and if she were to take all of them to task, she probably wouldnt have time to sleep.
Chapter 782.Your combat power is not enough_1
Chapter 782: 782.Yourbat power is not enough_1
But seeing Helen Melendy frowning and wasting time arguing with these brain-dead fans, Elly Campbell couldnt help but feel moved.
In fact, the area where she and Adam Jones resembled each other was that she wasnt very good at making friends either; counting them up, Helen Melendy was the only one she could really confide in up until now.
Watching her going off at some fools for her sake, Ellys heart inevitably felt some warmth.
Reaching out, shetched onto Helens arm and said, "Enough, theyre just a bunch of clowns, why argue with these people? They post a scathing message about me and might even earn fifty cents per post, but if you help me spewebacks, I for sure wont be paying you."
Helen, who had been infuriated by that group of idiots online, couldnt help but let out augh at Ellys words.
She knew that there were definitely plenty of paid trolls among them, no matter how you reason with them, they still only sided with their paymasters.
But she just couldnt stand those brain-deadments, the more she read, the more she wanted to curse at them.
Have these peoples moralpasses been eaten by dogs?
Tossing her phone back into her bag, she looked at Elly and huffed twice, saying, "I dont care, I get a buck for each post, I just posted a hundred of them, hurry up and pay me."
Seeing Elly pull out a hundred-dor bill from her bag and stuff it into her hand, "Take it, yourbat skills arent up to snuff, I dont want to hire you anymore."
Helen didnt stand on ceremony and took the hundred dors back into her bag. Seeing Elly not caring in the slightest about the online mess, she also felt at ease, saying:
"What is Sophia Green trying to achieve by spreading these posts? Does she think that if theizens blindly make a ruckus, Adam Jones will ditch you and marry her?"
Elly shook her head, she too didnt know what Sophia Green hoped to achieve with these posts.
Isnt she afraid of angering the ind owner?
Or is it that, after what happened that night, Sophia Green has decided to go for broke, not caring about anything anymore?
"Maybe it wasnt Sophia Green who posted them, but someone targeting her."
"What do you mean?"
"Look at those so-called appearance-focusedments online. They seem to be speaking for Sophia Green, but if you look closely, dont they seem more like the work of trolls? Many of thosements have crossed the line of decency, easily provoking public outrage. Sophia Green is not foolish; even if she wants to spread rumors with Adam Jones, shed never let herself carry the stigma of a homewrecker, not to mention thosements."
After hearing Ellys exnation, Helen gave some thought to those destructivements, and it did indeed seem to be the case.
Outwardly, they seemed to be defending Sophia Green, but they seemed more like they were attracting hate for her.
"Could it be Sophia Greens rival?"
Such incidents were not unusual in the entertainment industry, a ce rife with cutthroat games and scheming, where stamping down a rival was all toomon.
Sophia Green, not even thirty but already with a significant Best Actress award, attracting envy in the cutthroat entertainment industry was only to be expected.
If it indeed was industry intrigue, to dare involve Adam Jones in it, then the other party must be pretty formidable.
"So youre just going to let it go? Being used as a pawn for nothing?"
If this person was really Sophia Greens rival, they were quite clever.
Not only casting Sophia Green as a mistress but also constantly sending trolls to abuse the wronged party.
Chapter 783. Fatigue and disappointment_1
Chapter 783: 783. Fatigue and disappointment_1
If the legitimate wife got angry, given Sophia Greens helpless "rural" background, it would be a matter of minutes for Young Miss of the Jones Family to kill her. This strategy of using someone elses hand tomit murder is really clever.
Moreover, this person doesnt seem to be worried about being found out by Adam Jones at alllooks like... theyve got some background as well.
Elly Campbell raised her eyebrows with interest.
"No need to worry, my Ind Master Jones will handle it."
"Wow! Youve been eating soft rice sofortably and righteouslytely, Im dying of envy."
"No way, if I dont rely on my Ind Master, hell get angry."
Elly Campbell spread her hands helplessly with a look that begged for a beating, causing Helen Melendy to roll her eyes reflexively.
"If you keep showing off your love, were through as friends."
"What about Harry Hall? You can pull him in to make fun of me together."
"Get lost!"
Helen Melendy picked up her bag and smacked it directly onto Elly Campbells arm.
After the two of them strolled for a while and got tired, they went to a dessert shop on the first floor of the mall intending to have some sweets, but before they entered, they ran into a familiar face they hadnt seen in a while.
Lily Jones.
Elly Campbell knew that the moment Lily Jones saw her, she was like a dog eyeing a boneshe would rush over for a bite, and Elly Campbell didnt want to lose face here with her, nor make Christopher Moore, who was with her, feel embarrassed, so she chose to ignore her.
"Fox Spirit!"
Lily Jones hadnt been back to the Jones Family home in a long time. Thest time she visited and was stopped at the door by the security, who only let Christopher Moore in, Lily Jones had held even more resentment against Elly Campbell.
Just as Elly Campbell thought, seeing her was like a dog spying a bone; no matter how you tried to avoid it, she would still rush up to take a bite.
At that moment, Christopher Moore heard her malicious words filled with animosity and his brows suddenly twisted.
"Lily."
In his deep voice, there was unmistakable displeasure and disappointment, not like before when his scolding tone would contain a hint of indulgence.
At this moment, the look Christopher Moore gave Lily Jones was one of exhaustion and disappointment.
"Whats wrong? Are you regretting marrying me more and more?"
Lily Jones looked at Christopher Moore coldly,cking the capriciousness of the past where she would defend him without hesitation even in front of Sophie Baker. Her sarcastic tone sounded particrly grating.
Christopher Moores expression darkened even further, the disappointment in his eyes growing thicker.
Elly Campbell always felt that after this trip, whenever she saw this couple again, there was an inexplicable weirdness in the atmosphere between them.
Christopher Moore shifted his gaze from Lily Jones to Elly Campbell, his face showing a bit of embarrassment and apology as he greeted her lightly, "Sister-inw."
Because Elly Campbell had once saved Lily Jones from deaths door, Christopher Moore had always regarded Elly Campbell with sincere respect, respecting her from the bottom of his heart.
But such respect, in Lily Joness eyes at the moment, seemed particrly irritating, and the way she looked at Elly Campbell became increasingly fierce.
Not wanting to cause any disputes between the married couple because of her, especially not wanting to put Christopher Moore in an awkward position, Elly Campbell uncharacteristically showed Lily Jones a good face.
She nodded at Christopher Moore, then turned to Lily Jones and said, "What a coincidence, you guys are shopping too."
It was just meant as a greeting to let bygones be bygones, after saying it, theyd each go their own way and that would be the end of it. Elly Campbell thought that with such a concession, Lily Jones would at least show some restraint.
But unexpectedly, Elly Campbell had underestimated just how irrational Lily Jones could be. After she finished speaking, Lily Jones retorted bluntly
"If I had known Id run into someone like you, a Fox Spirit, I would have rather broken my leg thane out."
Chapter 784. There’s no bottom line for stupidity_1
Chapter 784: 784. Theres no bottom line for stupidity_1
Elly Campbells smile instantly froze, and Helen Melendys expression darkened alongside her. It wasnt just Elly who thought that Elly was acting like she had some sort of mental illness, biting at anyone regardless of the situation.
Just as Helen was about to say something, Elly stopped her.
Under different circumstances, Elly would have already dealt with Lily Jones, but now, for the sake of Christopher Moore, she preferred not to make a scene since they were in a public ce with many people around.
Even if Lily didnt care about saving face for herself, Elly still wanted to save some for Christopher.
Ignoring Lily, she turned to Christopher and said, "Well be leaving first, have a nice time shopping."
"Sure, take care, sister-inw," Christopher replied.
Christopher Moore made way for Elly and herpanion.
After Lilys outburst, Elly and herpanion lost any appetite they might have had for dessert.
And yet, like a mad dog, Lily clung to her aggression; just as Elly was about to step away, she heard Lily say:
"Why the rush to leave?"
Elly stopped in her tracks and looked at Lily, offering a faint smile, and said, "Do you want to invite me to lunch?"
"I wont invite you, but our Christopher might, he is quite fond of you, his sister-inw."
Lilys sarcastic tone was one thing, but what was she implying with thatstment?
Ellys expression instantly darkened, and her smile quickly vanished.
Before she could speak, Christopher, who was standing by her side, spoke up first, "Lily Jones, when will you stop this nonsense?"
His voice was not loud, audible perhaps only to the four of them, but it clearly conveyed his suppressed anger.
Even if Lily had always been impulsive, she used to have some limits, but now Elly realized that Lilys foolishness had no boundariesit was only limited by theck of imagination, not by Lilys capability to act out.
Initially, Elly felt sympathy for Lily having Daisy Thompson as a mother, who abandoned her as a baby to look after anothers daughter.
Now, however, she only found Lily ridiculous. It was not enough to be abandoned by her own mother, she also inherited her mothers foolishness, even to a greater extent.
She looked at Christopher, whose face clearly showed his exhaustion. Obviously, during their absence, something else must have happened between the two.
Otherwise, considering Christophers unconditional tolerance for Lily, he would never use such a tone with her.
In the past, Elly felt pity for Lily at the thought of losing Christopher, but now, she couldnt help but feel that Adam Joness previous suggestion to Christopher was very appropriateLily, with her foolishness, should not gue such a good boy like Christopher.
Lily seemed to have been holding back a storm of rage, which was unleashed by Christophers shout, erupting instantly.
Without caring for the setting, she shouted back at Christopher:
"What? Christopher Moore, did I hit a nerve? Are you feeling guilty?"
With Lilys yell, attention from all around was quickly drawn to them.
As the General Manager Moore, often featured in magazines and financial newspapers, his handsome face was memorable to anyone who saw it.
As for Lily, being the daughter of the Jones Family, Adams sister, and for various other reasons frequently in the public eye, the moment the two started quarreling, many people stopped to watch, whispering and pointing at them.
Chapter 785. Lily Jones, enough is enough_1
Chapter 785: 785. Lily Jones, enough is enough_1
After all, when the eldest daughter of the Jones Family married the eldest son of the Moore n, the wedding was quite a sensation.
It was said that the wedding was personally designed by Christopher Moore for Lily Jones. Those who had attended still talk about it with relish, saying that Lily Jones must have umted virtue in ten previous lifetimes to not only be Adam Jones sister but also to marry Christopher Moore.
At that time, how many people envied Lily Jones, thinking that this woman was truly blessed.
After the wedding, Christopher Moore had never been rumored to be involved with any other woman, and the couple always appeared to be very loving in public.
Who would have thought that this couple, who seemed to be the very image of marital bliss, would actually argue in public, even mentioning feeling guilty?
Could it be that Christopher Moore had been keeping another woman behind Lily Jones back?
The crowds gaze slowly shifted toward Elly Campbell standing in front of them, their looks carrying a somewhatplex scrutiny.
But soon, some people recognized Elly Campbell. Was this drama a three-person act involving a sister-inw, a younger sisters husband, and herself?
Was Adam Jones wife involved with her sisters husband?
This drama just became more interesting.
It was only this morning that Adam Jones was rumored to be involved with a rising movie star, and now, his wife was caught in a dubious entanglement with her brother-inw. The drama within this wealthy family was indeed plentiful.
This time, Christopher Moore didnt lose his temper but looked at Lily Jones very calmly, the disappointment in his eyes not too obvious anymore.
A few secondster, he withdrew his gaze from Lily Jones face, rubbed his temples wearily, and then turned to Elly Campbell, apologizing,
"Sister-inw, I have some matters to attend to, so Ill take my leave first. You all can continue shopping at your leisure."
Having said that, he didnt wait for Lily Jones and walked away.
Lily Jones, seeing that Christopher Moore had no intention of paying her any mind, distorted her face in rage, rushed up to grab Christopher Moores arm, and shouted,
"Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Is it because she wants to leave, or you want to leave? What is it? Are you feeling guilty that I might discover something about your affair?"
As Lily Jones spoke more and more irrationally, Elly Campbell, who had initially wanted to diffuse the situation, evidently could no longer stand by and listen.
Seeing the forceful restraint of anger in Christopher Moores brooding eyes, she approached Lily Jones, her voice lowered with a hint of warning
"Lily Jones, thats enough."
"Thats enough?"
Lily Jones looked at Elly Campbell with a coldugh, not hiding the disdain and hatred in her eyes.
"You feel embarrassed? Youre not ashamed, so why should I be afraid of being embarrassed?"
"Lily Jones!"
Christopher Moore finally could no longer contain his anger, which exploded in that moment.
"If you have a problem with me,e at me directly. Dont just bite at anyone you can find, okay?"
Although Christopher Moore was very angry, his choice of words was still pretty restrained.
Such was the upbringing of a Young Master of the Moore n, but even someone as even-tempered as Christopher Moore was pushed by Lily Jones to argue in publica testament to just how irrational the things Lily Jones was saying and doing were.
"What do you mean biting at anyone? Christopher Moore, considering we were husband and wife, are you indirectly calling me a dog on behalf of Elly Campbell, the Fox Spirit?"
"What exactly should I do to satisfy you? I havent even seen your sister-inw that many times. Why would you concoct such stories about us out of thin air, for what purpose?"
Christopher Moore was so furious he turned pale, finding it very difficult to maintainposure in front of Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell realized that Christopher Moore simply did not know how to argue. Faced with Lily Jones unreasonable harangue, he had no idea how to respond.
Chapter 786. Mindless shrew_1
Chapter 786: 786. Mindless shrew_1
Sure enough, after Christopher Moore finished speaking, Lily Jones sneered and said:
"We may not have met often in public, but who can say whether weve met in private or how often? In the end, its all what you im, isnt it?"
"Lily Jones."
Before Christopher Moore could speak, Elly Campbell interjected nonchntly.
She had thought she would have increasingly less to do with that idiot Lily Jones in the future, that even if they met, they would probably have nothing to say to each other.
But she realized that the idiot Lily Jones absolutely had the knack to infuriate people to the point where ignoring her was difficult.
"Being willful and making a scene for no reason are two different things. In the past, your whims might have been indulged by the people around you, but creating problems out of thin air and making a scene like a shrew will eventuallye back to bite you."
"Elly Campbell, are you calling me a shrew?!"
Elly Campbell: "..."
The onlookers: "..."
Is there something wrong with Lily Joness brain? She cant even grasp the main point.
Elly Campbell didnt want to waste time on idle talk with her. Lily Jones insisted Christopher Moore was involved with her, probably because something had led her to make such an association.
But for the life of her, Elly could not think of more than a few words she had exchanged with Christopher Moore. Where on earth had these idease from?
"You keep saying I have a rtionship with Christopher Moore, but what exactly have we done thats so immoral and hical?"
If it were anywhere else, Elly truly wouldnt want to waste half a word on Lily Jones, but with so many people watching, if Lily didnt rify her statements, both Elly and Christopher could end up smeared by the mud she was flinging.
"Lily Jones, how your husband has always treated you, you know better than anyone. His unconditional tolerance of your whims is no excuse for you to cause trouble. You can throw dirt on me, and I can understand its because you dislike me, but as your husband, Christopher has done nothing to wrong you. Throwing such usations at him, doesnt your conscience hurt?"
Elly said all this hoping that Lily Jones would think things through and at least keep the peace in public, so as not to let outsiders mock Christopher.
But she was wrong. How could she think that Lily Jones would use her brain to think things through? Clearly, she didnt have one.
"Youre aware that I dislike you, and you know hes my husband. Despite knowing I dislike you, he repeatedly speaks on your behalf and lectures me. If thats not him having feelings for you, then what is it?"
After Lily Jones said this, Christopher Moore suddenlyughed, but there was not a trace of humor in his eyesinstead, a faint hurt appeared.
Elly knew that Lily had reached a level of idiocy, so when she came up with such a reason, Elly was not surprised at all.
She felt regret and indignation on behalf of Christopher, and she couldnt help but feel a surge of anger as well.
"Lily Jones, I thought you were just brainless, but it turns out you are not only brainless. Youck basic human decency and heart as well."
"Christophers kindness and tolerance toward you, in your eyes, seem to be taken for granted. As soon as he does something against your wishes, youpletely nullify all the good he has done for you. You are so spiteful and selfish that you dont care about his dignity at all, pinning on him such a baseless usation."
"Christopher speaks up for me and respects me, not just because Im your sister-inw, but more importantly, because I saved your life. In his heart, your life is worth more than anything, and yet, you tar his respect with such an unspeakable usation."
Chapter 787. It is right for Christopher Moore to be good to me.
Chapter 787: 787. It is right for Christopher Moore to be good to me.
"Lily Jones, forgive my bluntness, but your brother marrying you off to Christopher Moore is simply a disaster; you... you just dont deserve it!"
Lily Jones turned a shade of green with anger at Elly Campbells usations, but she only paid attention to Ellys scolding andpletely ignored every word about Christophers kindness and how he amodated her in every way.
Clearly, from start to finish, she took Christophers good treatment for granted, without appreciating it at all.
"Elly Campbell, who do you think you are to lecture me? If Christopher is good to me, thats only right. Im his wife; if he isnt good to me, is he supposed to be good to you?"
Elly Campbell wanted to say that Christopher was still her husband, but she never saw Lily treat him well.
But she thought better of it, realizing that this person was simply impossible to reason with. No matter how much sense you spoke to her, she would choose to ignore it.
Considering her own nasty temper, the fact that she could tolerate Lily Jones for three years was something. And for someone as good-tempered as Christopher, to put up with Lily for so many years was understandable.
Good, since she wanted to use the perspective of outsiders to sling mud at her, shed let her see how many people in this world shared her twisted values.
"I wont interfere in matters between you and your husband, but, Lily Jones, ask yourself, have I ever wronged you in any way?"
"You..."
"You repeatedly find women for your own brother, time and again stirring up trouble between brother and sister-inw; I have never seen anyone so brazenly searching for a mistress for their own brother. A little sister-inw meddling in her brother and sister-inws bedroom affairs C you really overstep your boundaries."
Lily Jones, rebuked again and again by Elly Campbell, turned even greener with anger.
The surrounding onlookers, already keen to gossip about the family drama, looked at Lily Jones differently after hearing Ellys words.
"Miss Jones here is really funny, actually finding a mistress for her own brother. If this were ancient times, whats the difference between her and a madam in a brothel?"
"Right? Her sister-inw saved her life, and instead of being grateful, she uses such malicious methods to tarnish someones reputation."
"To tell the truth, I dare notment on other matters, but as for the rumor of Young Master Moore having an affair with his sister-inw, I simply dont believe it. Ive never seen him involved in any scandal with any woman, nor have I seen anyone other than his wife by his side."
"As for Miss Jones, with a temper like a shrew and no manners, it would be no wonder if Young Master Moore found another woman. She deserves it. With a woman like that, who could stand it..."
"..."
Lily Jones, with a dark expression, listened to the continuous sounds of condemnation around her, clenching her fists tightly.
Originally, she wanted to use this opportunity, with so many people around, to expose Elly Campbells despicable nature.
Seducing her brother to bar her from the Jones Familys doorstep was one thing, but even her husband, who had always cherished and loved her, berated her many times because of that vile woman, making her angry.
But she hadnt expected it to end like this.
There stood Elly Campbell, unharmed, while she herself was being pointed at and ridiculed.
"Elly Campbell, you... you..."
Christopher Moore, worried that Lily Jones would say even more disagreeable things, spoke to Elly before Lily could continue:
"Sister-inw, lets leave."
With that, he grabbed Lily Joness wrist, squeezed through the crowd, and strode away.
Chapter 788. Let’s get a divorce_1
Chapter 788: 788. Lets get a divorce_1
But Lily Jones couldnt bear to just leave like that, especially after being scolded by Elly Campbell without any consideration for her dignity. It wasnt enough to be mocked by the onlookers; how could she stand it?
"Let go of me, Christopher Moore, let go!"
Christopher Moore, far from letting go, tightened his grip even more.
Lily Jones, with an iron-blueplexion, struggled nonstop trying to break free from Christopher Moores grip, her mouth spewing out one unspeakable phrase after another.
Such words should nevere from a girl belonging to a distinguished family like the Jones Family.
Christopher Moores frown deepened as he listened, and a coldness spread over his face. He finally stopped walking, looking at her with dark eyes.
Lily Jones did not expect Christopher Moore to suddenly release his grip. She was startled at first, then looked up to see him rubbing his brow before his husky voice came through:
"Lily, lets get a divorce."
Lily Jones, as well as the crowd that was about to disperse, all showed surprised expressions upon hearing Christopher Moores words.
Elly Campbell was also startled by Christophers suggestion, although she felt there was nothing wrong with him suggesting a divorce. However, she hadnt expected Christopher would actually propose it.
For Lily Jones to push Christopher Moore to the point of initiating a divorce, herbat power was indeed formidable.
Elly sighed internally, knowing that she must not meddle right now. Otherwise, with Lily Joness way of thinking, she would surely end up being dragged into it.
"Did Lily Jones inherit all thatbativeness from her own mother? To think she could push Christopher Moore to the brink of proposing divorce."
Helen Melendy, who had already been at a loss for words regarding Lily Jones, couldnt help but whisper aint into Elly Campbells ear in a lowered voice.
She hadnt interacted with Christopher Moore before, but having heard Elly mention Lily Jones a few times, her impression of him was very favorable.
Moreover, considering Lily Joness relentless nagging just now, and seeing how Christopher Moore didntsh out with any excessive remarks, it was clear that he had been extremely tolerant towards her.
To have pushed Christopher Moore to the point of suggesting divorce, Lily Jones was simply indescribable.
p
The moment Helen Melendy finished whispering to Elly Campbell, they heard the sound of a p delivered with all possible force, making everyone gasp in shock.
"Christopher Moore, you actually want to divorce me because of that Fox Spirit Elly Campbell!"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Helen Melendy: "..."
The crowd: "..."
Is Miss Jones really President Joness sister? Their intelligence seems worlds apartone in the heavens and one on the ground. Did President Jones inherit all the good genes from their parents, leaving this intellectually challenged sister with the dregs?
Elly initially thought if she didnt meddle, Lily wouldnt bring her into it. But now, Elly realized she had been too naive.
How could she apply normal reasoning to Lily Joness thought processes?
Did Lily really have no clue why Christopher Moore would want a divorce?
How could she me everything on someone else?
Seeing the blood oozing from the corner of Christopher Moores mouth and the clear mark of five fingers on his face showed that Lily Joness p had been merciless.
Elly shook her head silently, thinking about Christopher Moores years of devotion to Lily Jones. Even if he hadvished such kindness on a dog, the dog would wag its tail in gratitude. How had Lily Jones repaid him?
Elly Campbell was done talking about Lily Jones.
Chapter 789. It would have been better to let you die on the operating table_1
Chapter 789: 789. It would have been better to let you die on the operating table_1
This time, Christopher Moore had no reaction, as calm as if he were not the one who had just been hit.
Gently wiping the thin trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth, there wasnt a trace of resentment or anger on his face, he merely said:
"Ill have thewyer draw up the divorce agreement for you."
Without another word, Christopher turned and walked away, his tall figure now seemingly hunched and forlorn, a clear sign that Lily Jones had indeed hurt him deeply.
At the same time, his willingness to propose divorce probably meant he had lost all hope in Lily.
It was only then that Lily really began to panic, but she did not chase after him. Instead, she stood her ground, furiously shouting at Christophers retreating figure:
"Christopher Moore, stop right there! You heartless man, Ive risked my life to bear you a son, and this is how you treat me, stop right there!"
She stomped her feet in ce, seething with even deeper resentment.
In the past, when she got angry, Christopher would always be patient and coax her, finding ways to make her happy, but now, he had lost that patience and had gone as far as to directly propose divorce.
Everything changed after Elly Campbell appeared. He changed, even though he imed to have nothing to do with her.
Lilys eyes turned bloodshot with rage, and when Christopher hadpletely disappeared from her sight, she made no move to follow him.
Instead, she turned around, ring at Elly Campbell with a face full of spite, and the next second, she charged at Elly.
"Its all because of you, you wretch, if it werent for you, Christopher would have never divorced me!"
She raised her hand to p Ellys face, but before her palm could reach it, Elly forcefully caught the blow.
Ellys strength was much greater than Lilys, and gripping her wrist like that, Lily couldnt move at all.
"Elly Campbell, let go of me, you shameless Fox Spirit, seducing my brother wasnt enough, now you seduce my husband..."
p
Lilys words were cut short as Elly pped her right back.
"Lily Jones, Im not Christopher, I wont tolerate your ridiculous and troublesome temper. The only person in the world who could bear with you is Christopher. You drove your own husband away and instead of looking at your faults, you me others. Why cant even Christopher stand you? Dont you have a clue?"
"My marriage to your brother is recognized by the government. Whether you ept it or not is irrelevant. Even if I were to seduce your brother, thatd be a matter of marital spice between us, which is far better than you desperately trying to find a mistress for your own brother and not even getting a nce despite your propositions!"
"I knew rescuing you was a mistake. Youre brainless. I should have just let you die on the operating table!"
Elly was truly angry this time, and thus her tone and choice of words became harsher as she spoke.
This was the second time Lily had been pped by Elly.
The first was in the hospital, when she convinced Adam Jones to hand William Campbell over to Sophie Baker for care, and Elly responded with a direct p.
This time, Lilys several senseless remarks had infuriated Elly, earning her a direct p across the face.
Lily hadnt expected Elly to dare to hit her, and with the resentment of being ostracized by the Jones family, the hatred from Christopher proposing divorce, and this p, old grudges and new came together, and Lily exploded as if shed gone mad.
"Elly Campbell, how dare you hit me!!!"
She struggled and tried to hit Elly back, seemingly throwing caution to the wind with great force, causing Elly to stagger several steps backward.
Chapter 790. Couldn’t really be pregnant, right_1
Chapter 790: 790. Couldnt really be pregnant, right_1
Fortunately, Helen Melendy supported her, so she did not fall.
At this time, the security guards of the mall also arrived. Considering that Lily Jones was the Young Miss of the Moore n and the eldest daughter of the Jones Family, the guards did not dare to forcibly remove her but carefully tried to persuade her without applying too much force.
As a result, a few security guards were somewhat injured by Lily Jones.
Seeing that the guards couldnt stop Lily Jones, Helen Melendy bluntly said, "Hurry up and take her away. Young Mistress Jones is pregnant. If she gets distressed here in the mall, youll be responsible."
Elly Campbell: "..."
If this panicky im was spread online, where would she find a little ind master for the ind owner of her home?
When the security heard what Helen Melendy said, they truly did not dare to dy, for offending the Young Lady Moore was still better than bearing the responsibility if Young Mistress Jones were distressed.
Immediately, they no longer dared to dy and two security guards stepped forward, took Lily Jones one on each side, and carried her out.
Lily Joness behavior in the mall today made her lose facepletely, she simply acted like a shrew, causing people to look down on her.
"Finally, that trashy tattoo is gone. To encounter such a person while shopping is really a damper on the mood."
Helen Melendy pursed her lips and uttered a few words of discontent.
After such a disturbance, neither of them was in the mood to continue shopping, "Ah, lets not shop anymore, lets find a ce to eat lunch and then go back."
"Mhm."
Elly Campbell nodded, rubbing her abdomen, feeling a bit bloated and ufortable.
She had just taken a step when she suddenly felt a spasm in her abdomen, pain making her stop her steps subconsciously.
"Whats wrong?"
Seeing that Elly Campbells face looked off and her hand was covering her abdomen, Helen Melendy couldnt help but express concern.
"Its nothing, just a sudden spasm in my abdomen."
Elly Campbell rubbed her abdomen, which had somewhat relieved the pain, and proceeded to take a step to continue walking, but saw Helen Melendy looking at her with aplex expression, saying,
"Youre not really pregnant, are you?"
Elly Campbell was stunned for a moment by Helen Melendys words, then her face changed as if she remembered something.
She had been asionally nauseous before, had a craving for sleep, and sometimes after intercourse, she felt bloated...
The symptoms were consistent with pregnancy.
But because the signs of pregnancy were not very pronounced, she hadnt paid much attention to them.
Plus, she hadnt taken good care of herself after giving birth to William Campbell, and her menstrual cycle had always been irregr, with dys of ten days to half a month being normal, so she hadnt thought much of it, let alone considered pregnancy.
If she was really pregnant, then she...
Elly Campbells face turned quite pale.
Seeing her pale face, Helen Melendy did not dare to dy any further, "We must go to the hospital to check it out quickly."
Jones Corporation
"President, Ive found out. The Hot Search was bought by a female celebrity named Yin Qin, who wanted to use the First Ladys hand to suppress Sophia Green and climb up herself," reported Robert Green as he approached Adam Jones, cing the gathered information before him.
Adam Joness face carried a hint of coldness. He picked up the documents and casually flipped through them, then his gaze settled on a name, "Edward Taylor?"
"Yes," Robert Green nodded and whispered something into Adam Joness ear, causing Adams gaze fixed on Edward Taylor to deepen.
Edward Taylor was Neil Fosters man, and Neil Foster was the Vice President of Greece. Neil Foster and President Tony Wilson werepetitors in the presidential election. With the substantial support of his father, Henry Jones, Tony Wilson narrowly defeated Neil Foster.
Chapter 791.Xinzhen Da_1
Chapter 791: 791.Xinzhen Da_1
Neil Foster, the current Vice President, had never been satisfied with his position.
After Adam Jones found out that the cause of his fathers death was suspicious, he began to suspect Neil Foster.
After all, only someone with extreme audacity could kill his father so tantly and easily cover up the affair from back then. His fathers business rivals wouldnt be capable of this.
Therefore, when Adam saw that the female celebrity had the backing of Neil Fosters people, he naturally associated it with Neil Foster.
Could this Hot Search really just be the female celebrity trying to suppress Sophia Green by dragging him into it?
Or could it be that Neil Foster had instructed this, and the female celebrity was just a perfect cover?
Adams eyes narrowed dangerously, the chill in his gaze intensifying.
But soon, he quietly reined in the cold light in his eyes.
He shoved the document in his hand into the drawer and said to Robert Green, "Dont worry about anything else, just release all the information about that female celebrity buying trolls."
As for Sophia Green...
Adam narrowed his eyes and said, "Tell Alva Turnbaugh, if he doesnt want everyone knowing his son is a wreck, hed better go and rify things online properly. I dont want to see any negativements about my wife."
"Yes."
After Robert Green left the office, Adam picked up his phone and browsed through posts online. Although the trolls were deliberately smearing Sophia Green to curse at Elly Campbell, the words were so aggravating that even he couldnt stand them, let alone his wife.
It had been half a day, and she hadnt evenined to him, let alone asked for help. The only message she had sent him was a photo taken an hour ago at the entrance of the mall, telling him that she was shopping with Helen Melendy.
"What a big heart."
Adam chuckled lightly, the ruthlessness and coldness gone from his eyes, reced by tenderness and indulgence.
The online Hot Search was quickly dominated by the news of a C-list celebrity buying trolls to attack an actress, including chat logs with the "trollmander," payment transactions, and even the directives for her trolls after making it to the Hot Search.
For a time, that celebrity was treated like a rat crossing the street, with everyone calling for her beatdown.
But some people remained observant, considering that although she had hired trolls, the photos and the short video of Elly Campbell hitting Dous Turnbaugh on the ind were real.
Even if she hired trolls to curse people, it didnt mean that Sophia Green wasnt involved with Adam, nor could it prove that Elly Campbells secret meeting with Sophia Green wasnt to warn her and to assert her status as thewful wife.
But soon, the other protagonist in the posts, Dous Turnbaugh, stated in a post that he brought his girlfriend and arranged to meet with Benjamin Thompson and Sophia Green, stumbling upon the Jones family by chance.
The reason Elly Campbell pped him was due to personal animosity, and it had nothing to do with Sophia Green.
Dous, who had a history, and was notoriouslyscivious in the industry, so when he responded, people linked it to his lecherous nature.
What personal animosity? It might have been Dous seeing Mrs. Jones looking beautiful, wanting to take advantage of her, and ended up getting hit.
At this time, the intelligence of many people began to graduallye online.
I felt something fishy about the post as soon as it came out. Even if Mrs. Jones really did have a dispute with Sophia Green because of President Jones, she should have hit Sophia Green, not Dous Turnbaugh who was trying to mediate. There must be a catch.
Chapter 792. Big Reversal_1
Chapter 792: 792. Big Reversal_1
It must have been that yboy exposing his true colors again, trying to take liberties with Mrs. Jones, only to get hit by her. Ha! What guts hes got, not afraid of President Jones breaking his legs.
To the poster above, maybe his third leg is already broken by President Jones, which is why hese out to rify things so honestly.
...
Soon, the gossip about the up-anding Best Actress and President Jones, as well as the posts about Mrs. Jones meeting with the Best Actress, were buried. In their ce, the inte was instantly flooded with usations of third-rate actress Yin Qin maliciously framing the Best Actress to take her ce, drawing widespread ire throughout the entertainment industry.
She was cursed so much by Sophia Greens die-hard fans and onlookers that she might as well be bald.
Although this time, Adams intervention was to prevent his wife from being needlessly dragged into that mess, he indirectly helped Sophia Green.
Although Yin Qin was just a minor star, many were privately saying that her backing wasnt small, so digging up her dirt wasnt an easy task.
To deal such a decisive blow, dragging Yin Qin through the mud and even leaking private things like bank transfers and chat records, this persons capabilities were undoubtedly significant.
Considering the main characters of this scandal, Adam Jones, his wife, and Best Actress Sophia Green, among these three, Sophia Green, who came from a rural background, obviously didnt have the power to do it.
So, it was either Adam or Mrs. Jones.
People remembered the glorious days when Adam had opened a Twitter ount specifically to back up his wife, and they readily concluded that such a prompt and precise intervention had to be Adams doing.
I knew my girl Sophia wasnt the type to be a homewrecker, as a "beauty-controller" with proper morals. I almost lost faith and unfollowed her. My girl Sophia is awesome, beauty-controllers will love you forever.
That Yin Qin really is a piece of work, a cheap slut with no talent. She thought shed be worry-free by hooking up with a rich guy and then stooped so low as to frame our Sophia, that bitch needs to get out of the entertainment industry.
Sophias morals are as upright as ours; she would never stoop so low as to be someones mistress, that bitch Yin Qin scared the life out of us beauty-controllers.
My heart aches for my girl Sophia; the more popr you are, the more problems you have.
Heartache, my girl Sophia is the best.
...
In any case, this minor star Yin Qin caused such a stir that the inte was full of people cursing her and feeling sorry for Sophia Green, instantly painting her as a hardworking, positive, and morally upright Best Actress whos easy to be jealous of.
The sudden shift in online sentiment was, to outsiders, simply Adam Jones not wanting his marriage to be criticized and wanting to clear his wife of trouble.
Obviously, there were plenty of people who thought too highly of themselves.
The Green n
Seeing the sudden reversal of posts online, Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green both breathed a sigh of relief.
Especially Sophia, who had worked so hard to hide her identity as Cam Greens daughter and maintained her persona as a hardworking, talented actress until now, was not willing to let one post ruin it all.
Daisy Thompson sneaked a nce at Sophias expression, and seeing it finally soften a bit, she confidently spoke,
"Sophia, look, I told you I didnt do it. Even though I want you to marry my son, I would never gamble with your reputation. To marry into the Jones family, we have to enter properly, dont we?"
Daisy Thompsons tone when she spoke to Sophia Green was clearly ingratiating.
Sophia Green looked at Daisy Thompson and the thought of being victimized by this fools n to end up in bed with that dirty thing Dous Turnbaugh made her teeth itch with hatred, not at all willing to show Daisy Thompson a pleasant face.
Chapter 793. Adam is also interested in you_1
Chapter 793: 793. Adam is also interested in you_1
If it werent for the fact that this woman is Adam Joness biological mother and still useful to her, she would certainly not let her father keep this woman in the Green n.
"Ha! Thinking you can get me into the Jones Family fair and square? You sure are capable, as dumb as you are, getting me into trouble and slept with by some scumbag man again."
Upon hearing this, Daisy Thompsons face turned pale in an instant.
Fearing that Sophia Green would drive her away again, she hurriedly said:
"Sophia, aboutst time, I really didnt expect that waiter to turn us down for the money and tell Elly Campbell, I truly didnt mean to harm you."
"Ha~ If you dare to intentionally harm me, do you think I would let you livefortably?"
Of course, Sophia Green knew that Daisy Thompson wouldnt dare to scheme against her, but the thought that it was because of this fools n that Dous Turnbaugh had slept with her made her bristle with fury.
Thinking of that dirty thing on her...
Just the thought made Sophia Green feel nauseous.
"You are your fathers precious daughter, and I have always treated you as my own, how could I possibly harm you."
Daisy Thompson quickly seized the opportunity to demonstrate her loyalty.
Seeing that Sophia Green still wasnt giving her a friendly look, Daisy Thompson tried to please her again:
"Sophia, actually... I think that Adam might not be entirely disinterested in you, its just that he couldnt do much because of Elly Campbell, that bitch, controlling everything so tightly..."
The sarcastic nce from Sophia Green frightened Daisy Thompson into silence at once.
Sophia Green was indeed interested to hear what kind of brainless things Daisy Thompson would say next and slightly lifted her chin, signaling: "Go on."
Seeing Sophia Green genuinely interested in what she was saying, Daisy Thompsons face lit up with joy, and she continued:
"You see, the posts online this time are all unfavorable to you and havent affected Adam and Elly Campbell at all. If Adam really disliked you, he could have just let the posts fester. Why would he decisively help you by throwing that little celebrity out?"
At this point, Sophia Greens thoughts wavered and her expression visibly softened as she watched Daisy Thompson.
Seeing that her words had swayed Sophia Green, Daisy Thompson didnt hold back any longer and continued:
"Do you remember that rumor between Adam and the former CEOs wife Crystal Sharp from Turner Group? Adam is my son, and I understand his character. If he doesnt like someone, he wouldnt even touch them, let alone have a dalliance with Sharp like that."
"Plus, the scandal was retracted after a short while. It must have been Adams doing. If he wasnt feeling guilty, why would he bother removing it from the Hot Search, right?"
"Sophia, think about it, someone like Adam who stands at the top of the pyramid, its normal for him to have other women around. The key is to see who can truly capture his heart."
Listening to this, Sophia Green let out a cold snort, thinking of Adam Joness overprotective demeanor towards Elly Campbell, she felt a surge of jealousy churning inside her.
"This woman youre talking about, isnt it Elly Campbell?"
As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Daisy Thompson looking at her disapprovingly, shaking her head:
"Do you think its Elly Campbell? If she really captured his heart, why would he get involved with Crystal Sharp? The love we see is not the true love; perhaps its just for show to the outside world."
Daisy Thompson analyzed the situation piece by piece for Sophia Green.
"Moreover, if Adam really cared so much about Elly Campbell, why wouldnt he give her a wedding? The happiest moment of a womans life is her wedding, look, has Adam given her one?"
Chapter 794. Woman Like the Wind_1
Chapter 794: 794. Woman Like the Wind_1
"There wasnt even a wedding, so only those of us who know him are aware that Elly Campbell is his wife."
"Besides, regarding this Hot Search, if it wasnt for you, exin why would Adam bother spending this time?"
Even though Sophia Green felt that Daisy Thompson was too stupid to be trusted, she was still persuaded by her analysis.
Indeed, if it wasnt for her, why would Adam Jones be in such a hurry to expose the mastermind behind the scenes?
After all, aside from the paid trolls cursing Elly Campbell online, everyone else was using her of being the mistress, and she was the only one whose reputation was affected.
Daisy was right, if Adam truly cared about Elly, why didnt he give her a wedding, letting everyone know that Elly Campbell was Mrs. Jones!
At this moment, both of them werepletely overlooking the Twitter ount Adam had specifically opened, where the only few posts he had made were all about Elly.
Wasnt calling her "my wife" in every post enough to prove that she was indeed Adam Joness wife?
But maybe deep down, Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green preferred to believe that Adam didnt care about Elly as much as it seemed, so Sophia would have a chance to get closer to him.
"Sophia, you go for it! Since Adam went through all this trouble for you this time, your chances are still very good."
Seeing Sophias eyes light up, Daisy Thompson quickly pitched her own usefulness, to ensure she wasnt cast out by father and daughter.
"I know Adam really despises me now, but no matter what, were mother and son, and theres no overnight grudge between mother and son. Dont worry, Mom will work hard to help you marry into the Jones family."
Sophia Green really looked down on Daisy Thompson, but she did say one thing right, she was Adams biological mother. No matter how little Adam felt for her, he wouldnt be so heartless as to do anything to her.
Otherwise, he would have acted a long time ago regarding her scheming against Elly Campbell on the ind.
Therefore, Sophia Green also felt that maybe if she tried, she might still have a chance, but she couldnt be as rash as she had been before. To get a man like Adam Jones, she must n slowly, and not be too hasty."
"Youd better be truly useful to me, otherwise, get the hell out of the Jones family."
Having said that, she rose from the sofa and left.
Behind her, Daisy Thompson looked at Sophia Greens departing figure with loathing, her face devoid of the previous enthusiasm and ttery.
Only bitterness and resolute resentment remained.
If it wasnt for this drag stirring things up in front of Old Mr. Young, she wouldnt have to be so humble and submissive in the Green n.
Back in the day, as Mrs. Jones, she enjoyed as much mour as one could want. If it wasnt for admiring Cam Greens talent and wit, she would never have allowed herself to be humiliated by an encumbrance like this.
Thinking of marrying her son?
If one day, Adam could forgive his biological mother, even if this drag married into the Jones family, she would ensure that she knew how to respect her mother-inw.
The more Daisy Thompson thought about it, the brighter her eyes became. She had even dreamed countless times of how this drag would grovel before her.
At this moment, Adam Jones and Elly Campbell had no idea that two delusional idiots were plotting how their marriage wouldntst and they would end up divorcing.
Adam Jones had just gotten home from work when a whirlwind of a woman suddenly rushed light-footedly and "flew" toward him, "Husband."
Her voice reached Adams ears before she did, making Adams legs go weak.
Fearing Elly would run too fast and hurt herself, he quickly tossed his briefcase aside and stretched out his arms to catch her firmly in his embrace.
Chapter 795. Just getting by, what else can we do_1
Chapter 795: 795. Just getting by, what else can we do_1
Feeling the fragrant and soft body tumble into his arms, Adam Joness lips couldnt help but curl upwards.
"Whats making you so happy?"
He smiled as he hugged her tightly, asking in a gentle voice.
Hed rarely heard his wife call him husband. She tended to use President Jones or Ind Master Jones quite oftentely. The sudden way she called him husband, flitting toward him like a butterfly, actually startled Adam enough to almost make him think she wasnt his wife.
But he could clearly feel the woman in his arms was truly happy from the bottom of her heart. It was the first time since the remarriage that hed seen her this joyously child-like.
Elly Campbell lifted her head from his embrace, her eyes shining brightly with happiness so vibrant it seemed like it could burst out from her eyes.
Adam thought she was going to tell him some happy news, but instead, she looked at him with a smile and said, "Nope, seeing you is the happiest thing of all."
Adam was taken aback for a moment, not expecting such sweet talk from his wife. Her words instantly charmed their way right to his heart.
A softness welled up in his eyes, apanied by a gentle smile. He ruffled her hair and followed it with a kiss on her cheek, saying,
"Such sweet talker you are. Did you do something naughty and youre looking for forgiveness?"
Hearing this, Elly pouted unhappily and pulled away from his embrace, replying, "If there was any mischief, it wouldve been yours. You get embroiled in scandals with thisdy and that actress. Howe I dont have such luck with men?"
Adam knew she wasnt angry, just teasing him. So, heughed, took her hand, and walked toward the living room, saying,
"Jealous, are we?"
"Yeah, I not only love to be jealous, but I also love to drink soy sauce."
Elly poked his chest with her finger and then pointed to her cheeks, saying, "See? What have your scandals done to me? If this ckening continues, Ill truly be an unwanted woman with a yellow face."
Adamughed and cradled her face in his hands, pretending to examine her closely from top to bottom, "Let me see."
"Hmm, yeah, its gotten a bit darker, but even if you turn into a woman with a yellow face, Id still love you."
Elly eyed him askance, and not without irritation, said, "You and your luck with women! Not only do you attract trouble but you drag me into it too. If I had known, I should have had the heart to ruin your face back then."
"Would you really?"
Adam raised his eyebrows. He saw Elly shake her head and thought shed say she couldnt bear to do it. Instead, she said quite seriously,
"I would also need to transfer all your assets to my name. Once youre an ugly, poor, middle-aged greasy man, lets see which little temptress would still fancy you."
After speaking, she even gave a cold snort, not forgetting to give Adam a warning nce.
Adam was still looking at her warmly, arms wrapped around her waist, smiling down at her, and said,
"All that is not important. I just have one question."
"What question?"
Elly looked up at him and saw his deep eyes, soft and clear as water, reflecting her image. She was touched and asked, "Whats the question, ask."
Adam leaned down, his handsome face growingrger as he came closer, his nose touching hers, and he asked with a smile,
"If I be an ugly, poor, middle-aged greasy man, would you still want me?"
Even though she knew it was a joke, Elly still saw the seriousness hidden deep in his eyes. Her lips twitched, and she said, slightly annoyed,
"Weve already had a son, how could we separate? Wed just have to make do."
Chapter 796. Stop messing around_1
Chapter 796: 796. Stop messing around_1
Adam Jones was both tickled and exasperated by her words, reaching out to scratch her waist, knowing that she was very ticklish there.
"Well, look at you, daring to suggest leaving me if we dont have a son?"
As soon as Elly Campbell saw his handing towards her, she dodged to the side and quickly grabbed his hand, saying, "Stop it."
The couple yed around for a while until it was time for dinner.
They saw the Old Lady descending the stairs with aplex expression and a touch of sorrow in her eyes.
"Grandma, whats wrong?"
Elly Campbell asked worriedly, noting that something seemed off with the Old Ladys mood.
"Have you watched the news?"
The Old Lady asked the couple, her voice tinged with regret.
Elly Campbell thought back to her encounter with Lily Jones at noon, and with such arge family scandal, she had expected it to hit the gossip news.
Especially since Lily Jones had caused a scene at the mall like a shrew and even pped Christopher Moore, coupled with his request for a divorce, these events were prime material for gossip newsthey couldnt just ignore it.
Seeing the Old Ladys furrowed brows, Elly Campbell could guess what was troubling her.
"Does it have to do with Lily Jones?"
Seeing the Old Lady nod and look at her, she said, "The incident at the mall today, videos of it have been uploaded to the inte."
The Old Ladys words carried a tone of reproach, barely concealing her disappointment.
Remembering the way Lily Jones had been obstinate and unreasonable, who wouldnt feel disappointed after seeing that?
She had made an utter spectacle of herself in front of everyone, thoroughly disgracing both the Jones Family and the Moore n.
Elly Campbell took out her phone, opened Twitter, and sure enough, Lily Jones outburst at the mall with Christopher Moore dominated the top three spots on the Hot Search list.
#JonesFamilyDaughterNotInHarmonyWithBrotherAndSisterInLaw#
#ChristopherMooreCannotStandLilyJonesDemandsDivorce#
#LilyJonesppedByYoungMistressJones#
#...#
The top five searches were all rted to Lily Jones.
Especially the videos of the altercation, which, in just a few hours time, had already reached tens of millions of views.
Not just as one of the involved parties, even a bystander would feel speechless watching such videos.
Adam Jones, as the brother, and Christopher Moore, as the husband, had their reputations thoroughly tarnished by Lily Jones.
Elly Campbell furrowed her brows and set the phone aside. Seeing the Old Lady with a face full of worries, sheforted her, saying:
"Grandma, dont worry about this. Well have someone take down the Hot Search."
Elly Campbell found, to her amusement, that she had recently developed a tendency to be on Hot Search. No sooner had one post cooled down than she was on there again.
Just taking a simple stroll in the mall, she could inexplicably end up on Hot Search because of Lily Jones.
The Old Lady waved her hand dismissively and sighed:
"Its not that Im worried about the gossip; in wealthy families, whos not used to making headlines? Its just that... sigh," the Old Lady felt regretful but continued softly, "I raised her with my own hands, and I never thought she would turn out like this. Yes, she used to be willful, but shes never been so unreasonably obstinate before."
"Grandma, its just Lily Jones true nature. She didnt act out in the past not because she wasnt obstinate but because everyone indulged her. She never had the opportunity to be unreasonable," Elly responded.
Adam walked over to the Old Ladys side and gently patted her back tofort her:
"If she had even a bit of gratitude for your care or remembered how I, her brother, took care of her as we grew up, she wouldnt have done so many brainless things."
Chapter 797. Did you do something shameful? _1
Chapter 797: 797. Did you do something shameful? _1
The Old Lady was not someone unreasonable, nor was she bound by traditional views.
She understood all the points her grandson was making, but it was a surprise and a bit of a regret when she heard Christopher Moore bringing up divorce to Lily.
"Do you think Christopher will really divorce Lily?"
The Old Lady still held onto a sliver of hope as she asked.
Seeing a seriousnesse over Adam Joness face, "Grandma, Christopher has been good enough. If it were any other man, they wouldnt havested until today."
"How hes treated Lily, weve all seen it. We cant let Lily continue to harm him just because hes easy to talk to."
Adam said with a serious face, not moderating his words because Lily was his own sister.
"Whether Christopher is determined to divorce Lily or not, thats his personal decision, and we should not get involved."
"Moreover..."
At this point, Adams eyes grew colder, "I havent settled the ount of how she bullied Elly in the past."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Why drag her into this all of a sudden?
In the end, the Old Lady didnt dwell on it any longer, just waved her hand weakly, "Let it be, lets see what fate has in store for Lily. Weve done everything we could, lets not talk about her anymore. Lets eat."
After dinner, the Old Lady went back to her room to rest.
Elly also ended up going back to their room with Adam. As soon as they entered the room, she was embraced by Adam, and she heard his low apology by her ear,
"Wife, Im sorry."
"Hmm?"
Elly looked up at him, "Why are you apologizing out of the blue? Have you done something shameful?"
The mood Adam had been fostering was shattered by Ellys grim question.
He smiled helplessly and lightly brushed her nose with his hand, saying:
"Its just that when Lily was mentioned earlier, it reminded me of our three years of marriage."
He pulled Elly back into his arms, instinctively tightening his grip, the feeling of having regained something he had lost was particrly strong at that moment.
"If I hadnt given her permission, she wouldnt have had the courage to bully you like that."
Adam had said this to her once before earlier on. Actually, Elly really cared about this matter before.
But over the past few months of being together, how Adam had treated her, what she saw with her own eyes and felt with her heart, she knew that she was not the kind to be oblivious to everything.
Therefore, she had long since put the past behind her and didnt want to bring it up like a resentful woman. Going on and on about it would seem pretentious.
She reached out to hold Adams face and roughly kneaded it, saying:
"Then do you know what youve done wrong?"
"I know," Adam said, holding her hand with a serious expression.
"Knowing youve done wrong, you should treat me even better from now on, not allow me to get angry or make me sad."
"That wont happen anymore. If I make you angry or sad again in the future, just kick me out, strip me of everything, and let me beg on the streets alone."
Elly was amused by his words, but then looking at his troublemaking face, she said seriously:
"Before I kick you out to beg, Ill have to ssh your face with concentrated sulfuric acid to ruin it. Otherwise, you never know, some richdy might fancy your face and take you home to keep as a toy boy."
Adam Jones: "..."
His wife sure was fierce.
"The men Elly Campbell has been with, even if theyre ruined, I wont let them off cheap to any other woman."
Chapter 798. The wife is too ferocious_1
Chapter 798: 798. The wife is too ferocious_1
Adam Jones: "..."
My wife is so fierce, I must behave myself from now on.
"Okay, Ill listen to everything you say."
Adam Jones, trying to curry favor with a guilty look, hugged Elly Campbell and pecked her cheek, "So, if my performance is very impressive, is there any reward for me?"
"The punishment is so severe; shouldnt the reward system be a bit more substantial?"
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell with a beaming smile, continuing to act like a spoiled child.
Elly Campbell looked at him, raised an eyebrow, and suddenly, a smile tinged the edges of her eyes. She looped her arm through his and said,
"Does having a daughter count as a big present?"
Adam Joness eyes lit up, "Of course, this gift is too precious, its priceless to me."
At the mention of having a daughter, joy instantly reced everything else in Adam Joness eyes.
"But..."
Adam Jones looked slightly troubled as he touched Elly Campbells t stomach and said,
"Ive tried so many times already, why hasnt she arrived yet?"
At his words, Elly Campbell looked down, a sly smile crossing the depths of her eyes, and as she looked up, that slyness had disappeared.
"Maybe youve tried too many times, and its a bit... insufficient?"
For a man to be deemed insufficient by his wife, that was indeed a towering shame. Instantly, he scooped up Elly Campbell and marched towards the bed.
"Doubting your mans abilities at such a time deserves a beating, you know?"
Heid Elly Campbell on the bed and began to unbutton his shirt. Elly Campbell, thinking of the days check-up results, quickly moved forward to plead for mercy.
"Alright, alright, I know youre capable, I was just joking with you."
"Its toote to beg for mercy now."
Adam Jones was not buying her act, reaching to unbutton her clothes.
"Not these few days, its not alright!"
Elly Campbell urgently grabbed her clothes, looking pitifully at him and whined, "Husband."
Adam Jones couldnt resist her calling him that way, his legs going weak every time she did.
He narrowed his eyes, the spark in them clearly understandable to Elly Campbell, chuckled twice, and forcefully pulled at the neckline of his garment, revealing his bronze chest and the sensual lines of his corbone.
"If you hadnt called me that just now, I might have let you off, but now..."
His smile carried a hint of mischief as he squinted at Elly Campbell, "Do you think I can still let you off?"
The mans wild aura crept closer to Elly Campbell bit by bit. She stretched out her arms, blocking him,
Seeing the wave of heat in his eyes, Elly Campbell knew she had pushed too far and rushed to make amends. She threw herself at him, kissing his lips several times, then once again, she pleaded,
"Its not okay these few days, Ive got my guest."
Upon hearing this, Adam Jones dared not misbehave further, because the consequence would only make him more ufortable. He forcefully repressed that yearning that had made his legs go weak.
He poked Elly Campbells forehead, "Youre ruthless."
After saying that, he quickly got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom for a cold shower.
Elly Campbell watched her husband hastily run to the bathroom and couldnt help butugh out loud.
She ced her hand gently on her t stomach, her expression softening involuntarily.
Adam Jones stayed in the bathroom for a full hour before he came out. When he saw Elly Campbell, his eyes still carried a hint of reproach.
Chapter 799. Jack Campbell VS Laura Jones_1
Chapter 799: 799. Jack Campbell VS Laura Jones_1
Elly Campbell very sensibly got off the bed and walked over to him, taking the initiative to take his arm, "Lord of the ind, lets have a chat, shall we?"
Adam Jones nced sideways at the charming face beside him, pleading for favor, and snorted in displeasure, "Why arent you calling me husband anymore?"
Seeing Elly Campbell looking at him seriously, she said, "If I were to call you husband, I think youd spend another hour in the bathroom."
Adam Jones: "..."
He looked at Elly Campbell helplessly, finding that his wife seemed to be in an especially good mood today. Not only was she acting like a little woman, coquettishly cuddling up to him, but she was also ying the rogue with him.
Remembering how when he had just entered the room she pounced on him like a butterfly, and how she had sweetly whispered to him so spontaneously, he couldnt shake the feeling that she must be hiding some good news from him.
With that thought, he narrowed his eyes at her and asked, "Are you very happy today?"
"When have I ever not been happy?"
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow at him, seemingly afraid he would see through her, and immediately took the initiative, saying:
"Or is it that you dont want to see me this happy?"
"Nonsense, what are you talking about?"
Adam Jones raised his hand and lightly patted her head, pulling her to lie down beside the bed.
"Didnt you want to talk? What do you want to talk about?"
Elly Campbelly down beside him, her hand quietly resting on her stomach, and said:
"Husband, you keep looking forward to having a daughter, but if I were to give birth to another son in the future, would you not love him?"
"Of course."
Adam Joness answer was immediate, but the next second, he saw his wifes face fall.
He quickly protested in a pitiful voice, "We already have one man in the house fighting me for my wife. If theres another, Id definitely be unhappy."
Elly Campbells lips twitched violently, and she said irritably:
"Thats true. And if we have a daughter, there would be one more person fighting for my husband. Why would I even bother giving birth? Better not to at all."
Adam Jones listened to his wifes "whimsical" coquetry and burst intoughter.
He took Elly Campbell by the shoulders and said, "The daughter is a princess, you are my queen. No matter how lovely a princess is, she cannotpare to my queen."
Elly Campbells mouth twitched again, and she changed the subject, continuing:
"So, if I were pregnant, have you thought of a name for the child?"
"Ive thought about it long ago. If its a son, call him Jack Campbell; if its a daughter, Laura Jones."
Elly Campbell: "..."
The discrepancy in treatment between these two names is a bit too much.
If we continue to have sons, would they be called Jack Five, Jack Six...?
Laura Jones, this name...
"That name for a daughter sounds a bit too traditional, doesnt it?"
"Whats wrong with a traditional vor? Dont you think its very poetic?"
He held Elly Campbells hand, and in the moment she looked up, his deep ck eyes locked with hers, her entire being merged into his gaze as warm as a hot spring, surrounded by a sea of deep affection.
"Green, green are the robes, eternal is my heart for you."
Suddenly faced with such a confession, Elly Campbells heart was sharply tingled, itchy, and a bit sweet.
She smiled softly, her lips pursed, and with a touch of girlish shyness, she buried her face in Adam Joness chest. After a long while, she suddenly whispered, "I heard the line from Book of Songs is about homosexuality."
Adam Jones: "..."
He raised his hand and lightly patted her buttocks, saying in a deep voice, "With such a great atmosphere, how could you have the nerve to kill the mood?"
Chapter 800. This unconscionable woman_1
Chapter 800: 800. This unconscionable woman_1
The Elly Campbell in his arms hummed indifferently, "Thats what they all say online."
At this moment, Adam Jones couldnt help but post a cry for help in his mind
My wife has been getting cheekier recently, where did her cold aloofness go? Anxious, tossing coins for advice.
However, on second thought, seeing his wife act more and more like a child in front of him, Adam Jones naturally felt happier than anyone else.
It meant that his wife was trusting him more, and bing more rxed andfortable in his presence.
"Right."
Elly Campbell suddenly remembered something, raised her head in his arms, and said, "Next Monday is Grandpas eightieth birthday, can you make time to go to ska?"
"Next Monday?"
Adam Jones was taken aback for a moment, aplex expression flitting across his eyes.
Seeing his expression was a bit off, Elly promptly said, "Whats wrong? Cant make it? Its okay if you cant, my grandfather wont me you."
"Of course not."
Adam Jones shook his head, sighing inwardly.
It was just that... next Monday happened to be his birthday too, and he had nned long ago to leave William Campbell with his grandmother so he could have a world of his own with his wife and celebrate his birthday properly.
Who would have thought, to his dismay, that Master rks big day also fell on next Monday. That was his mother-inws beloved father, his wifes grandfatherhow could he not go?
And looking at the expression of his wife, she clearly didnt remember that next Monday was his birthday too.
Sigh~~
A wave of disappointment unavoidably rose in Adam Joness heart.
"Grandpa loves calligraphy and painting, lets go to the antique store tomorrow to see if we can find any calligraphy works he likes from his favorite artists."
"Sure, thank you, honey."
Elly Campbell leaned in and gave him a kiss. Just as Adam was about to take it a step further, she quickly backed away, her eyes tinted with an unmistakable triumphant smile.
Adam Jones red at her annoyed, huffing, "If it werent for your inconvenience, youd see how Id take care of you."
On the weekend, the streets were busier with more cars and people than usual.
Adam Jones, having finally taken a day to go shopping with his wife, had the driver drop them off at their destination before sending him away.
Adam Jones held Elly Campbells hand, frolicking and strolling like two lovers in the heat of romance.
Both of them had stunning looks, standing out in a crowd and easily attracting everyones attention.
In recent days, Elly had be a regr on Twitters Hot Search, and many recognized her; as for Adam Jones, who frequently graced the covers of finance magazines and wealth rankings, he certainly needed no introduction.
Seeing such an extraordinarily attractive couple holding hands, just their looks alone could incite envy in countless others.
Those online who called Adam Joness wife a in Jane, couldnt help but cringe on their behalf.
With those looks, Sophia Green would be reduced to ashes in an instant, wouldnt she?
They watched as the couple entered an antique shop by the roadside, luxurious and with an air of ancient charm.
This antique collection store was famous throughout the city and even nationwide, harboring rare books, calligraphic works, antiques, and ancient paintings from various famous people of the past. Any single piece taken out for sale would start at prices in the tens to hundreds of millions.
Those who could afford things here were either rich or noble. Ordinary people, wearing clothes worth tens or hundreds of dors, didnt even have the courage to set foot inside.
Chapter 801. President Jones inherited his thick skin from his mother.
Chapter 801: 801. President Jones inherited his thick skin from his mother.
Thus, after seeing the couple enter the antique shop, they could only look up at the splendidly decorated facade and sigh with thoughts of money.
"Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, this manuscript scroll was left by Zhao Mengfu in hister years. It is profound in its calligraphic style. His running script during the House of ntag period influenced the entire development of calligraphy and painting in that era. Please take a look."
The store manager hadnt expected Adam Jones to visit their store personally. ustomed to seeing distinguished officials, he was somewhat nervous at this moment.
"There is also this manuscript scroll from Wang Xizhi which is very suitable if you are giving it to the elderly. On this side, the paintings by Wu Daozi are also very appropriate."
Adam Jones nced at the ancient calligraphy and paintings in front of him worth millions, then looked sideways at Elly Campbell and asked,
"Which one do you think Grandfather would like?"
Adam Jones had little interaction with Master rk, so he wasnt particrly familiar with his preferences and had to ask his wife for advice. Getting the gift right could also leave a good impression on the old man.
At that moment, Adam Jones was like a young man cautious about meeting his girlfriends parents, taking every step carefully.
"Grandfather likes calligraphy, so lets go with this scroll of Zhao Mengfu."
"Good."
Adam Jones nodded, then turned to the store manager, "Well take this scroll of Zhao Mengfu."
"Alright, Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones, please wait for a moment. I will have someone wrap it up for you."
Transactions worth tens of millions werepleted in the blink of an eye.
In a ssical side room of the store, there was a cafe, brimming with coffee fragrance, where just sitting felt incrediblyfortable and rxed.
Adam Jones nced at his wife sitting beside him, who was holding a ss of water and sipping intermittently. Even though they had bought the gift for Grandfather, she didnt remember that it was also his birthday today.
His wife didnt seem to care about his birthday at all.
Adam felt somewhat dismayed but thought it unbing for a man to fuss over a birthday gift, so he suppressed his disappointment.
Watching her continue to drink her water carelessly, Adam inwardly snorted in contempt.
Heartless little thing.
"Adam, what a coincidence to see you here too."
Just as Adam was internallyining about his wifesck of thoughtfulness, a discordant voice broke the pleasant atmosphere between them.
Adam frowned slightly in displeasure, put down his coffee, and looked toward the source of the voice.
He saw Daisy Thompson and a tall woman wearing a mask, sunsses, and a duckbill hat walking in from outside.
If he didnt know Sophia Green, he wouldnt have recognized that the woman in disguise was her.
Ever since Elly Campbell suspected someone from the Jones family among Daisy Thompsons people, after returning from Jones Ind, she had run checks on the servants from top to bottom, dismissing those with a record.
So, this encounter must have been a coincidence.
Inwardly, Elly sighed helplessly, not expecting to run into her so-called mother-inw while buying a birthday gift for Grandfather.
Upon entering the store and likely seeing Adam Jones, Sophia Green quickly removed her disguise, and Elly could clearly see her eyes shining bright as she looked at Adam, like a bashful girl filled with anticipation and shyness when she sees a boy she likes.
Chapter 802. One of a kind
Chapter 802: 802. One of a kind
"President Jones."
She greeted him quietly and said nothing more.
Elly Campbell noticed that Daisy Thompson and Sophia Greens ability to recover was extraordinarily strong. Last time on the ind, they had lost face in a rather "spectacr" manner, and it was all because they had tried to scheme against her, only to be outmaneuvered by her.
Unexpectedly, they now seemed so indifferent, as if nothing had happened, facing them withposed expressions.
Elly Campbell couldnt help but mentally give a thumbs up to the thickness of their skins.
Recalling how Adam Jones had relentlessly pursued her, his skin as thick as if it cost him nothing, he probably hadnt inherited anything from Daisy Thompson except for this thick skin a true inheritance from his mother.
Adam Jones felt a tightening in his scalp from the aunt-like smileing from his wife.
Why was his wife looking at him like that?
He squinted at Elly Campbell, who also gave him a meaningful smile, and the couple tacitly agreed to ignore the two shameless individuals in front of them.
Seeing the couple exchanging nces made Daisy Thompsons mood sour, and she raised her voice intentionally, saying,
"Adam, what a coincidence, are you here to buy calligraphy and painting too?"
No sooner had Daisy Thompson finished speaking than the shop manager came into the cafe, holding a packaged calligraphy scroll by Zhao Mengfu.
Upon seeing Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green, he nodded politely before walking over to Adam Jones and handed over the calligraphy scroll.
"Mr. Jones, here is the calligraphy scroll you requested."
Adam Jones took it and nced sideways at Elly Campbell, saying, "Lets go."
With such crisp dismissal, Daisy Thompsons face darkened unnaturally, but remembering Sophia Greens admonition, she forcibly held back.
Only after sending Adam Jones and his wife off did the managere back.
"Mrs. Green, Miss Green, what do you two need?"
Compared to his constraint in front of Adam Jones, the manager seemed much more at ease in front of these two women.
Remembering the calligraphy scroll that Adam Jones had bought, Daisy Thompson said, "I want to buy the same one as President Jones."
The managers expression stiffened for a moment upon hearing Daisy Thompsons request.
Everything in their store was a unique masterpiece from famous artists, each item one of a kind, which justified their high prices.
This was something well known to anyone familiar with their store.
This was the first time he had heard such an unusual request.
The manager looked toward Sophia Green, the newly famous actress he knew, who despite being the daughter of the great musician Cam Green, insisted on a down-to-earth rural girls story, deceiving fans and the public, which made it hard to feel good about her.
Remembering the Twitter post that was just removed from Hot Search yesterday, although it was that actress Yin Qin intentionally ndering Sophia Green, who could guarantee Sophia Green didnt harbor intentions of seducing Adam Jones?
However, the man already had a beautiful wife, who was even prettier than Sophia Green who would bother with you throwing yourself at them.
Now even needing to pick the same gift, treating antiques as if shopping for groceries.
For such people, the manager had no interest in amodating, thus his enthusiasm was naturally not as patient as it had been with Adam Jones.
"Mrs. Green, that is an authentic calligraphy scroll by Zhao Mengfu, the only one of its kind in the world; there isnt another."
Daisy Thompsonpletely missed the sarcasm in the managers tone and said,
"One of a kind, eh? That must cost quite a bit of money."
Chapter 803. A mere ten million, what’s that?
Chapter 803: 803. A mere ten million, whats that?
The manager maintained a polite and appropriate formic smile and said:
"Its just ten million, which isnt much for Mr. Jones."
"Ten million!?"
Daisy Thompson was startled by the price, even though she had initially obtained several billion from the Jones family.
But in her eyes, it was just a few writings, yet it amounted to ten million.
The manager was amused by Daisy Thompsons exaggerated shock, as if she had never seen the world.
"Mr. Jones is nning to gift it to Mrs. Joness grandfather as a birthday present. Naturally, the gift for the elderly should be substantial."
"To Elly Campbells grandfather?"
This time, it was Sophia Green who spoke.
Ten million wasnt much for someone of her stature in the entertainment industry, roughly the sry of one movie.
Even though the film sry was earned by her filming day and night, Sophia Green, too, felt the pinch spending ten million just for a script font on clothing.
Clearly, it was Adam Jones spending on his wife, but Sophia Green felt the infuriating and painful sensation of her man spending money on another woman.
The manager, having dealt with many distinguished officials, excelled at reading people. From Sophia Greens expression, he knew exactly what she was thinking.
He felt somewhat contemptuous.
Indeed, he guessed right; this woman truly had her sights set on President Jones.
This woman was funny; clearly wanting to impose herself as a mistress, yet the man in question wasnt interested. Now that President Jones was spending on his wife, this woman, who couldnt even qualify as a rumored lover, felt angry and hurt.
As if it was her money being spent.
"This is what Mr. Jones said."
He didnt want to engage in such trivial discussions, and as Sophia Green continued to speak, he interrupted:
"What do the two of you need? Whether its for personal enjoyment or a gift for someone, I can provide some rmendations."
Sophia Green was jealous of Elly Campbell, jealous that she could legitimately stand by Adams side, and rightfully ept Adams kindness without any psychological burden.
If previously she was just feeling jealous, after Daisy Thompsons analysis, she thought that maybe Adam Jones had some interest in her. With this thought, and realizing how unreservedly he treated Elly Campbell, she felt not only jealous but also heartbroken.
She felt that the love that should belong to her was likely to be choked off at any time because of Elly Campbells assertive dominance, which made her feel resentful.
Ten million! How could he casually spend ten million on Elly Campbell!
No, what was ten million, she forgothe had also given Elly Campbell a holiday ind worth billions.
Compared to that ind, this mere ten million was nothing.
Not thinking about it was one thing, but once she did, the jealousy and heartache spread from her internal organs to her limbs.
She was naturally not inferior to Elly Campbell; if she had known Adam Jones before Elly, perhaps she would be the one enjoying it all now.
All because Daisy Thompson, that fool, had never mentioned to her that Adam Jones was her son.
If only she had known earlier, when they were just seven or eight years old, perhaps by now, the ce of Mrs. Jones and the affection Elly Campbell received from Adam might have belonged to her.
The more she thought about it, the harder it was for Sophia Green to ept.
Especially since that time on the ind with Dous Turnbaugh, which Adam Jones had personally observed.
Chapter 804. Bitch, always opposing her.
Chapter 804: 804. Bitch, always opposing her.
Looking at Daisy Thompsons eyes turned chilling and terrifying.
Daisy Thompson was startled by the sudden change in Sophia Greens gaze. She couldnt understand why the burden, who was still pleasant before leaving the house, suddenly looked at her with such ferocity.
Daisy Thompson was somewhat disconcerted by Sophia Greens fierce gaze, so she spoke with a hint of probing:
"Sophia, I suddenly remembered that Elly Campbells grandfather seems to be your cousin-inws grandfather, Master rk, whom we are going to celebrate this time."
"What?"
Sophia Green was somewhat surprised when she heard this identity.
So Master rk is Elly Campbells grandfather?
Ever since she knew that Elly Campbell was Adam Joness wife, she had specifically inquired about Elly Campbells background, but she didnt ask too much.
All she knew was that she was the heiress of the Campbell Corporation, but her parents were divorced, and her father, James Campbell, didnt care much for her.
Moreover, James Campbell had a very favored illegitimate daughter, so the Campbell corporation would definitely not fall into Elly Campbells hands.
Frankly, aside from her identity as Young Miss of the Jones Family, Elly Campbell had nothing else.
Without the Campbell Family as a backing, what qualifications did she have to be the Young Miss of the Jones Family?
In wealthy families, the most crucial thing is the matching of societal statuses; Elly Campbell, a woman with divorced parents and penniless, what right did she have to upy the position of Young Miss of the Jones Family?
So, now, initially hearing that Elly Campbell was actually Master rks granddaughter, her mind was quite shocked.
The rks, although retired now, were professors at a prestigious institution before retirement.
Many students they had taught are now influential figures in society.
And her cousin-inw, Master rks only grandson Arthur rk, is a leading scientist in Greece, revered by everyone wherever he goes.
Aside from Arthur rks father, the rks had one other child, a daughter.
Could it be that Master rks only daughter was Elly Campbells mother?
Originally, Sophia Green thought Elly Campbell was a woman disdained by her father after a parental divorce, essentially nothing after leaving the Campbell Family, whereas she, having a renowned musician father as support, always felt superior to Elly Campbell.
Although their families werent that close with her cousin, because of Master rk and Arthur rks rtionship, quite a few prestigious people would attend the birthday celebration.
Meeting some people at the birthday celebration would be beneficial for both her father and herself.
Thats why she came to "Dragon Pavilion" to buy a suitable birthday gift for Master rk this time.
She had gone to great lengths to find out what Master rk liked, and was hoping to catch his eye and make a good impression.
Instead, the familial rtionship alonepletely crushed her, plus there was that ten million worth Zhao Mengfu original as a gift; how could shepare with Elly Campbell?
Initially, she thought that a gift worth hundreds of thousands was already enough, but when Elly Campbells ten million gift came out, how could she present her hundreds of thousands worth?
Thinking about it, Sophia Green was so angry it made her liver hurt.
That Elly Campbell, not satisfied with merely scheming against her innocence on the ind, opposed her this way over and over.
She better enjoy her glory forever because if you ever fall into my hands one day, I will definitely repay you double for everything you have done to me.
Chapter 805. Still not sour enough.
Chapter 805: 805. Still not sour enough.
Thompson looked at the viciousness in Sophia Greens eyes and guessed the jealousy in her heart, hardly suppressing a smug smile.
This burden was only arrogant in front of her because she could not leave her father.
But in front of someone more assertive and more influential with better connections, what could she do other than feel bitter?
Sophia Green looked down on Thompson, while Thompson equally despised Sophia Green.
In Thompsons eyes, her only weakness was falling for Cam Green, loving him to the point of humiliating herself and tolerating his stepdaughter.
But aside from that, she had money and looks; how could she be worse than a burden?
This father and daughter duo was so presumptuous only because they knew she couldnt leave Old Mr. Green.
At that moment, Thompson built a mighty fortress of mental strength and self-constion in her mind, even moving herself deeply with her unparalleled devotion.
Seeing Sophia Greens jealous and hideously twisted facial expression toward Elly Campbell, she maliciously curved her lips, as if deeming it not sour enough, and a hint of surprise appeared on her face.
"You dont know?"
"Why should I know?"
Sophia Greens tone was sharp, clearly irritated.
Inwardly, Thompson mocked her, finding the irony striking.
Ever since she discovered she was Adam Jones biological mother, this burden seemed to have found a shortcut to get closer to Adam Jones and had been inquiring about matters concerning him and Elly Campbell.
She thought that since she was so determined to secure Adam Jones, she would at least investigate Elly Campbells family background, yet she didnt even know that Mason rk was Ellys grandfather.
Hah! She didnt know where she got the confidence to think that Elly would be a child from an ordinary family.
Anyone could guess that her son, standing at the pinnacle of the pyramid, would never mingle with themoners at the bottom.
How foolish and clueless!
Thompson internally scoffed, but her face bore an ambiguous smile and she nced meaningfully at the store manager standing nearby, indicating to Sophia Green that it was inconvenient to talk because of the presence of an outsider.
Sophia Green knew what she meant, her face growing even colder.
Yes, she had investigated Elly Campbells background because some details were unavable and she had assumed that Adams marriage to Elly was more out of alliance.
Since her father, James Campbell, didnt regard her highly, Elly obviously meant nothing.
Why should she waste time investigating such a woman?
Yet, she turned out to be from such a formidable family.
"So you probably dont know who Old Master Campbell is either?"
Thompson felt a surge of satisfaction inside but appeared extremely cautious on the surface, afraid that any wrong word might upset Sophia Green further.
"Ellys grandfather?"
Upon hearing Thompsons tone, Sophia Green sensed something was wrong, figuring that even if Old Master Campbells social status wasnt as high as Master rks, he was likely no simple character.
Seeing Thompson type a name into her phone on Google, she then handed it over to Sophia Green.
Looking at the popup on Google about "Henry Campbell" made Sophias face darken even more.
Apart from jealousy and envy, she no longer knew what else couldfort her, enabling her to find even a shred of superiority in front of Elly Campbell.
Chapter 806. Can’t lose to Elly Campbell
Chapter 806: 806. Cant lose to Elly Campbell
Elly Campbell, with a pleasant mood, observed Sophia Greens jealousy distort her face for a while before saying,
"The day after tomorrow is Master rks grand birthday celebration. Lets hurry and pick out a weighty gift. At the very least, we cant lose to Elly Campbell."
Although she was just as repulsed by this burden as by Elly Campbell,paratively speaking, it was of more advantage to her if the burden were to marry her son.
That cheap Elly Campbell didnt even consider her, a mother-inw. How could she possibly let such a woman be her daughter-inw?
This burden, however, was different. She would depend on her to marry Adam, she wouldnt dare disrespect her mother-inw, and moreover, Old Mr. Green, knowing she could help his daughter marry into the Jones Family, would definitely look at her with new respect.
Now, Sophia Green, knowing who stood behind Elly Campbell, was in no mood to pick out any gift.
People were celebrating their grandfathers birthday, and Elly Campbell had Adam Jones casually spend ten million on her behalf.
But what about her?
She still had to spend the money she earned through hard work acting.
Inparison, that sourness just intensified.
She even felt like running to Adam Jones right now to confess to him, telling him how much she loved him.
And this thought grew more and more intense in her mind, to the point of being uncontroble.
Thompson saw the strange gleam in her eyes but couldnt decipher what that gleam meant.
But she was not in a hurry to find out; after all, the burden now had to deal with Elly Campbell, not her.
If she could use this burden to deal with Elly Campbell and then have Adam take care of this burden as well, that would be ideal.
Without this troublemaker around to stir up trouble for her with the Green n, her life would be much morefortable.
With this thought, she began to incite Sophia Green more eagerly and subtly.
Sophia Green turned to look at the store that had been dutifully serving customers all along and walked to the counter listlessly.
Seeing the antique and precious artifacts lined up on the rosewood shelves, she thought that since Master rk liked calligraphy, it would be appropriate to give an inkstone as a gift.
Anyway, whatever she gave couldntpare to the Zhao Mengfu calligraphy worth ten million from Elly Campbell, so she just decided to give something casually.
"That inkstone."
Sophia Green pointed to an inkstone inside a ss cab and said to the store manager.
"Certainly, please wait a moment."
The store manager took out the inkstone and, as was customary, began to exin the origin of the item the customer wanted to buy, and then the manager said,
"This particr inkstonees from the Northern Song Dynasty and was used by Emperor Huizong himself. When he created the Slender Gold Script, he used this very inkstone..."
Sophia Green was giving Master rk this inkstone merely to cater to his interests; she had no interest in the history of the inkstone and interrupted the manager halfway through his exnation.
"Okay, how much? Wrap it up for me."
As she spoke, she took out her bank card from her bag, ready to hand it to the manager, but paused involuntarily when she heard the price the manager said.
"Two million?"
Sophia Greens first reaction was that the store was ripping people off. Just for a stone used for grinding ink, they dared to ask for two million.
But thinking of the reputation of "Dragon Pavilion" within the industry, she held back from voicing her thoughts.
Even though she didnt say it, the store manager could tell from her look and reaction what she was thinking, and he felt rather disdainful.
Chapter 807. Who needs your fake kindness?
Chapter 807: 807. Who needs your fake kindness?
If he were not just a manager and instead the owner, he would have had no desire to sell the inkstone to a woman whopletely missed its value.
"Yes, two million. This is an inkstone used by Emperor Huizong of Song. The price is really not expensive."
Regardless of whether it was expensive or not, Sophia Green felt reluctant to spend 2 million on a gift for an elder who was not that closely rted.
Moreover, with Elly Campbells 10 million in y, whether she gave 200 thousand or 2 million didnt really make a difference.
The manager noticed Sophia Greens reluctance but didnt give her an out; he simply said:
"If Miss Green wants it, I will wrap it up for you."
Sophia Green frowned, feeling it was a loss of face to refuse and reluctant to spend so much money if she epted.
After a moment, she still thickened her skin and said:
"Show me something in your store worth around four to five hundred thousand."
Seeing that the manager was momentarily stunned and then smiled ambiguously, "Sorry, Miss Green, the cheapest item in our store costs a million. Its a string of white jade and jadeite ne worn by Empress Wu. Depending on whom you are gifting, if its for a male, a ne wouldnt really be suitable."
Sophia Greens face darkened as she looked at the managers smirking demeanor; it was clear he wasughing at her inability to afford it.
She looked at the manager coldly, yet didnt dare cause a scene there.
Getting hold of so many unique antiques, all used by famous historical figures, wasnt something people without substantial backing could achieve.
Sophia Green was not foolish; she knew whom she could provoke and whom she could not, so she could only clench her credit card and stew in silence.
When Qin Shuyi saw that Sophia Green was nearly embarrassed enough, she quickly seized the opportunity and said, "Sophia, just take the inkstone. If youre short on money, let mom pay for it. Since its all for Master rks birthday gift, it doesnt matter who gives it."
Two million, for Qin Shuyi who had once embezzled arge portion of Henry Jones wealth, was not much.
By stepping in now, she appeared more generous, thinking that Sophia Green would definitely appreciate her for it.
But hearing her, Sophia Greens expression became even more severe than before.
Was this her way of telling her that Sophia Green had be so stingy that she needed someone else to pay for a gift?
This idiot must have intended to embarrass her in front of others.
"Who needs your fake kindness."
With that said, she pulled a long face and strode out of Dragon Pavilion.
Because she was in a hurry, she forgot to put on her sunsses and mask she had removed earlier. Additionally, the decoration of Dragon Pavilion was styled like an ancient pce, which meant the threshold was significantly higher than typical houses.
Sophia Green didnt watch her step and tripped over the high threshold, falling to the ground in an extremely ungraceful manner.
Though few people entered Dragon Pavilion, thevish dcor reminiscent of a pce, coupled with its location in a prime area, meant there were quite a few passersby.
Her fall immediately drew the attention of the passersby.
With her striking looks, her fall had already drawn many nces, and seeing her familiar face, many couldnt help but linger their gaze on her a bit longer.
This lingering caused many people to recognize her.
And Qin Shuyi, whether unintentionally or deliberately, saw her fall, immediately came out and helped her up with a worried expression.
Chapter 808. The persona collapsed.
Chapter 808: 808. The persona copsed.
"Sophia, are you okay? Let Mommy see, did you hurt yourself when you fell?"
Initially, Sophia Green was in great pain from the fall, but remembering she was on a busy street, she could only grit her teeth and struggle to get up from the ground.
When she noticed several people had already taken out their phones to film her, she remembered she had rushed out so hastily that she had forgotten to dress up.
Now everyone had recognized her.
She could have let it be, as she was just browsing in an antique shop and had identally fallen on her way out. She could put on a pitiful act to gain sympathy, which would still win her fans hearts.
But the hateful part was Mrs. Thompson, an old hag who had rushed out and uttered the words that should never have been said.
This vile woman had dared to im she was her mother.
Sophia Green felt trouble brewing instantly, and sure enough, within less than a minute after Mrs. Thompson had blurted out those words, she overheard people in the crowd murmuring:
"Isnt that woman Mrs. Green? How has she be Sophia Greens mother?"
Sophia Greens scalp tingled, and she turned her head to look at the person speaking. Seeing her rapidly tapping on her phone, panic surged within her.
Ignoring the severe pain in her knee, she hurried over and shrilly eximed, "Dont you dare send that out!"
Her loud voice startled the person who was posting the video, causing them to instinctively hide behind their boyfriend while tremulously saying:
"Im sorry... its already been sent out. Ill delete it right now."
However, as Sophia Green had been trending recently, and just two days earlier she had made it onto Hot Search with a tycoon, the craze hadnt fully subsided yet. Consequently, videos about her were downloaded by hundreds of thousands of people within seconds.
Even if the girl deleted it now, it was already toote.
Sophia Green knew that the persona she had carefully crafted for herself hade to aplete end today.
She red viciously at the girl as if ready to devour her whole, a stark contrast to the amiable, in, and kind country film star she yed on TV.
However, it was the girls boyfriend who was incensed by Sophia Greens ferocious behavior, as it had frightened his girlfriend.
He immediately shielded his girlfriend with his body, pointed at Sophia Greens nose, and raising his voice, said:
"What are you being fierce for? Your own persona used to deceive fans has copsed, and now you me others for exposing you?"
"You..."
"Youd better go online and exin it to your fans yourself."
After the boy finished speaking, he pulled his somewhat scared girlfriend away, leaving Sophia Green with a face alternating between pale and flushed as she endured the pointing and whispering of the onlookers, with curses asionally heard around her.
Among the crowd were many of her fans who suddenly discovered this big secret about Sophia Green; feeling deceived and taken for fools, they were naturally furious.
In reality, these people were somewhat rationalaside from hurling some curses, they didnt take any action. However, the inte at that moment was in a frenzy.
Without looking, Sophia Green knew what kind of insults she would be facing.
She turned to look at Mrs. Thompson, who was standing nearby looking uneasy. She lifted her hand intending to p Mrs. Thompsons face, but the next second, she saw her raise the hand that had been poised to strike and cover her own eyes, pretending to be a victim who had been bullied to tears.
Whether it was Mrs. Thompson or the surrounding crowd, they all thought Sophia Green was going to hit Mrs. Thompson just a moment ago. With such a swift change of action, it inevitably left everyone momentarily stunned.
Chapter 809. President Jones’s straight male characteristics
Chapter 809: 809. President Joness straight male characteristics
Others might not know what kind of person Sophia Green is, but Elly Campbell was well aware. Just now, she deliberately let others know that she was Sophia Greens "mother," precisely to expose her act of faking her persona.
Ha! An underprivileged girl from the countryside striving hard to be a top actress through hard work?
If it werent for the fact that she had a well-connected father, would she be able to obtain such a great team and resources immediately upon entering the circle?
Acting all coy after gaining an advantage! Pah! What a joke!
If only this burden had behaved properly towards her stepmother, it would have been fine. Last time on the ind, the scheme to trip up Elly Campbell was also agreed upon by her. Yet, when she foolishly got outyed by Elly Campbell, she shifted all the me onto her.
It left her without any dignity in front of Old Mr. Young.
If she shows no kindness, then she shouldnt me this stepmother forcking righteousness.
If she wants to marry her son, then from today onward, shell have to endure everything this stepmother does.
Watching Sophia Green suddenly ying the victim and feigning pitifulness, Elly Campbell felt it was odd. The next second, she saw Adam Jones and herself walking back towards the Dragon Pavilion.
Ha! Just as expected!
Elly Campbell nced at Sophia Greens contrived pitiable appearance and sneered inwardly.
Elly Campbell returned to the Dragon Pavilion with Adam to look for the bracelet shed lost.
It was given to her by the Old Lady the year she married Adam, and even after she had submitted the divorce papers and left for four years, she never took off that bracelet.
That bracelet held apletely different meaning for her, which is why she came back to look for it as soon as she realized it was missing.
And upon returning, she came across this scene.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Does even God wish for them to meet again here?
As Adam Joness figure drew closer, Sophia Greens eyes became redder, her gaze at Adam almost one of unbearable tenderness.
All the earlier talk of biding her time, after she had personally witnessed Adam splurgingvishly on behalf of Elly Campbell, was utterly negated.
And as for Adam, he was utterly indifferent to any woman other than his wife, a true man of steel. Even if Sophia Green appeared "wronged" to the point of tears, he could ignore herpletely.
He disregarded those imploring, love-stricken eyes that were fixed on him, filled with deep emotion and a semnce of grievance, as if wishing to confide in him, and stepped into the cafe.
"Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones."
The entrance to the cafe was blocked because of Sophia Greens fall, and the manager was about toe out to disperse the crowd when he saw Mr. and Mrs. Jones walk in from outside.
"My wife lost a bracelet, and we wanted to see if it might have been left here."
"Of course, please take a seat over here; Ill have someone help Mrs. Jones look for it."
Just as they reached the cafe, the bracelet was spotted at the foot of the table.
"Found it."
Elly Campbell went forward to pick it up, feeling a sigh of relief in her heart.
The bracelet had been with her for seven years and held significant meaning. If she couldnt find it, she would have felt some regret.
Adam took the bracelet to inspect it and said, "The sp is loose, lets have the jewelry store fix itter."
"Mhm."
Elly Campbell put the bracelet in her pocket and, after thanking the manager, they didnt linger in the cafe and left.
From the time they returned to their departure, they didnt nce at the people by the entrance even once.
However, the onlookers, seeing Mr. and Mrs. Joness return, felt their gossip instincts stirring again.
Chapter 810: Men always like new things and get tired of the old ones.
Chapter 810: Men always like new things and get tired of the old ones.
Mr. and Mrs. Jones went to Dragon Pavilion to shop half an hour ago, and right on their heels, Sophia Green appeared in the store with her stepmother.
Given the previous ambiguous post iming Sophia Green had no interest in Adam Jones, they definitely wouldnt believe it.
By now, many people were convinced that Sophia Green was indeed Cam Greens daughter, scoffing at her rise from a simple country girl to a leading actress as a shameless stunt, rolling their eyes at the mere mention.
Since Sophia Green was the daughter of Cam Green, her crush on Adam Jones was somewhat understandable.
After all, her dad, the esteemed musician, did have some talent. He wasnt just some minor celebrity or pop star that cropped up momentarily in the entertainment industry.
He was acimed as a "musician," a genuine genius.
The funny thing was, Sophia Green looked at Adam with such longing, probably hoping for him to give her a nce, but Adams eyes were fixed on his wife, sparing not a single nce for her.
Because Adam had helped her with the Hot Search issue earlier, even though it was crystal clear that he wasnt interested in her, Sophia firmly believed he was only acting indifferent because he was considering Elly Campbells feelings.
Otherwise, she couldnt exin why he would bother confronting Ying Qin on her behalf.
Everyone was whispering that Ying Qin had powerful backers, and with Adams capabilities, he could certainly find out who was behind her.
Thompson was right in saying that, even though Jones wasnt afraid of the person behind Qin, it did bring trouble upon himself, yet he still stepped in. Why would he wade into those muddy waters if he wasnt somewhat interested in her?
Even though her interactions with Adam were few, she knew he wasnt someone who meddled in other peoples business, especially not when this "business" had no impact on him and Elly.
Thats why Sophia ced her faith in Thompsons words, believing that Adam had feelings for her, but since he and Elly were emotionally involved, he had to consider Ellys dignity.
Therefore, Sophia felt, between her and Elly, they both had an equal shot at the moment; it all came down to how they yed their cards to capture the mans heart.
Men have amon w, which is the love for novelty and disdain for the familiar. Right now, her biggest advantage over Elly was that, to Adam, Elly was the "old" while she represented something "new."
Having bolstered her courage with this inner pep talk, her acting skills made her eyes redden on cue, all the while waiting for Adam toe over and "console" her.
But she watched, eyes wide open, as Adam walked past her hand in hand with Elly, not sparing her a nce as they entered the store, and not a single nce as they left.
From beginning to end, he never looked her way.
She risked being surrounded by the onlooking crowd, waiting for him to offer her a helping hand, which he could use as an opportunity for publicity. Instead, she was met with hisplete disregard.
Seeing that he was about to walk away, Sophia panicked and blurted out, "President Jones!"
Adam and his wife stopped in their tracks and turned around.
Finally receiving Adams attention, Sophias acting red again. Her eyes reddened instantly, and she looked the epitome of aggrieved.
Elly watched, raised an eyebrow, and thought to herself. The leading actress really did know how to perform on cue.
As if afraid that Adam wouldnt notice her distress, she stepped out from the crowd and stood in front of him, meeting his icy, unfamiliar gaze, her lower lip quivering, eyes welling up with tears.
Chapter 811. President Jones, take me with you
Chapter 811: 811. President Jones, take me with you
"I was surrounded by them and couldnt leave. Could you do me a favor and get me out of here?"
She thought to herself that by making such a request, she had given Adam a very reasonable excuse to take her away. Even if Elly had any objection, he could just exin it as merely helping her out.
Elly, standing nearby, directly and unapologetically let out a snort ofughter.
It wasnt that she wanted to disrespect Sophia, it was just that Sophia also seemed to have the potential to be aedian, her range was quite wide indeed.
Seeing Ellyugh out loud without holding back, Sophias expression darkened, but still she maintained her pitiful look. Looking at Elly, she said in a soft voice,
"Mrs. Jones, what are youughing at? Is it funny to see me surrounded by people?"
Her tone sounded usatory, but coupled with her gentle expression and voice, it seemed more like she was ming Elly.
Seeing Elly shrug, she said, "Nothing, just curious. Miss Green, didnt you just walk out of the crowd? Howe you say you were surrounded by them?"
Sophia was startled. The words she had said to Adam had been just an excuse. She hadnt thought too much about it. If Adam had listened and taken her out of the crowd, everything would have been perfect. There was really no need to think so hard.
But Elly pointing it out so clearly and inly was somewhat off-putting.
And it was the same with the onlookers. At first, they didnt notice anything strange, but once Mrs. Jones pointed it out, they suddenly came to a realization.
Indeed, they were only spectating, doing nothing to stop her from leaving. She could have left at any time, but she insisted on ying the victim at the door, waiting for President Jones to "take pity on her", and then she even med them for it.
Pah! Disgusting!
Even her attempts to attract sympathy were ugly! To think she even dared use them as a cover.
At this, the crowd would have none of it. Someone sarcastically remarked,
"Madam Oscar-worthy Sophia really is dedicated, dont ever forget her true profession anywhere. Such performance after performance, too bad the script isnt written very well, full of bugs."
"Pah! Truly disgusting, one moment acting like a country girl, the next ying the bullied white lotus. Better to let the screenwriter tailor a drama specifically for you to showcase your true colors."
"..."
In the eyes of these ordinary people, no matter how famous Sophia was, she was just an actress, and how could she influence them?
So they spoke without restraint, making Sophias expression grow darker and darker.
But since she was in front of Adam, she couldnt react harshly. Instead, her eyes began to redden, looking as though Elly had bullied her. Tears pooled in her eyes as she exined,
"Im sorry... I misspoke. I was... I was terrified by so many people surrounding me, so I wanted to ask President Jones for a little help..."
As she spoke, her pearly white teeth tightly bit her lower lip, her gaze turning towards Adam standing next to Elly.
But she saw that he would rather y with Ellys fingers than nce her way, adding a bit of resentment towards Elly, the woman who always seemed to find fault with her.
"Afraid of crowds?"
Elly raised an eyebrow, showing no intention of sparing Sophia any dignity, directly tearing down her pretense,
"But arent you a major star, Miss Green? Surrounded by so many fans all the time, Ive never seen you suffer from social anxiety disorder. Howe with just a few people here, you are so scared you cant move, and have to wait for my husband to show up?"
Chapter 812. You’re just a cheap slut, not glamorous at all.
Chapter 812: 812. Youre just a cheap slut, not morous at all.
Sophia Greens face twisted with the sharp and direct retort from Elly Campbell, and she couldnt help but curse in her heart, "Slut!"
"No... no, Mrs. Jones, you misunderstood, I didnt mean that, I was just scared earlier."
"Oh, have you calmed down now?"
Elly Campbell had no intention of saving any face for Sophia Green and continued to press, which to Sophia sounded quite aggressive.
Yet she couldnt tell Elly directly that she was still scared in front of everyone, so she had to suppress the urge to tear Elly apart, her mouth muscles twitched violently before she replied:
"Im fine now, thanks for your concern, Mrs. Jones."
Elly, however, curled her lip, "No need to thank me; I wasnt concerned about you."
From Sophie Baker, Lynn rk, Ivy Lentz, to the current Sophia Green, Elly had had enough of these siren-like creatures who pounce on her man whenever they get a chance.
Especially the ones ying the damsel in distress and the pure white lotus, she was tired of these antics.
Since Sophia had no apparent rtionship with her and considering the scheming against her on the ind, Elly was not in the mood to be nice today.
nning to y the innocent victim and let everyone know youre being bullied and wronged?
Then she would lend her a hand alright.
"I just dont want my husband to be like a Tang monks flesh, constantly eyed by some cheap, seductive women, which is very troubling for me."
"I hope Miss Green can have some self-respect in the future. In front of so many people, having a married man escort you away, those who dont know might think you want to elope with my husband right in front of me."
As her words fell, suppressedughter and the sound of recording videos with mobile phones spread around.
Sophia Green had never imagined that Elly would be so direct and ruthlessly expose her thoughts without sparing any feelings, and the facade she struggled to maintain shattered in an instant.
Thompson Shuyi, who had originally been enjoying the drama, saw how easily Elly had defeated Sophia, and she quite looked down on Sophias fighting spirit.
Out of stepmotherly duty, Thompson Shuyi couldnt just sit by and watch her stepdaughter being bullied like this; she immediately stepped forward and said:
"Mrs. Jones, how can you talk like this? My Sophia is a good girl, how can you say such things about her!"
"Oh, sorry, how could I evenpare Miss Green with those cheap, seductive women out there!"
Already infuriated by Elly to the point of a contorted face and unable to hold back any longer, Sophia saw her apologize so swiftly and grew even more uneasy.
Sure enough, before she could prepare for a counterattack, she saw Elly looking at Sophia and saying, "You are just a cheap woman, not seductive at all."
"You..."
Sophia Green turned pale with anger, especially with the unabashedughter around her; Sophia was furious, her face contorted as she pointed at Elly.
But ultimately, constrained by her public persona, she dared not let out half the anger Elly provoked.
Having vented like this, Elly felt much better.
It was probably because of the little one in her tummy influencing her mood; normally, she would never engage in such a dispute in public, but just now, looking at Sophia Green, she simply found her unbearable.
Adam Jones clearly sensed that something was off with his wifes emotions, so even when he saw others filming her, he didnt stop them, letting her vent her feelings publicly.
Chapter 813. My wife has a bad temper.
Chapter 813: 813. My wife has a bad temper.
Seeing her finish speaking and letting out a long sigh, probably having vented enough, Adam then turned his gaze to those who had been taking photos and videos, his eyes brimming with an unmistakable warning.
"My wife has a temper, so Id prefer that the videos you all took just now dont show up online."
His tone sounded gentle, but the resolute look in his deep eyes revealed that Adam was not asking for their cooperation, but rather, subtly warning them.
Naturally, they were reminded of the person who had posted a video of Mrs. Jones hitting someone on Twitter. It didnt take long before every aspect of that persons life was dragged out by Adam Jones, and the familyswyers eventually got involved. What happened to that person afterward was still a mystery.
With that thought, they broke out in a cold sweat and felt lucky they merely took videos without posting them on Twitter for attention.
In a frightened relief, they patted their chests and quietly deleted the videos.
After Adam said this, he withdrew his gaze and looked over at his wife, who appeared to be in a better mood, and smiled, "Feeling better now?"
"Much better, lets go."
And so, Sophia Green had to endure Elly Campbells sarcasms and teachings. She watched as Adam Jones took care of the aftermath for Elly, and without even an apology, just turned around and left.
Compared with her own situation, unable to stop even a single video, she was apathetic to whatever was being said about her online now; just the sight of that mans tall and handsome silhouette left her feeling bitter and sour.
If only that man was hers, like Elly Campbell, she could do whatever she wanted, act recklessly and follow her impulses, knowing that just one word from that man and no one would dare to give her trouble. Any mess she made, he would clean up for her proactively.
Unfortunately, Adam Jones was not hers!
The more she thought about it, the stronger Sophia Greens desire to win Adam Joness heart became.
"Sophia Green, the daughter of the great musician Cam Green, hits the top spot on Twitters Hot Search list."
As Cam Greens daughter, Sophia Greens act of constructing a fake public persona to deceive fans and the public led to her being brutally chastised online, with her father suffering coteral damage amid the scandal.
If Cam Green didnt condone it, why would Sophia Green abandon a respectable identity as a musicians daughter and instead craft a narrative of being from a rural background, with no status, no connections, and nowork, iming to have climbed up solely through her own efforts?
It was nothing more than an attempt to garner sympathy and favorable impressions from the audience and fans with such a positive and ambitious persona.
Over the years, Sophia had been so sessful that in the cutthroat entertainment industry, it was hard to believe that no one tried to dig up some dirt to bring her down.
Yet Sophia was squeaky clean, with not a single scandal to be found, and even her identity as Cam Greens daughter was kept tightly under wraps. No one would believe that this was possible without Cam Green having a hand in it.
"Rustic actress turned queen of cinema, my ass! Relying on your father is one thing, but ying the saint when youre anything but is just disgusting."
"As a face-con, I must say Im disappointed. Starting today, Im done being a fan of such a hypocritical and deceitful phony."
Let me tell you, face-con fans, some good news: Your queen actress chased after President Jones to an antique store today, but he didnt even give her a nce, haha~~"
I was there in person; you should have seen how embarrassing Sophia Greens attempt at sticking to him was.
...
Chapter 814. Dog eats dog, a mouthful of fur
Chapter 814: 814. Dog eats dog, a mouthful of fur
Attached was also a segment where Sophia Green, upon seeing Adam Jones and his wife approaching, changed her overt act of hitting Thompson Suyi into pitiful sobs, appearing frail and helpless.
Following that, Sophia squeezed through the crowd, looking helplessly at Adam, pleading with him to take her away, but Adam ignored herpletely and walked away with his wife.
This video, of course, had been edited to exclude the part where Elly Campbell retaliated against Sophia Green. It was masterfully done, showing no signs of being edited.
Because of this, Sophia Green on this video seemed extremely shameful, disgusting, and pretentious to the extreme.
An actress could even pivot towards bing aedian; its definitely another way out.
This Sophia is truly shameless. With his wife right there, she calls out for President Jones to take her away, her tone sounding as if shes about to elope.
Am I the only one who noticed that her attempt at ying the innocent victim was a bit low? Whats with the cant move because of the crowd? Nobody was stopping her. She just clung desperately to the entrance of his shop, waiting for President Jones to appear, then med the onlookers. Truly disgusting.
In short, in just one afternoon, Sophia Greens previously well-loved and hardworking persona crumbled into a scheming and nauseating white lotus, a minor clown.
The more people had liked Sophia Greens hardworking and honest persona before, the more they hated her now.
Outraged, Sophia Green stormed back home, her face already livid with rage.
The moment she stepped in, before the door even closed, Sophia swung back her hand and pped Thompson Suyi unreservedly, scolding, "Insufficient in sess, excessive in failure!"
Unprepared for this move from Sophia, Thompson Suyi failed to dodge in time, and took the full force of the p, instantly stunned, her mind buzzing.
Clutching her burning face, it took her a while to recover from the sudden assault. No longer meek as before, she furiously contorted her face and pointed at Sophia, yelling:
"Sophia Green, whatever it is, Im still your stepmother. You always speak to me with such sarcasm, and now you dare to hit me!"
"Stepmother?"
Sophiaughed sarcastically at Thompsons remark, her eyes still menacingly cold, "Would my dad have made you official if you hadnt agreed to help me marry Adam?"
"My dad never liked you. If it werent for your despicable clinging to people and money, just when he needed a caretaker for me, you offered yourself. Hed take it since its free, even hiring a prostitute costs money, but youre different, youd pay to be with him and even take care of me."
"If my dad had even a slight bit of affection for you, he wouldnt have just now given you a status."
Sophias words were blunt and excessive, each one stabbing into Thompson Suyis heart, causing her face to alternate between shades of green and white.
"Today in front of so many people, you revealed my rtionship with my father. Do you think I dont know you did it on purpose?"
"Thompson Suyi, today I unluckily crossed paths with you, but dont think that just this little incident will bring me down. There are many celebrities in show business darker than I am, a multitude of them. Ive just broken a persona and deceived the public, thats all. As long as my dad supports me, I wontck resources in show business. Just you wait; Ill deal with you sooner orter."
Chapter 815. Got outsmarted
Chapter 815: 815. Got outsmarted
Thinking about how Sophia Green had been outmaneuvered by Thompson and then ruthlessly mocked by that bitch Elly Campbell, which made her aughingstock in front of Adam Jones, Sophia couldnt suppress the indignation in her heart.
Thompson, infuriated, her chest heaving up and down, suddenly retaliated with a p of her own, whichnded on Sophias face the next second.
Sophia hadnt expected this old woman, who always behaved so obsequiously in front of her, to dare to hit her; therefore, she hadnt prepared for it and took the p.
"You burden, Ive had enough of you, always threatening me with your father. Without your father, what are you worth? Enjoying your fathers resources, yet pretending to be someone who strives for sess, when youre actually a malicious viper
dressed up as an innocent little bunny. Now that youve been found out, its your own fault. Who else is there to me?"
Perhaps it was because she had been holding it in for over twenty years, or because she had been provoked by Sophias words just now, or maybe because she felt that Sophia was determined to marry Adam Jones and would still need her, so Thompson vented all the resentments she had been harboring for years onto Sophia.
Sophia was already stewing with simmering rage, and now she was enraged by Thompson.
The house servants were also witnessing Thompson treating Sophia like this for the first time and were quite shocked.
"You old wench, just you wait. Even if you kneel before my dad until you drop dead, I wont let you stay in the Green n any longer."
Thompson was expected to be scared, but she just scoffed coldly with indifference, "Fine, Ive had enough of you and your father over these years too. I, Thompson, can live without the Green n."
"As for you, Miss Green, with eyes only for my son, a married man, if it wasnt for my help as his mother, Id like to see how you could ever catch up with my son."
Noticing a slight start in Sophias eyes, Thompson realized her words had frightened her and couldnt help feeling a bit smug.
Having been overshadowed by this burden for so many years, she thought if she didnt seize the opportunity to turn things around now, she would truly deserve her miserable life.
Another reason she dared to confront Sophia like this was that she had a vague sense that Old Mr. Young seemed very keen on establishing ties with Adam Jones.
And Cam Greens opportunity depended on her; she was certain he wouldnt listen to Sophias demands to kick her out of the Green n like he used to.
"Sophia Green, Ive taken care of you, this burden, for so many years, Ive done more than my duty. If you still dont appreciate it and continue to cause trouble with me, Id like to see, between us, who will have thestugh."
With that, she threw her handbag onto the couch and went upstairs without looking back.
Having put Sophia in her ce and pped her face today, Thompsons stifled mood improved significantly in an instant.
Suddenly, it was Monday.
Elly Campbell and her husband, apanied by William Campbell, went to the rk Family in ska to celebrate Master rks birthday.
That day, the guests were a myriad of high-profile figures from all walks of life, with the scene not yielding in the slightest to the birthday celebration of Ellys grandfather, Henry Campbell, back in the day.
Many of the elite guests were former students of the second generation of the rk Family, as well as some business friends of Ellys uncle, George rk.
The entire rk mansion was packed with guests.
When Elly arrived, the Campbell Family members, including Old Master Campbell and Elly, also came together.
Chapter 816. Top-notch Gathering
Chapter 816: 816. Top-notch Gathering
"Grandpa, Aunt."
Elly Campbell hurried forward to greet them, and Adam Jones immediately followed, greeting them as well.
"Great-grandfather, Second Aunt."
The sweet voice of little William Campbell made Old Master Campbellugh out loud.
Soon, Old Master Campbell was personally escorted inside by Master rk.
To Ellys disbelief, not long after Old Master Campbell entered the house, James Campbell also arrived, and he even brought Melody Baker, his mistress.
The reason Melody Baker was referred to as a mistress was that James had always wanted to marry Melody, but various issues kept cropping up, leaving James frazzled and repeatedly dying the wedding.
Seeing James bringing Melody to Master rks grand birthday celebration, many who knew him pointed and whispered.
James reallycked integrity, bringing his mistress to celebrate his former father-inws birthdaywas this intended to embarrass his former father-inw or his ex-wife?
Indeed, he just kept humiliating himself wherever he went.
Upon seeing James and Melody, Ellys originally smiling face instantly turned cold.
This James truly never learned from his mistakes. Had she been toox with him, letting him idle about again, and now he stirred up such an embarrassment at her grandfathers grand birthday?
Elly also noticed James and Melody, her eyes narrowing inconspicuously as she leaned in and whispered into Old Master Campbells ear:
"Dad, big brother is here."
From Ellys exasperated expression, Old Master Campbell immediately knew that the disgraceful one had done something embarrassing again.
Indeed, following Ellys gaze, he saw James and Melody, hand in hand as they entered. Old Master Campbells face darkened instantly.
"This worthless scoundrel! He really dares to bring anyone out."
His face darkened, but he was stopped by Master rk standing nearby.
When James entered with his mistress, Master rk had already noticed, choosing not to intervene partly because today was his grand birthday with guests around, and he couldnt allow the scene to be too unsightly.
Moreover, his daughter had long divorced James. Regardless of whom he brought, as a former father-inw, Master rk had no right to chastise him.
Otherwise, it would only make James think that his daughter was still not over him, clinging to him even after divorce.
"Brother, let them be. Jenna has divorced him, he can bring whoever he likes; after all, theyvee to celebrate my birthday."
"Thats easy for you to say, but its still irritating to see."
Old Master Campbell could hardly stand it, reflecting that he should never have let Jenna marry such a wretch and suffer.
The more Old Master Campbell thought about it, the more he felt he had wronged Master rk; and seeing that wretch unting himself carelessly, he felt deeply embarrassed before Old Master Campbell.
After some calming words from Master rk, Old Master Campbell managed to quell his anger, but his gaze remained fixedly on James and Melody.
As for Elly, although initially irritated at the sight of James and Melody, she soon reconsideredher mother had already divorced James, and to fuss over this would suggest her mother hadnt moved on, inadvertently giving James some absurd sense of superiority.
She decided it was better out of sight, out of mind, and withdrew her gaze.
Just then, members of the Green n also appeared, with Thompson Shuyi linking arms with Cam Green, dressed elegantly and majestically.
Chapter 817. The toad lusts after the flesh of the swan
Chapter 817: 817. The toad lusts after the flesh of the swan
It had to be said that she was an absolutely stunning beauty, even Sophia Green, her stepdaughter who was more than twenty years younger, had no advantage in terms of age when standing beside her.
Byparison, she was still a bit more charming.
Many people who were not in the know really envied Cam Green for having such a good fortune, to have such an exquisite beauty willingly beside him without proper recognition, raising his daughter. It truly wasnt something just anyone couldmand.
If it were them, they would of course cherish a great beauty like Thompson Shuyi as a treasured possession.
Ever since the day Sophia Greens rtionship with her father Cam was exposed, she had stopped hiding it.
As Cams daughter, she naturally drew a lot of attention.
However, as soon as she entered, she couldnt help but search for Adam Jones figure, and soon enough, she saw Adam Jones ying with William Campbell alone on the swing set in the garden, while Elly Campbell was nowhere to be seen.
Sophia Green felt a thrill of joy; this was a great opportunity for her. Now that Elly Campbell was not around, she thought about approaching Adam.
But given the crowd here, and the fact that the Twitter storm about her wanting to throw herself at Adam Jones had not entirely died down just a few days ago, she couldnt be too obvious about it.
Yet she was afraid that if she waited too long, Elly Campbell might return, and Adam, mindful of Ellys presence, would certainly ignore her.
Sophia Green was somewhat torn over whether to go up to him now, and this indecision brought a hint of urgency with it.
Thompson Shuyi, standing beside Cam Green, saw Sophias anxious demeanor and looked down upon it with disdain in her eyes.
A toad lusting after swan flesh.
With Sophia Greens caliber, if she hadnt genuinely disliked Elly Campbell, she would never have wanted to set up her precious son with such a "drag-along."
The drag-along wasnt even worthy of a hair on her sons leg.
Thompson Shuyi rolled her eyes internally and didnt take any initiative to help her.
"Uncle? What brings them here?"
Adrian Green was Arthur rks wife and Cam Greens brothers daughter, Cams niece.
However, since the rtionship between the two brothers had not been good, the two families had not been close.
And since there was no particr friendship between the rk Family and Cam Greens family, the presence of Cam Green at the birthday banquet was somewhat surprising and puzzling to Adrian Green.
Arthur rk nced at his wife and saw the confusion in her eyes, and he too looked in the direction she was gazing.
He didnt know Cam Green well, but was aware that his father-inw didnt have a good rtionship with this brother, which made the two families interact even less.
But no matter what, Cam was his wifes uncle and was here to celebrate his grandfathers birthday; he knew he had to show the hospitality expected of a host.
As a couple in charge of weing guests, when Cam Green arrived with a gift, they both maintained polite, enthusiastic smiles on their faces.
"Uncle,"
"Uncle,"
The couple greeted him, watching as Cam Green ced the gift he was holding onto the table in front of them, then proceeded to the center of the hall where Master rk was sitting, chatting with a few retired Professors, and offered his birthday wishes.
In the midst of this, several old Professors quite admired Cam Greens talent, so when he went over to greet them, he was kept there by them.
Although Master rk was aware that Cam Green did not get along with his own granddaughter-inws father, he was still the granddaughter-inws uncle, so there was nothing strange about himing to wish him well on his birthday.
Chapter 818. Adam Jones will solve it
Chapter 818: 818. Adam Jones will solve it
As a result, they greeted everyone very warmly.
On the womens side, there were also people greeting each other, but Sophia Green stood by Adrian Greens side and did not leave even after Cam Green and Shuyi Thompson had left.
Adrian Green did not interact much with this younger cousin sister, but he did not have a particrly good impression of her.
It was one thing for her to fake her persona online to deceive fans, but constantly trying to seduce other peoples husbands was utterly inappropriate.
Especially since the man she aimed to seduce was her own husbands younger cousin sisters.
Adrian Green already had nothing inmon with his cousin Sophia Green, and given his poor impression of her, he was even less inclined to have her stay by his side.
And now, although Sophia Green stood next to him, she wasnt looking to speak with him, but rather had her gaze fixed unwaveringly on one spot, her eyes brimming with undisguised affection, as if it might spill out from them.
Adrian Greens eyebrows knitted together discreetly as he followed her gaze and, sure enough, it rested on the childrens y area that he had made arrangements to set up a few days ago, where Adam Jones was now ying with his son.
Quietly retrieving his gaze, just as he was about to speak to Sophia Green, he saw that she had already impatiently made her way towards where Adam was.
Adrians frown deepened even more, and just as he was about to follow, Arthur rk stopped him.
"Dont worry, Adam Jones will handle it himself."
A moment ago, he had also seen his wifes cousin sister looking at Adam Jones with eyes that seemed to want to devour him.
Ha! Her ambitions were indeed grand, setting her sights on a figure like Adam Jones.
"But she..."
Anger began to me in Adrian Greens face.
Today was the Old Masters grand birthday celebration, and he couldnt bear the thought of his shameless cousin causing an embarrassing scene.
Arthur rk patted his shoulder soothingly and nced over in Adams direction, saying:
"If Adam Jones cant handle a woman who throws herself at him so obviously, it would disappoint Ellys genuine love for him."
Seeing her husband say this, Adrian Green did not insist on going over.
However, as he watched Sophia Green eagerly approach Adam, his frown grew more pronounced.
"President Jones."
Adam Jones, sitting on the mat teaching his son how to assemble a robot, heard a deliberately subdued yet somewhat tender voice near him.
He nced over and saw that it was Sophia Green, then withdrew his gaze, showing no intention of acknowledging her.
For a moment, Sophia Green felt she might be deluding herself, perhaps Adam Jones truly had no interest in her whatsoever.
But then she remembered how he had gone out of his way to offend the person behind Yin Qin for her sake, and thought that maybe, just maybe, Adams outward coldness wasnt quite what it seemed.
This bit of self-reassurance multiplied Sophias confidence. Convinced that Adams current distant and cold demeanor was due to considering that they were at the rk Familys ce, a public setting where he couldnt afford to be too friendly with her.
She cast stealthy nces around.
Since this spot was a space that Adrian Green had specially set up for the children attending the birthday party, there were not many people, and the area was secluded and quiet.
If she hadnt been watching Adam from the moment she entered, she might not have noticed he was there.
Actually, there was no need for him to be so overly cautious.
Chapter 819. Are you trying to seduce my daddy?
Chapter 819: 819. Are you trying to seduce my daddy?
Seeing that Adam Jones was still unwilling to deal with her, Sophia Green smiled helplessly and found this version of Adam too adorable.
It seemed like they were sneaking around and ying thrilling games here.
Thinking this way, Sophias ears started to heat up a bit.
"President Jones."
Her use of "President Jones" was like yful teasing between lovers, muffled withughter, which Adam found extremely distasteful as he frowned deeply.
Dropping the block he was holding, he sat unmoved, his cold gaze directed at Sophia, his impatience clear in his eyes.
Sophia was startled for a moment, her heartbeat speeding up a notch.
She didnt know if it was because Adams intense gaze made her nervous, or if his dark, deep eyes frightened her.
"I am ying with my son here, please stay away from us."
William Campbell, who was putting wheels on a robot, looked up at Sophia and couldnt help but frown.
Compared to the adults roundabout way of talking, William, as a child, was more direct.
"Maam, are you trying to seduce my daddy?"
The smile on Sophias face instantly stiffened; meeting Williams bright, shiny eyes felt like he could see through her thoughts, making her face flush with embarrassment.
"Kid, what... what are you talking about? I just have something to say to your daddy."
However, William was not buying it. Although he was young, he had seen many TV dramas where bad women tried to seduce the male lead in just this way.
Aunt said... said this kind of behavior is called "white lotus," which is very ugly.
Thinking that this ugly woman was trying to steal his daddy behind his mommys back, Williams expression immediately showed an undisguised disgust.
"My daddy doesnt even know you. What could you possibly have to say to my daddy, especially behind my mommys back? You fox spirits are the most annoying."
Sophia was directly confronted and called a "Fox Spirit" by William, and even though he was just a child, she couldnt even argue with this little brat, especially since this "little brat" was Adams son. She waspletely infuriated but couldnt stoop to his level.
Therefore, Sophias insides twisted with anger, but she still maintained a gentle smile on her face and patiently exined:
"Kid, you have really misunderstood me."
"Hmph!"
William clearly didnt want to deal with this hypocritical, pretentious olddy anymore. After snorting, he grabbed Adams hand, saying:
"Daddy, lets continue, dont mind the bad woman with ulterior motives."
Hearing his son fiercely protecting his mother-inw, Adam Jones was pleased and smiled slightly. He remembered that day when Elly asked him if he would still love him if their second child was also a son.
He didnt like the idea of another manpeting for his wifes affection, but if another man would love her just like he did, it wouldnt necessarily be a bad thing.
Thinking of Elly Campbell, Adams normally stern features softened instantly, his eyes filled with a faint affection that unintentionally showed on his face.
Such affection and tenderness were immediately captured by Sophia.
This was the expression of a man toward a woman, not the one he would show towards this little brat.
At this moment, she was the only woman around him, and the little brat had just called her a bad woman when he showed such an expression, which was clearly because of... her?
Chapter 820. His gentlemanly demeanor belongs only to his wife.
Chapter 820: 820. His gentlemanly demeanor belongs only to his wife.
Bad woman...
These three words, uttered in a different tone, change the atmospherepletely.
Sophia Green thought of this and got excited inside, gaining much more courage, apparently having already forgotten the cold and terrifying look in Adam Joness eyes just a moment ago.
Adam Jones gathered his thoughts, had just picked up the building blocks to help his son attach the robots arm, but then heard Sophia Greens thick-skinned voice continue, "Brother Adam..."
This time, she even changed her form of address, causing Adam Jones to throw the building blocks onto the mat and stand up from the nket.
Sophia Green once again saw that hint of ice-cold disdain and annoyance ignite in Adam Joness eyes; no matter how hard she searched, she couldnt find any trace of tenderness or doting.
"Miss Green, do you perhaps have some misconceptions about yourself?"
Adam Joness voice was icy cold, filled with undisguised contempt and disgust, causing Sophia Greens heart to tremble slightly.
"I hardly know you, and this way of addressing me doesnt feel intimate or ambiguous at all, it just makes you appear shameless andcking in self-respect."
"I..."
"Moreover, Im notcking women by my side, nor am Icking women more beautiful than you. If you think your looks could catch my eye, youre rather too pleased with yourself."
"
Given that she had no shame left, Adam Jones felt no need to be polite with her.
His gentlemanly manners were reserved solely for his wife.
Sophia Green didnt expect Adam Jones to be so blunt, each word he said trampling on her face which she had put on the line.
Her face drained of color; no amount of makeup, specially done by a stylist for the meeting with Adam Jones, could hide the pallor that spread over her face after his rebuke.
"Furthermore, if you still cant remember what my wife said to you that day, then let me repeat it. You are just lowly, not charming, so you cant catch my eye."
"If you still think I havent been direct enough, shall we discuss your glorious exploits on the ind?"
Hearing Adam Jones mention the ind incident, Sophia Greens face lost even more color, and standing unsteadily on her sharp stilettos, she twisted her ankle badly.
Tears started to pool in her eyes, and this time, she truly cried.
"So... do you despise me because I lost my innocence? But I was set up by Elly Campbell."
Sophia Green lowered her voice and began to weep softly, looking to anyone who might see her like a protagonist wronged and abandoned by the "scumbag" Adam Jones.
Adam Jones furrowed his brow, at a loss for words at Sophia Greens bizarre way of thinking.
What had he done to give her the impression that he was interested in her?
"Do you think, if it had been me who acted that night, it would have just been as simple as making you sleep with one man?"
Bringing up that night, a murderous look red instantly in Adam Joness eyes.
By now, Sophia Green was no longer foolish enough not to detect the palpable murderous intent in Adam Joness words, frightening her so much that her heart quivered.
"Furthermore, its not that I despise you for losing your innocence, I simply despise you as a person".
Facing Sophia Green, who was utterly devastated by his words, the icy lines on Adam Joness face softened not in the slightest.
"Right now, I want to spend time with my son. If you think I havent made myself clear enough, I wouldnt mind being more direct."
Chapter 821. Took advantage of Elly Campbell’s light
Chapter 821: 821. Took advantage of Elly Campbells light
Sophia Green had finally witnessed the relentless and sharp tongue of Adam Jones. She waspletely devastated by his words. Wasnt that straightforward enough?
Sophia Greens eyes were red, as if she had been terribly bullied by Adam Jones. Biting her lower lip, she still couldnt let go and confessed:
"Adam, I... I really like you so much, to the point of losing my dignity, you..."
"There are plenty of women who like him; you think youre so important?"
A discordant voice, tinged with suppressed anger, interrupted Sophia Greens shameless words.
Upon hearing his wifes voice, joy spread across Adam Jones face. His gaze shifted behind Sophia Green and softened. No trace remained of the cold indifference he had shown her just moments before.
"Elly."
He quickly pulled Elly Campbell to his side as if he were Tang Sanzang, encircled by demons, finally rescued by Sun Wukong, his eyes sparkling brightly.
Elly Campbell gave him a look, and the corner of her lips twitched.
She raised her hand and pinched Adam Jones cheek, "You say, if you only attracted butterflies, that would be one thing, but every time, you draw flies that cant be chased away. Could it be because you stink so much?"
"Why dont you smell it?"
Adam Jones brought his face close to Elly Campbells, his look mischievously pleading, causing Sophia Greens eyes to sting.
She couldnt understand how this man, who was so cold and heartless to her just half a minute ago, could be so submissive to another woman.
Elly Campbell actually leaned in to humor him and sniffed. The two flirted back and forth,pletely ignoring the metaphorical fly beside them.
Even so, Sophia Green wasnt ready to leave just yet.
She bit her lower lip forcefully, her eyes brimming with hurt as she looked at Adam Jones, still hoping he would nce her way.
Seeing Sophia Green still had no intention of leaving and how things were between her and Adam Jones, Elly Campbells aversion was apparent without any disguise.
"Miss Green, are you recently abandoning the country girl persona to start ying the role of a mistress in a reckless attempt?"
She ignored the fleeting savageness and maliciousness in Sophia Greens eyes and smiled, "Dont me me for not warning you, but this persona is not likable at all."
After staring furiously at Elly Campbell for a few seconds, Sophia Green chose to ignore her, and still unwilling to give up, she turned to look at Adam Jones standing beside Elly Campbell, biting her lip and bitterly said:
"If you had no interest in me, why did you help me on Twitter, making me... making me confess my feelings wrongly, you... youre making it unbearable for me?"
Twitter?
Elly Campbell narrowed her eyes at Adam Jones; that look clearly asked him, what have you been doing behind my back that you shouldnt be doing.
Adam Jones, too, looked utterly innocent, especially when he saw the questioning look from his wife. He waspletely baffled.
"You helped me expose Yin Qin, so I could salvage my reputation in front of my fans, but now, you ..."
Sophia Greens words were abruptly interrupted by a cold look from Adam Jones.
He finally understood what delusional reasons this woman had.
"Miss Green, I dont know where you get your delusional confidence from. I investigated that woman purely because I didnt want my wife to be gossip fodder over some irrelevant people. What does this have to do with you?"
With those words, Adam Jonespletely extinguished thest bit of hope Sophia Green held.
So, Yin Qin getting exposed for setting her up was purely because Adam Jones didnt want his wife to attract unnecessary trouble, and she, as the third party, was merely fortunate to benefit from Elly Campbells involvement?
Chapter 822. Can’t let the daughter-in-law suffer any grievances no matter what.
Chapter 822: 822. Cant let the daughter-inw suffer any grievances no matter what.
All of Sophia Greens mustered courage to confess turned into a huge joke in an instant.
She could no longer stand still and staggered backward several steps before running away, as if her heart had been deeply wounded by Adam Jones.
On the other side, although Thompson Shuyi, who had followed Sophia Green to the childrens area, had been led to the female guest area with other party attendees, her attention had never left Sophia Green.
She couldnt hear what the two were saying, but it was obvious that from beginning to end, Adam Jones had not shown Sophia any kindness.
That clingy woman must really like her son; she could still shamelessly linger in front of others despite being treated so coldly.
A spectators enthusiasm shone at the bottom of Thompsons eyes.
Its no wonder shes Thompson Shuyis son; his charm is just different, being able to make that arrogant woman so eager to pursue him relentlessly even at someone elses birthday banquet.
As soon as Sophia Green left, Elly Campbell turned her head and narrowed her eyes at Adam Jones, a warning hidden in her gaze.
"Ind Master Joness charm is still as good as ever; I just stepped away for a few minutes, and youve already been entangled by another little demon, never giving me a moments peace," she said.
Hearing her acidic tone, Adam Jones couldnt help butugh softly.
He bent down to grab her hand and stretched it toward his own face, "Why dont you just ruin this face then?"
Elly Campbell nced at her neatly trimmed fingernails and her smooth fingertips, then after a moment, she looked around as if she were searching for something.
Adam Jones, always eager to curry favor and act cute in front of his wife, immediately volunteered, "What are you looking for? Let me help you find it."
"Looking for a knife."
"A knife?"
A bad premonition instantly rose in Adam Joness heart, "What do you need a knife for?"
"To ruin your face, isnt that what you just asked for?"
Elly Campbell replied as if it were only natural, without any hint of burden on her conscience.
She shook her hand that Adam Jones was holding and pointed to her fingertip thatcked any nail length, saying:
"My fingernails arent dangerous enough to damage your face."
She spoke with a serious face, not at all as if she were joking.
The smile on Adam Joness lips stiffened for a moment before he cuddled her in his arms, appeasingly,
"Although this face might attract flies, it is after all pretty. You should enjoy looking at it; its pleasing to the eyes. When youre pleased, youre in a good mood, and a good mood will keep you forever young. So perhaps you could spare it for now."
Elly Campbells lips twitched in amusement at Adam Joness yful words.
She raised her eyes to nce at him and said disgruntledly, "I dont know if this face could make my mood pleasant enough to stay young, but I do know that the butterflies it attracts have infuriated me enough to be full, let alone stay young."
Adam Jones held her close and did not let go. After a two-second silence, he said:
"Alright, Ill get you a knife. I cant afford to have my wife angry at me."
Saying that, he released Elly Campbells hand and strode away. Soon after, Elly Campbell saw Adam Jones actually returning with a fruit knife.
The muscles at the corner of Elly Campbells mouth involuntarily twitched again. Adam Jones was already standing in front of her, handing the fruit knife into her hands, "Go ahead."
Elly Campbell looked down at the fruit knife in her hands with a full expression of incredulity.
This guy has been getting more and more experienced at acting cutetely.
Chapter 823. Do you know what day it is today?
Chapter 823: 823. Do you know what day it is today?
"Am I really ruined?"
Elly Campbell skillfully twirled the fruit knife in her hand, raising an eyebrow at Adam Jones.
"As long as you dont abandon me, you can be ruined."
"Thats not for certain."
Adam Jones: "..."
Just at this moment, little William Campbell, who had just finished assembling the robot, slowly stood up from the mat. The next second, he suddenly reached out and tightly hugged Elly Campbells arm, saying:
"Mommy, dont kill Daddy. I can vouch for Daddy; he didnt pay attention to that bad woman, really!"
Looking as if he were afraid his mommy wouldnt believe him, he lifted his moist ck eyes to stare at Elly Campbell, nodding his head vigorously.
Seeing the undisguised worry in their sons eyes, as if he genuinely feared Mommy might take a knife to Daddy, both Elly Campbell and Adam Jones couldnt help but startughing.
Adam Jones reached out and tousled William Campbells hair, saying with a look of approval, "Good boy."
Then, turning his gaze back to Elly Campbell, he waited for his wife to speak.
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow, folded the fruit knife, and put it away, saying, "Alright, for our sons sake, Ill let you off for now."
"Thank you, wife."
Elly Campbell gave him a cold look and snorted twice. Then, as Adam Jones moved closer to her again, his expression inscrutable, he asked her in a low voice:
"Wife, do you know what day it is today?"
No sooner had he asked the question than Elly Campbell looked up at him with a puzzled face, saying:
"Its Grandpas big birthday celebration. Everyones already here, and youre still asking?"
"Oh."
Adam Jones responded quietly, discreetly hiding the disappointment rising in his eyes as his lips pressed together lightly.
Its fine. Once Grandpas birthday celebration is over, wife will surely remember that today is also his birthday.
Seeing that puzzled look still in his wifes eyes, Adam Jones quickly straightened up, concealing all his emotions, and said:
"Todays Grandpas birthday celebration. Should we go over and have a chat with him?"
"Sure."
As the couple, with little William Campbell, made their way over to Master rk, they happened to run into four people just walking into the hall.
Christopher Moore, Lily Jones, as well as Christopher Moores parents.
"Big brother, sister-inw."
Upon seeing the couple, Christopher Moore at first looked startled, his expression somewhatplex.
Elly Campbell discreetly observed Lily Jones hand resting on Christopher Moores arm. Although the two still seemed affectionate, the sense Elly Campbell got was no longer the sweet marital rtionship she had observed when Lily Jones was hospitalized.
This time, Lily Jones had lost her previous arrogance, and even though makeup concealed it, there was a hint of tiredness between her eyebrows and eyes.
She merely gave the Jones couple a cold nce before indifferently withdrawing her gaze.
Adam Jones nodded, by way of responding to Christopher Moore, then turned his attention to Christopher Moores parents, "Uncle, Auntie."
"Uncle, Auntie."
Elly Campbell also greeted them.
The video of her scolding Lily Jones had been posted online, and now Elly Campbell felt a bit awkward as she looked at Christopher Moores parents.
The Moore Parents didnt seem to mind, appearing as warm and gentle as Christopher Moore himself.
It figures, considering they raised someone as gentle as Christopher Moore, their temperaments were unlikely to be bad.
No wonder they could tolerate someone as troublesome as Lily Jones.
Lily Jones marrying into a family like the Moore n must have been the good fortune of her past life.
Now, even though Christopher Moore talked about divorce, the reluctance in his eyes was still quite apparent.
Chapter 824. Still has some scruples
Chapter 824: 824. Still has some scruples
Although she really looked down on Lily Jones, she still hoped that Lily would stop causing trouble.
In this world, there would no longer be another man who would tolerate her like Christopher Moore did.
"You young people talk; we will go greet the teacher," Father Moore initiated, then said to Christophers mother.
Christophers father, Matthew Moore, was a student of Master rk. The "teacher" he mentioned was Master rk.
After the couple left, only the four of them remained.
Lilys hand, which was wrapped around Christophers arm, subconsciously tightened a bit. Christopher nced at her without expression, then withdrew his gaze.
"Have you decided?"
Adam Jones looked up at Christopher, asking in a seemingly random manner.
However, whether it was Elly Campbell or Christopher and Lily Jones, they all understood what Adam was asking.
Christopher opened his mouth, wanting to respond, but he couldnt find the words.
Obviously, his proposal to divorce at the mall had been impulsive and partly fueled by anger.
Now, as Adam asked him to respond, how could he possibly find an answer?
Elly nced at him, silently took his arm while cing her other hand on his hands back, and quietly pinched his inner arm.
Adam pretended not to notice his wifes hint. Seeing that Christopher had not replied, he shifted his gaze toward his sister.
Toward this sister, Adam was increasingly disappointed, so his look was cold, almost like he was looking at a stranger, "What about you, have you decided?"
Lilys hand trembled slightly, the strength of her grip on Christophers arm intensified.
Christopher also felt a tightness in his heart and couldnt help but look back at her.
Seeing her staring defiantly at Adam, her eyes slightly reddened, she said coldly:
"What does it have to do with you? I have been driven out of the Jones Family, and you are no longer my brother."
Lilys voice was tinged with a choke.
Compared to her previous disregard for the asion and creating a scene, her behavior was more subdued this time.
Elly had been worried that Lilys arrival would spark another reckless outburst, ruining their grandfathers birthday celebration, and she would not let it slide easily, but fortunately, Lily knew to hold back.
Thinking this, Elly looked again at Christophers face.
In the end, Lily did care about Christopher. Her previous whimsy, acting without considering the situation, was probably because Christophers real proposal for divorce frightened her.
Perhaps, Lily herself was aware that no one else in this world would tolerate her like Christopher did, so she couldnt bear to divorce.
Or maybe, she truly loved Christopher, so, even after being spoiled in various ways, she could still suppress her temper and seek reconciliation.
Regardless of the reasons, at least Lily was considering Christopher, which was also a good thing.
After hearing Lilys response, Adam didnt say much more to her, only turning to Christopher and saying:
"These are your own matters, and its up to you to decide."
The meaning was clear: even if he really decided to divorce Lily, the Jones Family would not intervene.
After saying these words to Christopher, Adam walked away with Elly.
As they turned, Elly inadvertently caught the sh of pallor that crossed Lilys face.
Elly was no saint; she would not speak well of Lily to Adam after Lily had repeatedly spoken harshly to her and even plotted to have her son taken care of by Sophie Baker.
Chapter 825. President Jones’s emotional intelligence has improved
Chapter 825: 825. President Joness emotional intelligence has improved
The only thing she could do now was not to meddle in matters concerning Lily Jones.
She neither whispered advice in Adam Joness ear nor did she proactively urge him to help Lily Jones; that was the only form of assistance she could offer Lily.
When Adam and another individual went to visit Old Adams, they happened to see a group of elderly men and women gathered around a table, discussing something. Seeing Adam and hispanion, Old Adams quickly beckoned them over.
"Look at this, its the gift from my grandson-inw. Such good taste he has, went right to my heart, hahaha~~"
The rk Family wasnt short on money, and though both members of the family were retired professors, Old Adamss son, who was Ellys uncle, regrly featured on the rich list. Thus, the value of anything in his eyes didnt depend on its price.
Instead, it was about how much that gift suited his taste.
Clearly, the running script calligraphy by Zhao Mengfu, gifted by Mr. and Mrs. Jones, greatly pleased him, nearly making it impossible to pry it from his hands.
His words impliedpliments for his grandson-inws discerning eye, prompting envy among the other professors present.
"Alright, Old Adams, we know youve got a great grandson-inw. Stop showing off. Lend me that calligraphy next time so I can practice," said another old professor from the same university as Old Adams, rather irritably.
"Exactly, weve been listening to you boast for half an hour and youre still not done."
The second old professor added with disdain.
Old Adams, however, seemed utterly unconcerned, clinging to the calligraphy, "No borrowing, no borrowing, even if were good friends!"
Watching the old men squabble like children, Elly couldnt help butugh helplessly, ncing at Adam for a meaningful eye contact.
It was clear that the calligraphy was her choice, yet her grandfather and the other elderly professors piled all the praise on Adam.
Adam perfectly grasped the silent message in his wifes eyes, smiled and put his arm around her shoulder and ingratiatingly said:
"Grandpa is right; I do have an excellent eye. How else could I have married someone as wonderful as Elly?"
Elly: "..."
When did this guys emotional intelligence kick in? While praising himself, he didnt forget to lift her up as well.
The old professors, who had just been eagerly vying for the calligraphy, were unexpectedly fed a dose of dog food and first froze, then burst intoughter.
"Old Adams, not only does your grandson-inw have great taste, he also has a sweet mouth. Hes stuffed us old bones with dog food so much we almost want to be young again and woo our spouses for another round of romance."
"Enough, Old Brown, those young folks are still passionately in love. What are you at your age joining the craze for? Could you still even ride a bike with your spouse?"
"You old bachelor, just stick to studying your ancient human skulls. Envious of me, are you? Im in my prime, I could take my wife on a bike ride, no problem at all."
"..."
Despite being ustomed to Adams thick-skinned ways, which had consequentially thickened her own skin, Elly still felt somewhat embarrassed by the professors jesting.
She twisted Adams arm hard, causing him to cry out in pain.
Watching the couples oblivious interactions, several who originally wanted to chat up Adam couldnt help but look on in astonishment.
Was Adam Jones always this approachable in private?
Chapter 826. Weren’t you supposed to watch her?
Chapter 826: 826. Werent you supposed to watch her?
Some people who had never had a face-to-face conversation with Adam Jones couldnt help but recall the man from the TV and magazines, who always seemed cold and distant, unapproachable like a god, radiating an oppressive aura even through the screen.
He waspletely different from the man in front of them, who was shamelessly fawning over his wife and trying to please her in various ways.
If they hadnt seen that face countless times, had someone pointed at this man and told them he was the head of the leading Jones family, they would never have believed it.
Those who had been hesitating about whether or not to approach him for a chat now felt emboldened upon seeing that Adam Jones was so amiable and easy to get along with in private.
Cam Green, who also stood among several professors, naturally noticed that Adam Jones, rumored to be both ruthless and arrogant, actually appeared quite different in private. His gaze became rather meaningful.
His eyes swept the crowd quietly, but when he didnt spot his daughter, Cam Greens brows furrowed without a trace of disturbance.
As his gaze shifted towards Thompsons direction, where she was engaging warmly with some newly acquainted wealthydies, he also noticed that his daughter was not by her side.
Cam Greens gaze darkened, and he stepped out of the crowd and walked toward Thompson.
Thompson was feeling joyful because Sophia had been put in her ce in front of her son, so she was chatting eagerly with these new acquaintances and didnt notice Cam Green approaching.
However, ady standing in front of her saw Cam Green approaching from behind Thompson and teased with a smile:
"Mrs. Green and Mister Green are truly deeply in love. Theyve barely been apart for a moment, and Mister Green has alreadye looking for you."
Upon hearing this, the smile at the corners of Thompsons mouth stiffened momentarily before she turned around, indeed seeing Cam Green walking towards her.
A sh of joy appeared in her eyes, but she modestly responded, "Mrs. Gresia, you really know how to jest. Were both of an age now, how can you still make fun of us?"
Though she said this, her eyes looking at Cam Green were unmistakably filled with tender affection.
Add to that Thompsons naturally beautiful face and well-maintained appearance, she still exuded the charm of a young girl pining for love.
Cam Green had also heard the otherdies teasing and kept hisposure, maintaining his usual gentle and refined demeanor as he approached Thompson.
After politely greeting thedies, who understood that Cam Green clearly had something to discuss with Thompson, they found an excuse and left.
"Wheres Sophia?"
The smile at the corner of Thompsons mouth instantly froze; she knew Cam Green would nevere to her on his own initiativeit was indeed to ask about that baggage.
Her heart was displeased, yet she couldnt show any discontent in front of Cam Green, instead she began:
"Half an hour ago, I saw her approaching my son to talk; I dont know what they told each other. After Elly Campbell came over, she walked away."
Her ambiguous tone made it clear she had little interest in discussing Sophia further.
Cam Greens eyebrows knit together without showing his emotions, "Didnt I ask you to watch her? How could you let her go to see Adam Jones alone?"
The quiet interrogation lowered Thompsons face further, visibly more upset.
"Shes almost thirty, not three years old. If she wants to find Adam, could I even stop her? Dont you know how much she detests me as her stepmother? Would she listen to anything I say?"
Chapter 827. Suddenly becoming strong
Chapter 827: 827. Suddenly bing strong
Cam Greens eyes, undisturbed on the surface, became focused upon detecting the dissatisfaction in Thompsons tone.
After a few seconds of silence, he spoke indifferently, "Im not ming you. Its just that this ce is unfamiliar to us, and as her father, its normal for me to worry about her getting into trouble."
Inside, Thompson pursed her lips in disdain. She was already an adult, and after having been in the entertainment industry for so long, what could possibly go wrong at someones birthday party at their house?
Is she a giant baby or what?
In her heart, Thompson couldnt help but feel a sense of irony.
She had been by his side for so many years and had never received a hint of care or concern from him.
Nevertheless, she had just noticed a softening in Cam Greens tone, which would have been impossible in the past.
This only made Thompson more certain that both Cam Green and Sophia Green wanted to use her to get close to Adam Jones.
Now that she was useful to them, even their attitudes had changed.
As she was thinking this, she saw Sophia Green approaching from a distance, no longer showing signs of heartbreak, but instead looking as bright and morous as ever in front of the camera.
Thompson was somewhat impressed by Sophia Greens thick skin; despite everything, she could still stay at the rk Familys house and look so refreshed and spirited.
"Daddy."
She walked up to Cam Green and called out cheerfully.
"Sophia, where have you been? Your dad was just looking for you," said Thompson in a timely manner, but Sophia Green didnt even nce at her, only looking at Cam Green and asking,
"Dad, did you need me for something?"
"Nothing much, I wanted to introduce you to some uncles and gentlemen to get acquainted," he said. He then pulled Sophia Green aside, nced in the direction of Adam Jones, and in a lower voice, asked,
"How did it go?"
Sophia Green knew what Cam Green was asking. Her eyes suddenly reddened, "Dad, dont ask anymore, Adam Jones is never going to like me, at least... as long as Elly Campbell is around, I wont stand a chance."
"Then let her disappear," he replied.
Sophia was stunned for a moment, thinking she had misheard. She looked at Cam Green in astonishment, catching a fleeting murderous intent in his eyes, which made her heart beat a few beats faster.
"What... what?" she asked.
The murderous intent in Cam Greens eyes quickly vanished, making Sophia think she had seen it incorrectly.
"Oh, its nothing. Dad just wanted to tell you that since youre in love, you should strive for it and not give up so easily. A man like Adam Jones shouldnt belong to just one woman."
Of course, Sophia wasnt willing to give up just like that, but with Adam Jones having such a low opinion of her, how could she throw herself at him without just making him despise her even more?
Cam Green could see his daughters thoughts just by looking into her eyes, then he shifted his gaze toward Thompson, who appeared indifferent to the situation.
He vividly remembered that ever since they returned from Jones Ind, they had had a big argument. Although she had kneeled before him begging him to keep her and even handed over the Jonesspany shares she had obtained from Henry Jones years ago, giving him half of them, just to stay by his side
Since then, she had be less subservient before him. And she was even more so with his daughter.
The day before yesterday, Sophia hadined that this woman had set her up and even pped her.
When he confronted Thompson, she wasnt nervous and even admitted it outright.
She argued that, as a stepdaughter, speaking rudely to her stepmother was bad enough, but she had gone further and hit her. As an elder, shouldnt she be allowed to hit back?
Chapter 828. No one has a heart of stone.
Chapter 828: 828. No one has a heart of stone.
Cam Green hadnt expected Thompson Shuyi to actually talk back to him, and for a moment, he didnt know how to respond to her.
After all, this woman had been tirelessly serving by his side for over twenty years and had taken care of his daughter for just as long without a word ofint, no one is heartless.
How could he possibly not have any feelings for her?
Back then, if it was said he had some other intentions, to take a woman from Henry Jones hands, that sense of achievement wasnt something everyone could experience.
This woman, even though she had aged, still retained her charm and was a woman any man would be attracted to.
Moreover, having been together for over twenty years, even if he hadnt been moved, he had already grown ustomed to her.
But he had long been ustomed to her submissive demeanor and eagerness to please in his presence, and relied on her inability to leave him, so whenever something wasnt to his liking, he would speak to her harshly.
If she really left him, Cam Green truly wouldnt be willing to let her go.
Moreover, with a face like hers, even though she was over fifty, there were still many men who would marry her.
Especially since she still held a quarter of Henry Jones shares from those days.
Now, seeing her act as if he was optional, he wasnt sure if it was because she had something to rely on or if she truly didnt care whether he wanted her or not; in this moment, Cam Green didnt dare to be harsh with Thompson Shuyi.
The tone of his speech, also softened much more than usual, sounded more like an old married couple than a condescending stance as he began,
"You know, Sophia is your daughter too, after all. How can you not help her when Adam Jones treated her like that?"
Although it was a reprimand, his tone wasnt so harsh. Thompson Shuyis gaze subtly scanned him, and she inwardly scoffed with irony.
Since Cam Green was giving her face, Thompson Shuyi naturally wouldnt act pompous in front of him. Hearing his mildint, she replied,
"How was I to know shed be so impatient? I hadnt even started to speak before she chased after him; what could I do? Could I possibly bring her back?"
"You..."
Compared to her pitiful appearance in front of Cam Green, Sophia Green showed no such courtesy in front of Thompson Shuyi.
Furthermore, over the past twenty-plus years, both father and daughter favored Thompson Shuyis submissive behavior in front of them; her sudden assertiveness was somewhat hard for Sophia Green to ept.
But she wasnt hopelessly foolish and had picked up on the deliberately softened tone of her fathers speech to Thompson Shuyi.
Clearly, her father also had his reservations about Thompson Shuyi.
Whether it was because of Adam Jones or because of the years of living closely together, her father had developed feelings for this woman, Sophia Green knew that she could no longer feel superior in front of Thompson Shuyi.
The only sense of superiority Sophia Green had in front of Thompson Shuyi came from her father, Cam Green.
But if even her father was softening in front of Thompson Shuyi, she really couldnt do much to Thompson Shuyi.
Even if she was reluctant to admit it, though she was twenty years younger, Thompson Shuyis face was still iparable to her own.
Otherwise, she wouldnt have given birth to a son as handsome as Adam Jones.
When it came to money, although Thompson Shuyi had never constantly unted it, she was indeed wealthier than her father, Cam Green.
Having received a quarter of the shares from Henry Jones, with the current market value of the Jonespany, Thompson Shuyi was wealthier than any other woman around her.
Chapter 829: If only you were this honest earlier, that would be so much better.
Chapter 829: If only you were this honest earlier, that would be so much better.
Even some resources she had in the entertainment industry, which only she knew of, were things that Sophia Thompson bought with money.
If one day she was unwilling to support her anymore, especially given her recent bad reputation, its very possible she could indeed be cklisted.
With this thought, Sophia Green indeed restrained herself a lot and didnt dare to quarrel with Sophia Thompson anymore. She just resentfully retracted her gaze.
Cam Green knew his daughter was at a disadvantage in front of Sophia Thompson and intended to speak up for her, but seeing that Sophia Thompson was no longer diligently trying to please and exin herself like before, he knew she now had a sense of security and thus also gave up on the idea of speaking for his daughter.
He simply said to Sophia Green, "You too, who Adam Jones is, and what kind of ce this is, you cant be so impatient to approach Adam Jones at Master rks birthday banquet. Fortunately, he still cared that today is the Old Masters birthday and didnt make you look too bad. If he truly didnt give you face, you would have lost a lot of it today."
Although Cam Green also felt sorry for his daughter, what she did today was indeed too embarrassing to be seen in public.
Pursuing a man in such a hasty manner was also too contemptible.
Sophia Greens eyes reddened after being scolded by her father, feeling both heartache and aggrieved.
Had Adam ever given her face? Those words he said earlier were just shy of trampling her face into the mud.
"I understand, Daddy."
In front of Cam Green, Sophia Green was obedient, even if she felt deeply unjust inside, she silently bowed her head and admitted her mistake.
Seeing his daughter admitting her fault, Cam Green couldnt bear to me her further and said:
"Alright, Daddy knows what youre thinking, but Adam Jones is no ordinary man, and wont just ept you because you throw yourself at him. The more impatient you are, the more counterproductive it will be. Take it slow."
He patted Sophia Greens shoulder, although somewhat ming her for her impatience, he did not disapprove of her actively pursuing Adam Jones.
If Adam Jones could be his son-inw, it would be beneficial for him and for the people behind him.
After speaking with Sophia Green, he added another piece of advice, "Discuss things with your mom first before doing anything. She has more experience after all, and has seen more of the world."
His wordsplimented Sophia Thompson quite intentionally and this was indeed quite rare.
Unmoved, Sophia Thompson slightly raised an eyebrow. Being praised by Cam Green like this naturally made her happy; Cam Green had neverplimented her in this way before, nor had he used the word "Mom" in front of Sophia Green to affirm her status.
Even though she knew Cam Green had suddenly softened his attitude towards her only because he had intentions to use her, Sophia Thompson had to admit that she was extremely pleased at that moment.
Sophia Green certainly also noticed Cam Greens intentional ttery towards Sophia Thompson in his words, felt a sinking in her heart, but she was discerning enough not to voice any objections, reluctantly agreeing.
"I understand, Daddy. I will listen to Moms advice."
"Hmm."
After giving his instructions, Cam Green went back to resume his ce by Master rks side.
Watching Cam Green walk away, Sophia Thompson turned to look at Sophia Green, who wore an expression of discontent, adopting almost a triumphant attitude, andughed:
"Had you been this obedient earlier, you wouldnt have lost so much face in front of my son."
"You..."
Sophia Greens expression darkened as she looked at Sophia Thompsons smug demeanor, her eyes turned cold, and she couldnt help but raise her hand to p her face, only to see Sophia Thompson standing unflinchingly, fearlessly looking at her.
Chapter 830. No need to struggle at a young age
Chapter 830: 830. No need to struggle at a young age
"Go ahead, just let everyone, including my son, see how you, as a stepdaughter, treat your stepmother. Youre used to being on the Hot Searchtely anyway, one more wont hurt."
Sophia Green was indeed intimidated by Thompson, especially when she heard him mention Adam Jones.
Although Adam Jones did not yet like Thompson as a mother, the bond of blood between mother and child was unbreakable.
Thompson was different from her; as long as she tried to change herself and won Adams favor, she would acknowledge having a real mother.
Therefore, she could no longer treat Thompson as she used to, especially not at Master rks birthday banquet, letting him see her physically attack his own mother.
Thinking this, she resentfully withdrew her hand that she had raised.
Thompson didnt hide the mockery in her eyes, looking at Sophia, she said, "Its good you learned your ce sooner rather thanter."
After speaking, she turned back to the group ofdies, disregarding Sophias dark expression.
Sophia was so angry she gritted her teeth, and at the same time, a sense of indescribable helplessness surged in her heart.
Unable to attract Adam Jones, unable to deal with Elly Campbell, and now having to mind Thompson, that vile womans mood.
If she had to keep living suffocated, minding others all the time, unable to live freely and recklessly like Elly Campbell, then what was the point?
Therefore, even though she knew she shouldnt be impatient now, her reluctance did not subside at all.
When Cam Green returned to Master rks side, he saw that they were still admiring the calligraphy scroll sent by Adam Jones.
Zhao Mengfus running script, widely recognized as beautiful, particrly appealed to these older professors who practiced calligraphy in their spare time, idolizing these famous calligraphers works.
Some were even calligraphy masters themselves, and they couldnt resist such scrolls, holding one for a long time, which made Master rk anxious.
Cam Green unnoticeably moved next to Adam Jones, casually starting a conversation:
"I have long admired President Joness reputation, and I am honored to meet you today."
Adam Jones nced at him, his attitude cold.
Cam Green was not offended; after all, he had stolen Adams real father and cuckolded his dad, so Adams unfriendly demeanor was to be expected.
Unfazed, he smiled and continued the conversation, "President Jones is young and aplished, outshining us older folks. At such a young age, you could easily not struggle, which certainly makes us old folks envious."
Hearing Cam Greens ttering words, Adam Jones waspletely indifferent, simply responding nonchntly:
"Mister Green, if you hadmitted to legitimate things in your youth, instead of engaging in crooked deeds, you wouldnt need to be envious of me today."
Adam Jones spoke pointedly and didnt intend to give Cam Green any way to save face.
Cam Greens ttering smile froze for a moment, a hint of menace crossing his eyes.
Knowing that Adam Jones was insinuating about his affair with Thompson, Cam Green felt a perverse sense of pride.
The wife of Henry Jones, Adam Joness own mother, actually taking delight underneath him, Cam Green. Revealing that not only wouldnt bring shame but might also make many men envious.
Nowadays, not many people are aware of Thompsons past, but Cam Green knew very well the reaction it would elicit if others realized this woman, who had remained nameless beside him for over twenty years, was Adam Joness biological mother.
Chapter 831. President Jones and my Sophia have such similar tastes.
Chapter 831: 831. President Jones and my Sophia have such simr tastes.
Cam Green couldnt urately predict whether the news about Shuyi Thompsons affair with Adam Jones would be good or bad for him, so he never dared to spread it recklessly.
After being confronted by Adam Jones like that, Cam Green also became annoyed, and his attitude was no longer courteous, even though he still wore a smile on his face, which to outsiders seemed more like he was just engaging in conversation.
"I know President Jones mes me for taking your mother, but we are all adults. Your mother didnt follow me while your father was alive. After your father passed away, your mother sought her own happiness, which is not entirely unreasonable. President Jones cant be so selfish as to stop your mother from finding happiness. Dont you agree?"
Cam Green, of course, knew that Adam Jones was aware of Shuyi Thompsons affair. His words were merely meant to provoke Adam Jones.
He had thought Adam Jones would be angered, but instead he just looked at him, smiled, and said,
"Even my dads cast-offs are someone youd pick up; what good could you possibly do? How could I possibly worry about such trivialities with you?"
Cam Greens face darkened further at Adam Joness words.
Initially, he had intended to use Shuyi Thompson to strike against Adam Jones, but the words that Adam Jones spoke were even more outrageous.
Like a lump of blood stuck in his throat, unable to go down, Cam Greens face turned red. After a long time, he finally lowered his voice and said,
"You really are a great son, humiliating your own mother like that."
Confronted with Cam Greens morally charged usation, Adam Jones appeared unconcerned, looked at him with a mysterious smile, and then turned his gaze away.
Seeing that Adam Jones had no intention of engaging further, Cam Green didnt continue to make a fool of himself. As Elly Campbell was not by his side at the moment and thinking of something, his eyes shed and he approached the Old Master, saying,
"Old Master, what a coincidence. President Jones has brought you a scroll of calligraphy, and my little girl has just brought you an inkstone. This scroll paired with the inkstone is perfect for your daily practice."
While the statement sounded unobjectionable, discussing a scroll matched with an inkstone, anyone who saw the Hot Search online would know that Cam Greens daughter was attempting to get close to Adam Jones.
So on closer inspection, Cam Greens words took on a different vor.
The moment Adam Jones heard this, his expression suddenly turned cold, and his gaze towards Cam Green also held a hint of fierceness.
Cam Green, sensing the sudden chill in Adam Joness stare, not only didnt soften, but even provocatively started, saying,
"President Jones and my Sophia really do have simr tastes."
Suggesting so tantly to link Adam Jones with his own daughter, those who could see through Cam Greens intentions looked at him with somewhat indescribable expressions.
While some initially admired his talents, they hadnt expected him to be so unscrupulous in his conduct.
At someone elses grandfathers birthday party, trying to steal his granddaughters spotlight.
Some professors who didnt follow online gossip felt something off about his statement, too.
Because it was the Old Masters birthday party, Adam Jones didnt wish to openly disy displeasure and simply said indifferently,
"This calligraphy scroll was chosen by my wife."
With a single sentence, he skillfully deflected Cam Greens intentional effort to link his daughter with himself back.
If it had been anyone else, they might have given Cam Green some face and just let it be, but Adam Jones, on the other hand, deliberately rified the issue, clearly stating to Cam Green that he wanted no entanglements with his daughter.
Chapter 832. The congratulatory gift from Sophia Green
Chapter 832: 832. The congrattory gift from Sophia Green
If left unexined, people would only think Cam Greens behavior was somewhat ill-mannered, but once Adam Jones exined, people felt that Cam Green was like a clown, trying to cling to others to foster rtions, yet being unweed in doing so.
Facing the indescribable looks from the crowd, Cam Greens expression was also not a pleasant sight.
He had thought that in front of so many people, and at the Old Masters birthday banquet, Adam Jones wouldnt embarrass him too much, but unexpectedly, not even a shred of face was given to him.
A glint of icy darkness shed in Cam Greens eyes, yet he feigned ignorance and smiled, giving himself a way out as he said,
"So it turns out that Mrs. Jones picked it, which seems to suggest Mrs. Joness tastes are simr to our Sophias."
On one hand, this statement served as a way for him to save face, as if to say his earlierment about Adam and Sophia sharing a simr taste was not intended to tie the two together.
On the other hand, it was a veiled jab at Adam Jones.
Mrs. Jones and Sophia had simr tastes, so they both took a liking to him, Adam Jones.
Whether Adam Jones or anybody else caught the implication in his words, Cam Green shamelessly said it anyway.
Master rk initially didnt have much affection for the girl, Sophia Green; she was eyeing men, even eyeing his grandson-inw.
If not for the fact that he had to maintain the courtesy due to a host as guests had arrived, he would have wanted to kick this shameless family out right then and there.
His expression imperceptibly darkened, and then he heard Cam Green call out to someone not far away with a gentle voice, saying, "Sophia."
Sophia Green was, at that moment, obediently following behind Thompson Shuyi, dealing with those high societydies, albeit very unwillingly.
Her expression slightly distracted, she came back to her senses only when Cam Green called her name.
Turning her head, she saw Cam Green gesturing to her, "Come here."
Sophia Green seemed to have thought of something, her gaze subtly lowered before she finally moved towards Cam Green.
On the surface, Sophia Green maintained all the proper etiquette.
After greeting Grandfather rk and the Professors, she turned to Cam Green, "Dad, did you need something?"
"Didnt you prepare an inkstone from the era of Emperor Huizong of Song as a birthday gift for Grandfather rk? Why not bring it out for the professors to appreciate as well?"
Sophia Green seemed to have considered something, a trace of light briefly brightening in her eyes before she quickly concealed it, saying demurely,
"Ive already had it put away when we arrived, sister."
The sister Sophia Green referred to was her cousin, Elly Campbells sister-inw, Adrian Green.
As the eldest grandson, Arthur rk and Adrian Green were in charge of greeting guests, and the gifts brought by the guests were also handed over to them to be ced on a special shelf reserved for the gifts.
As the host family, of course, they couldnt just open gifts in front of the guests, so all the gifts brought by guests were piled up on that shelf.
Elly Campbell, being Grandfather rks granddaughter and knowing that she had brought calligraphy for him, had her gift unveiled by the Old Master right there for a few Professors to appreciate together.
When several professors heard that Sophia Green had given an inkstone from the era of Emperor Huizong of Song, they also showed keen interest.
"Inkstones from the era of Emperor Huizong of Song are rare treasures, and few have survived to this day, Id indeed like to have a look," Professor Gresia was the first to speak up, with Professor Grant adding his agreement nearby.
Chapter 833. Who broke the inkstone?
Chapter 833: 833. Who broke the inkstone?
Master rk, because he had issues with Cam Green and his daughter, had no interest in appreciating the inkstone. However, seeing that several old friends were quite interested in it, he naturally did not want to dampen their spirits and asked Arthur rk to bring it over.
Elly Campbell came out of the restroom and unexpectedly encountered Lily Jones in the corridor.
Compared to her previous arrogant behavior, Lily Jones looked considerably haggard.
Lily Jones had not expected to bump into Elly Campbell while visiting the restroom, and her expression suddenly darkened.
Elly Campbell thought she woulde looking for trouble as she had done before and instinctively protected her stomach, subconsciously getting ready to defend herself.
Seeing that Lily Jones quickly shifted her gaze away from her face, as if she hadnt seen her at all, she walked past her.
Seeing this, Elly Campbell certainly did not initiate a greeting, and as she was about to leave, she heard Lily Jones speak in a harsh tone,
"Im sorry."
Elly Campbell paused for a moment, turning back in surprise to look at Lily Jones, who still maintained that cold demeanor. Although she was apologizing, there was no hint of sincerity in her eyes.
Seeing Elly Campbell look her way, she said stiffly,
"Elly Campbell, I apologize to you not because I think Ive done something wrong, but because I dont want Christopher Moore to be too disappointed in me. He wants me to respect you, so I will respect you. If he thinks Im wrong, then Im wrong, but thats only for him, not for you."
Elly Campbell listened to her awkward exnation andughed casually, saying,
"You dont need to apologize to me. Whether your apology is sincere or not, I dont need it. However, since you still care about Christopher Moore, you should stop acting out in front of him. He tolerates you, and even if you cannot reciprocate ordingly, you should at least not push the limits. I can see that he doesnt really want to divorce you."
Lily Jones looked at her expressionlessly without saying a word.
Only to hear Elly Campbell continue,
"As for me, you and I wont have any dealings. If your brother wants you to return to the Jones family, I wont stop him, and if he does not, I also wont give him much advice. Between us, its best if we dont provoke each other. However, considering that I delivered your son, Ill give you one final piece of advice: if you really cherish Christopher Moore, then you should treasure him."
Lily Jones, unusually patient, listened to Elly Campbell until the end but still turned around and entered the restroom with an expressionless face, without responding to her.
Elly Campbell was indifferent; after all, she held little hope for Lily Jones.
But the fact that she could muster the courage to apologize for Christopher Moores sake showed she wasnt beyond redemption.
After leaving the restroom, just as she was going to find Adam Jones, she noticed a crowd gathering around Master rk, as if something had happened.
Elly Campbell felt uneasy and quickly walked over.
She then heard Sophia Greens voice rise from the crowd, "How can it just end up being smashed like this?"
In her low voice, there was a mix of helplessness, sadness, and a subdued anger.
Following that, Cam Greens voice thundered, "Judging by the degree to which this inkstone is smashed, its clear it was deliberately broken. We just need to check the surveince to see who passed by there."
The inkstone was broken?
Elly Campbell recalled the voice of Sophia Green she had just heard and raised an eyebrow.
Sophia Green, such a connoisseur, had given her grandfather an inkstone?
She stepped up to Adam Joness side and asked in a low voice, "What happened?"
Chapter 834. Whose necklace is this?
Chapter 834: 834. Whose ne is this?
Adam Jones didnt speak; he simply nced at Adrian Green holding that exquisitely yellow silk-wrapped gift box, which contained an inkstone inside, but by then, it was already shattered into pieces.
Sophia Green stood beside Cam Green with an aggrieved expression, her face showing some indignation.
At that moment, Thompson Shuyi was also standing by Sophias side, kindly and earnestly consoling her:
"Alright, alright, dont be anxious. Let your sister and brother-inw check the surveince footage and see."
At that time, Master rksplexion wasnt very good. If it werent for his birthday celebration, not wanting to dampen the spirits of his guests, he would have already left.
What a mess.
This entire family, ever since they arrived, had caused nothing but trouble. A perfectly fine inkstone who would have destroyed it for no reason? Who knows if it was already broken before it was gifted.
The Old Master didnt want to suspect others maliciously, but it was really this family that was exasperating.
Everything they said seemed to be insinuating that someone was deliberately targeting their family.
What did they mean by that? Did they think the rk Family consisted of such people?
Master rks face darkened further as he said, "I am very sorry, but our family is all we have; we dont have any surveince installed in our home."
Although the Old Masters tone wasnt harsh, everyone could still detect the anger he was suppressing, and no one dared to make a sound.
Just then, a servant of the rk Family approached Adrian Green and handed him something that looked like a ne, "Young Miss, this was found near the gifts."
Adrian Greens brows slightly furrowed without a sound, and he looked towards Elly Campbell with aplex gaze.
He recognized this ne; he had often seen Elly Campbell wearing it.
Elly Campbell immediately recognized the ne that the servant handed to Adrian as her own.
It was from the year she spent in the United States, when she visited a remote town and happened to encounter a tornado. At that time, a teenage girl was injured in the leg by a copsing house, and it was she who rescued her.
Afterward, that girl handmade this ne and gave it to her as a gift.
She also told her that her ancestors were wizards and that the ne could bring her safety.
Although she didnt know whether it was true or not, she epted it as it was a token of the girls heart.
Later, whether by coincidence or because the ne truly could bring safety, she encountered several dangers in the United States, each time onlying through them safely because she wore that ne.
After that, she almost always wore the ne and never left it off her person.
She didnt know how she had lost it.
Elly Campbell touched her empty neck and her brows suddenly twisted.
The ne was so light she hadnt noticed when it fell off, and she didnt know why it would be found near the gift stand, a ce she had never visited.
As the servant spoke, the old couple of the rk Family naturally also heard, and the Old Lady looked at the ne in Adrians hand, saying:
"Adrian, whose ne is this?"
With aplex expression, Adrian nced at Elly Campbell more than once, but before he could answer, Sophia suddenly eximed, "I recognize this ne, its..."
Sophias words stopped at the tip of her tongue, as if she was considering something and did not continue, but the fullness of her grievance seemed ready to spill from her eyes.
Biting her lower lip, she felt too aggrieved to speak.
The elderly rk couple, already somewhat annoyed by her affected behavior, was about to speak when Thompson Shuyi spoke up before them:
"Sophia, you recognize this ne? Do you know whose it is?"
Chapter 835. Can’t even say a name without hesitation.
Chapter 835: 835. Cant even say a name without hesitation.
Sophia Green pursed her lips, hesitating slightly before nodding.
"Then say it, whose is this? The shelfs position is so secluded, who would go there for no reason?"
That meant to tell everyone that the owner of the ne was the real culprit who smashed the inkstone.
In fact, that was the case. The shelfs position was indeed very secluded, and one couldnt touch the shelf unless they purposely went over there.
And normally, who would go to the gift shelf area for no reason? Were they ying hide and seek?
So, although Thompsons words seemed to be pointed, they were also true.
"Mother, I..."
Sophia Green bit her lower lip, her face a picture of difficulty, and when Master rk saw this pretentious expression, he endured it for a while but finally couldnt help but speak up:
"Alright, if you know whose ne it is, just say it quickly; why are you hemming and hawing over just one name?"
This family had never made anyonefortable when they came over.
The Old Masters impatience was clear enough, and his voice sank, silencing everyone present.
Sophia Green didnt expect Master rk to speak so impolitely, calling her "hemming and hawing," and her face immediately turned red with embarrassment.
Just as she was about to speak, someone else beat her to it, saying, "This ne is mine."
The speaker was Elly Campbell.
Compared to Sophia Greens tentative and troubled demeanor, Elly Campbell appeared straightforward and open.
Seeing her flick back a stray lock of hair and walk toward Adrian Green, she took back the ne in his palm and put it around her own neck, saying:
"I really dont know how this ne ended up over there all of a sudden."
As a "suspect," Elly Campbell appeared exceptionally open, with an attitude that suggested she had nothing to do with the incident.
Sophia Green watched Elly Campbell still maintaining her calmposure at this time and felt a surge of resentment.
She no longer acted as cautiously or pretended to be in a difficult position but directly said:
"The ne hangs around your neck, why would it appear there? Do we need to spell it out even more clearly?"
As Sophia spoke, she nced over at Adam Jones next to Elly Campbell, trying to see a trace of me toward Elly on his face, but he looked, just like Elly,pletely unaffected.
Seeing Elly struggling with the sp of the ne, he reached over, "Let me help you put it on."
"Okay."
Elly let go, handing the ne to Adam Jones.
Adam Jones carefully pushed her long hair aside and methodically helped her put on the ne.
Throughout the process, both were calm andposed. They didnt even give Sophia half a nce in response to her usation.
Sophia Green bit her lower lip, feeling indignation. Seeing that the Jones couple didnt bother with her, all she could do was grit her teeth and linger there, ring resentfully at Elly Campbell.
After Adam Jones had finished helping Elly Campbell with the ne, she finally turned her attention to Sophia and smiled, saying:
"As I said, I dont know why the ne was there. What do you want me to say? If you insist I say something, then its that someone picked up my ne and threw it over there."
She spread her hands helplessly, clearly not taking the incident too seriously.
Sophia Green was irked by Ellys words, her gaze flickered, and then, she scoffed:
"Mrs. Jones, do you always talk so irresponsibly? Who would pick up your ne and instead of returning it to you, throw it in that ce? Dont you think that reasoning is a bit far-fetched?"
Chapter 836. Can’t steal my thunder
Chapter 836: 836. Cant steal my thunder
Elly Campbell still appeared calm and collected, her beautiful eyes resting on Sophia Greens discontented face as she said carelessly:
"This question should really be directed at the person who found my ne. You ask me, but I cant give you an answer."
She spread her hands in a carefree manner, which was irritating enough to make people clench their teeth.
Meanwhile, Cam Green, watching his daughters aggressive demeanor as well as Ellys rxed appearance, felt a twitch in his eyelid and sensed that something was amiss.
Although he was not very familiar with this girl, Elly Campbell, he knew she wouldnt deliberately break a gift given by his daughter.
This young woman, whom he had never met, exuded an air of arrogance, a trait that matched well with Adam Jones.
Even if she did not hold his daughter in high regard, she wouldnt stoop so low as to break someone elses gift, especially when it was a gift for her grandfather.
Compared to Elly, Cam found it easier to believe that his own daughter might intentionally try to trap Elly.
His daughter hadtely lost her senses, acting recklessly without considering the consequences, and was willing to do anything to win over Adam Jones, not realizing she was not leaving herself any way out.
Although the situation was still unclear, seeing theposed manner of Elly and her husband, Adam Jones, he couldnt help but inwardly worry for his daughter.
"Mrs. Jones, its somewhat dishonorable of you to act this way. Your ne mysteriously appeared there, and you cant exin why, my inkstone was clearly smashed by you, and now that the evidence is conclusive, you still deny it... How can you bully someone like this?"
As she spoke, Sophia Green stomped her foot in anger, looking exactly like someone grievously wronged by Elly with no recourse.
Her eyes even reddened at just the right moment.
Some of the onlookers, unclear on the details, were somewhat swayed by Sophias act, while the appearance of Ellys ne on the shelf seemed far-fetched.
Who would randomly throw her ne towards the shelf unless someone intended to frame her?
This was the rk Familys home, after all, and she was Master rks granddaughter. Who would dare to frame her?
Thus, people tended to believe that maybe Elly had intentionally broken the inkstone Sophia had gifted.
Wasnt it rumored online that she was throwing herself at Adam Jones?
So, as Adam Jones wife, taking revenge on her seemed normal.
"Conclusive evidence?"
Elly looked at Sophia Green, her eyebrows raised, "Did you see with your own eyes that it was me who smashed the gift you sent?"
"You..."
Sophia was so furious that her eyes bulged even more.
But inside she was angry, though she appeared very pleased on the surface.
Because in this demeanor, Elly seemed to be grasping at straws, while she positioned herself as a victim wronged beyond reproach.
With trembling fingers, she pointed at Elly for a long time before she managed to regain herposure, then looking at her sorrowfully, she said:
"I merely prepared a modest gift for Grandfather rk, it wasnt worth much, just a token of my regard for Grandfather rk, it wouldnt overshadow your multi-million-dor calligraphy, why...why did you have to do this..."
Saying this, she even began to cover her face and sob softly.
Elly remained calm and collected, saying, "You just said it yourself, you cant overshadow me, why would I smash something of a person who poses no threat to me?"
Chapter 837. On the street, 10 can be bought for 100 dollars
Chapter 837: 837. On the street, 10 can be bought for 100 dors
Sophia Green was stopped short by Elly Campbellsment, halting herints.
Ellys attitude was like a punch hitting cotton; even if she wanted to argue, she couldnt get it started.
She pursed her lips, and after a long time, she managed to stammer out, "You... you misunderstood my rtionship with President Jones..."
"No, I didnt misunderstand,"
Elly quickly cut her off, her face still showing that indifferent demeanor.
Sophia had thought the next thing she would say was that she really did have some entanglement with Adam Jones, which would give Sophia the perfect opportunity to escte the situation.
However, she heard Elly say:
"First, our President Jones hasnt given you a second nce, and second, he hasnt shown you any kindness, so where do you get the confidence to think that I would target you over such groundless usations?"
Sophia was so stunned by the retort that she turned pale. Any reasonable person, after Adam Joness earlier admonishment, would have known to back down.
After all, if the argument continued, she would undoubtedly be the one who ended up embarrassed.
But Sophia, stubbornly, insisted on pinning those ludicrous usations onto Ellys head.
"Now of course you would say that, otherwise how would you exin your attempt to smash my inkstone?"
The points Elly had made, though sounding somewhat illogical, still created a doubt.
Just because Ellys ne was there didnt prove she had actually been there, and since no one had seen Elly smash the inkstone, it would be impossible to convict Elly based on that alone.
Inw, there is still the principle of "innocent until proven guilty," with the requirement for both witness and evidence.
Whats more, Elly had no motive, no witnesses, and the single piece of evidence could easily be refuted.
Yet, people tend to stick to first impressions, and this ne, while it couldnt convict Elly directly, could easily cause her public embarrassment.
This was all Sophia wanted,
"Enough, enough. Is it worth it? You can buy ten of those knockoffs for 100 dors at any street-side workshop. They may be cheap, but at least theyre useful. If its broken, just buy another one. Why make such a scene on the Old Masters special day, dont you think its too low?"
Just then, an irritated voice with a hint of disdain broke the tense atmosphere between the two.
Ten for 100 dors?
Sophia wasughably angered by these words, turning her gaze to the person who had spoken.
It was a very young face, barely in his twenties,
wearing gold-rimmed sses, dressed in a manner
that seemed deliberately mature.
He was d in a dark suit, holding a folding fan in his hand on this cold day, casually fanning himself,
his handsome features expressing a touch of arrogance.
Sophia didnt recognize him, but seeing him dress up so pretentiously at such a young age, she guessed he was just some superficial character, and sneered:
"Ignorance is no sin, but why announce it so loudly, embarrassing yourself in front of so many Professors, dont you feel ashamed?"
As soon as Sophia said this, many around them looked at her with incredulous eyes as if they had heard some absurd joke.
But at that moment, Sophia was so preupied with how to scheme against Elly, aiming to have her criticized by all, that shepletely missed the odd looks in peoples eyes.
Even Cam Green, upon hearing his daughters words, couldnt help but grimace.
The young man who had just spoken, unangered by Sophias words, gently waved his folding fan a couple of times and smiled without responding.
But to anyone who knew him, it was clear he was annoyed.
Chapter 838. Backstage Owner of Dragon Pavilion
Chapter 838: 838. Backstage Owner of Dragon Pavilion
Elly Green looked at the youth with a hint of showiness in her tone and said,
"The inkstone I gave to Grandfather rk is from the Song Dynasty, used by Emperor Huizong himself. It was with this very inkstone that he created his Slender Gold Script. I spent 2 million to buy it, and now that its been smashed, thats one thing, but to think that it would turn out to be a cheap street stall item here, where ten can be bought for just 100 bucks?"
Two million?
Although everyone present was wealthy, to hear that Elly, who wasnt particrly close to the Old Master, was willing to spend 2 million on an inkstone for him, they couldnt help but nce at her askance.
It appears that this Miss Green from the Turnbaugh Family is quite generous indeed.
However, Sophia Thompson, upon hearing Elly Greens words, looked at her with some astonishment.
Before Elly Green spoke, Sophia had thought that although Elly had brought an inkstone, it was merely amon inkstone left from the time of Emperor Huizong, but she did not expect it to be that very one they had admired at Dragon Pavilion?
Didnt she find it too expensive and decided not to buy it at the time?
Could it be that she felt unwilling to be outdone by Elly Campbell, so she went back and bought it afterward?
Sophia Thompson suppressed the shock in her eyes, feeling that things were not so simple.
When the youth heard this, his smile instantly became brighter.
"An inkstone used by Emperor Huizong?"
He spun the folding fan in his hand quickly, and his gaze, sharp as a searchlight, darted over Elly Greens face with a smile and said,
"That inkstone was perfectly disyed in my shop, when did you buy it?"
Upon hearing this, Elly Green felt a sudden panic and hastily avoided the youths eyes.
What does he mean?
What does he mean by his shop?
She remembered the inkstone that was on disy in Dragon Pavilion, used by Emperor Huizong, and shuddered.
Could it be that he is the elusive owner behind Dragon Pavilion?
She had heard of Dragon Pavilion, where the mysterious owner never showed himself in public, always having managers of his various stores to greet the customers.
Not many people had seen the person behind Dragon Pavilion, and Elly Green had assumed that the owner would surely be a mature man over his fifties or even older. She had never imagined it would turn out to be someone not even twenty years old.
Confronted directly by the owner of Dragon Pavilion, Elly Greens heart panicked for a moment, but then she calmed down, remembering what the person who sold her the inkstone had said.
"Ha! Just because you say that whats in your store is genuine doesnt make it so. All you have is a famous signboard; who would know if you sell fake goods under its name?"
This was the first time they heard someone so brazenly question whether Dragon Pavilion sold counterfeit items. The people looking at Elly Green hadplicated expressions.
Let alone who was behind Dragon Pavilion, just on the strength of Parkers century-old reputation, would they really need to make money by selling fakes?
In the whole of Greece, if Dragon Pavilion didnt have a particr antique, it was absolutely impossible to find it anywhere else.
Was this young maid truly suitable to continue making a fool of herself here?
This youth was indeed the mysterious owner of Dragon Pavilion, the only grandson of the Head of the Parker Family, named George Parker.
The name "Dragon Pavilion" of his antique store was derived as a homophone of his own name.
George Parker now smiled even more obviously, but the amusement in his eyes gradually faded away, clearly angered by Greens challenge.
George Parkers temperament was such that you could question him, but you could not doubt the authenticity of the items he sold. That would be an insult to his professional integrity.
Chapter 839. Why bother taking on this trouble?
Chapter 839: 839. Why bother taking on this trouble?
Everyone looked at George Parkers expression, then at Sophia Greens fearlessness of the ignorant, and shook their heads with indescribable feelings in their hearts.
At this moment, Master rk, who had been cold and silent, spoke up again.
"In that case, lets get an appraisal expert," he said.
With that, Master rk turned to Professor Grant, who had been silent all this time, and said:
"Old Brown, youve been studying these antiques, so take a look at the inkstone and see whether its real or fake."
The Old Master waved his hand tiredly. A perfectly good birthday banquet had been turned upside down by this familys antics, truly vexing.
Professor Grant, due to his advanced age and not-so-good eyesight, and not one to maliciously specte on a young girls intentions, had not suspected the authenticity of the broken inkstone.
Seeing it broken, he felt a deep sense of regret in his heart.
But now, hearing what George Parker had said, the possibility that the inkstone Sophia Green purchased was a fake became very likely.
He didnt want to specte that the girl intentionally bought a fake antique inkstone to satisfy her vanity, but rather guessed she had been cheated.
Now he just wanted to determine the authenticity of the inkstone. If it was fake, then it wouldnt be so painful to see it broken.
Professor Grant nodded and was about to ask someone to bring a magnifying ss when he heard Sophia Green say:
"Grandfather rk, its not that I dont trust Professor Grants abilities, but this is your birthday banquet, and Mrs. Jones is your granddaughter. Please forgive my bluntness, but I dont believe Professor Grant will be impartial."
"You..."
Now the Old Master felt even worse. It wasnt enough to have disrupted his birthday banquet; now they were challenging the character of his old friend and himself.
"Ha! If thats the case, then you find someone yourself," he said.
Professor Grant, who was suspected of being partial, also had fire in his belly.
After finishing his words, he turned to Cam Green with a serious expression and said, "Sanders, this is your daughter. Since she doesnt trust this old man, you go find her an appraisal expert. If she trusts the one you find, she should be at ease, right?"
At this moment, Cam Green was also angered by his daughters disregard for the asion andck of respect in her words.
Even though what his daughter said was true, her direct confrontation with two respected elders, one of whom was the head of the rk Family, was very improper.
Seeing the displeasure on Professor Grants face, Cam Green smiled appeasingly and said:
"Professor Grant, what are you talking about? Please do the appraisal."
Professor Grant waved his hand and still refused.
On one hand, although Cam Green gave him face by asking him to do the appraisal, his expression and tone clearly showed that, like his daughter, he didnt really want him to.
After all, this was Old Adamss birthday banquet, and they definitely felt he would favor Old Adamss granddaughter and falsely dere a real piece as fake.
On the other hand, he saw that this youngdy of the Green n behaved too frivolously, and the way the inkstone was broken was already quite suspicious.
Besides, someone as proud and wealthy as George Parker, why would he sell fake items and taint his own reputation?
Therefore, the possibility that Sophia Greens inkstone was a fake was high, but if the statement came from him, Cam Green, Sophia Green, and others in the room who thought like Cam Green, would not be convinced by his judgment.
With that in mind, why would he want to trouble himself with this issue?
Seeing that Professor Grant was insistent, Cam Green quickly and very sensibly took advantage of the situation to back down, fearing that Professor Grant might change his mind.
Chapter 840. Mysterious confidence
Chapter 840: 840. Mysterious confidence
"Since Professor Grant is unwilling, Ill just get a friend to help."
Cam Green was very good at passing the buck while maintaining a helpless facade.
What do you mean Professor Grant is unwilling to help? Clearly, its because your entire family doesnt trust him, right?
Professor Grant and Master rk frowned upon hearing what Cam Green said and remained silent, clearly annoyed.
In front of everyone, Cam Green called a friend who taught in the Archaeology Department of Capital University and was a renowned domestic expert in artifact appraisal.
After exining the situation over the phone, the person on the other end didnt refuse and epted the task right then and there.
After hanging up, Cam Green looked towards Master rk and Professor Grant, who seemed unsuspecting, feigned ignorance of their expressions, and offered a casual smile, saying,
"Ive asked Jeny Chapman toe over. Please wait a bit, hell be here soon."
Jeny Chapman was the head of the Archaeology Department at Capital University, having been involved in severalrge-scale royal tomb archeological appraisals.
The antiques appraised and auctioned by him had never been misjudged.
Therefore, when people heard that Cam Green had invited Jeny Chapman to do the appraisal, no one was skeptical.
However, Elly Campbell, who had been firmly used by Sophia Green of smashing her inkstone, merely smiled nonchntly and said,
"Since Professor Chapman has been invited, then whatever result hees up with, Miss Green wont have any more objections, right?"
Sophia Green looked at Elly Campbellsposed demeanor and then at George Parkers face, visibly upset yet nonchnt, and began to feel a bit uneasy.
But at this point, if she were to go back on her word and refuse the authentication, wouldnt that make her seem guilty?
Besides, she had acquired that inkstone from the ck market. While its a ce for shady deals, the likelihood of it being genuine was higher.
Its precisely because it was genuine that it couldnt be sold openly, to avoid breaking thew.
With this in mind, Sophia Green was still convinced that what she had bought was authentic.
Thinking this way, she straightened her back, gave Elly Campbell a cold smirk, and said,
"Of course, Professor Chapman was personally invited by my father. With so many eyes watching here, Im not afraid of you pulling any tricks."
The tone of condescension in her voice caused those present to frown.
Although she was clearly addressing Elly Campbell, it was obvious that the real meaning of her words implied that Master rk and Professor Grant might be biased towards Elly Campbell.
This young Miss Green really didnt know how to conduct herself. Was it really appropriate to talk like this at someone elses birthday feast?
Master rksplexion darkened further. What was supposed to be a pleasant birthday feast had be rather awkward, thanks to this father and daughter.
A flicker of cold light passed through Elly Campbells eyes before she smiled and said, "That would be best."
Saying this, she turned towards George Parker and added, "Young Master Parker, to give everyone even more confidence in Professor Chapmans ability to appraise and judge antiques, while he appraises this inkstone, could you perhaps lend us a few treasures for Professor Chapman to appraise as well?"
There was no doubt about Jeny Chapmans skill here. By making this request, Elly Campbell seemingly aimed to gain trust from others, but in fact, she was closing off any escape route for Sophia Green and Cam Green.
Otherwise, once Jeny Chapman arrived and dered the inkstone fake, this shameless father and daughter might try to find some disgraceful way out.
For instance, iming that Jeny Chapman was mistaken.
Chapter 841. The husband has a lot of money, but nowhere to spend it.
Chapter 841: 841. The husband has a lot of money, but nowhere to spend it.
George Parker was expected to agree to Elly Campbells proposal, considering hed just been used of selling fakes. However, George was merely ying with the folding fan in his hand,zily lifted his eyelids, nced at Elly, and with a haughty expression, said:
"The items in my store are all one-of-a-kind. If they break by ident, theyre gone. Why should I bring them over to prove their authenticity for you?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
She didnt know George, did she? Had they had any conflicts before?
Why did she feel full hostility from Georges tone towards her?
Standing next to her, Adam Jones suddenly chuckled, his gaze towards George narrowing slightly, with a hint of warning.
Georges pupils involuntarily shrank back. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Adam say:
"The items you brought, Ill buy them all. Is that okay?"
Hearing this, everyone present gasped.
True to being a wealthy tycoon, he didnt hesitate to buy rare antiques just to support his wife.
Upon hearing Adams words, George also paused for a moment. Then, his eyes shifted as he pointed to Adam with his fan and said:
"All right, those are your words."
Adam nonchntly nodded but saw that Elly did not quite approve, casting a skeptical nce, "For such a trivial matter, why waste this money?"
"Its not a waste, if the items are counterfeit, Ill make him pay double."
Adams gaze coldly shifted back to George. George just snorted and turned his head away.
His demeanor was like that of a petnt sprite.
Immediately afterward, George took out his phone and made a call, "Bring over the ten most expensive items from our store."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Was this kid seizing the opportunity to fleece her husband?
Have you no shame?
Just as Elly was about to refuse, Adam stopped her.
He leaned over to whisper in Ellys ear,
"Dont worry, your husband has plenty of money and nowhere to spend it."
Elly Campbell: "..."
unting wealth like this is going to get you beaten up.
Elly red at him displeased but didnt stop him further.
It wasnt long before Professor Jeny Chapman arrived on the scene. After greeting everyone, she asked, "What am I here to appraise?"
Cam Green had told her over the phone about an inkstone from the reign of Emperor Huizong of Song that he wanted her to appraise. She was interested in this inkstone, so despite the long journey, she made the trip here.
Before Cam could speak, George spoke up first: "Uncle Anissa, not so fast. Help me make a few deals first."
Jeny was familiar with George, and her eyes lit up upon seeing him.
George had many private collections that he hadnt sold at Dragon Pavilion. She couldnt even feast her eyes on them even if she wanted to.
Hearing Georges words, her face immediately showed an eager expression, "What items, and where are they?"
As soon as she finished speaking, two cars stopped outside the rk Family home, and a total of eleven people got out. Each of the ten people carried a tray covered with red cloth towards the hall.
The leader came to Georges side and said respectfully: "Young Master, as per your instructions, everything is prepared."
"Have them stand properly."
George spoke, his gaze shifting to Adam, "President Jones, all the items are here. To prevent you from backing out of the deal, how about paying for each item as Uncle Anissa appraises them?"
Everyone: "..."
Only someone like George would doubt President Jones on financial matters.
Chapter 842. Buy it all.
Chapter 842: 842. Buy it all.
Just as Adam Jones had just said to his wife, he had more money than he knew what to do with, so why would he need to act unfairly?
Adam didnt bother to argue and took out an unlimited ck card to give to George Parker, "Go ahead, swipe it."
George Parker unceremoniously took it and passed it to his subordinate, saying, "Go swipe it."
"Yes, Young Master."
The servant took it and pulled out a mini POS machine, standing by respectfully.
Jeny Chapman had already been rubbing her hands together eagerly, barely able to contain herself.
Thinking about the supreme antique covered under the red silk made her blood boil with excitement.
"Uncle Anissa, please."
Jeny Chapman couldnt wait to reveal the item in the first tray; her breathing hitched for a moment, but she quickly regainedposure.
The words "Preface to the Poems Collected from the Orchid Pavilion" were instantly met by everyones eyes.
This piece, supposedly lost during the Victorian era, had seen many purported original copies surface over the years, only to be debunked by archaeologists.
No matter how well it was replicated, there were clues to be found.
Jeny Chapman herself had authenticated several imitations of the Preface to the Orchid Pavilion, so her first reaction was to suspect that George Parker was now selling fakes as well.
She quickly reached out to take the old, somewhat worn copy of the Preface to the Orchid Pavilion to carefully examine it once more, using her customary authentication methods, until her expression gradually shifted to one of utter disbelief.
"Is... is this the original?"
Even she began to doubt her own expertise. If this Preface to the Orchid Pavilion was a fake, then the skill behind it was far too advanced!
She dared to say that if even she could not distinguish its authenticity, then archaeologists, especially schrs of calligraphy and painting, would definitely not be able to tell.
Excitement caused Jeny Chapman to tremble. The original of the Preface to the Orchid Pavilion was right there, in the possession of that young man, George Parker.
Just where did this young man get the capability to acquire such peerless treasures?
George Parker did not borate on how he obtained the Preface to the Orchid Pavilion, but simply asked, "Uncle Anissa, in your opinion, how much is this worth?"
Despite her excitement, Jeny Chapman, who had seen many great events, finally calmed down and quoted a price of fifty million.
George Parker curled his lips, ncing at Adam Jones and said, "President Jones isnt heartbroken, is he?"
Adam Jones remained silent, merely gesturing with his eyes for him to swipe the card.
The onlookers were dumbfounded.
Was this the legendary spending money like water?
Just one Preface to the Orchid Pavilion fetched such a high price, one could only imagine what the others would go for.
After all, at the beginning, George Parker had said he would bring his most expensive collectibles for selection.
Therefore, many people spected that the Preface to the Orchid Pavilion was definitely not the most expensive of the disyed collectibles.
Indeed, the mere Preface to the Orchid Pavilion was just the beginning; the main event was yet toe.
In the beginning, Professor Chapman was rtivelyposed, but by the end, as one unparalleled treasure after another wasid before her, she found herself breathless.
Her entire being vibrated with excitement.
"This one, sixty million."
"This one, at least eighty million."
"And this one... this one..."
As a series of prices was called out, even those present who were worldly couldnt help but be astounded by Adam Joness unchanging demeanor as he swiped his card.
Sophia Green listened as Professor Chapman called out the prices, watched the POS machine disy the figures, and felt as if it were her own money being spent, her heart bleeding with each transaction.
Chapter 843. Heart is bleeding
Chapter 843: 843. Heart is bleeding
As her heart ached, her envy toward Adam Joness limitless doting on Elly Campbell deepened.
She knew that even to prove Elly Campbells innocence, Adam Jones didnt need to do this. His extravagant spending was solely because his wife was being used and he wanted to defend her publicly.
Thinking about it, Sophia Green felt so sour as if her internal organs were corroded by vinegar.
She stared intently at Adams face. He seemed to have no interest in the antiques. Even when Jeny Chapman was exining the origins of the antiques to everyone, he was listening indifferently, showing no expression of amazement.
Rather, asional gasps of astonishment were heard from others, both marveling at George Parkers tactics and admiring Adam Jones for his bold and confidentvish spending.
Yet when Jeny Chapman announced the prices, Adam didnt even blink. Tens of millions sounded to him as insignificant as mere cents.
Theres noparison;parisons could make one spit blood.
"Bell Zither?"
When thest item was unveiled, Professor Chapman was so excited that he couldnt maintain hisposure and emitted a pig-like squeal.
Staring at the ancient zither for a long while, he was extremely cautious during the appraisal, as if fearing that too much force might snap its strings.
Everyone held their breath, watching Jeny Chapman, his eyes burning with excitement and his bloodshot eyes seeming to burst forth from their sockets.
After a long while, he pped George Parker heavily on the shoulder and said,
"You rascal, where did you get this Bell Zither from?"
Other people didnt know the origins of the Bell Zither, but seeing Jeny Chapmans excitement, they knew this zither was no ordinary piece.
"My God, it really is the Bell Zither."
Professor Grant couldnt resist stepping forward to take a closer look. As an antique appraiser with more experience than Jeny Chapman, he naturally recognized that this was the genuine Bell Zither from the Zhou Dynasty, obtained by the Duke of Charlie.
This zither had not been found since Tom Donleys death.
Many had tried to find an ancient zither simr to, or close to, the Bell Zither but had always failed.
After Jony Alleys death, there was no longer a Donley, and after Donleys death, the Bell Zither vanished from the world.
Unexpectedly, nearly 2000 yearster, this Bell Zither had appeared here.
Jeny Chapman and Professor Grant were so excited that they couldnt help but radiate enthusiasm, almost dancing as they narrated the history of the Bell Zither.
Everyone listened in shock, each holding their breath, eager to hear how much Professor Chapman would price it and what Adam Joness reaction would be.
Most of the people present were businessmen; they didnt have the refined appreciation to understand what an ancient zither meant to a music enthusiast. They only knew that the mary value represented by the zither was what most attracted them.
"At least two billion."
The price Jeny Chapman announced made everyone inhale sharply again.
All eyes turned to Adam Jones, who had just reviewed nine items, each worth over fifty million, totaling over five hundred million with just those nine items.
Five hundred million, while not arge sum in the business and investment world, especially for someone like Adam Jones, was just a drop in the ocean.
Yet, spending billions on these pieces, which were only to be looked at and not consumed, and that some didnt even consider to have aesthetic value, many felt it was outright burning money.
Chapter 844. Unexpected dog food
Chapter 844: 844. Unexpected dog food
Everyone thought that Adam Jones had already spent over 500 million, and now this ancient zither was going for 200 million, surely Adam would refrain from buying it.
All eyes were on Adam, including Sophia Green.
She wished dearly that Adam would tly refuse; that way, even if his earlier expenditure of over 500 million wasnt for her, she would feel somewhat relieved.
This time, George Parker didnt immediately swipe his card but instead looked at Adam with a sneer and said,
"President Jones, considering youve spent so much money already, if youd rather not buy this zither, I can take it back."
Elly Campbell also thought that spending 200 million on an ancient zither was too expensive andpletely unnecessary, so she tugged at his shoulder and said,
"Thats about enough, why buy so much to take back home?"
It was clear that George was just seizing the moment to fleece someone.
However, Adam spent a few seconds looking at the beautifully crafted, exceptional sounding zither and said,
"Donate the others to the National Museum, but well keep this zither."
"Keep it for what, I dont even y."
Only to hear
Adam gave a nonchnt chuckle, wrapped an arm around her shoulder, and whispered, "I do."
Then, he leaned closer to her ear and whispered even lower, "Ill y it for you when we get home."
Although Adam spoke in a very low voice, because no one else was speaking at the moment, his words were clearly heard by those close to him.
This disy of affection...
Some looked on at the couple with good-natured envy and teasing smiles.
Purchasing antiques worth hundreds of millions for his wife wasnt enough; back home, he would y the zither, worth several hundred million, for her.
The lengths to which Adam indulged his wife were enough to make anyone green with envy.
Because of her earlier confrontation with Elly, Sophia stood right in front of Elly and could clearly hear the low whispers between Adam and Elly.
Jealousy twisted her insides.
Why... why did this man give all his love, so unreservedly, to just Elly?
She red at Elly with fury, her insides in turmoil.
This woman, why was she so lucky? All the good things in the world seemed to have been given to her alone.
Elly was unaware that she was being warped by Sophias jealousy, her ears only burning when Adam whispered sweet nothings in her ear in front of so many people.
Before she could object, Adam had already spoken to George, "Package everything up."
Georges smile surfaced aptly at his lips as he said,
"President Jones is so generous. It seems on the ount of President Jones buying so much in one go, we can provide home delivery service."
With that, he gestured grandly, instructing his subordinates to pack up the items.
"Except this zither, send everything else directly to the National Heritage Museum."
"Sure thing, all ording to President Jones wishes."
George, ever the sycophant, showed none of the hostility he had earlier disyed towards her.
Elly nced at George, then at Adam beside her, feeling that the hostility from George was because of Adam.
It was only after duping Adam into buying his goods worth hundreds of millions that George slowly reopened his fan, posing elegantly as he gently fanned himself and looked towards a rosewood gift box being held by a servant of the rk family.
Inside the gift box, on bright yellow silk,y a cracked inkstone; the smile on his face slowly faded, and by the time he was about to speak, the smile in his eyes hadpletely vanished.
Chapter 845: I spent 200,000 to buy it.
Chapter 845: I spent 200,000 to buy it.
Cam Green looked at George Parkers expression and then at his daughter Sophia Greens somewhat fierce face, his anxiety deepening even further.
"Uncle Anissa, theres another item that needs your appraisal," he said.
George pointed to the broken inkstone on the tray and said,
"This was a birthday gift for Master rk, but it was smashed. Now they im that what I gave was fake and they refuse topensate. Please check if this really is a fake. There are so many people here; we cant let Dragon Pavilions reputation be tarnished, right?"
Those present understood Georges underlying message as soon as they heard him speak.
Jeny Chapman had just arrived not long ago and waspletely unaware of any prior incidents.
Therefore, it was impossible for her to collude with anyone present.
Since George and Jeny were acquainted, if Jeny eventually determined the inkstone was a fake, Sophia Green would certainly insist that Jeny had colluded with George to frame her.
Given her shamelessness today, which everyone had witnessed, if Jeny sided with George by dering the fake to be genuine, it would not harm Sophia Green at all.
If it was dered fake, then Jeny would be evaluating Georges item, which had nothing to do with Sophia Green.
Thus, when George made his statement, no one objected.
Of course, Jeny would not believe that George sold fakes, so when she heard him, she was genuinely trying to defend the reputation of Dragon Pavilion.
Immediately, without a word, she stepped forward and had just picked up one of the broken halves of the inkstone when her expression changed.
With so many unique antiques previously forparison, the moment Jeny got hold of this inkstone, her face clearly disyed her unhappiness.
For these archaeologists, they did not oppose replicating ancient artifacts, but passing off forgeries as genuine to deceive people for money was intolerable.
Therefore, even for George, Jeny did not show any pleasant expression.
Even in front of everyone, she threw the half piece of inkstone back into the box, turned to look at George with a touch of indignation in her tone, "What kind of trash is this, have you be so desperate that you need to sell forgeries for money?"
As soon as Jeny spoke those words, everyones face changed, and their eyes instinctively turned towards Sophia Green, their looks conveying volumes.
The faces of Cam Green and Sophia Green turned pale in that instant.
Although Jeny was scolding George, aside from Jeny, everyone knew who she was actually criticizing.
Jeny continued, "If you sold a high-quality replica as a fake, I might still understand, but using something that could be bought ten for a hundred at the street corner to deceive? Do you think people are fools?"
"Youre talking nonsense! How could this be mere street-side ten-dor goods?" Sophia burst out somewhat uncontrobly.
Jeny, unaware of what was happening, knew Sophia and was aware that she was Cams daughter. Hearing her say this, his tone softened slightly, "Sanders, dont defend him just because he looks good. What he did today was really not honorable. Using a ten-dor poor-quality fake as a genuine gift for Professor Dupont, what kind of behavior is that?"
"Youre talking nonsense! I spent 200,000 buying it!" Sophia blurted out desperately, then suddenly froze after speaking.
The atmosphere around instantly quieted down, not a sound to be heard, only pairs of strange, somewhat embarrassed eyes moving back and forth between Cam Green and Sophia Green.
Chapter 846. This is awkward.
Chapter 846: 846. This is awkward.
And Elly Campbell realized it suddenly after Jeny Chapman finished admonishing George Parker.
Buying a fake inkstone purported to be from the Huizong era for ten dors and passing it off as genuine, what was she thinking?
Even vanity should have some limits, right?
She knew Dragon Pavilion was selling the real thing, yet she had the gall to bring a fake to challenge them.
Fine, buying a fake is one thing, but to unt ones supposed knowledge by iming it was used by Emperor Huizong when he invented the Slender Gold Script...
Isnt that just deliberately sabotaging her own exit strategy?
And now shes foolishly shouted out the actual amount she paid, does this "drag-along" have any brains at all?
Even if her father were inclined to help her bluff her way out of this, he simply wouldnt have the means to do so now, and he would likely drag Old Mr. Green into this mess as well.
The more Elly Campbell thought about it, the angrier she got. She didnt care whether this "drag-along" embarrassed herself in public, no matter how much, she simply didnt careshed rather her face be utterly lost.
But she cared about Old Mr. Green; she didnt want his reputation as a great musician to be ruined by such an idiot, to be theughing stock of high society.
In the future, because of this fools mistake today, she wouldnt be able to hold her head high.
"What... what do you mean?"
Jeny Chapman seemed to vaguely understand something, looking at Cam Green incredulously, eyes widening, "Old Mr. Green, did your daughter buy this?"
Cam Greens face was grim, and he didnt speak. His expression alternated between red and green as if he were constipated.
Today, this foolish daughter of his hadpletely thrown away his face.
He knew she had been provoked by Adam Joness treatment of Elly Campbell, but she had been too rash, daring to pass off a ten-dor item as one worth two hundred thousand dors.
If she hadnt blurted out the price of two hundred thousand, he might have been able to spin it that she was deceived by someone, yet it was indeed purchased for two hundred thousand and would not have been a lie.
But unfortunately, she had no brains to speak of and had shouted out the actual price she paid.
Even if Cam Green tried to cover for her, he had no idea where to begin.
Cam Green clenched his jaw tightly, pinching the bridge of his nose without a word.
Jeny Chapman looked at George Parkers almost-smiling expression and finally understoodpletely.
George Parker, that scoundrel, was fooling him; this fake inkstone wasnt his at all, but belonged to Sophia Green.
But the Green ns daughter had really gone too far, attending a birthday banquet bearing a mere ten-dor gift while pretending it was an inkstone worth hundreds of thousands.
Now, the atmosphere at the birthday banquet was incredibly awkward, coupled with a hint of strange eeriness.
The guests looked at Sophia Green either with irony for herughable vanity or, out of respect for Cam Green, with eyes filled with unspeakable difort.
Seeing George Parker nonchntly waving his folding fan, he brushed past Sophia Greens dark and gloomy face to look at Cam Green and said:
"Well, how about it, the great musician Cam Green? The appraisal master was your contact, and just now Professor Chapman also thought this inkstone was mine. From start to finish, Ive only stood here. Whether I conspired with Professor Chapman is crystal clear. I wonder if your precious daughter has any further exnations?"
George Parkers words came off as polite, but his eyes carried not a trace of respect.
Cam Green, on the surface, appeared to be an upstanding and talented individual, but in reality, he was nothing but a thoroughgoing scoundrel, someone whom George Parker could not stand in the slightest.
Upon hearing this, Cam Greens expression darkened, and he nced awkwardly at Sophia Green as if trying to create a distraction.
Chapter 847. Master Clark is just worth 10 dollars
Chapter 847: 847. Master rk is just worth 10 dors
"Sophia, what exactly happened? Were you duped by someone?"
If Sophia had been deceived, it could be said she was naive and unable to distinguish between genuine and fake antiques. After all, not everyone can be an appraisal master, so itspletely understandable that Sophia Green bought a fake inkstone.
Cam Green still tried to steer everyones perception towards the idea that Sophia Green had been tricked, but no one was a fool, nor deaf. They all heard Sophia Green im she had bought an inkstone used by Emperor Huizong, worth two million.
But then she turned around and said she had spent two hundred thousand.
She spoke without thinking, words spilling from her lips without concern for whether they would make her the butt of jokes.
Knowing she had already made a fool of herself, Sophia Greens eyes lit up when she heard Cam Green, and she immediately nodded, saying:
"Yes, Daddy, the person told me it was an inkstone from the era of Emperor Huizong, and he sold it to me for two hundred thousand. I couldnt tell if it was real or fake; I just wanted to give Grandfather rk a present he would be happy with for his birthday celebration. I never thought it could be a fake."
This time, Sophia Green truly didnt lie. She had heard from a friend that the ck market had many genuine items not avable in regr shops, and they were cheaper and authentic, so she went.
What made her feel even luckier was that she saw an inkstone identical to the one selling for two million at Dragon Pavilion, offered at only two hundred thousand, said to be from Emperor Huizongs era.
Since ck market transactions are usually direct without any service fees or price differences, the prices tend to be lower, and thats why Sophia Green believed it.
The seller hadnt said the inkstone was used by Emperor Huizong, nor had he mentioned that Emperor Huizong had created the Slender Gold Script using this very inkstone.
She had simply applied the provenance she heard at Dragon Pavilion from the store manager to this inkstone.
On one hand, it was to make others think she was knowledgeable and well-informed; on the other, iming it had been used by Emperor Huizong inted its value significantly. Saying it was worth two million naturally made it more believable.
Who would have thought that Dragon Pavilions behind-the-scenes owner would also be at Master rks birthday banquet, and that such an incident would ur.
Sophia Green felt incredibly frustrated yet had no choice but to swallow her pride, wishing to quickly turn the page on this episode.
Suddenly, from the crowd of onlookers, someone looking for trouble in a seemingly low voice murmured:
"Didnt they say two hundred? Why has it now changed to two hundred thousand?"
Although the voice seemed subdued, it was loud enough for everyone present to hear, including the entire Green n.
Thompson Shuyi had been silent the whole time, happily watching this burden make a fool of herself here. After all, Old Mr. Youngs face had already been lost because of her, so she wasnt afraid of breaking a cracked pot.
At this point, she wished the burden wouldpletely lose face, to the point where they wouldnt be able to show their face in public in the future.
Cam Green didnt know who had spoken, but he clenched his teeth with inner fury. He had subtly shifted the topic towards his daughter being scammed. But with this persons reminder, everyone would now consciously ignore the fact that his daughter had been duped.
Instead, they would conclude that his daughter had tried to pass off an item worth ten dors as a two-million-dor antique, which was not only vain andughable but also extremely disrespectful.
Was Master rk only worth ten dors?
In truth, Old Master didnt care whether she gave him something worth two million, two hundred thousand, or twenty dors; he didnt mind at all.
Giving a gift was all about the sentiment. Even if it was a twenty-dor inkstone, it could still be used if it carried the right sentiment.
Chapter 848. Isn’t it just a singer?
Chapter 848: 848. Isnt it just a singer?
Yet Sophia Green was so vain that she tried to pass off a ten-dor item as worth two million, deceiving him and treating the entire rk Family as fools. That was bad enough, but she even shamelessly attempted to frame his granddaughter.
This was what truly enraged Master rk.
Had he known this family would stir up such trouble, he would not have allowed them toe.
"Let Miss Green answer that," he said.
George Parker looked at Sophia Green, his smile somewhat cold.
Parkers personality wasnt great; he was arrogant, petty, and held grudges fiercely.
Sophia Green had publicly used him of selling fake goods, and he had been holding his breath until now, unable to let it go.
His eyes, beautiful like peach blossoms, stared fixedly at Sophia Green. His gaze seemed mild, yet it was exceedingly aggressive.
It seemed as if he would not rest until Sophia Green gave an answer.
Under Parkers intense stare, Sophia Greens face turned even paler; what could she possibly say in response?
Now, everyone knew she had spent two hundred thousand on an inkstone she presented as worth two million, but that inkstone turned out to be a fake worth merely ten dors.
Indeed, everyone understood the situation, but Parker insisted on Sophia Green stating it herself, simply to humiliate her and drag her reputation through the mud.
Although Cam Green was furious that his daughter had embarrassed him so greatly, she was still his daughter, and he cared for her.
Seeing Parkers indifferent eyes fixed on his daughter, adamant and upromising, Cam Green said sternly:
"Young Master Parker, enough is enough; dont be unreasonably harsh."
"Ha,"
Parker chuckled, "Who are you to dictate that I should forgive when I have a valid point?"
Though he smiled, the haughtiness on his face and the disdain in his eyes were tantly disyed.
Others might have given Cam Green some respect, but not Parker.
He was the most defiant of the Parker Family, never giving face to anyone and doing as he pleased.
Sophia Green had audaciously used him of selling fakes, and now, as he pursued her relentlessly, no one felt Parker was in the wrong; instead, they thought Sophia Green deserved it.
Cam Green was taken aback by Parkers confrontation, his facial expression twisted as he red at him.
"Young Master Parker, Ive shown you respect and patience thus far, dont push it."
Parker still appeared unconcerned, shaking his folding fan with a smile and raising an eyebrow:
"Im actually quite curious, Mr. Singer, what you would do to me when you run out of patience."
"Parker, you..."
Cam Green was choked with anger, unable to voice his frustrations.
Since his rise to fame, he had always been recognized as a musiciana title that, with the word "musician," signified honor.
No one had ever referred to him as merely "a singer," even if it was the truth.
Parker continued to regard him with a casual demeanor, innocently retorting: "What? Arent you a singer?"
Cam Green was again left speechless, unable to issue a response.
Deny that he was a singer? He indeed was one.
Should he demand to be called a musician rather than just a singer?
The title "musician" was a form of respect when used by others, but for him to im it so brazenly was exceedingly arrogant.
Though Cam Green had a certain pride in his talent, he wouldnt stoop so low as to boast about being a "musician" in front of so many respected and high-status individuals.
Chapter 849. Why gang up on her?
Chapter 849: 849. Why gang up on her?
So, no matter how resentful Cam Green was feeling at that moment, he had no choice but to swallow his anger.
And Elly Campbell, who had been silently watching George Parker challenge the Green women all this while, couldnt help but smirk as she saw Cam Green and Sophia Greens faces turn as red as if they were severely constipated.
The hostility that George Parker inexplicably held against her earlier was now instantly bnced.
Dealing with the shameless and two-faced Green father and daughter like this is best handled by someone like George Parker, who cares for nobodys face and only does what pleases himself.
This father and daughter duo was both shameless and hypocritical, only allowing themselves to use others of selling fake goods, but if anyone else did the same or retaliated, they suddenly became aggressive and relentless.
It seems the whole world must revolve around them, where do they get the face for it?
George Parker ignored Cam Green and turned his gaze toward Sophia Green, lifting his chin slightly, "Hey, actress, Young Master is talking to you here. Wasnt it worth 2 million? How did it drop tenfold all of a sudden? Surely it cant be worthless just because this inkstone was smashed?"
George Parker snorted, looking at Sophia Green with a determination not to give up unless she answered.
Sophia Green never expected that what should have been a gathering to criticize Elly Campbell for breaking her inkstone would suddenly turn into an attack on her own vanity for buying fake goods.
Why are these people like this?
Even at Master rks house, even though Elly Campbell was Master rks granddaughter, did these people have the right to join her in ganging up against her?
Why are these people so malicious, so bullying toward her?
Seeing satisfaction on Elly Campbells face, filled Sophia Green with resentment and a hint of sadness.
She hade with good intentions to wish Master rk a happy birthday, yet she ended up being attacked by everyone.
She wanted to leave; she no longer wished to stay here.
Thinking this, her eyes began to redden as she was about to tell Cam Green that she wanted to leave, when an incongruous voice suddenly sounded in the otherwise silent setting
"Even if Miss Green did give a fake gift, does that mean the person who smashed her inkstone should be forgiven?"
That voice was familiar to Elly Campbell. Her lips twisted with irony as she sharply shot her gaze toward the speaker.
The speaker was none other than Melody Bakerthe mistress her dad, James Campbell, had been keeping for twenty-six years without ever managing to officially recognize.
Ever since Sophie Baker was sued by the Jones Corporation and sentenced to ten years in prison, Melody Bakers resentment toward Elly Campbell had deepened even further.
In her view, the fact that Adam Jones could be so heartless and send Sophie Baker to prison was all orchestrated by Elly Campbell.
So, if Elly Campbell wasnt present, Melody Baker would let it be, but seeing her made it impossible to resist taking jabs at her.
Especially since Elly Campbells repeated failed marriage ns made Melody Baker instinctively me her for meddling.
Noticing everyones gaze turning toward her, Melody Baker suppressed the flicker in her eyes and continued:
"Before Professor Chapman arrived, nobody thought this inkstone was fake. Moreover, even if its only worth ten dors, should it have been broken as a birthday gift for the Old Master?"
Melody Bakers words were clearly designed to provoke, and everyone was aware that she was James Campbells mistress a fact often rumored to be on the verge of being officially recognized so it inevitably made her appear petty.
Her words were clearly targeting Elly Campbell.
But had someone else spoken them, they wouldnt be entirely without reason.
Chapter 850. Learned a lesson this time.
Chapter 850: 850. Learned a lesson this time.
Yes, even if this item was only worth ten dors, as a birthday gift from the Old Master, just because its inexpensive, does it deserve to be broken?
Sophia Green had been confused by the matter of the counterfeit just moments ago and hadnt thought about this at all. Now that Melody Baker mentioned it, a spark of realization shed in Sophias eyes.
But this time, she had learned her lesson and wouldnt foolishly rush to target Elly Campbell, trying to minimize her presence.
She recognized the woman who spoke.
She was the mistress her father kept outside, who had always been in the process of being recognized as official, and she never got along with Elly Campbell.
It was said that her daughter had been put in jail by Elly Campbell, she didnt need to face Elly Campbell herself.
Thinking this, Sophia Greens stifled mood slightly improved.
She didnt speak, and neither did anyone else.
Because people attending the birthday banquet arrived quite early, it was still a while before the meal started.
Since there was no pressing matter at the moment, they were quite interested in seeing how this drama would unfold and who would ultimately win.
Even now, even though Elly Campbell hadnt done anything, she had already metaphorically pinned Sophia Green to the ground and pped her face. Even if it turned out that Sophia indeed broke the ten-dor item, it wouldnt affect Elly.
As for Sophia Green.
Her reputation was already ruined; she was beyond caring about making things worse.
So everyone just waited to watch the drama y out.
The rk Family had already been so disgusted by the Greens that they could hardly eat, and now they just wanted them gone.
But if they were simply sent away now, it would seem to confirm that Sophia Green plotted and framed Elly Campbell, so even though the rks despised Sophia, no one spoke up to send them away.
Elly Campbell knew someone was framing her, and the two with the biggest motive were Sophia Green and Melody Baker.
But Melody Baker couldnt have anticipated that Cam Green would suggest Master rk admire the inkstone Sophia bought, so of course, she wouldnt intentionally pick Sophias item to break and frame her.
Apart from Melody Baker, Sophia Green was the most likely suspect.
When she was on Jones Ind, she suffered a major setback at Sophias hands, and she couldnt have swallowed her pride over that.
Plus, since the inkstone was a gift from her, only she knew whether it had been broken.
So, the person who used the ne to frame her could only be Sophia Green.
But how had she gotten hold of her ne?
Elly Campbell looked down, pondering carefully.
She hadnt had close contact with Sophia Green; it was impossible for her to get her hands on the ne. Besides, even if they had been close, Sophia didnt have the wherewithal to take the ne from her neck without her noticing.
So, the only possibility was that Sophia Green had found her ne somewhere.
She carefully thought over every scenario where she and Sophia Green might have been together, other than the banquet, there was only the restroom.
But the rks didnt have surveince, so even though she could guess that it was Sophias doing, she couldnt prove anything.
Although the item valued at ten dors wasnt much and even if it was broken, it was just broken.
But to be calcted against by Sophia Green for no good reason displeased her. It was unreasonable for such drama at her grandfathers birthday banquet, not only dampening the mood but also seeing her framed so obviously. She couldnt just swallow her pride over this.
Elly Campbell was never one to just ept her fate; she couldnt just ept such an usation.
Chapter 851. Put all kinds of stuff in there.
Chapter 851: 851. Put all kinds of stuff in there.
But now, no one saw Sophia Greens movements, yet her ne was at the scene. Though there are no eyewitnesses, this will still cause quite a stir.
"Elly, think carefully, where did you lose your ne? Was it picked up by someone?"
Old Lady rk spoke up very directly, implying to everyone that Elly Campbells ne was picked up by someone who intentionally framed her.
The inkstone was brought over for everyones appreciation at Cam Greens behest. If Cam hadnt called for Sophia to fetch the inkstone, no one would have known even if it was broken in the end.
So, the old foxes quickly understood what was going on.
So this family not only buys fakes to satisfy their vanity but also schemes against their host?
Ha! How capable they are.
The originally good impression everyone had of Cam Green, the great talent, had now all but eroded away.
The inkstone was Cams idea to appreciate, and they didnt believe that Cam was unaware of it being broken.
Cam truly didnt know about it; he had only wanted to give his daughter a chance to stand out. He had no idea it would cause such a scene.
But seeing the way people were looking at him, he knew they must think that he and his daughter conspired against Elly Campbell.
Although he didnt know the specifics, given the things his daughter had been doing recently to win over Adam Joness favor, it wasnt imusible that she really did frame Elly.
Even though he thought this, Cam didnt let it show on his face, and he even appeared somewhat annoyed by Jenna rks insinuations.
As if dissatisfied with her beating around the bush.
Elly did not hide her thoughts either, saying, "It must have been when I went to the restroom; I was careless and lost it."
"Heh."
No sooner had Elly finished speaking, than Melody Baker let out a coldugh, her expression filled with scorn.
"Miss Campbell is really something, just casually saying you lost it, and that exins breaking someone elses gift?"
Elly looked at Melody Bakers smug behavior, her eyes narrowing deeply.
Had this schemer grabbed a hold of her weakness and was now ying superiority in front of her?
Elly ignored her and turned to Arthur rk, who stood beside Master rk, saying:
"Brother, whats this about? You were weing guests. How did you let in such a mess?"
Elly had always been blunt when speaking to the Baker Family, and in front of so many people, she didnt consider giving Melody Baker any face.
Feeling rather helpless, Arthur was asked by his younger cousin sister like this.
He didnt want to let this person in either, but she was brought by James Campbell.
Even though his aunt had divorced James, the Campbell Family and the rk Family were still old friends, and he had no reason to throw out James when he came to wish his grandfather well.
Furthermore, his grandfathers birthday was a joyful asion, and he didnt want to mar it with any incidents caused by such riffraff.
As long as she behaved herself, he would let her be.
Melody Baker knew that Elly had always looked down on her. Since Sophie was locked up, Elly went to ska, and the two had hardly seen each other.
It took her so long to emerge from Ellys shadow, to walk with her head up and chest out, and now, in front of all these people, Elly was pping her in the face.
Herplexion darkened, and she red at Elly with venomous hatred, grinding her teeth.
James Campbell had always protected his "pale moonlight," especially after his divorce from Jenna rk, he became even more unrestrained.
Chapter 852. Poke wherever you feel uncomfortable
Chapter 852: 852. Poke wherever you feel ufortable
Adding in the grievances he had suffered and the humiliations he had endured in front of Elly Campbell, he grew to absolutely detest his daughter Elly and even wished that Jenna rk had never be pregnant with such a wretched child.
Now that she had left Campbell Co., he had finally freed himself from her control, and the fresh air he seemed to have not breathed for most of his life made James Campbell feel as though he had suddenly be much younger.
He had almost forgotten how this demon, Elly, used to treat him.
Seeing Elly daring to treat her "white moonlight" this way, his anger red up immediately.
"What do you mean shes some kind of mess, shes your step wife."
With James Campbell rushing to defend his mistress like this, everyone present couldnt help but roll their eyes internally.
Jamess inexplicable words and actions had long been circting in high society circles.
Strutting around with his mistress and illegitimate daughter, and now that he was divorced, he was even less restrained.
Though he was divorced, and whom he associated with or took as his step wife was none of anyones business, his habit of repeatedly targeting his own daughter to protect his mistress was a bit too disreputable.
Especially when he brought his mistress to his former father-inws birthday banquet, it really made one wonder what he was thinking.
Was it to annoy his ex-wife, or to annoy his former father-inw?
As everyone felt that James Campbells actions were unscrupulous, they also felt some sympathy for the elderly rk Family.
Elly raised an eyebrow, "CEO Campbell, after all this time, how can you still be so unclear about your own position? Lets not mention that you are nothing in my eyes now, even if I still considered you my father, but when did this piece of work be my step wife?"
Elly pointed at Melody Baker, who was already so angry that her face was contorted, and raised an eyebrow.
She casually tossed her hair at her temples and said, "Im always the most well-informed person, especially when ites to my concern for you, CEO Campbell, I have never cked off."
Saying this, her gaze grew colder, and a chill suddenly surfaced in her eyes, causing James Campbell to shudder and feel an inexplicable uneasiness.
What did she mean by that? Hadnt that little wretch already sold her shares to him?
She had been quiet for so long, and he had thought that she had no further dealings with him, but now, she said she had been keeping tabs on him?
What on earth did she want to do?
Jamess heart began to feel inexplicably uneasy.
That little wretch was a devil, and he felt a cold shiver every time he thought of her.
However, Elly had no intention of saying too much to him, only continuing to say:
"I havent heard of you two getting married yet."
As she spoke, she spread her hands in a particrly irritating manner, with a look of schadenfreude.
On hearing her words, Jamess pupils suddenly contracted as he thought about the trouble that always seemed to arise whenever he was about to prepare for a wedding with Melody.
Either the fire safety of the property he was developing was not up to standard, or there was a problem with the materials in a certain project.
And it was never a minor issue; each urrence forced him to postpone the wedding.
Previously, he had not thought much of it, feeling it was just a coincidence, but now, after hearing what this little wretch said, Jamess pupils shrunk in an instant.
Elly was unaware that her words had caused James to think so much, and she continued:
"Youre not even official yet, and youre already trying to im the position of my step wife. My daughter is still locked up in jail, yet you seem quite happy about it."
In front of this shameless couple, Ellys words were always unscrupulous, directly hitting where it hurt them the most.
Chapter 853. Ex-wife VS Mistress
Chapter 853: 853. Ex-wife VS Mistress
James Campbell and Melody Baker had absolutely detested Adam Jones for sending their precious daughter to prison, convinced that it was Elly Campbell who had instigated it.
Now, when Elly Campbell publicly mentioned their daughters imprisonment, the expressions on their faces twisted instantly.
The Jones family had made a big fuss suing Sophie Baker for leaking the Jones familys trade secrets. In this circle, most people knew that the woman named Sophie Baker was James Campbells illegitimate daughter.
Now hearing it from Elly Campbell added a sense of mockery.
This pair of parents was indeed extraordinary.
Their daughter had not been in prison long, and yet they were repeatedly arranging marriage, only to have the wedding date postponed again and again., ultimately never pulling off a wedding.
Seeing so many eyes watching like it was a show, James Campbell, with a smile of ambiguous meaning, found his and Melody Bakers faces growing increasingly unsightly.
He knew that the rk familys estate was not the ce to strut around, nor could he do anything to Elly Campbell, that little wretch.
The Old Master was still there overseeing the event. If he dared toy a finger on that little wretch, the old man would absolutely break his legs on the spot.
James Campbell knew he couldnt deal with Elly Campbell at this moment. His words could not surpass Elly Campbells, especially considering that his recent troubles were very likely rted to this little wretch, so James Campbell dared not confront her head-on.
"Ha! Stop changing the subject here. Do you think by saying a few words you can divert from the fact that you deliberately broke someone elses gift?"
James Campbell shifted the topic back to the broken inkstone. After secretly scorning him, peoples attention was drawn back to Elly Campbell.
Just as Elly Campbell was about to speak, a voice that was gentle yet resonant came from the hall entrance
"Of course, it cant just be left like that."
As people followed the voice, they saw Jenna rk and another man, who looked to be in his forties with a schrly appearance, exuding an air of gentle refinement, entering from the outside.
Jenna rk wore a short, water blue cheongsam, her hair casually tied up, revealing her fair and slender neck.
The cheongsam was slightly above the knee, exposing her slender legs. Around her neck hung a piece of vibrant green jade, radiating the gentleness and wisdom that women of her age possess.
Being naturally beautiful, her appearance along with a man who had a refined and schrly demeanor by her side made people take more than a second look.
The entrance of these two was captivating enough.
Inevitably, peoples gaze shifted towards James Campbell, a former wife and a mistress. The mistress, though indeed pretty, could not stand theparison.
Byparison, the mistress was overshadowed by Jenna rk.
Not to mention the looks, just the aura surrounding Jenna rk was something the mistress could never achieve in her lifetime.
The kind of blindness James Campbell must have had to trade a seed for a watermelon in such a foolish move.
Looking at the man next to Jenna rk, he was no ordinary individual either. He was Master rks prized student and a renowned mathematician from Greece, Jamuna Ford, who had recently been appointed as a CJ Schr.
He had taken a significant step forward in his research on Goldbachs Conjecture.
If he continued his research, there was a strong possibility he would solve Goldbachs Conjecture.
An event that would certainly cause a huge sensation in the mathematicalmunity.
Thus, seeing him at Master rks birthday celebration, people couldnt help but admire how dearly the Old Master was regarded by his students.
If it were any other student with aplishments like Jamuna Fords, even sending a gift would have been considered very respectable, let alone appearing in person.
Chapter 854. Domineering Queen
Chapter 854: 854. Domineering Queen
The gazes of the crowd measured Jenna rk and Jamuna Ford with subtlety as they lingered on the duo.
They found the pair surprisingly well-matched. Some even thought that Master rk hadmitted a travesty by marrying his daughter to James Campbell, akin to cing fresh flowers in cow dung.
"Teacher."
Jamuna Ford approached the elderly couple of the rk family and greeted them respectfully.
Master rk was quite pleased to see his favorite student approach and was somewhat relieved from the irritation the Greens father and daughter had caused earlier.
"Jamuna, its really too much for you to travel all this way just for an old mans birthday," Master rk said with a heartyugh.
Seeing Jamuna Ford smiled and said, "Its your significant birthday, Teacher. As a student, its only natural toe. Its just that it troubled Sister to specially pick me up from the airport."
As he spoke, he nced at Jenna rk.
Jenna rk smiled and joked, "You are my dads proud pupil; if it were ancient times, we would need an eight-bearer sedan to carry you back."
In response to Jennas teasing, Jamuna also wore a gentle smile.
Jenna didnt continue to jest with Jamuna but turned to look at James Campbell and Melody Baker. Her sweeping nce made James momentarily dazzled, a hint of something strange flickering in his heart.
In the past, his mind was filled with Melody Baker, his moonlight; he nearly forgot that Jenna rk was a stunning beauty herself.
Usually reserved, she was quietly unobtrusive, but now, observing Jenna, he realized her beauty could be described as "dazzlingly outstanding."
Beyond her beauty, Jenna exuded a sharp presence, amanding aura rarely seen in other women.
James then realized, that brazenness in Elly Campbell had been fully inherited from Jenna.
He observed Jenna surreptitiously, but Jenna was not looking at him. Instead, she turned her gaze towards the Green father and daughter, her eyes narrowing slightly in displeasure.
Then, she casuallyughed and said, "Is this bullying my daughter because Im not by her side?
Her voice was light, yet it carried a barely concealed anger.
Seeing her mother arrive, Elly felt like a little girl with parental backing, her lips curling into a smile.
Adam Jones leaned in close to her ear and whispered softly, "I was thinking about dealing with them for you, but seeing how dominant my mother-inw is, I guess Ill just watch."
Elly turned to him, slightly raised her eyebrows with a look of pride, and a gleam of triumph shed in her eyes as she said,
"I too have parental support."
The "smug as a bug" look was just like when a child invites their parent to school to confront a bully.
Adam Jones reached out and gently pinched her cheek, unashamedly disying affection, "Look at you, all smug."
Elly raised her eyebrows and hummed softly in response.
Cam Green felt ufortable under Jennas gaze, touching his nose sheepishly as he said,
"There might have been a misunderstanding here... perhaps, we should just let it go."
His demeanor when facing Jenna clearly showed his breath shortness and guilt.
Especially since if it turned out his daughter had intentionally schemed against Elly, he would really be unable to hold his head up in their circle.
Jenna looked at Cam, chuckled coldly, and then turned her gaze to Sophia, curving her lips.
Chapter 855. I’m a parent too
Chapter 855: 855. Im a parent too
"The tactics you, a woman, use to chase after men are indeed numerous, but theyre rather unorthodox and truly contemptible."
Jenna rk was more direct than Elly Campbell, who even though she suspected Sophia Green, wasnt as straightforward as her mother.
Sophia Greensplexion immediately darkened.
She had thought Ellys biological mother to be an utterly worthless and ignorant woman; despite having Master rk as a father, he too was ipetent.
Who could have expected that she would dazzle everyone upon her arrival, her gaze filled with an intimidating andmanding presence.
She had thought that slut Elly was already terrible enough, only to encounter someone even more formidable.
Actually, this was the first time Elly had seen her mother disy such an imposing and forceful demeanour. Usually, she was gentle and seemed easy to talk to.
She hadnt expected her to be so domineering.
Sophia Green looked at Jenna rk, hearing her straightforward mocking. Sophias face, initially smug, suddenly turned ugly and distorted.
"Mrs. rk, its your daughter who inexplicably smashed my belongings. Its okay if you dont acknowledge it, but how can you pin this me on me?"
She dared not confront Jenna rk too directly; she had already lost a round earlier. Now, only by portraying a weak and aggrieved appearance could she gain sympathy from others and make them forget the previous incident.
Especially Jenna rks aggressive approach was bound to be off-putting to people.
Jenna rks appearance was leaning towards gentle and beautiful, making her seem easy to talk to and easily bullied.
So, even though Jenna rk used Sophia Green so sharply, it didnt make people feel like Jenna was bullying her as Sophia might have hoped.
Jenna rk had long seen through people like Sophia Green; Sophie Bakers skills were no less than hers.
Seeing her like this, Jenna rk couldnt even muster the interest to look at her longer and turned to look at Elly Campbell, saying,
"Elly, do you remember where you lost your ne?"
She asked the question the Old Lady had asked earlier.
Elly repeated the answer once more, and the Greens and Melody Baker simultaneously let out a derisive snicker.
Jenna rk didnt even look at them and directly said, "Its simple, get someone to pull up all the surveince footage of the routes Elly took. It will be clear who picked up the ne."
Then, she looked at Arthur rk and said, "Go and retrieve the surveince footage."
"Surveince?"
The elder rks were stunned, not having caught on yet. Just as they were wondering when the surveince was installed, Jenna rk spoke up ahead of them:
"Mom, Dad, you forgot. When William lived with us, you were worried the servants might be negligent and William might identally hurt himself, so you specifically had someone install surveince cameras in every corridor, and it was brother who personally arranged for it."
While saying this, Jenna rk looked towards George rk, Arthurs father and Ellys uncle.
George rk was initially bewildered but quickly caught on. Heposed himself and said:
"Right, how could I have forgotten that."
George rk looked at the elder rks and said, "I didnt install cameras near the disy shelf as William seldom went there, but I did have surveince installed in the areas William frequently visited. Although it cant capture the shelf area, it definitely can show who picked up Ellys ne, which naturally will prove Ellys innocence."
Chapter 856. Still think you haven’t lost enough face.
Chapter 856: 856. Still think you havent lost enough face.
The elders of the rk Family nodded in agreement when George rk spoke, "indeed, we were only thinking about the gift rack, forgetting about this, go get the surveince footage right away."
"Okay."
After George rk left, Jenna rk turned to Adam Jones and said, "Adam, call the police."
"Okay, mom."
Adam Jones, with a ttering look on his face, hurriedly took out his phone to call the police.
Meanwhile, Jennas gaze briefly passed over Sophia Greens pale face and then turned to Cam Green, saying:
"I am a reasonable person as long as no one crosses my boundaries I can justugh it off, but if someone dares to target my only daughter, dont me me for being ruthless. For nder and defamation, I will definitely sue."
When Jenna rk said this, her resonant tone terrified Sophia Green, making her heart uncontrobly tremble.
No one else knew, but she herself was aware of what had happened to Elly Campbells ne.
She had found it in the hallway on her way back from the restroom.
She had seen Elly Campbell wearing that ne several times, so she recognized it at a nce.
Because of the ruthless plot by Elly Campbell on the ind, and because of Adam Jones, she constantly thought about crushing Elly Campbells face under her foot.
Seizing such a good opportunity, with so many distinguished people present, was perfect for utterly disgracing Elly Campbell.
She had checked to make sure there was no surveince by the gift rack before she found a moment to sneak over there, smash the inkstone, and then throw the ne there to frame Elly Campbell.
She never considered that there would be surveince in the hallway.
Once the surveince was brought out, she would bepletely finished.
Everyone would see how she sneakily picked up Elly Campbells ne and stealthily walked away, only to turn and use Elly Campbell.
Moreover, with Adam Jones calling the police, someone would definitely capture the scene of her being taken away by the police. Once the incident of her framing Elly Campbell was posted online, coupled with previous hot searches, she wouldnt be able to continue in the entertainment industry.
The thought made Sophia Green so fearful that her legs went weak, causing her to stagger several steps backward.
Seeing Sophia in this state, Cam Green guessed that it was indeed his daughter who had framed Elly Campbell.
Just like Sophia had thought, if the surveince were shown, everyone would witness his daughters disgraceful behavior, not knowing how people would gossip about them father and daughter.
At this moment, Cam Green was also very angry, thinking what a mess this was all for one man. Was it worth this desperation?
Todays face loss wasnt big enough?
At this moment, Cam Green was genuinely angry at Sophias foolishness, but she was after all his only daughter, and he couldnt just ignore the situation. So he said to Jenna rk:
"Mrs. rk, there must be some misunderstanding here. Lets not make such a big scene at the Old Masters birthday banquet."
The tone of Cam Greens speech carried obvious pleading andpromise, a stark contrast to his previous dissatisfaction with Jenna rk.
Even Sophias attitude softened a bit at this moment, looking at Jenna rk with a somewhat pleading gaze.
Thinking that Jenna rk would give them some face seeing them all back down like this, she was met instead with Jennas cold gaze skimming their faces and she said with a thin smile:
"What misunderstanding? Is it a misunderstanding that your daughter broke my daughters inkstone, or is it a misunderstanding that your daughter framed and defamed mine? You tell me, Master Green?"
Chapter 857. As a singer, you have no face in my place.
Chapter 857: 857. As a singer, you have no face in my ce.
The next second, Jenna rks smile abruptly vanished from her face, and her gentle visage now bore an undeniable air of authority, her words mocking "Master rk" as much as one could possibly mock.
What else could the attitude of Cam Green and Sophia Green signify?
It was tantly obvious on their faces that the Green ns daughter had deliberately set Miss Campbell up.
Initially, thinking there were no surveince cameras, she wanted to turn the tables, but now that they had heard about checking the recordings, she was terrified.
What an interesting family.
The daughter threw herself at someone who wasnt interested, but that wasnt enoughshe also resorted to such despicable means to frame someone else, and in the end, went for wool and came home shorn.
Whats more, it was all over a trivial item worth ten bucks.
As a result, any little bit of fondness people might have had for Cam Green turned into disdain and contempt, even to the extent that they were embarrassed to be associated with his family.
Not long after Adam Jones called the police, several officers arrived, donned in uniform, walking through the rk Familys main gate.
"We received a report, what happened here?"
As the police arrived, George rk was alsoing down from upstairs with aptop in his hands, a USB stick still attached to its port.
Cam Greens pupils shrank violently, and Sophia Greens face wentpletely pale. She clutched Cams hand, looking at him in panic, her eyes pleading for help.
Cam was both angry and heartbroken, and now could only shamelessly try to ingratiate himself with Jenna, saying:
"Mrs. rk, its just childrens y after all. Since its the Old Masters major birthday celebration, lets not trouble the officers, shall we? Please, do me this small favor, alright?"
With these words, Cam openly admitted that Sophia Green had deliberately schemed to frame Elly Campbell, making the surveince footage irrelevant at this point.
Without viewing it, he saved some face, but if everyone saw Sophias sneaky, disgraceful behavior, he would lose all dignity.
Jenna looked at Cam coldly and curled her lips mockingly, "Youre just a singer, what prestige do you think you have in my presence? You rush headlong into disgraceful acts, yet worry about losing face?"
It was Ellys first time seeing her mother so confrontational, and her remark, "Youre just a singer," sounded exactly like George Parkers arrogant tone.
She hadnt realized her mother could be so cheeky.
Hearing himself described as "a singer" again, Cams expression darkened further, even distorting with anger, but for his daughter, he forcibly restrained himself.
"Mrs. rk, youve said some harsh words. My daughter is young and frivolous, merely ying, and she was really just joking with Miss Campbell," he protested.
Even though not a soul would believe that excuse, Cam could only use "just joking" to find a way out.
After all, his reputation was already trampled on the ground today; it didnt matter if he lost face again.
Once more, Jennaughed, "Older than my Elly, yet still has the nerve to im shes immature and naive. Is she a giant infant?"
Several people onsite couldnt help butugh out loudly, except the Green father and daughter, whoseplexions worsened immensely, detesting Jennas aggressive posture.
However, the next second, Jennas intimidating demeanor softened as she smiled gently, saying:
"However, since Miss Green has realized her mistake, I am not a person whocks understanding. Go and apologize to Elly. If she epts your apology, then we will consider the matter settled."
Chapter 858: I was just joking with you guys too.
Chapter 858: I was just joking with you guys too.
Sophia Green felt a deep resentment. She was targeted by Elly Campbell and her daughter with so many onlookers. Yet, instead of sympathizing with her, everyone mocked her.
Heart filled with hatred and anger, Sophia Green was distressed, yet she had no choice but to listen to Jenna rk and apologize to Elly Campbell.
This extreme humiliation incited even more resentfulness toward Elly Campbell from Sophia Green
One day, she had vowed, she would repay all that Elly Campbell had done to her tenfold.
Biting her lower lip, she approached Elly Campbell, lowered her voice, and apologized, "Miss Campbell, Im sorry, I was too yful and made such a joke with you. Please forgive me."
As she spoke, her tears dripped down, making it seem as if she was the one relentlessly bullied by Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell silently watched Sophia Green crying. After a while, pressing her temples with a headache, she spoke with an expression that could only be described as gaining the upper hand while pretending innocence, "If you cry any longer, I wont forgive you."
Sophia Green didnt know if she was truly frightened by Elly Campbell, but she abruptly stopped all her tears.
The corners of Elly Campbells lips twitched imperceptibly.
The two police officers were quietly pulled aside by George rk. After he exined the situation quietly, seeing the cops look at Sophia Green with an indescribable gaze, they finally nodded at George rk and left the rk Familys home.
Watching the police leave, the Green family finally breathed a sigh of relief in secret.
Although they werepletely humiliated today, it was still better than being taken to the Police Station.
Just as Cam Green was thinking about how to smooth things over, Jenna rk approached him with a smile and said cheerfully,
"Since it was all a joke, for Master Greens sake, I wont pursue it further."
Facing Jenna rks disy of gaining the upper hand while pretending innocence, Cam Green felt an itchy anger but still managed to force a smile, "Thank you, Mrs. rk and Miss Campbell for your generosity in forgiving my daughters little joke."
Jenna rk waved her hand with a smile and said, "Since it was all a joke, let me tell a joke to Master Green to cheer you up."
Hearing this, Cam Greens scalp tightened, and his brow twitched, a bad premonition creeping up from his feet to his spine, chilling him.
"Actually, we dont have any surveince installed. I was also joking with you."
As soon as these words fell, the faces of Cam Green and Sophia Green turned as ck as the bottom of a pot; their expressions were indescribable, but overall, they were grinding their teeth in fury, wishing they could tear Jenna rk apart.
They had beenpletely yed by Jenna rk.
All around, suppressedughter started to break through continuously, eventually reaching an uncontroble state.
This father and daughter, guilty and without any evidence at the rk Familys home, had ended up selling themselves out in what was truly an enormous joke.
In the future, no one would likely forget this "humiliation" when they saw this father and daughter duo out and about.
The continuous murmur ofughter around them caused the expression Cam Green was struggling to maintain on his face to shatterpletely. Twisting his face, he pointed at Jenna rk and said,
"You...your rk Family is bullying us too much!"
"If Master Greens brain was as strong as your despicable talent for using others first, today you wouldnt have lost face so badly that its stuck to the ground and cant even be scraped up."
Jenna rk narrowed her cold eyes; her face bereft of any smile, she turned to Sophia Green and without unnecessary words, gave only four, "Behave yourself."
Chapter 859. The ignorant clown who jumps around
Chapter 859: 859. The ignorant clown who jumps around
The onlookers werepletely at a loss for words regarding this family. Anyone else would have left as soon as the inkstone was proven to be fake, yet they stubbornly stuck around for more humiliation.
After such an embarrassment, it will be a long time before Cam Green can show his face again.
Fortunately, Cam still cared about appearances. He pointed at Jenna rk and cursed "Youve gone too far!" before turning and walking away.
Once Cam had left, Melody Baker and Sophia Green had no face to stay behind and took the opportunity to chase after him
"Old Mr. Young!"
"Dad!"
"..."
With the departure of that family, the birthday banquet finally felt much more pleasant.
Thanks to these twoedic incidents, the wait before the start of the banquet was anything but boring.
Melody Baker hadnt expected such an oue, feeling disappointed and somewhat sheepish, fearing that Jenna might turn her anger towards her.
She had never dealt with Jenna before, and her understanding was much like Sophias. She thought Jenna was just a beautiful but ignorant woman, never anticipating her to be so tough.
Even a renowned and respected master musician like Cam had been toyed with by her, and Melody, scorned by everyone and regarded as an outsider, could well be ridiculed mercilessly by her.
In the future, even if she married James Campbell and joined the ranks of wealthy wives, her history of being fixed by her husbands ex-wife would certainly be dug up and discussed.
At this moment, Melody very sensibly didnt dare to stir up trouble and even hid behind James, afraid Jenna might notice her.
Surely enough, the next second, Jennas gazended on her face, making her heart skip a beat, and she subconsciously grabbed Jamess shirt, fearing Jenna might deal with her in some way.
Little did she know she had vastly overestimated her own importance in Jennas eyes. Jennas nce paused on her face for just half a second before she mysteriously curled her lips and looked away.
She felt it a sin to even waste a second on such insignificant jesters.
Elly Campbell saw her mother acting so tough for the first time, which was quite refreshing to her, and she was visibly excited.
She then heard the low chuckle of Adam Jones, "I thought you took after your aunt, but now, I see your mother-inw is also a force to be reckoned with."
Upon hearing this, Elly cast a sideways nce at him, and a secondter, she snorted ambiguously and said,
"Impressed by my moms strength? Be careful in the future. If you dare bully me, Ill tell my mom."
Adam couldnt help butugh at her proud tone, reminiscent of a schoolchild boasting about tattling to a parent.
He reached out to tousle the hair on Ellys updo, deliberately messing it up even more, promptly earning himself a hard p from Elly on the back of his hand.
"Got an itchy hand, huh? Believe me, Ill get my mom to chop it off with a knife?"
She lowered her voice and feigned displeasure as she frowned.
Adam yed along with a low plea for mercy and wrapped his arm around her waist, saying, "Spare me, wife. Ill help you fix your hair again."
"You?"
Elly looked at Adam incredulously and doubted, "Can you?"
No sooner had she finished speaking than her already disheveled hair became even messier with Adams further meddling.
Chapter 860. What’s interesting about an old man?
Chapter 860: 860. Whats interesting about an old man?
"Asking a man if hes up to the task is very dangerous, you know?"
"Why?"
Elly Campbell asked knowingly.
As soon as she had asked, she felt the strength around her waist tighten, and then, Adam Joness voice came from beside her ear, "Because your man will want to prove whether he is up to the task at any moment."
Having said that, Elly was whisked away to the restroom by him.
Ten minutester, Elly looked at her newly styled hair in the mirror, a skill rivaling that of Tony the stylist in the hair salon. Her surprise was unmistakable.
Turning from the mirror to face the man standing in front of her, she asked in disbelief, "Are you nning to switch careers to be Tony the stylist?"
Adam Jones didnt mind her teasing, just encircled her waist with his arms and said,
"Ever since you agreed to have a daughter with me, I have learned all the online tutorials for braiding and styling girls hair. I want to dress up our little girl beautifully."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She wanted to say that dressing the daughter up like a little princess should be her duty, right?
But thinking about the poor hairstyles she could manage, probably not as good-looking as those by Ind Master Jones, Elly decided to hold her tongue.
Thinking about their legendary daughter who wasnt even born yet, she couldnt help but feel envious.
Adam Jones watched his wifes delicate beauty, every expression so gorgeous it almost choked him up.
"So beautiful, I want..."
With a twinkle in her eye, Elly instantly understood and raised her hand to cover his mouth, "Dont even think about it."
"Wife..."
"The feast is starting, lets go out."
Having said this, she didnt wait for the so-called ining" man behind her, and turned to walk out of the restroom.
Adam Jones inwardly cursed but had no choice but to forcibly restrain himself and followed his wife out, looking like aining man himself.
The Green n had left not long before the birthday feast began.
During the banquet, everyone ate, bantered, and chatted leisurely, making it quite lively.
Meanwhile, Adam Jones noticed his wife ncing in a certain direction and curiously followed her gaze, only to find she was looking towards her mother-inw.
"Why do you keep looking at your mother-inw?"
Adam Jones couldnt help asking curiously.
Elly shook her head and didnt look away, simply saying, "Im not looking at mom, Im looking at Professor Ford."
Hearing that his wife was staring at another man, Adam Joness face immediately clouded over.
Seeing that she kept watching with interest, a touch of jealousy appeared on his face, and he sped her fingers, tightening them slightly as if in punishment.
Elly felt a twinge of pain and frowned, turning to look at him. She then heard his voice, tinged with a hint of sourness, mumble,
"Just an old man, whats there to look at?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
She looked speechlessly at the man beside her who was easily jealous, not caring about the other mans age, who was old enough to be her father.
Elly, preupied with something, didnt tease him but moved closer and whispered,
"Have you noticed that Professor Ford keeps staring at my mom?"
Jamuna Ford was sitting with the rk family, and at that moment, Jamuna Fords seat was next to Jenna rks. Ellys seat at the dining table was diagonally behind them, allowing her a clear view of Jamuna Fords every move.
Chapter 861. It’s all because of that bitch Elly Campbell
Chapter 861: 861. Its all because of that bitch Elly Campbell
Adam Jones was originally feeling jealous, but as soon as his wife said that, he still looked over very cooperatively, and both husband and wife had thick gossipy expressions on their faces.
Jamuna Ford was a mathematician with strong logical thinking, a stable personality, and very good at hiding emotions, but at this moment, Adam Jones also noticed that Professor Ford indeed nced at his mother-inw from time to time.
With a faint smile on his lips, whenever his mother-inw spoke to him, he always responded with a polite and gentle smile, then nodded.
Compared to James Campbell, Professor Ford seemed to be a better match for the mother-inw.
Thats what Adam Jones thought to himself. Clearly, his wife was somewhat concerned about Professor Ford and the mother-inws matter, so of course he would stand by his wifes side, but
He suddenly thought of a very important question
"Professor Ford doesnt have a wife?"
Jamuna Ford looked to be just over forty, an age thats neither too old nor too young these days, but it was highly likely that someone of this age would be married.
If he had a wife already, then it would affect her reputation greatly if the mother-inw meddled in.
Moreover, his wife hated mistresses the most, and he certainly couldnt let his own mother be one.
"No, Professor Ford isnt married yet."
Elly Campbell caught the meaning in Adam Joness words and answered in a lowered voice.
"Professor Ford is two years younger than my mom and is still single. My grandfather has introduced him to several women, but he rejected them all."
Two years younger than the mother-inw?
That means he is forty-four, not old at all.
Hearing that Professor Ford wasnt married, Adam Jones felt relieved.
If the mother-inw could end up with Professor Ford, that would be quite good.
At the very least, Professor Ford seemed much more reliable than that fool, James Campbell.
His gaze, imperceptibly, shifted to his wife. It was rare to see his wife with such a gossipy look, the light flickering in her eyes too obvious.
He chuckled softly, teasingly said, "Why do I feel like Professor Ford has been single all this time because of the mother-inw?"
When Elly Campbell heard him say that, her eyes lit up, and she hurriedly turned her head to look at him, "Do you think so too?"
The people around them, seeing the couple whispering together, thought they were just being lovey-dovey during the meal and felt even more jealous, not knowing that the two were actually gossiping about their elders.
James Campbell and Melody Baker, who were seated not far from the main table, saw the couple being all lovey-dovey which made Melody Baker gnash her teeth in hatred.
If it werent for the bitch Elly Campbell leaving for four years beforeing back, Adam wouldnt have been snatched away by her, and she would be the daughter-inw now, Sophies husband.
All of Adam Joness doting on Elly Campbell should have belonged to Sophie. Even now, they say Sophie was sent to prison to suffer by him.
All of this... All of this was because of that bitch Elly Campbell.
If she had left, why did shee back, why didnt she die out there clean and neat.
She came back and even brought a bastard child with her. If it werent for that bastard, Adam would definitely not have had a change of heart.
Hah! Truly a scheming woman, just like her mother.
The more Melody Baker watched the couple, the more irritated she became. The hand holding the chopsticks made a shing sound due to excessive force.
In the meantime, there was a round of the hosts toasting the guests. First, Elly Campbells uncle and aunt, George and his wife, made a circuit to toast the guests, followed by Arthur rk and Adrian Green, the two couples offering toasts.
Chapter 862. Never marry
Chapter 862: 862. Never marry
By the time Jenna rk stood up with her ss in hand, Jamuna Ford suddenly called out to her, "Senior Sister."
Jenna turned to look at him and saw him standing up with his ss, "Ill join you."
Jenna paused for a moment and then, looking at him with a raised eyebrow teased, "Arent you afraid that toasting with a divorced woman like me will affect your image? Youre not even married yet; dont let people misunderstand."
Jamunaughed dismissively and said, "Im old enough not to mind such things. But what about you, Senior Sister... do you mind?"
His pupils contracted imperceptibly, and his gaze lingered on Jennas face, waiting for her answer.
Jenna hesitated, and before she could speak, her brother George rk spoke up first.
"Sister, Jamuna is new here and doesnt know many people. If you let him go toasting alone, he wont know who is who. Isnt that embarrassing? You should go with him and help introduce him around."
Jenna thought about it and agreed without much thought, nodding, "Alright, then follow me."
"Thank you, Senior Sister."
Jamuna smiled graciously, holding his ss, and followed Jenna to another table.
Most of the attendees were businessmen, and indeed many didnt know Jamuna, but almost everyone recognized this world-renowned mathematician.
Many knew that if he solved Goldbachs conjecture, his influence would absolutely surpass that of any of them in the business world.
And the likelihood that he could solve this conjecture was very high.
Thus, many people present were looking for an opportunity to foster a connection with Jamuna; naturally, they wouldnt let this chance slip away.
Jamuna followed closely behind Jenna; their distance wasnt far, just off the shoulder, with Jamunas shoulder right behind Jennas back.
Though both were over forty, because they were attractive and looked younger, the pair toasting together appeared more like a well-matched married couple.
Some observant folks felt they were highlypatible. If Jenna had not married James Campbell back then, perhaps Jamuna would not be single now.
Thinking this, many agreed with Elly Campbells view, thinking how splendid Jamuna waswith looks, money, and prestige, yet mysteriously without even a rumored girlfriend.
Could it really be that he was waiting for Jenna?
But if Jenna had not divorced, would he have remained single for his whole life, never marrying?
Initially, Elly had just been specting, but now, seeing Jamuna standing protectively behind her mother, she knew her guess was right.
Professor Ford really did fancy her mother.
As a daughter, Elly couldnt help but reveal a sly smile,ughing so much that Ind Master Jones beside her was somewhat lost for words.
At the same time, he began to feel a bit jealous.
His wife was attentive to her father-inws affairs and concerned about her mother-inws emotional life, yet showed absolutely no sign of acknowledging him, who shared the same birthday as her father-inw.
Did she really forget that today was her husbands birthday too?
A strong sense of defeat welled up in Ind Master Jones heart.
When Jenna and Jamuna reached James Campbells table, Jennas expression did not show any change, nor any embarrassment or resentment typically associated with encountering an ex-husband.
Chapter 863. It’s like my brain was kicked by ten thousand donkeys at the same time.
Chapter 863: 863. Its like my brain was kicked by ten thousand donkeys at the same time.
She introduced everyone at the table to Jamuna Ford with aposed expression. When it came to James Campbell, she smiled and said, "This is CEO Campbell, you should already know him."
"I have long heard of CEO Campbells great reputation."
Jamuna Fords face appeared courteous, but there was a hint of arrogance and contempt in his eyes.
James Campbell felt inexplicably unhappy with Jenna rks cold and distant behavior towards him, especially watching her and Jamuna Ford go from table to table, toasting like a married couple, which made him even more bitter.
As a result, he found Jamuna Ford particrly offensive to look at, disdainful to the point of scorn.
Hearing Jamuna Fords insincere words of ttery, he snorted dismissively and made no response.
Such a disy of disrespect, especially towards a universally respected scientist, made those sitting at the same table with James Campbell look down on his extremely low-ss behavior.
Even if youre dissatisfied with your ex-wife, theres no reason to show such disrespect to Professor Ford, whos apanying her, right?
Moreover, youve kept a mistress for twenty-six years and even had an affair while your wife was pregnant, what right do you have to be dissatisfied with your ex-wife?
People all scoffed at him, but out of consideration for decorum, nobody spoke up.
After a round of toasting was over, Jenna rk ignored Melody Baker and prepared to leave with Jamuna Ford.
And Melody Baker, who was waiting to see how Jenna rk would introduce her, became irritated when Jenna rk simply pretended she didnt exist and skipped over her.
She had introduced everyone at the table, except for herwhat did that mean?
As Jenna turned around, Melody ttered her chopsticks down on the table, and when Jenna turned to look at her, Melody huffed and said:
"Mrs. rk, your way of treating guests is quite an eye-opener. You introduced everyone to Professor Ford andpletely ignored me. Even if you resent me for taking James away, you shouldntck such basic manners."
The people present: "..."
Where did this mistress, who shouldnt be seen in public, get such a sense of superiority from? It was bizarre enough for her toe to her ex-father-inws birthday celebration with James Campbell, but to cause trouble at the banquet was downright preposterous.
The words she spoke were just as unfit for public as she was.
It was baffling to think if James Campbells brain had been kicked by ten thousand donkeys at once, to trade Jenna rk, this bright pearl, for someone so low.
And Jamuna Ford, who stood beside Jenna rk, upon hearing Melody Bakers words, his previously gentle and refined features instantly became covered with ayer of frost.
Before Jenna could speak, he spoke first, "I apologize, but I have no interest in knowing who you are. So, whether my senior sister introduces you or not is not important."
Jamuna Fords words were a direct p in the face. Even though his tone and choice of words were somewhat polite, his brows and eyes held nothing that could be associated with the word "polite."
Emperors also have poor rtives, so many of the family and friends who came to the rk family to attend Master rks birthday were actually ordinary citizens, from the working ss.
Regardless of money, status, or fame, they were all far behind Jamuna Ford.
But when Jenna rk introduced them one by one, Jamuna Ford greeted each person with great politeness, nodding and saying hello, and even patiently answered a few questions from some elders.
All of this was seen by Melody Baker.
Although she was jealous of Jenna rk having so many people of status by her side, she, of course, hoped to climb onto the same bandwagon.
Chapter 864. You can’t just pick any kind of goods.
Chapter 864: 864. You cant just pick any kind of goods.
So, she had been waiting for Jenna rk to introduce her.
In her view, she was definitely the future Mrs. Campbell; Jamuna Ford even gave face to the impoverished rtives of the rk family, so he couldnt possibly not give face to his future wife.
It was because of this puzzling yet clear premonition that, after seeing Jenna rkpletely ignore her, she finally spoke out to question her.
As a result, Jamuna Ford directly said in front of everyone that he did not want to know who she was.
Although his words were light, they immediately swelled her face with embarrassment.
The expression on Melody Bakers face became twisted in an instant, and as she faced the "attentive" looks from those around her, Melody Baker felt even more irritated.
This time, even James Campbell hadnt expected Melody Baker to cause trouble at such an asion, and hisplexion grew even uglier.
He didnt even need to look at the expressions of the people around to know how they would privatelyugh at him for bringing someone who wasnt presentable to such a ce.
Recalling the times he had attended banquets with Jenna rk in the past, she had been graceful and proper, always earning him a lot of face; now looking at Melody Baker...
He realized that every time he brought Melody Baker to major events, people generally regarded him as a joke.
Byparison, the strange emotion in James Campbells heart that had started when Jenna rk appeared at the banquet grew even stronger.
His gaze briefly lingered unnoticeably over Jenna rks beautiful face and figure, then he withdrew his gaze and turned to Melody Baker, saying in a deep voice,
"Youd better say less."
Melody Baker, who had already lost all face due to Jamunas words, did not expect James Campbell, who usually adored her, to scold her in public, and was instantly so angry she couldnt even breathe.
Just as she was about to say something, she heard Jenna rk looking at her with a smile and speaking,
"The way of hospitality, of course, pertains to treating guests, and since you came uninvited, following CEO Campbell to freeload food and drink, my ignoring you was already giving you the greatest face."
Her eyes narrowed, a few touches of chill blending into her gentle face, "If you want me to take it seriously, your behavior of freeloading like a beggar, I could certainly have you thrown out."
"You..."
"But, today is indeed my fathers big day, and I really shouldnt ignore you, so shall I now formally introduce you?"
As she spoke, she smiled at Jamuna Ford, whose eyebrows furrowed involuntarily, and then Jenna rk pointed to Melody Baker and introduced,
"This is the close confidante who has been by CEO Campbells side for over twenty years; now...,"
Jenna paused, her face showing a thoughtful expression, then she smiled and added, "I hear she hasnt been made official yet, so lets just call her CEO Campbells girlfriend for now."
With that introduction from Jenna, Melody Bakers face had already darkened like the bottom of a pot, her features twisted in anger.
As if that wasnt enough, Jamuna Fords displeased voice then sounded heavily, "Senior sister."
He did not look at Melody Baker, but his eyes tightly fixed on Jenna rks face, the depths of his eyes flickering with a light that others couldnt read.
"Though I am indeed approachable, you shouldnt introduce just any sort of trash to me."
Jamuna Fords words stripped Melody Baker of her dignity, not giving her the slightest bit of face.
Indeed, Jamuna Ford, from an outsiders perspective, was truly approachable, so approachable that even a beggar on the street approaching him could receive a response and a friendly chat.
Chapter 865. Island Master Jones felt somewhat jealous
Chapter 865: 865. Ind Master Jones felt somewhat jealous
It was precisely because of this that his wordspletely shattered Melody Bakers dignity.
Jenna rk first paused, her eyes wide with surprise, and then smiled apologetically, "Im sorry, it wont happen again."
Having said that, she took him to another table. As for what expression or mood Melody Baker was in at the moment, Jenna had neither the interest nor the need to care.
Jennas tolerance for alcohol was actually quite good, but there were many people at this birthday banquetjust the friends from George rks business circles were numerous.
In addition to the students of the elder rks and other rtives from near and far, there were well over a hundred tables of guests.
Even if it was just one toast per table, that would total a hundred drinks. During this time, Jamuna Ford helped her drink quite a bit. When she returned to her seat, it was obvious that she had gotten quite drunk.
But soon, a servant brought over a ss of honey water, "Mister Ford, here is the honey water you asked for."
"Thank you."
Jamuna Ford took the honey water and handed it to Jenna, frowning slightly, "Senior sister, drink this."
At the next table, Elly Campbell held her cheeks in both hands, watching Professor Ford carefully looking after her mother. That aunt-like smile was starting to show again.
Adam Jones: "..."
"Wife, even if you want Professor Ford to be our stepfather, could you please restrain your expression a bit right now?"
Adam Jones couldnt help but lean in toward Elly, whispering.
Elly turned to look at him with a smile in her eyes. She seemed extremely happy, possibly because she felt her motherstter years would be settled and she wouldnt have to suffer like she did with James Campbell.
As she looked at Adam, the light in her eyes grew even more intense.
"I never thought watching old people fall in love could be like seeing pink bubbles."
She couldnt help but sp Adams arm, the light in her eyes growing even brighter.
"I didnt even think to have someone prepare honey water for mom, but Professor Ford did. Tell me, doesnt that mean he cares about her more than I do?"
Adam, slightly vexed, reached out to pinch her nose, saying:
"Im always so good to you, and yet I dont see you this happy."
That unmistakable tang of jealousy was about to spill out of his mouth.
His wife still hadnt remembered his birthday, how mncholy!
He had no desire to hear his wife praise another man in front of him, even if that man might very well be his future father-inw.
Seeing Ind Master Jones show aining expression once again, Elly, in a rare good mood, refrained from teasing him and instead cooed sweetly:
"All your kindness, I keep it in my heart, theres no need to mention it all the time."
Of course, Adam wasnt seriously expecting his wife to constantly remember how well he treated her, spoiled her, and loved her. It wasnt like he did all that just to receive her praise, but because he genuinely wanted to treat her with all his heart.
But he couldnt help feeling jealous when he noticed his wifes eyes were full of Professor Ford, praising him constantly. Adam tasted the sourness of jealousy.
He didnt say anything, just gave Elly a "heh" look, but still couldnt help saying:
"Then howe I keep hearing you praising Professor Ford?"
Elly: "..."
This kind of unreasonable jealousy wasnt good.
"Oh, so youre saying I should keep all of Professor Fords good traits to myself?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Something about that felt strangely off.
Adam Jones furrowed his brows, carefully pondering over her words.
Chapter 866. James Campbell felt somewhat uncomfortable inside.
Chapter 866: 866. James Campbell felt somewhat ufortable inside.
Elly Campbell saw that he was silent and threw herself into his arms with a brightugh, coaxing, "Alright, Ive praised Professor Ford enough with my words, whether that praise can be tucked into the heart is for Mom to decide. All I need to do is keep you in my heart."
These sweet words from Elly Campbell indeed pleased Adam Jones. He watched as his previously sober expression quickly turned into one of rxation.
Even the fact that his wife had forgotten her birthday didnt bother him at all.
The banquet ended an hourter, and the guests gradually took their leave.
Old Master Campbell was also helped out by Elly.
"Old James, why dont you stay here for the night and head back tomorrow? Its not toote," Master rk suggested, trying to persuade him to stay.
Back in their youth, the two men wererades in arms. Later on, Master rk retired from the military to pursue higher education at a university, eventually bing a professor, while James Campbell remained in the forces, climbing the ranks to his current status.
Though they pursued different paths, their bond had remained strong, ultimately even leading to their families bing connected by marriage.
Due to James Campbells sons disgraceful behavior, he had always felt he owed an apology to the rk parents and Jenna rk.
Even though they did not me him, he still felt too ashamed to face them.
Especially today, when that bastard dared to bring that disgraceful woman to his former father-inws birthday banquet, causing such a scandal. It was clear he did it to embarrass them on purpose.
How could Old Master Campbell have the face to stay? He was seething with anger and wished he could go back immediately and break Jamess legs.
Holding back his fury, he politely declined Master rks kindness, and upon leaving, he ran into James and his mistress, Melody Baker.
Since Melody Baker became aware of Old Master Campbells influence, she dared not provoke him lightly. When she saw his gaze directed at her, she was so scared that she hid behind James.
James himself couldnt understand what was wrong with him today. Ever since he had seen Jenna, he felt extremely ufortable, especially seeing Jamuna Ford so attentively caring for her by her side, which inexplicably infuriated him.
Was he jealous to see his ex-wife well off?
Because he was feeling off, the sight of Melody Baker who had embarrassed him today now hiding behind him like a child only irritated him further.
He rarely showed her a stern face and said, "What are you doing? My dad is not some kind of flood or fierce beast!"
Melody Baker wanted to argue back, thinking to herself that her father-inw was more terrifying than any flood or beast.
But the next second, her head shot up in surprise, as if she couldnt believe James would speak to her in such a tone.
Even Elly Campbell, who hade out with Adam Jones to see off Old Master Campbell, raised her eyebrows in amusement when she heard Jamess unexpected remark.
It was rare, James actually showing an unpleasant face to his mistress.
Was it because she had made him lose face at his grandfathers birthday feast, or was it because James wanted to curry favor with his grandfather, deliberately making thosements for his grandfather to hear?
Old Master Campbell had long since considered James as good as dead, so when he heard him speak, his expression was unmoved, as if the "dad" in Jamess words wasnt him at all.
"Grandpa," Elly Campbell shifted her gaze from Jamess face and approached Old Master Campbell.
"Grandpa, it has been a long time since you saw Grandpa rk. Why not stay over for the night?"
Elly Campbell knew Old Master Campbell must be feeling too guilty about James and Melody Bakers actions to feelfortable staying with the rks.
Chapter 867. We can’t let Professor Ford misunderstand.
Chapter 867: 867. We cant let Professor Ford misunderstand.
Especially since James Campbell brought Melody Baker with him, and like an idiot, made all sorts of blunders, the Old Master must have felt too ashamed to face Master rk and the others.
With that thought, Elly Campbells gaze swept over the faces of James Campbell and Melody Baker, her eyes fierce, startling Melody Baker once again.
"No, Elly, the Old Master still has matters to attend to and must rush back. You all stay here a few more days to keep your grandfather and the otherspany."
Old Master Campbell was not in high spirits and made to leave.
"Dad."
It was at this moment that a voice came from behind, Jenna rks.
Turning around, Jenna rk had already hurried over.
Having had quite a bit to drink before, Jenna was still slightly intoxicated. She had intended to go upstairs to rest but was called down by her own father, who asked her to have a proper talk with Old Master Campbell.
Hurriedly, she washed her face, not even taking the time to dry the droplets on her skin before running down.
After all, she had been calling him "Dad" for nearly thirty years, so when Jenna chased after him just now, she hadnt changed the address.
Elly Campbell noticed Jamuna Ford, trailing behind Jenna rk, seemed visibly taken aback, and her heart suddenly filled with worry.
She feared he might think her mother still harbored some feelings for James Campbell.
Speaking of James Campbell, Ellys gaze subconsciously drifted toward him and she caught his eyes, shining brightly as they rested on Jennas face, tinged with a hint of infatuation.
Ellys brow furrowed suddenly.
Although this man was her biological father, she couldnt shake the feeling that he was leering at her mother.
Elly calmly stepped forward, blocking his gaze from Jenna, while giving him a look of disgust.
James Campbell was taken aback, feeling slightly guilty under his daughters gaze and covered a cough with his hand, sheepishly looking away.
Meanwhile, Melody Baker, having been inexplicably scorned by James Campbell earlier and feeling dejected, had her full attention on him and had noticed the glint in his eyes when Jenna appeared.
Especially when she heard Jenna call the old man "Dad," she clearly saw the affectionate spark in the depths of James Campbells eyes.
A pang shot through Melody Bakers heart, leaving her with a twinge of unease.
Was it possible that James suddenly found his ex-wife so attractive that he regretted divorcing her?
Melody Baker lowered her eyes, her fists clenched quietly as a dark gleam passed swiftly across them.
She had beenpromising for so many years, and now that even her daughter had sacrificed so much to get to this point, she had been waiting for the position of Mrs. Campbell for a full 26 years. With her daughter in prison, how could she willingly hand over her ce to Jenna rk?
At this moment, Jenna rk waspletely unaware of what was going on in the minds of James Campbell and Melody Baker. She hade out to rify things to Old Master Campbell after listening to Master rks words.
The Old Master was the Old Master, and James Campbell was James Campbell; she could tell right from wrong, and would not take out her frustration with James on the Old Master.
Moreover, her feelings for James Campbell had gradually dwindled ever since she found out about his affair during her pregnancy with Elly.
So apart from being disgusted with James Campbell, she felt no resentment, and certainly bore no grudges against the Old Master, who had always protected her and Elly.
Jenna rk supported the Old Master as they walked toward the gazebo in the rk Familys yard, talking about something unknown.
Chapter 868. She is too thick-skinned.
Chapter 868: 868. She is too thick-skinned.
When Melody Baker saw that James Campbells gaze was constantly on Jenna rk, she finally couldnt hold back and said:
"James, what are you looking at?"
Hearing Melodys voice, James seemed a bit guilty and quickly shifted his gaze away from Jenna, saying:
"Nothing, just dont know what that woman wants to talk to Dad about."
The disdain deliberately shown in his words seemed intended for Melody to see, which particrly disgusted Elly Campbell when she overheard it.
Just as she was about to speak, she saw Melody suddenly cover her lips and chuckle meaningfully twice, saying:
"Mrs. rk really appeals to all ages, doesnt she? If I had Mrs. rks skills, I wouldnt be bullied like this."
Her words were clearly intended for Elly to hear, especially since Jamuna Ford was standing not far away, his gaze drifting towards Jenna now and then. Even a blind man could see that Jamuna was interested in Jenna.
That once-divorced woman, dumped by James, why should such an outstanding man like her?
Compared to Jamuna, Melody actually somewhat despised James.
So, seeing Jenna being favored by a man a hundred times better than James after James had left her, it was inevitable that Melody felt some imbnce in her heart.
Besides disgusting Elly with her words, she intended to annoy Jamuna.
Moreover, she dared to speak in this manner not only because James was by her side but also because Jamuna was there; she didnt believe Elly wouldpletely disregard her own image to do anything to her.
Unfortunately, that fool would never be able to clearly understand her own situation and status and always foolishly thought too highly of herself.
Being foolish was one thing; her thoughts were so low and dirty.
She always overestimated Ellys tolerance for her, especially when she saw Ellys chilling yet calm gaze towards her, Melodys eyes flickered with even more smugness.
Seeing Jamuna suddenly frown, Melody was convinced that her words had sessfully irritated him, and a subtly triumphant smile appeared in her eyes.
But before she could enjoy her triumph, the next moment, a loud p resounded, stunning herpletely.
Disbelieving, she covered her cheek, looking at Elly, whose face was coldly determined, "You... you hit me again!"
"The stuff in your brain is just as shameless and vile as you are. You always assume others are as low as you are. Now, I really see what you are all about," Elly snapped.
Ellys voice was devoid of any warmth, each word forcefully articted, making Melody shiver at the icy look in her eyes.
Melody had been hit by Elly before, even had her fingers broken, not knowing whether it was because Elly hadnt been around her for a while causing her to forget her lessons, or whether she genuinely thought she would someday be Mrs. Campbell and strut around, foolishly provoking her.
After being pped by Elly, Melody was both fearful and furious. She rushed up to retaliate, but Elly backhanded her again with a p even more forceful and resonant than the first.
This p, much harder and louder, showed the strength with which Elly had retaliated.
The p left Melodys face swollen.
Seeing her vigorously shake her hand, her eyebrows tightly furrowed, Captain Adam Jones immediately grabbed her hand anxiously, "Whats wrong?"
"Her face is too thick; its made my hand go numb."
Chapter 869. Laozi finds you disagreeable
Chapter 869: 869. Laozi finds you disagreeable
"Let me rub it for you, honey."
Adam Jones was holding her hand, massaging it, while rebuking her:
"Next time you encounter someone with such thick skin, hit them with a slipper, but dont use too much force and hurt your own hand. Its not worth it."
The face of Melody Baker, which had already been swollen from Elly Campbells pping, twisted instantly upon hearing Adams words.
So, not only did she get pped for nothing, but she also had to endure their verbal contempt?
She gnashed her teeth menacingly as she red at Elly Campbell, wanting to rush forward and tear her to pieces, but shecked the courage to do so.
After Elly Campbell had finished hitting her, she stopped looking at Melody Baker. She enjoyed the service of her own "ind master" while turning towards the equally upset James Campbell and said:
"This idiot has always been jealous of my mother, so I can understand why she would say such vile things to disgust people. After all, its normal to feel unbnced when you always pick up what others have left behind. But, Grandpa is your dad, after all. Its not enough for this woman to use such lowly words to humiliate my mother, she even dragged Grandpa into it. Arent you going to discipline this bbermouth, or would you rather she dishonors you further?"
When Elly Campbell said this, there wasnt the slightest iota of regard for James Campbell as a father in the depth of her eyes, no filial affection whatsoever.
She had long since passed that age.
When she looked at James Campbell, all that surged from the depths of her heart was scorn and disgust.
James Campbell was also angered by Melody Bakers reckless words. If she talked about Jenna rk, he could understand that as jealousy and imbnce.
But didnt she think before speaking that she even brought the old man into her tirade?
Even though the old man had been harsh to him, he was still his biological father. How could she use such lowlynguage to defile the old man?
James Campbell frowned and looked disapprovingly at Melody Baker as he said:
"What are you babbling about? Who talks like that?"
James Campbell was genuinely kind to Melody Baker, even if she had on several asions spoken or acted in ways that most people couldntprehend. He could dismiss it all and choose to forgive her lightly.
So even if he greatly disapproved of what Melody Baker said, his tone in reprimanding her wasnt too harsh.
Elly Campbell had already expected this, and she hadnt held out much hope to begin with. Now, she was merely more disappointed and looked down on him even more.
"CEO Campbell."
It was at that moment that the nonchnt voice of Adam Jones suddenly rang out, sending a wave of unease through James Campbells heart.
He looked towards Adam Jones, seeing that Adams gaze also casually drifted towards him. Yet beneath that calm surface, there were turbulent undercurrents.
James Campbell was fundamentally afraid of Adam Jones, even if the man was his son-inw. He had never dared to put on any father-inw airs, especially because Elly Campbell, that contemptible person, didnt even acknowledge him as a father.
Facing Adams dark pupils, he felt somewhat anxious and then heard Adam say:
"It seems I havent kept you busy enoughtely. You still have time to parade around with this vexatious woman, stirring up trouble and disgusting others. Go back to your work afterwards and settle down. Ill make sure youre so busy you wont even have time to breathe."
Adam Jones spoke in a very calm tone, but he always maintained a demeaning air of superiority.
The warning in his words was already crystal clearas good as telling James Campbell outright:
Im not pleased with you, and Im going to make things difficult for you.
As James Campbell thought of the series of irritating incidents that had befallen him recently, his pupils constricted sharply.
Chapter 870. Do something to make the wife happy
Chapter 870: 870. Do something to make the wife happy
At first, he thought it was just a coincidence. After hearing Elly Campbells words, he assumed she was the one pulling strings behind the scenes, but now, hearing Adam Joness words...
James Campbells heart fiercely trembled, fearing that if Adam were behind this, he might inadvertently provoke even bigger trouble.
Thinking this, he coldly stared at Adam Jones and tremulously said,
"Are you behind all the trouble Ive been encountering recently?"
Adam Jonesughed a little, very openly admitting,
"You upset my wife, and I had to do something to cheer her up, right, CEO Campbell?"
Though he used honorifics, there was not an ounce of respect for James Campbell, and even, the words that followed were increasingly vehemence
"Of course, this ignorant fool by your side today made my wife even more upset, so I need to do something better to cheer her up."
In other words, if you upset my wife today, I will make you cry non-stop tomorrow.
James Campbell, who wasnt much capable, had managed before because the Campbell Corporation had Jenna rk and Elly Campbell backing him and had a solid foundation. Steady progress had meant no issues for him.
But if Adam Jones took action against Campbell Corporation, with James Campbells capabilities, he really wouldnt stand a chance.
Thus, at this moment, James Campbell got somewhat panicked upon hearing Adam Jones say these words, his unease inly visible on his face.
"Adam Jones, just what are you trying to do?"
"Didnt I say? Im trying to do something to make my wife happy," Adam Jones replied, spreading his hands in a gesture of helplessness.
As he watched James Campbells face grow more twisted, Adam Jonesughed and said,
"But dont worry, CEO Campbell, I wontpletely destroy you. Im the kind of person who likes to y the cat and mouse game. I enjoy catching the mouse and ying slowly, slowly with it."
Throughout, Adam Joness tone remained t and undramatic, yet it sent a chill down James Campbells spine.
"But if the mouse misbehaves, killing it would still be quite easy."
"Adam Jones, dont... dont go too far."
"I just did. What can you do about it?" Adam Jones countered, with an innocuous smile.
"You... you..."
James Campbells hand trembled slightly, pointing at Adam Jones, unable to articte a word, and atst he could only turn away furiously, taking Melody Baker with him.
When that bizarre couple left, only the Campbell couple, Jamuna Ford, and Elly remained at the venue.
Elly received a phone call and walked aside, providing an opportunity for Elly to speak to Professor Ford,
"Professor Ford, my mom isnt like what that woman said. Please dont let her words affect your thoughts."
Ellys words were direct, almost without any roundabout, which made Jamuna briefly stunned, then he chuckled and nodded his head, saying,
"I am, of course, aware of how Sister behaves. Dont worry about it."
Elly quietly gauged Jamuna Fords expressions and eyes, satisfied that he genuinely didnt take Melody Bakers words to heart, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.
As for whether Professor Ford would develop anything with her mother, and to what extent, Elly had no intention of interfering.
As a daughter, all she needed to do regarding her mothers future emotional affairs was to silently support. Meddling might just backfire.
Chapter 871. Shouldn’t bring up divorce in public
Chapter 871: 871. Shouldnt bring up divorce in public
Moreover, she could see that Professor Ford was the only one harboring unrequited feelings for her mother, who hadnt shown any response.
For this exact reason, she should just silently observe and not get involved.
Elly Campbells gaze drifted to the direction of the pavilion in the yard, where her mother, having finished her conversation with her grandfather, was now standing up and walking back.
Compared to the shame that had initially been on Old Masters face, his expression had clearly brightened considerably, and Elly Campbell felt a sigh of relief.
It seemed that her mother had managed to persuade her grandfather.
However, in the end, Old Master still did not stay with the rk Family; he flew back to Boston with Elly that very night, though his mood before departure was not as downcast as at first.
The guests left one after another, with the Moore n being thest to depart.
Considering that Christopher Moores father, Matthew Moore, and Jamuna Ford were academic brothers, the two had hardly seen each other. The Old Masters significant birthday served as a good asion for the two to apany the Old Master and chat for a while longer.
As they talked, time slipped by unconsciously, and it became veryte.
By the time they left, it was already dark.
The Jones family did not rush back to Boston but stayed over at the rk Familys home.
When the Moore n was leaving, Elly Campbell and Adam Jones walked them to the door together.
Lily Jones must have truly been frightened by Christopher Moores mention of divorce, as she had indeed been very well-behaved today; from beginning to end, she did not foolishly interfere with anything.
When leaving, her face still showed no signs of weariness.
Thinking back to the words Lily Jones had spoken to her by the restroom door, Elly Campbell narrowed her eyes and kept silent.
Even though Lily Jones truly disgusted her to the core, Elly Campbell still hoped, for Christophers sake, that the couple could reconcile.
After bidding farewell to Arthur rk and his wife at the gate, the couple went inside, but Adam Jones and Elly Campbell remained outside.
Facing Adam Jones, Matthew Moore and his wife felt somewhat ufortable.
After all, their son had publicly proposed divorce to his sister-inw; if Adam insisted on taking the matter further, it would be quite awkward to address.
No matter how outrageous Lily Joness recent behavior at home, she had, after all, risked her life to bear a child for their family.
Indeed, after returning home, Christopher Moore had begun to feel regretful.
Even if he couldnt help wanting to divorce Lily Jones, he shouldnt have proposed it in public, in front of so many people, humiliating a woman who had borne him a child.
Although Adam had stated that he wouldnt interfere with their marital issues, Christopher Moore still felt that he shouldnt have mentioned the divorce in public that day.
It was not because he was afraid that Adam would be unhappy but rather...
Christopher Moores gaze shifted inconspicuously to Lily Jones, who had been quiet at his side.
Despite her recent disappointments, she was still the woman he loved. Going back and seeing all those onlinements, the sight of her being pped by her sister-inw, seeing her escorted out of the mall by security, deep inside it was hard for him not to feel pity for her.
He pursed his thin lips slightly and in a hoarse voice said, "Big brother, sister-inw, well be going now."
"Mm."
Adam Jones nodded, not looking at Lily Jones, and simply bid farewell to Matthew Moore and his wife.
Hearing Adam Joness voice, Lily Jones finally lifted her head to look at him. Her brother, who had doted on her and spoiled her since childhood, now didnt even want to nce at her.
Chapter 872. Who is that woman?
Chapter 872: 872. Who is that woman?
Thinking of how she was personally driven out of the Jones Family by him, Lily Jones couldnt help but feel wronged and her eyes reddened.
Looking at Adam Joness face again, she suddenly recalled Christopher Moores wife from earlier today.
Why did she feel...that woman looked so much like her brother?
Not only did she resemble her brother, but Lily realized that if that woman were younger by about twenty years, she would look even more like her.
Both Adam and Lilys features tended to resemble Thompson, but Adam had also inherited some of Henry Joness features, and being male, his contours were more robustpared to a females.
But as a girl also resembling Thompson, Lily consequently looked even more like Thompson byparison.
Earlier, she hadnt thought about herself, but now, making theparison, Lilys expression clearly froze for a moment.
Both of them looking so much like that woman, could it really just be a coincidence?
But if it wasnt a coincidence, then why did that woman look so much like them?
She had never heard about their deceased mother having any sisters.
Thinking this, Lily realized that aside from pictures of her father, she seemed unable to find a single photo of her mother at home.
She didnt even know what her own mother looked like.
When she was little, she had asked her grandmother and brother, but they both said they couldnt find any pictures of her mother.
She was young then and didnt think much of it, and as she grew up, the identity of her mother didnt seem to matter much to her, and gradually, it faded in importance.
But now, thinking about it carefully, many things seemed very suspicious.
Every year during the Qingming tomb-sweeping festival, her grandmother and brother only visited their father, never mentioning her mother at all...
Lilys eyes began to be tinged with shock.
When she was a child, because neither her father nor mother was around, her grandmother said her father had died in an ident, and she had subjectively assumed that her mother must have also passed away.
But now that she thought about it, her grandmother and brother had never said that her mother had died.
Or rather, they never even mentioned her mother at all, even when she asked about her directly, they would either sidestep the topic or give a vague response and then drop it.
And every year at the tomb-sweeping, they only visited her fathers grave; they had never swept a grave for her mother.
Could it be... that her mother was not dead? And that woman...
The more Lily thought about it, the more suspicious it seemed, and her mind was so preupied with the matter that she couldnt even remember how she had followed Christopher Moore and left the rk Family.
That night, Adam Jones and Elly Campbell stayed over at the rk Familys residence, and to Ellys delight, even Jamuna Ford stayed behind at Master rks insistence.
The rk home was very spacious with plenty of rooms, so a few extra guests were not an issue.
But probably because she thought Professor Ford had an interest in her mother, Elly couldnt help but think more, even though Jamuna had only stayed because Master rk asked him to due to the long journey, pressing him to stay the night.
After taking a bath and lying in bed, Ellys face still wore an expression brimming with gossip. When Adamy down beside her, she excitedly propped herself on him, her eyes shining as she spoke:
"What do you think, how long will it take for Professor Ford to sessfully pursue Mom?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Mrs. Jones had been excited about this all day.
Although he too felt that Professor Ford had a certain interest in his mother-inw, they couldnt specte without the other party saying anything.
If it was a misunderstanding, the embarrassment would be immense.
But seeing the hopeful look in his wifes eyes, Adam couldnt bear to pour cold water on her spirits.
Chapter 873. Gentle and considerate, a graceful young man
Chapter 873: 873. Gentle and considerate, a graceful young man
He knew that his wife had probably been hoping a long time ago for a man to sincerely care for her mother.
As her husband, he should support her ideas unconditionally, not think about throwing cold water on her ns.
With this thought, Adam Jones began to speak:
"That will depend on Professor Fords abilities, but..."
Adam Jones paused for a moment, and Elly Campbells smile also froze for half a second.
Words like "but" and "however" usually precede content she doesnt like to hear.
Adam didnt actually throw cold water on her, but chose his words carefully before saying to Elly:
"I dont think Mom cares much for Professor Ford, and if its only him whos interested, we cant force a match between them."
Upon hearing this, Elly fell silent for a few seconds, then let out a somewhat discouraged sigh, saying:
"Thats true; Mom told me just a while ago that she nned to stay single for the rest of her life."
Elly, quite disagreeing, continued, "Mom is still so young, she was tormented by James Campbell for most of her life, she should find a man who cherishes her to apany her in thetter part of her life."
Of course, Adam immediately agreed without hesitation, nodding, "Wife, you are right."
"I find Professor Ford to be a decent person, and he is well-matched with my mother. But still, people need more interaction to see someones true character; after all, James Campbell was also a good man to Mom in the beginning, and thats why she agreed to marry him."
This was something she had brought up when chatting with her mother in the past.
She once asked her mother why her grandparents would marry her off to someone like James Campbell.
Even if her grandparents considered her grandfathers reputation and believed James Campbell wasnt beyond redemption, what about her own mother?
If she was unwilling, how could her grandparents possibly have married her off to someone like James Campbell?
Later, her mother told her that when her grandparents wanted to marry her off to James Campbell, it wasnt a blind and deaf arrangement; instead, she had spent some time with James Campbell herself.
James Campbell, how should I put it?
He certainly looked great; when he was young, he was quite a charming figure.
Otherwise, he wouldnt have fathered such a beautiful daughter as Elly.
When James Campbell first interacted with her mother, he was truly attentive and so thoughtful that any girl might have her heart flutter.
A dashing young man, gentle and considerateat that time, they were both teenagers around eighteen or neen, at an age when love first blossoms, and of course, her mother was attracted to him.
After that, she married James Campbell.
Little did she know, his true colors were revealed so quickly; it wasnt long before he got involved with Melody Baker.
It is said that Melody Baker was James Campbells high school ssmate, and he had once had an unrequited love for her. After that, when Melody Baker dated another male ssmate, James Campbell was unsessful and even became dejected for a while.
Later, when he was with her mother, it seemed he had long put Baker behind him, but it turned out that Melody Baker, whom he couldnt get, was the cinnabar mole in his heart, indelible.
When Melody Baker reappeared before him, he betrayed her mother at the drop of a hat. All those past tender gestures were washed away clean as if by rainwater, after James Campbells affair with Melody Baker.
Now Jamuna Ford is actually following the same old path as James Campbell; in fact, Elly herself is unclear about what he is really like.
She simply hopes so much for her mother to have a happy ending; thats why she has been so eager to get the two of them together.
Chapter 874. Still forgot his birthday.
Chapter 874: 874. Still forgot his birthday.
At this moment, thinking back to her mother and James Campbells past, Elly Campbell felt some regret but also some relief that she hadnt thrown herself headlong into trying to matchmake Professor Ford with her mother.
The buoyant mood she had originally felt now instantly deted.
Resting her face against the front of Adam Joness body, she sighed deeply and said, "I was too anxious, whether the choice is right or wrong, it should be up to Mom to decide."
Adam Jones felt his wifes spirits plummet in an instant, knowing she was associating it with some past events rted to James Campbell; he naturally thought back to the first time he saw her as a child and couldnt help feeling a twinge of heartache.
He reached out to hold her tightly in his arms and softlyforted her,
"Dont worry too much, look, your mom is also having a fulfilling life by herself. If Professor Ford is truly her fate, they will eventuallye together, but if not, we cant force it, can we?"
Elly Campbell nodded quietly in his embrace.
She understood the logic, but logic is one thing and emotions are quite another.
Even though her mother was doing well on her own, wouldnt it be better if there was someone else to cherish her, to dote on her like a daughter?
In her heart, Elly Campbell of course still hoped that Professor Ford would end up with her mother, but she wasnt as impatient about it as before.
Still, she said, "It would be even better if Mom could get together with Professor Ford and give me a little brother or sister."
Adam Jones: "..."
They were far from that point yet, but she was already thinking so far ahead.
However, since Adam Jones had just felt his wifes spirits fall, he decisively chose not to throw cold water on her ideas and instead said,
"Then Ill look forward to having a little niece or nephew in the future."
Elly Campbell was amused by his words, and her previously gloomy mood instantly improved significantly.
Adam Jones suddenly narrowed his eyes at her, a light beginning to shine in their depths.
"When ites to my mother-inw giving me a little niece or nephew, Im not in a hurry, but as for us, we should work hard to give me a daughter soon."
Elly Campbell saw him suddenly lift his hand and forcefully pull down her neckline, which she quickly intercepted the next second.
"No way! You forgot what I told you about these few days being inconvenient."
Adam Jones: "..."
Hey down beside her a bit despondently, his voice heavy withint,
"I need to calcte how many times you owe me for these days."
Elly Campbell: "..."
"If we count seven times a night, thats 35 times in five days."
Elly Campbell: "..."
"In a couple of days, I want to make up for all of them."
Elly Campbell: "..."
It was frustrating enough that his wife hadpletely forgotten his birthday; now, with her right in front of him, he could only look but not touch, pushing Adam Joness frustration to the limit.
He nced at the wall clock; in just over half an hour, the day would be over.
His wife still hadnt remembered that today was his birthday.
The more Adam Jones thought about it, the more disheartened he felt, but not wanting to get angry with his wife, he could only hug Elly Campbell tightly and said,
"Itste, lets sleep."
"Okay."
Elly Campbell snuggled into his arms, murmured a soft agreement, closed her eyes, and prepared to sleep.
Adam Jones nced down at her, leaned over to kiss her forehead, and turned off the bedsidemp.
Time ticked by second by second, and after a while, Adam Jones too gradually felt the pull of sleep.
His eyelids started to droop, and as he felt his wife suddenly take his hand in the dark, Elly Campbells low voice came through, "Adam?"
Chapter 875. The Birthday Gift Received by Island Master Jones
Chapter 875: 875. The Birthday Gift Received by Ind Master Jones
His drooping eyelids suddenly flew open, "Hmm? Whats wrong?"
Elly had already sat up from his embrace, and before he was fully awake, she leaned in to press a firm kiss onto his lips, "Happy Birthday."
Adams body jolted as his muzzy consciousness instantly cleared.
He nced at the wall clock, 11:58 PM, just two minutes left until his birthday was over.
His wife had finally remembered his birthday!!!!!!!
Just that one greeting filled Adam with joy, smoothing the furrow between his brows, dispelling the days gloom that had settled over him due to the overlooked birthdayvanquished by the simple "Happy Birthday" and that kiss.
Bathed in moonlight, he wrapped his arm around Elly, cupped the back of her head with his hand, and nted several fervent kisses on her lips, the only way to express his current state of ecstatic excitement.
"Thank you, wife."
Ellyughed at his reaction, her face full of yful scorn, "All this happiness over just a birthday wish."
"Of course, Im happy when my wife remembers my birthday."
"Hmph! Dont think I didnt know youve been sulking all day."
Adam: "..."
Is it really okay to expose him so directly?
As Elly spoke, she slipped out of bed from beside him, "Ive also prepared a birthday gift for you."
Adams eyes sparkled, "A gift too?"
It seemed his wife knew all along that it was his birthday. Had she prepared the present in advance, only pretending to forget to surprise him?
Thinking this, Adams eyes, even in the darkness, shone with a hint of brilliance.
Elly had already gotten out of bed, and Adam hurriedly turned on the light, "Be careful, dont bump into anything."
At that moment, Elly had taken out two pieces of paper from the inneryer of her backpack shed been carrying. As Adam looked on, puzzled, she walked over to him, "Open them and have a look."
Adam took the papers with a puzzled look and unfolded them.
A series of numbers on the page made him pause, then as he read further down, the gentle lines on his face grew tenser.
He hurriedly picked up the other sonogram, and his face turned red with emotions thatpletely overpowered him.
Even his hands, holding those two papers, started to shake ever so slightly.
Elly stood before him with her hands sped behind her back, interestingly watching his amusing reaction unfold, a smile gradually brightening her eyes.
After a long moment, Adam lifted his head sharply from the papers, which he had checked and rechecked, and it took a great effort to find his voice.
He almost leaped from the bed to Elly, "Baby, are you pregnant?"
His voice was visibly shaking from the sheer excitement.
This was the first time Elly had heard Adam call her baby, and although it sounded a bit strange, she didnt find it cheesy.
The next second, Adam swept her into his arms, "Youre really pregnant?"
Elly looked up at him, her eyebrows arched, "Do you like your birthday present?"
"I love it, I really love it!"
At this moment, he couldnt contain his excitement, and though there was so much he wanted to say, facing Elly, he was at a loss for words.
"Elly, my wife, I... I..."
He had no idea what to say; even his speech was a jumbled mess.
Chapter 876. He is going to have a daughter.
Chapter 876: 876. He is going to have a daughter.
Finally, he firmly held Elly Campbell and kissed her deeply.
It seemed that only in this way could he express the uncontroble excitement he felt at the moment.
After a while, Adam Jones finally let go of Elly Campbell, his emotions slightly calmed.
Elly Campbell touched her slightly swollen lips discontentedly and frowned, "If you keep kissing me like this, Im going to suffocate, and then itll be a case of one death and two lives, see what youll do then!"
"Dont talk nonsense!"
Adam Joness face darkened as he spoke unhappily.
The excitement at the bottom of his eyes was still clearly visible.
He was going to have a daughter! How wonderful! He was having a daughter.
"When did this happen? Why didnt you tell me earlier?"
Adam Jones wrapped his arms around Elly Campbells waist and asked softly with downcast eyes.
Hearing him ask this, Elly Campbell remembered the series of events that urred after she encountered Lily Jones at the mall that day.
That day, after themotion with Lily Jones at the mall, her stomach felt very ufortable, andter, on Helens suggestion, she went to the hospital for a check-up.
Indeed, she had already been two months pregnant.
Her pregnancy symptoms were not severe at all, unlike during her first pregnancy with William Campbell, when the symptoms in the first three months nearly cost her half her life, leaving her all skin and bones until things gradually stabilized after the next three months.
She assumed that her pregnancy symptoms would always be severe, so with this calm, she hadnt considered pregnancy at all.
When Chief Wood told her she was two months pregnant, she was almost in a cold sweat.
That time, besides being pushed outside the vi by Thompson, she also had a physical altercation with Lily Jones at the venue, and apart from this, she and Adam Jones had been physically intimate a few times, each time leaving her utterly exhausted.
The first three months are always the most unstable, so at that time, hearing she was pregnant had really frightened her.
Fortunately, this childs fetal image was very stable, and not as delicate and troublesome as it had been during her first pregnancy with William Campbell, so there wasnt much trouble.
Speaking of which, she really should thank Lily Jones for making such a scene; otherwise, she might have carelessly not realized she was pregnant until now.
If she continued messing around with Adam Jones, even a strong child could be in danger.
"Its just that your birthday ising up, and after thinking for a long time, I couldnt figure out what birthday gift you were missing. Luckily, this little guy showed up just in time to give you such a big gift."
Adam Jones was incredibly happy at this moment, unable to stop smiling.
"Thank you, wife, this is my favorite birthday gift," he said.
Elly Campbell saw a glimmer of tears in his eyes and was momentarily stunned, her heart touched.
She knew he had longed for this child for too long.
He had missed William Campbells growth within her womb, Williams birth, and Williams first three years. Thus, he deeply desired to have another child, to make up for the past regrets and be there for this childs birth and growth.
Once again held emotionally in Adam Joness arms, he pressed his excited voice and said softly,
"Baby, thank you, thank you for giving me this gift."
"Youre wee."
Elly Campbells lips curled into a slight smile as she responded.
"Im having a daughter."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She didnt want to burst his bubble but what if it turned out to be a son?
"Alright, Im tired, Im going to sleep now."
After a while, seeing that Adam Jones was still not calmed down, Elly Campbell was somewhat at a loss for words.
Chapter 877. President Jones has gone crazy
Chapter 877: 877. President Jones has gone crazy
Its just pregnancy, isnt it worth all this fuss?
But as soon as Adam Jones heard this, he couldnt bear to let his wife tire herself out and immediately scooped her into a horizontal embrace, heading towards the bed.
Elly Campbell: "..."
She wasnt so tired that she needed to be carried for just a few steps.
Whats the need for such fuss?
Although she thought this, Elly Campbell still let herself befortably carried by her ind master to lie down on the bed.
"Pregnant women need to rest more, cant stay upte, and shouldnt overexert themselves. When we get back, Ill have Robert Green move all the documents to our house, so I can stay with you at home."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Its really just a pregnancy, is such exaggeration necessary?
"No need, why make such a fuss."
Elly Campbell turned her inner thoughts into words.
"My wife is pregnant, how can she not be fussy?"
Adam Jones replied indifferently.
"Other peoples wives are still working when theyre about to give birth."
"You arent somebody elses wife, youre my wife. If other wives are working in their seventh or eighth month, its because their husbands are useless, unable to afford their wives the luxury to be fussy."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She was rendered speechless.
"Sleep!"
"Okay, whatever my wife says."
Right now the wife is in charge, and he cant do anything to anger her.
Adam Jones theny down beside Elly Campbell, a face full of happiness, holding her in his arms, and closed his eyes.
But after a while, Elly Campbell could still feel that the person beside her had no intention of sleeping, asionally letting out a few low chuckles, and from time to time not letting go of touching her belly.
Elly Campbell: "..."
After several instances like this, Elly Campbell finally couldnt bear it any longer, "Adam Jones, will you ever stop? Its just a pregnancy, is it that big of a deal?"
"It is a big deal..."
Adam Jones didnt dare to confront his wife head-on, so he could only whisper softly and pitifully like a little woman.
"Go to sleep now!"
"Alright."
He obediently agreed again,ying down beside her in earnest.
But after less than ten minutes of behaving, Elly Campbell could feel the person beside her starting tough like an idiot again.
Yet he was afraid of disturbing Madam Wife, desperately trying to suppress hisughter.
Elly Campbell: "..."
This idiot.
Finally, Elly Campbell, unable to handle his foolishness, could only sigh, "Adam Jones, if youre so happy justugh out loud, dont hold it back and hurt yourself."
Adam Jones stiffened, feeling the helplessness in his wifes tone, feeling somewhat embarrassed.
However, he couldnt help but feel uncontrobly excited.
After a short pause, he suddenly sat up from the bed and got off...
Elly Campbell: "..."
"What are you doing now?"
"Im going to call Samuel Wilson."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Why is he calling Samuel Wilson in the middle of the night for no reason?
Elly Campbell nced at the clock on the wall, it was one oclock in the morning, Samuel Wilson must be asleep by now.
Before she could speak, a certain idiot next to her had already dialed the number.
Elly Campbell: "..."
The call rang for a while before being answered, and just as it was picked up, I heard Adam Jones speak earnestly to the person on the other end of the phone:
"My wife is pregnant."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Why does it sound so strange?
On the other end of the call, Samuel Wilson, initially in a daze from sleep, was jolted awake by Adam Joness words, nearly falling off the bed.
Chapter 878. Adam Jones this lunatic
Chapter 878: 878. Adam Jones this lunatic
Why did he hear Adam Joness voice?
His wife is pregnant; whats it to him? Why would he call in the middle of the night?
As if to confirm, he took his phone away from his ear and nced at it, realizing it was indeed a call from Adam Jones.
Elly Campbell watched the fool in front of her continue to harass others with speechlessness. She could imagine the look on Samuel Wilsons face after being woken up by Adam Jones with such a ridiculous call.
If it were anyone else but Adam Jones, they probably would have had their legs broken by now.
"Tell William for me that his wife is settled," he said.
Elly Campbell: "..."
On the other end of the phone, Samuel Wilson: "..."
After speaking, Adam Jones hung up the phone. Before hanging up, Elly Campbell heard an angry roar from the other end
"Adam Jones, are you insane?!"
Samuel Wilsons shout woke up his wife.
Half-asleep, Mrs. Wilson opened her eyes to see her husband with a dark expression and a crazed look, holding his cell phone, and couldnt help asking, "What happened? Who called?"
"That lunatic Adam Jones!"
Samuel Wilson tossed his phone to the side, "He said his wife is pregnant and told me to pass the message to our son, saying his daughter-inw is taken care of."
Mrs. Wilson: "..."
Indeed, a lunatic. It was well past midnight and he specifically called to say that; doesnt he sleep?
After calling Samuel Wilson, Adam Jones walked back to bed with satisfaction andy down, embracing his dear wife.
Since she told Adam she was pregnant, it had been a whole hour; Elly Campbell had had enough of this idiot, and it was no wonder Samuel Wilson called him a lunatic.
"If its a son, are you nning for William to be with him?" she asked.
Adam Jones: "..."
"Wife, can we not talk about such buzzkill stuff at a time like this?"
The next day, thanks to Adam Joness extensive promotion, the entire rk Family knew that Elly Campbell was pregnant.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Dealing with such a crazy husband, she suddenly felt a bit drained.
Had she known he would react this way, she would have been better off waiting until the child was about to be born before casually notifying him.
Now, everyone in the rk Family treated her like fine china, from her grandparents, aunts, and uncles to her cousins and their spouses, even her three-year-old son, William Campbell.
Even if she just went to pour a ss of water, Adam Jones would be so worried she might bump herself that he would run faster than the servants to fetch it for her.
If it werent for her insistence, she estimated hed be standing by her, watching as she went to the restroom, afraid she might fall.
Originally when they came to ska, they flew on amercial flight, not on a private ne.
But as soon as Adam Jones found out she was pregnant, he insisted on having the private ne fly in from Boston, and then took her back with it.
It would have been fine if he was the only one being so fussy, but aside from her, everyone who knew about her pregnancy agreed with Adam Joness approach.
As soon as the ne hadnded on the Jones Familys airstrip, the Old Lady had already stationed a dozen servants nearby, just in case she fell while walking so that they would be ready to catch her.
Elly Campbell: "..."
"Elly, be careful, dont knock yourself," said the Old Lady with such overprotection as if she wasnt just pregnant but a child learning to walk, ready for the servants to catch her.
Elly Campbell: "..."
"Grandma, its just a pregnancy, I dont have any severe pregnancy symptoms, you guys dont need to be so nervous."
Chapter 879. Can you be normal?
Chapter 879: 879. Can you be normal?
"Youre carrying the Jones familys treasure right now, how could we not be anxious?"
The olddy looked at her with disapproval and then called a servant over to help Elly Campbell, giving Elly the sudden impression that she was incapable of taking care of herself.
But she didnt want to brush off the olddys kindness, so she had no choice but to let the servants assist her into the house.
Only after much persuasion did the olddy send the servants away, and just as Elly was about to rx, she heard her beloved son William stand by her side and earnestly caution,
"Mummy, be careful, and dont hurt Little Fattys wife."
Elly: "..."
She was already feeling a little sad that her unborn child was taking over the affection meant for her.
Her gaze fell on Adam Jones with a touch of mncholy; he walked to her side with a smile, sat down, tenderly hugged her, and gently patted her, "There, there, hubby loves you."
Elly couldnt help but curse inwardly.
When she finally managed to send all the surrounding servants away and went downstairs after her nap in the afternoon, she saw Robert Green and two other secretaries from Jones carrying a big stack of files into the house.
Upon seeing Ellye downstairs, they greeted her with great respect, "Good afternoon, Maam."
Elly nodded and then her eyesnded on the two big piles of files in the living room. She instinctively frowned and asked,
"What are these?"
Robert Greens expression became a bitplicated as he nced at his own big boss sitting on the living room sofa, hesitating before saying,
"These are some documents that the CEO needs to review. Since the CEO is too busy to handle them, I had them brought over here."
He certainly wouldnt say that the CEO initially made a phone call to thepany, stating that his wife was pregnant and ordered him to move all the documents needing his attention to the Jones residence so he could stay at home with her.
Now, the entirepany knew about her pregnancy.
After all, their big boss wished the whole world knew about his wifes pregnancy; it was too easy to let just onepany know.
Elly: "..."
She stared unblinkingly at Robert Green, making his ears grow hot as he guiltily looked away.
"Assistant Baker, all the files have been brought in."
The two secretaries entered, positioning themselves next to Robert Green, waiting for their CEO to speak.
Adam Jones stood up from the sofa and waved them off, "You can go back now."
"Alright, CEO, well head back now. Goodbye, CEO; goodbye, Maam."
Robert Green left with the secretaries, bidding farewell to Mr. and Mrs. Jones in an obsequious manner, and then he left with the two secretaries.
After the three of them had left, Adam quickly stepped over to Ellys side, trying to please her,
"I want to be at home with you."
Elly gave him a cold look, feeling inwardly devastated.
The day he mentioned that he would have Robert Green bring work home, she had thought he was just speaking off the cuff and didnt expect he actually nned to do it.
"Its just a pregnancy, cant you act normal?"
"How am I not acting normal? Isnt it natural for a husband to want to be by his pregnant wifes side?"
Adam Jones countered, not seeing anything wrong with his stance.
Elly, feeling helpless, pinched the bridge of her nose, not in the mood to entertain him any longer. She left the living room and headed to the backyard to find William and her other child.
Seeing his wife walk away, Adam hurriedly followed, carefully guarding her side and incessantly reminding her.
Chapter 880. A family feud arose in a fit of anger
Chapter 880: 880. A family feud arose in a fit of anger
"Honey, be careful, theres a step here."
"Walk slowly, thewn is slippery."
"Honey, theres a small stone here."
"..."
Finally, Elly Campbell, couldnt bear it anymore and gritted her teeth, "Adam Jones, isnt this enough? Its just a pregnancy. When I was pregnant with William, I wasnt this over the top!"
Elly hadnt really thought too much before speaking, she just wanted to tell Adam Jones that being pregnant wasnt as exaggerated as he thought and that it wasnt so fragile that a small mishap could lead to disaster.
After all, she had endured a tough pregnancy with William and came through, and this pregnancy was much easier. She barely had any pregnancy symptoms, except for being a bit more sleepy, so he really didnt need to be so tense.
But as soon as she finished shouting, she saw Adam Joness expression change subtly, and a sense of guilt washed over his face, which made Elly startled, unsure why he suddenly looked that way.
The next second, she was wrapped in Adam Joness arms, feeling his grip unconsciously tighten around her. She couldnt help but frown slightly.
"Whats wrong? Did I speak too harshly?"
Elly leaned in his embrace, looking up at him, her eyes tinged with unease.
Seeing Adam gently tug at the corner of his lips, his smile faint but his eyes full of apology, he said in a hoarse, low voice, "Im sorry, darling."
Elly was somewhat baffled by his sudden apology, thinking he was apologizing for something that happened today, aware that he was worried about her, she said helplessly:
"Whats there to apologize for? I just feel... you guys are too nervous, treating me like Im a porcin doll, it makes me a bit embarrassed."
With that, she buried her face in front of Adams chest, whispering softly.
Yet Adam still shook his head helplessly, saying, "Its not because of that, its because..."
He furrowed his brow, the look of remorse not fading, as he continued:
"When you were pregnant with William, I wasnt by your side, and you suffered so much. Every time I think of that period... I just want to beat myself up. So this time..."
He ced his hand over Ellys still t stomach, his lips pursed, "I just want to be with you and them every moment, thats the only way I feel at peace."
Elly hadnt expected Adam was apologizing for that reason.
Indeed, in the past, Adam had deeply hurt her, but since she had decided to give themselves a chance, she didnt intend to dwell on past grievances. Unexpectedly, after all this time, Adam was still preupied with it.
Looking at him, she couldnt help butugh helplessly, her hands cupping his face, saying:
"The past is in the past, its enough that were fine now. I dont want to dwell on the past, and you shouldnt keep it always in your mind either."
Seeing Adam still furrowing his brow, she huffed softly, saying:
"If you keep bringing up the past, reminding me of how you treated me back then, I might just lose it and cause a real family drama."
These words made Adamugh, lightening the heavy guilt that filled his eyes, which now receded somewhat.
"No, no, my mistake, I wont mention it again."
He affectionately wrapped his arms around Ellys waist, his tender smile tinged with a bit of groveling.
Chapter 881. New Progress
Chapter 881: 881. New Progress
Finally, after much persuasion, Elly Campbell sessfully convinced Adam Jones to go back to work at thepany.
Although working from home was the same as working at the office, it still caused some unnecessary trouble for thepanys department leaders and affected efficiency.
Although Adam agreed to Elly not to work from home, he still proposed various conditions.
For instance, he must have someone apany him whenever he went out, and if he were to go shopping, he either had to bring a servant or call her to join him.
In the end, Elly was exasperated but still nodded in agreement, and only then was Adam satisfied, dutifully carrying the stack of documents Robert Green had sent over to thepany.
Since his wife was expecting their second child, CEO Jones worked even harder, insisting that only by working hard to earn money could he provide a good life for his wife and children.
Even though his current wealth could support a football teams worth of children for several generations, he still made sure toe home on time every day to be with his wife and children.
Compared to Elly, the pregnant mother, Adam, the father, was even more attentive.
Every day, in addition toing home on time, he would read a book titled "How to be a Qualified Pregnant Mom" whenever he had the chance, almost devouring the bookpletely.
Watching this, Ellys mouth twitched uncontrobly, almost making her wonder if it was Ind Master Jones who was pregnant, not her.
That day, just as Adam had finished his work and was preparing to leave the office to apany his wife and children, Robert Green knocked on the door and entered, looking rather urgent.
"President, this is the report sent back by those we dispatched to search for Mr. Jones co-pilot from that year."
The "Mr. Jones" Robert Green referred to was Adams father, Henry Jones.
Years ago, Henrys ne was flying back from Southeast Asia and suddenly changed course to Australia, only to crash in the Pacific Ocean.
After Adam took control of Jones Corporation, he began to re-investigate the incident from that year and subsequently uncovered some suspicions.
For example, the crash of Henrys ne was not an ident, but rather a result of sabotage.
At that time, the ck box of the ne, along with the pilot, could not be found.
Over the years, Adam had never given up investigating the matter, and during this time, they had been receiving some information, but there wasnt much that could be followed up on.
Seeing Robert Greens expression, Adam frowned, "What did you find?"
After handing him the materials, Robert Green said:
"These are the findings from a recent investigation into Jacob rks family. Please take a look."
Adam opened the file and scanned through it quickly, his expression suddenly darkened, "Jacob rks son isnt his biological child?"
Jacob rk was the co-pilot on the ne with Henry Jones that year. At the time of the crash, two bodies were recovered from the scene. One was identified as Henrys, and the other was beyond recognition; one couldnt tell who it was just by looking at the face.
Later, afterparing the DNA of the body with Jacob rks son, it was confirmed that the corpse was the co-pilot, Jacob rk.
But if Jacob rks son was not his biological child, then the DNA results from that time meant nothing, and the direction of their investigation over the years was entirely wrong.
Adams face grew visibly grim.
Robert Green nced at him cautiously and nodded.
Chapter 882. Pregnancy Guide
Chapter 882: 882. Pregnancy Guide
He continued, "This morning, Jacob rks son was involved in a car ident and was taken to the hospital. When he needed a blood transfusion, our people discovered that he has type A blood. However, the personal file we retained from that year indicated that Jacob rk had type B blood, and so did Jacob rks wife."
This meant that it was impossible for two parents with type B blood to have a son with type A blood.
Adam Jones narrowed his eyes; on that ne, besides his father, there were the two pilots.
Since the pilots were primarily in control of the flight route, they were the most suspicious at the time.
Despite this, they didnt abandon the investigation into the co-pilot, but it wasnt until recently that they discovered such a significant doubt.
If Jacob rks son wasnt his biological child, then the DNA test that had confirmed the father-son rtionship at the time wasnt with Jacob rk.
But the body was found in the wreckage of the ne, which means"
"What blood type was Wande?"
Wande was the pilot at the time.
"Type A."
Robert Green knew what Adam Jones was about to ask and immediately responded.
The body found in the airne wreckage, if not Jacob rks, could only be Wandes,
which means, the personpared with Jacob rks son in the DNA test to establish paternity was not Jacob rk, but Wande.
At that time, the person who died was pilot Wande, and the one missing was the co-pilot, Jacob rk.
"Immediately check on Jacob rks wife, see what rtion she had with Wande?"
"Our people have already started investigating, and the results should be avable soon."
Robert Green had just finished speaking when an email popped up on his phone, sent by the investigator looking into Jacob rks wife.
After ncing at the message, Robert Green said to Adam Jones, "President, Jacob rks wife has admitted that she had an affair with Wande, but she wasnt sure whether the child was Jacobs or Wandes. It was only during this incident of her son needing blood and discovering the discrepancy in blood type that she confirmed the son wasnt Jacobs."
This confirmation meant that the man who died years ago was not the co-pilot Jacob rk, but the pilot Wande.
No wonder all these years, they had been inputting Wandes facial recognition into the security systems, even those identifying bone structure, yet they never found a trace of Wande.
It turned out, the man whod died was Wande.
"Go to immigration with Jacob rks facial recognition and see if anything turns up."
"Alright, President, Ill notify them immediately."
Robert Green turned and left the office, while Adam sat with a sullen face, his thin lips pressed tightly into a line, remaining silent.
If Jacob rks son hadnt been in a car ident, their investigative direction might have continued to be erroneous.
Because of that moment of negligence, how much time and energy had been wasted, and possibly, the best time to investigate had been missed.
Just like back then, he was like a fool,pletely manipted by Sophie Baker and her daughter, wasting a full eight years. Now, many leads had disappeared, making an investigation considerably difficult.
When Adam Jones arrived home, Elly Campbell was engrossed in the "Pregnant Womans Guide" he had bought for her. Hearing the sound at the door, she quickly looked up and, upon seeing Adam, her face immediately brightened with a smile, and she put down the book and walked briskly toward him.
They say that a woman bes especially reliant on the father of her child during pregnancy. Initially, Elly Campbell did not take this to heart since she hadnt thought of Adam at all when she was pregnant with William Campbell.
Chapter 883. Ask me or ask Xiaopang’s wife?
Chapter 883: 883. Ask me or ask Xiaopangs wife?
Considering this pregnancy had been especially easy on her, causing no difort, Elly Campbell felt that she simply couldnt be dependent on Adam Jones.
However, as the days of her pregnancy increased, she found herself particrly longing for Adam. At first, she refused to let Adam work from home just to keep herpany, but now she wished he could be with her all the time.
Still, she ultimately didnt want Adam to neglect his work at thepany for her sake, so she never mentioned this wish.
Yet every time she saw Adam return home from work, her eyes brightened, almost wishing she could nestle in his arms every moment and never let him go.
Seeing his wifeing towards him, Adam immediately stretched out his arms to pull her into his embrace, tenderly kissed her forehead, and asked,
"Were you good today?"
In response, Elly lifted her head from his embrace and asked, "Are you asking me or asking the little fattys wife?"
Although they still didnt know if it was a boy or a girl, the couple had subjectively decided a fate for the child in her womb.
Adam, whose mood had been somewhat gloomy due to what he had discovered today, immediately felt much better upon seeing his obedient and gentle wife.
He gently ced his hand over Ellys slightly rounding belly and smiled, "Were both of you good?"
"Both of us were very good."
Adamughed, then lifted Elly up and walked over to sit on the sofa.
Just then, a call came from Robert Green. Adams facial expression, which had just softened, instantly tensed up under Ellys concerned gaze as he stepped outside to answer the call.
After a moment, he returned to the room, his expression somewhat unclear and dark.
"Who was that on the phone? Whats wrong?"
Elly, recalling the odd manner in which Adam had stepped out to take the call and his now troubled expression, asked worriedly.
Adam, holding her hand, shook his head and said, "Its nothing, some new developments have arisen regarding my fathers ident years ago. I have to go to the United States tomorrow to meet someone, but Ill be back in two days."
Elly didnt know who Adam was going to meet; since he didnt say, she didnt ask further.
"Then be careful over there."
"Yes."
Adam pulled Elly into his embrace and kissed her forehead firmly, saying, "Be good and wait for me at home until I return."
"I understand."
"Make sure to eat well, sleep well, dont stay upte, and let the servants help you with anything you need. Dont take any risks on your own."
"..."
After carefully instructing her and sessfully eliciting an annoyed look from Elly, he said,
"Its only two days, Im not staying away forever. Why all the fuss."
Adam smiled and habitually rubbed her head as he said,
"I just dont feel at ease when youre not by my side."
"Then finish your business quickly ande back, dont make us wait too long."
She wouldnt admit to him how much she missed him, how much she didnt want him to leave her side, and how even two days felt as long as a lifetime.
But Elly had no idea that the reluctance she hadnt expressed today almost led her to a lifetime of regret.
The United States, Boston
"Adam."
Adam had just left the airport when he heard a womans voice calling from afar.
Following the sound, he saw, not far away, a woman in her forties wearing a smart suit covered with an off-white cashmere tie-coat, exuding a aura of soft beauty and intellectual elegance.
Seeing her, Adams facial features softened a bit as he stepped towards her.
Chapter 884. Lily Bankston
Chapter 884: 884. Lily Bankston
"Aunt Lily."
"You must be tired, Ive already had the servants prepare some dishes you like. After eating, go back and rest well. We can talk about anything else after youve rested enough."
"Okay, thank you, Aunt Lily."
Aunt Lily, whose real name is Lily Bankston, a psychology professor at Harvard University, was a college ssmate of Adam Joness father, Henry Jones, though she was several years his junior.
Back then, when Henry Jones had his ident, the Jones family plunged into chaos. Even though the Old Lady was holding the fort, if it hadnt been for Lily Bankstons significant help, the Old Lady might not have been able to keep the Jones family business afloat until Adam could take over.
When Adam was six years old and Thompson left the Jones Family, the Old Lady had to manage Jones Corp and take care of him and his sister Lily Jones, which was too much for her health.
At that time, Lily Bankston had been invited by Harvard University to be a professor of psychology, but she turned down the offer from Harvard in order to help the Old Lady take care of Adam and his sister Lily.
It wasnt until several yearster, when the Jones family had stabilized, that she left Boston to teach at Harvard.
Later, when Adam went to study in the United States, Lily Bankston continued to take great care of him.
In Adams heart, Lily Bankston was like a mother to him, perhaps even more so.
Besides the Old Lady, Lily Bankston was a senior whom Adam greatly respected.
Lily Bankston was nearly fifty, but she had always been single, never married, and without any children.
Adam once suggested that she retire to China, and he would take care of her, but she refused.
She had already grown ustomed to life in the United States, and returning to China would be ufortable for her.
Seeing her insistence, Adam didnt press the issue.
After all, with advanced transportation, looking after Aunt Lily wasnt a problem, despite the distance.
After dinner, Adam went to Lily Bankstons study and shared the purpose of his visit to the United States with her. She listened and remained silent for a long time without uttering a word.
Adam wasnt in a hurry and quietly sat in front of her, waiting patiently. It was a while before he heard Lily Bankston speak in a low, hoarse voice:
"You saidst time that your fathers ne was forcibly shot down over the Pacific Ocean, and Ive been uneasy ever since. Now we cant find out who was behind your father, but whoever it is must not be a simple figure. Adam, you must be careful."
"Dont worry, Aunt Lily, Ill be careful."
Adam replied nonchntly. Although there was no concrete evidence, who was involved in his fathers death and who had the motive was clear to him.
Then he heard Lily Bankston continue to ask, "Have you confirmed Jacob rks whereabouts?"
"The facial recognition system shows that thest ce Jacob rk appeared was in Boston. If he had nothing to do with what happened back then, why hasnt he shown up, instead choosing to hide everywhere?"
Adam shared his suspicions with Lily Bankston and then, not reassured, he added a word of caution:
"My people are already secretly searching for Jacob rks trail in Boston, and we should have news in the next couple of days. You also be careful when you go out. I worry they might use the opportunity to harm you."
Adams words made Lily Bankstonugh somewhat dismissively, saying:
"Im just a university professor with no special skills; why would they go after me? Its you who need to be careful. Youve been investigating your fathers ident and recently found leads on Jacob rk. You should be the one to be careful when you go out; I worry they might harm you."
"I understand, Aunt Lily. Dont worry."
Chapter 885. Stay with him for a lifetime
Chapter 885: 885. Stay with him for a lifetime
Adam Jones had been in Boston for two days when he indeed received news that Jacob rk had been found.
However, by the time they found Jacob, he was already dead in his apartment, foaming at the mouth. By the time he was taken to the hospital, it was toote.
The autopsy showed that he died of a drug overdose.
When Adam got the news, his face turned terrifyingly grim, with a chill in his eyes that seemed to permeate the air.
His people had just found out that Jacob was alive, and the next thing they knew, he was discovered dead from a drug overdose. What a coincidence.
Adam didnt believe it, and Lily Bankston didnt either, but with Jacobs death, the clue Adam had just discovered was lost again.
Seeing the grim look on his face, Lily Bankston tried to console him:
"Take your time, there will definitely be other clues. Whoever could kill your father is no simple character. Weve waited over twenty years; it doesnt hurt to wait a little longer. Start with Jacobs death and investigate slowly."
"Im more worried about you. If they could kill your father, theyll surely try to harm you. You must be careful."
Lily Bankston looked at Adam with unequivocal concern in her eyes.
Not wanting Lily to worry too much, Adam nodded reassuringly:
"Ill be careful, dont worry about me."
He nced at his watch and said, "I need to return to my country now. Ille to visit you next time."
"Why the rush? Now that youre here, why not stay a few more days?"
Seeing Adams lips curl into a soft, indulgent smile, his eyes even more gentle and affectionate than when facing Lily, and with an unmistakable spoiling tone.
"My wife is waiting for me at home."
Lily was momentarily stunned, then teased with a smile, "Thats true, Aunt Lily isnt needed now that you have a wife."
Adam didnt deny it and smiled openly, then listened to Lily say:
"Aunt Lily feels relieved seeing you now, happily married with a wife and a son. Your father would definitely be happy too. When you have time, bring your wife to the United States to visit me."
"I will, take care of yourself."
Adam said, eagerly walking towards the door. After a few steps, he seemed to remember something and stopped. He turned back to Lily and said:
"Dad has been dead for over twenty years. You should seek your own happiness instead of living your life devoted to my father."
Adam was well aware that Lily harbored love for his father, Henry Jones.
When he was young, he didnt understand, just realizing that this kind aunt took on the role of a mother, caring for him and his sister selflessly, thinking she was a very good person.
As he grew older and half-understood the concept of love, he suddenly realized why this woman was willing to look after him and his sister for so many years.
Because she loved his father.
Lily was taken aback by Adams sudden remark, and after a moment, she smiled helplessly.
"Id like that too, but I havent met anyone who attracts me the way your father did, so I can only spend my life devoted to him alone."
She didnt hide her feelings for Henry Jones in front of Adam, instead she openly admitted it.
Adam wanted to persuade her further, but seeing the resolute look in the depths of her eyes, all his words of persuasion lodged in his throat, unsaid.
Feelings are such that unless youre the person involved, no one can truly empathize.
Chapter 886. An accident
Chapter 886: 886. An ident
Lily Bankston saw him hesitate to speak several times and then smiled,
"Alright, Im not bound to spend my life with your father. If one day I meet a man who attracts me more, maybe Ill get married. You dont need to worry about me. Go back and spend time with your wife and children."
Greece, the Jones residence.
Elly Campbell hadnt had a nightmare in a long time, but she was jolted awake by one.
Themotion was so violent that her stomach couldnt help but cramp painfully.
"Adam..."
Her consciousness was still somewhat blurry, as she repeated Adam Joness name under her breath, her breathing still hurried due to the fear from the dream.
Her hand, tightly clutching the bedding below her, took a long time to regain full consciousness.
In the unlit room, the moonlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling window, its sheer curtains diffusing the light from outside and casting a faint glow inside.
Realizing that it was just a nightmare, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and her ragged breathing gradually calmed down.
However, for some reason, the intense unease in her heart did not subside along with her slowing breaths.
She recalled the nightmare shed just had.
In her dream, her ind master had been chased and attacked on his way to the airport, his car forcefully knocked off an overpass to plunge into the sea.
Thinking back on the dream, Ellys heart clenched tightly once again, and her just-calmed heartbeat began to race in panic.
Looking up at the wall clock, it was just past one in the afternoon in Boston.
Adam Jones had been out for two days and, although he would video call or phone her daily, she couldnt quite pinpoint why she felt so restless at the moment.
After some thought, Elly decided to call Adam Jones to set her mind at ease.
But before she could make the call, another call came in.
It was Robert Green.
Seeing Robert Greens number, Ellys brow twitched violently and the anxiety and unrest that had been lingering in her heart spread rapidly.
It took a great deal of courage for her to answer the call, "Hello?"
"Madam, the CEO has had an ident."
Elly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, excruciating.
The next second, all color drained from her face.
"Elly, you are still carrying a child; donte over. Let the Old Lady go check out what exactly happened first and then inform you, okay?"
Overnight, the Old Lady seemed to have lost all her vitality and suddenly appeared much older.
She had been caught off guard like this when her son had an ident years ago, with no psychological preparation.
Now, it was her grandsons turn, unexpected once more.
But she had to carry on, and she must carry on.
Elly didnt know how she managed to endure until dawn. That night, she suffered immensely, wishing she could fly to the United States immediately and find her ind master herself.
"Grandma, Im fine, you dont have to worry about me."
William Campbell had sent servants to the Campbell Family early that morning to take care of the Old Master. She briefly told the Old Master about the situation over the phone but didnt go into detail.
In reality, she herself didnt know the full details and had only heard from Robert Green that there was news from the United States of a serious car ident involving Adam Jones.
The car had tumbled off the overpass and into the sea. The US police had instantly mobilized forces for rescue but still couldnt find Adam Jones.
Chapter 887: No news is good news.
Chapter 887: No news is good news.
"Grandma, lets go there first and see," Elly said.
There was no hint of sorrow on her face; although devoid of any color, she dared only to suppress the turmoil and sadness in her heart, not letting the Old Lady see it.
With one hand, she supported the Old Lady, and with the other, she gently touched her own belly, saying,
"Adam has waited a long time for this child, and I will make sure to protect himI wont let anything happen to him."
The Old Lady was still hesitant, but listening to Elly continue, "Grandma, even if I stay in the country now, I wont be able to find peace. It would be better for me to go there, lest I be irrational with worry, which would be bad for the fetus."
Although the Old Lady was still concerned for her, seeing her determination, she no longer objected and reluctantly nodded in agreement.
The Jones Familys private jet was already waiting on the tarmac, and Robert Green had also rushed over early in the morning to apany them to the United States.
Through Robert, Elly learned about what Adam had recently discovered, and his special trip to the United States was to find Ms. Lily Bankston, who had been in the same car ident as him.
Over the years, Lily had also been investigating the real circumstances behind Henry Joness ne crash, but she never imagined that his visit would end in such a disastrous ident.
The nended in Boston 12 hourster.
In a top private hospital room in Boston, Elly and the others saw thedy who was like a mother to Adam.
Lily was nowpletely immobile, but her consciousness had returned.
Her body was encased in ster and bound with bandages; her face was devoid of any color.
When Lily saw the Old Lady enter the hospital room, tears fell immediately, "Auntie."
She tried to move but was powerless to do so; her vocal cords had been damaged in the ident, making it extremely difficult for her to speak. She had to use all her strength to make herself heard.
She attempted to sit up but was stopped by the Old Lady, "Lily, you mustnt move around. The doctor said your injuries are severe. Dont think about anything. You were lucky to survive. The priority now is to heal."
Tears surged from Lilys eyes as she looked guiltily at the Old Lady. She wanted to cry out loud, but her voice could not make a louder sound due to the injury.
"Auntie, it was because Adam tried to save me that this happened. If... if he hadnt been concerned about me, he could have escaped."
"This isnt your fault. You shouldnt me yourself. Under those circumstances, how could Adam possibly leave you behind? Right now, you dont need to think about anything. Just focus on healing," the Old Lady responded soothingly.
Lily didnt know if she truly absorbed the Old Ladys words, but she quietly nodded with lowered eyes and brows.
"Is there any news about Adam?" Lily asked.
"Our people are cooperating with the American police to find Adams whereabouts. We believe there will be news soon," the Old Lady reassured Lily in aposed manner, even as she tried to hide the sorrow evident on her face, turning away her reddening eyes.
These words were meant tofort Lily, but at the same time, they were also self-deceptive.
Twenty-four hours had passed without finding him, and they dared not think about what that might mean.
The only constion was the oft-repeated phrase
"No news is good news."
Lily pursed her lips tightly, nodded, and then turned her gaze to Elly. She stood silently beside the Old Lady, looking haggard, and gently asked,
"You are Adams wife, arent you?"
Chapter 888. In the next life, don’t expect to see me again.
Chapter 888: 888. In the next life, dont expect to see me again.
Seeing Lily Bankston talking to her, Elly Campbell immediately approached, nodding her head respectfully, "Yes Aunt Lily, its me."
She had heard her grandmother say that Ms. Bankston once gave up an invitation from Harvard University to take care of Adam and Lily Jones, choosing instead to stay by their side as a motherly figure.
Just for this, Elly held her in high regard.
Lily Bankston looked at her, smiling weakly and said, "Adam told me that his wife was waiting for him at home, that he would handle everything here and then return to be with you, but unexpectedly..."
At this point, Lily Bankston couldnt go on, her voice caught in her throat, making her already low voicepletely inaudible.
Upon hearing this, Elly, who had been holding back her tears, felt her eyes immediately sting with tears.
She bit her lower lip and after a long time, she managed to suppress the surging emotions, forcing a smile and said:
"Hes always like that..."
Treating me like a child, always thinking he needs to take care of me personally before he can feel at ease.
She couldnt bring herself to voice that sentence, keeping it suppressed in her heart.
Since Lily Bankston was seriously injured and should not talk too much, Elly and the Old Lady didnt stay in the hospital room for too long before leaving.
The most direct impact of Adam Jones disappearance was on Joness stock prices; once the news of Adam falling into the water was out, the stocks would definitely plummet.
Therefore, Elly immediately had someone block the news that the person who had fallen into the water was Adam, and for the moment, there was no news about any Jones executives unexpected disappearance.
At the moment, with Adam missing, Elly knew that she must not panic, because if she did, then Jones would be truly finished.
Several days of continuous dredging efforts followed, but still they were not able to find Adam.
The area under the highway bridge is a branch of Massachusetts Bay; if Adams whereabouts were not found quickly, if his body was carried to the sea and even to the Antic Ocean, then in such a vast area, it would be even harder to find him.
Even if he were found, what are the chances he would still be alive by then?
Elly dared not think further, nor did she even have the courage to consider such consequences.
After several more days of continuous search with no results, the American police halted their search, suggesting that given the high water currents on the day of the ident, it was very likely that Adam had been washed out of Massachusetts Bay.
Moreover, given the cold winter weather, even if Adam were found, he would likely be long dead; they did not want to continue wasting resources.
In the end, only Joness side continued the search, but every time news came, it dashed the hopes of the Old Lady and Elly.
After countless fruitless searches, the despair on Ellys face deepened, yet she still couldnt let herself copse.
She bowed her head, touching her belly which was slightly bulging, and said hoarsely:
"Adam Jones, you left me alone when William was born, and now, you are leaving me alone again. In our next life, I hope never to see you again."
Her voice, hoarse and helpless, tears moistened her eyes in an angle others couldnt see.
It had been half a month since Adam Jones disappeared, and the dredging teams work had extended from the city to the tributaries of Massachusetts Bay, but still, there was no sign of Adam.
Chapter 889. Who leaked this secret?
Chapter 889: 889. Who leaked this secret?
Although nobody said it out loud, everyone unanimously believed that since Adam Jones had not been found despite the thorough search of the entire tributary, it was very likely he had been swept into the Antic Ocean already.
Searching for one person in an ocean area that spans over 70 million square kilometers is like looking for a needle in a haystack, essentially an impossible task.
But since people were willing to pay for the search, nobody said anything.
"Elly, do you think ... Adam might have already ..."
In the end, it was the Old Lady who couldnt hold back any longer, not wanting to deceive herself anymore, and she was the first to ask.
Elly Campbells fingertips, resting by her side, suddenly trembled violently, and she bit her lower lip hard without making a sound, not letting herself lose control over such a spection.
"No, Grandma, Adam promised to be with this child as they grow up. He even said ... if its a girl, he would braid her hair himself, pick out princess dresses; he cant lie to me ..."
He cant ...
Seeing her like this, the Old Lady, worried it might affect the child in Ellys womb, forcibly suppressed her own guesses and pushed them back down.
But just as one wave settled, another arose.
When Adam Jones had his ident, Elly Campbell immediately had his disappearance locked down, but somehow, someone had leaked the secret.
"Breaking news, Adam Jones, President of Jones Corporation, went missing after a car ident in Boston on January 20th, ording to U.S. time, and his whereabouts remain unknown to this day ..."
"Insiders reveal that Adam Jones has been missing for half a month, with his whereabouts unknown, and it is believed that there is no chance of survival ..."
"Shares of Jones Corporation plummet today, with the possibility of hitting a trading halt ..."
"..."
One piece of bad news after another came in quick session, leaving Elly Campbell no time to prepare, catching herpletely off guard.
"Do you know where the news was released from?"
Elly Campbell looked at Robert Green, standing in front of her, with a stern expression and asked coldly.
"The media received the tip-off emails all at once. The sender masked the real IP address with severalyers of firewalls, and our people have been gradually breaking through them, but thest twoyers of firewalls just cant be breached, so ..."
Robert Green nced at Elly Campbell somewhat helplessly and said, "We havent found out exactly where the email originally came from."
Elly Campbell knew that Adam Jones had many talents working for him, and if even Adams people couldnt trace the emails IP address, it meant that the opponent was formidable and highly skilled.
Now, not even able to find out who the opponent was, it was impossible to know where to begin the investigation.
Elly Campbell pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling a headacheing on, as she listened to Robert Green continue, "Madam, aside from locating the President, theres another very important matterwe need to stabilize Jones Corporation first."
As he said this, Robert Green paused for a moment and carefully considered his words before continuing:
"The news of President Jones disappearance has already spread, and Jones Corporations share price has been falling. It will likely hit a trading halt before long, so we have to stabilize Jones Corporation first. As for the President, our people will continue the search."
Elly Campbell looked at Robert Green, speaking thoughtfully, "Are you suggesting I take over the management of Jones Corporation?"
Robert Green nodded without hesitation, "Right now, Jones Corporation is like a dragon without a head. People on the board are definitely getting restless, wanting to take over the Presidents position. This disappearance of the President is their best opportunity, so you must return and take charge of the situation."
Chapter 890. All property is in her name.
Chapter 890: 890. All property is in her name.
Elly Campbell knew Robert Green was making sense.
Years ago, after Adam Joness father, Henry Jones, had an incident, a simr situation had urred.
If it hadnt been for the Old Ladys decisive action in taking over the mess at Jones and stabilizing the situation, it is very likely that Jones would no longer bear the Jones name.
Given Joness influence today, whoever swallowed up Jones would make a huge profit, and the shareholders of Jones couldnt possibly ignore such a big cake.
At the moment, its likely that no one in the Joness board of directors can sit still, it just depends on who can swallow it in the end.
"But I am not familiar with Jones, and, I dont have any shares in Jones, even if I went, they have enough reasons to drive me out of Jones."
Usually, with Adam Jones suppressing them, they didnt dare to show it openly, but now that Adam Jones had an ident, those people will definitely not give her, the CEOs wife, any face.
Especially since shes a CEOs wife who hinders their takeover of Jones.
Seeing Robert Green push up his sses on the bridge of his nose and shaking his head, he said solemnly:
"No, madam, you are now thergest shareholder of Jones, you have every right to be in Jones, and no one can drive you out."
Elly Campbell was startled, "What do you mean?"
"A long time ago, the CEO had already officially transferred all his properties under his name to you, including all shares of Jones, as well as all the private properties in the CEOs name, all belonging to you alone."
In other words, the CEO is now a penniless man, dependent on his wife.
If the madam had thoughts of running away with the money, the CEO would really have nothing left.
Elly Campbell looked at Robert Greens serious expression, not at all joking, and remembered that time when Adam Jones told her thepany was hers, and she couldnt let him handle it alone.
At that time, she didnt take his words seriously, only thinking that he was just making excuses for her to go to thepany and work together with him.
Although she was eventually persuaded to go to thepany, she really hadnt thought that Adam Jones would give all his properties to her.
The fool!
Elly Campbell cursed softly in her mind, thinking of the person whose whereabouts are still unknown, her eyes reddened again.
"He isnt afraid that I would abandon him and then take all his things?"
Her voice was slightly choked up.
Listening to Elly Campbells words, Robert Green felt uneasy as well.
After thinking for a while, he hesitated and said, "To the CEO, you are his everything. If you left him, those belongings wouldnt matter anymore whether you took them or not."
After a long silence, Elly Campbell calmed her emotions down and said to Robert Green:
"Lets return to the country first."
Robert Green knew Elly Campbell had made up her mind, so he immediately nodded in agreement, "Yes, madam, I have already arranged everything at thepany side, and all the documents for the properties transferred to your name by the CEO are kept with CEO Hall. Well go back now."
The Old Lady had suffered a blow and eventually fell ill.
After returning to the country, she was admitted to the hospital.
The situation in the Jones family now is very simr to when Henry Jones had just died.
The only difference is that Elly Campbell did not leave abruptly like Thompson Shuyi did back then, which allowed the Old Lady to at least catch her breath.
Just as Robert Green had predicted, as soon as the news of Adam Joness ident got out, quite a few people from the Joness board of directors had started to take action.
Chapter 891. Jones is going bankrupt.
Chapter 891: 891. Jones is going bankrupt.
But because Adam Jones had control over fifty percent of the Jones shares, even if they wanted to buy all the shares from the market and other shareholders, the most they could do was only match Elly Campbells shareholdings.
So, to truly swallow such arge share of the Jones Family was indeed beyond their capabilities.
Some people took advantage of the massive plunge in Jones share price to influence the board to forcefully finance thepany, attempting to dilute Adams shares.
Once Adams shares were reduced, they nned to buy back shares from the financingpany, gradually swallowing up Jones.
They were confident because they were certain of Adams likelihood of not surviving, and now the Jones Family only had an elderly woman in her eighties and his wife, Elly Campbell, originally from the Campbell Family.
Due to Elly, Adam had a poor rtionship with his father-inw, James Campbell, who not only wouldnt help his daughter but might also take the chance to interfere and attempt to swallow Jones as well.
As for Elly herself, it was said that she was the chairman of Brayman Building Material Industry, but that was solidified by her mother, who even hired Greenhill Ainley as CEO to manage it, practically requiring nothing from her.
So, what capability could a woman have to outmatch these veterans who had been in the business world for decades?
The board members all thought this way, so much so that in the absence of the chairman at the shareholder meeting, they wanted to vote on forcefully financing Jones.
Jones Group, top floor conference room.
"Currently, President Joness life or death is unclear, and Jones stock price has plummeted. Theres a chance it could be suspended at any time. Now only letting financialpanies invest in Jones can stabilize the situation. Therefore, I vote in favor of financing."
The speaker, Edward Gresia, was a veteran at Jones, holding considerable shares since Henry Jones was alive.
Later, after Henry Joness incident, he had tried to take over Jones in the same manner but ultimatelycked the capabilities, and was staunchly held off by the Old Lady.
Now, in his view, the Old Lady no longer had the energy topete with him. As for Adams wife, she was nothing more than a flower nurtured in a greenhouse. What could she possibly bring to the table?
Besides Edward Gresia, other shareholders on the board thought simrly.
Although not necessarily all as driven by the ambition to devour Jones, given the current situation of Jones, if they did not finance, Jones could very well copse.
So, even with the absence of the board chairman, they were ready to vote on the financing without needing Madam Jones consent.
Just when everyone was starting to raise their hands in favor of the motion, the door to the conference room was pushed open.
Elly Campbell, dressed in a smoke-gray suit with her hair neatly tied back in a ponytail, was followed by Robert Green holding a folder and Harry Hall, the legal consultant of Jones.
Her presence carried a hint of a queens arrival, causing shareholders who had previously scorned her to be stunned momentarily.
Everyone was shocked to realize that this woman carried an air simr to Adams.
"Whats going on? Is it our rule in Jones that the major shareholder hasnt arrived, and you can vote as you please?"
Having shed the fatigue that had filled her face upon arrival, her gaze swept sharply across everyone present and then rested on Edward Gresias face.
Chapter 892. People who don’t understand the rules
Chapter 892: 892. People who dont understand the rules
Edward Gresia felt somewhat guilty under Elly Campbells cold gaze and subconsciously diverted his eyes from her face, but then he thought to himself, its just a woman after all, strutting around in a suit with the presidents aide following her like she really thinks shes the president?
However, he did not expect that this woman would adjust her mental state so quickly. Her husband was possibly dead, yet there she was, not weeping at home, but appearing full of energy at the board meeting.
This woman was much more formidable than Henry Joness wife back in the day.
As if intentionally trying to hurt her, Edward Gresia disregarded the asionpletely and said:
"Such a big incident happened to President Jones, and Mrs. Jones isnt staying put at home. How is it that she has the mood toe to thepany? Everyone says President Jones and Mrs. Jones share a deep affection, but I dont see Mrs. Jones looking sad at all?"
Edward Gresias words were a deliberate attempt to rub salt into Elly Campbells wounds, both Harry Hall and Robert Green behind her frowned deeply.
However, it was Elly Campbell who, upon hearing his words, suppressed the coldness in her eyes without any change in her demeanor, and said:
"Our President Jones of the Jones family is only missing for now. If I were overly saddened, wouldnt I be cursing our President Jones? But Director Gresia, why dont you tell me then, did you set the rules for the Jones corporation? Can decisions be made arbitrarily before the major shareholder arrives?"
Elly Campbell smiled, lightly tapping on the surface of the conference table with her fingers, her gaze sweeping over everyones face; with each tap, it seemed as if she was striking everyones heart.
The crowd avoided Ellys smile that was not quite a smile, lowering their eyes in silence.
"Im just now realizing that the Jones corporation also has people who dont understand the rules."
Though she spoke of the Jones corporation, it was clear to everyone that Elly Campbell was insinuating that Edward Gresia was the one without manners.
Being indirectly scolded by a young woman like this, Edward Gresias face immediately turned ugly.
Elly Campbell paid him no heed, calmly taking her seat at the chairman position of the board where Adam Jones used to sit.
Although she was a slender girl, her presence in the chairmans seat was no less intimidating than any of the men present there.
Even these men who prided themselves on having fought in the business world for decades were momentarily pressed into silence by the aura that Elly Campbell emitted.
Regardless, the woman in front of them was still Adam Joness wife, and no matter how little they thought of her, no one had the right to force her out at this moment.
But Edward Gresia didnt see it that way.
Adam Jones was Adam Jones, and his wife was his wife.
The Jones corporation wasnt ying house; if the husband was away, the wife shouldnt be able to step in and take over the chairmans position.
Edward Gresia looked at Elly Campbell and with a smile that was more a grimace than anything else, heughed several times before saying:
"Elly, its not that Uncle Gresia is being disrespectful, but now with President Joness life and death uncertain and our board of directors being leaderless, where do you suggest we find a chairman to make decisions? Surely you cant just casually take the chairmans seat just because President Jones has gone missing, right?"
Edward Gresia, relying on his seniority over Adam Jones and the fact that he had once fought alongside Henry Jones, felt quite superior in front of Elly Campbell, and his words were far from polite.
Elly Campbell wasnt angry; she only smiled and said, "Is Director Gresia not understanding what Im saying? The chairman or not, I have no interest in that. What Im talking about is the rights of the major shareholder of the Jones corporation."
Generally, the chairman of the board of arge grouppany is held by the person with the most shares in the board. Elly Campbell held 50% of the shares of the Jones corporation, naturally qualifying her to be the chairman of the board.
Chapter 893. President Jones spoils his wife limitlessly.
Chapter 893: 893. President Jones spoils his wife limitlessly.
However, the appointment of the chairman of the board actually requires the votes of all the shareholders, explicitly, they elect through voting.
These people dare not oppose Adam Jone, and since Adam possesses the absolute controlling stake of Jones Corp, the position of the chairman goes without sayingits Adams.
But now, things are different, Adam Jones has disappeared, and Jones Corp is without a leader.
Adams disappearance was sudden, his body has not been found, and his death has not been officially dered; thus, naturally, there is no issue of inheritance.
So, apart from being Adams wife, Elly Campbell has nothing to do with Jones Corp.
This is also why Edward Gresia could face Elly Campbell so confidently.
But upon hearing Elly mention not just the chairman position but her rights as thergest shareholder of Jones Corp, Edward Gresias brow twitched suddenly.
Seeing Harry Hall step in front of the conference table, he said, "This document is President Joness property transfer agreement, which indicates that all properties registered under President Joness name, including shares and his personal assets, will belong to Miss Elly Campbells personal property."
As he spoke, his gaze swept toward Edward Gresia, his cold eyes slightly narrowing, causing a rush of fear in Edward Gresias heart.
"That is to say, Miss Elly Campbell is indeed thergest shareholder of Jones Corp."
At Harry Halls words, everyone gasped, showing expressions of disbelief.
If President Jones gave all his assets to Mrs. Jones, doesnt that leave him with nothing?
Isnt he afraid that Mrs. Jones might take his assets and leave?
It had long been said that President Jones indulged his wife without limits, and now they finally understood what "without limits" looked like.
The crowd couldnt help but feel somewhat abashed, but their reaction wasnt that extreme.
Upon hearing this, however, Edward Gresia couldnt believe it and suddenly stood up from his seat, saying,
"When did this happen? Dont think you can forge an agreement while President Joness life and death are uncertain and try to seize his assets."
He tried to use such words to make everyone doubt Elly Campbell and thus drive her out of the boardroom.
Although he did not know the extent of this womans capabilities, she was still Adams wife, and with her holding 50% of the absolute controlling shares, many things were difficult for him to manage.
Just the act of forced financing could be vetoed by Elly Campbell with a single word.
Elly Campbell was not flustered. She sat carelessly in the chairmans seat, smiling lightly. When she looked at Edward Gresia, her gaze turned cold, and she spoke bluntly,
"This is also what I wanted to say to Director Gresia. Dont think that just because Adam is not here, you can target Jones Corp. You dont have the ability to swallow such a big conglomerate."
Many shareholders actually knew what Edward Gresia was up to, but of course, no one would openly discuss it.
So, when Elly Campbell suddenly said this, a few minor shareholders faces inevitably showed a touch of embarrassment.
Their eyes downcast, they touched their noses, not daring to look at Edward Gresia; however, one could imagine what expression he bore.
"Elly Campbell, dont be ungrateful," he said.
"Ill return that phrase to you, Director Gresia," she replied.
Compared to Edward Gresias frantic demeanor, Elly Campbell always maintained a calm andposed attitude.
She took the transfer agreement from Harry Halls hands and casually tossed it onto the conference table, saying,
"Whether this agreement is real or fake, feel free to verify it, but before that, what I want to say is..."
Chapter 894. I have the final say in anything.
Chapter 894: 894. I have the final say in anything.
As she spoke, she stood up from her seat. "No one should think about ying any tricks while President Jones is temporarily absent. Before trying anything, measure your own capabilities first."
Although Elly Campbells words were directed at everyone, those sharp eyes were fixed pointedly on Edward Gresias face, causing hisplexion to darken and even his facial features to be somewhat twisted.
"I currently hold 50% of Jones Corporations shares," she said. "What that implies, I dont need to spell out to everyone here. I only need to say one thing, if you want to finance Jones Corporation, thats fine, but when to finance and whom to finance from, I will be the one to decide."
After she finished speaking, she didnt leave her gaze on anyone present as she turned and walked out of the conference room.
The confidence behind herst words was something others might not possess, but Elly Campbell truly did.
The absolute majority shareholding of 50% in Jones Corporation was her biggest source of confidence.
After leaving the conference room, Elly Campbell went to Adam Joness office. As soon as she closed the door behind her, her tears began to fall.
She looked at the photo on the desk which Adam had reced at some point. Originally, it was a frame with just her picture, but now it had been reced with a photo of her together with Adam.
Though it was just a photo, she could see deep affection in Adams eyes within the image.
She recalled what Robert Green had said to her that day
"You are everything to the president. If you leave him, these possessions would hold no meaning anymore."
Elly Campbells heart clenched painfully.
Her hand gently caressed the photo in the frame as her tears fell steadily.
She only allowed herself to cry when she was alone, only then did she dare to think of her Ind Master Jones without any reservations.
"Your darling is being bullied," she said through sobs. "If you really love me,e back soon. Dont let those old geezers bully me too."
Her voice was notably choked.
At that moment, there was a knock on the office door.
She hastily put down the photo frame and wiped the tears off her face with a tissue. Once she looked normal, she spoke in a calm voice:
"Come in."
The door to the office opened, and Robert Green entered with a stack of files. He ced them in front of Elly Campbell, his face showing difficulty as he said:
"Madam, these are all projects personally overseen by President Jones. Now that hes encountered an incident, the projects have been suspended. If theyre not restarted, Jones Corporations share price is very likely to fall even faster."
Robert Green wanted to say that under the current circumstances, financing for Jones Corporation might be unavoidable.
"Leave them here, Ill look at them."
Robert Green knew Elly Campbell was pregnant, and taking on such high-intensity work was somewhat difficult for her.
But there was no choice. With President Jones missing, if thedy of the house didnt take charge at thepany, people like Edward Gresia would certainly be more and moremon.
Robert Green pursed his lips, troubled. "Madam, I worked on these issues with the president. If you have any questions, you can ask me."
"Okay."
"Then, if you have no further instructions, Ill step out now," he said.
"Okay."
Just as Robert Green was opening the door to leave, Elly Campbell called out to him, "Aide Baker."
"Madam, do you have any further instructions?"
Holding a document in her hand, Elly Campbell looked at Robert Green and asked, "Under the current situation, does Jones Corporation absolutely have to finance now?"
"Not necessarily. It all depends on the progress of these projects in theter stages."
Chapter 895. Dilution of Jones’s Equity
Chapter 895: 895. Dilution of Joness Equity
Robert Green motioned towards the stack of documents in front of Elly Campbell, careful not to sound too pessimistic.
Even though the Jones corporation indeed needed financing to more smoothly resolve some issues,
it also meant that the shares of all Jones shareholders would be diluted.
After some thought, Green added:
"Other shareholders might agree to the financing out of consideration for Jones well-being, but its hard to say with Director Gresia. I suspect he wants to use the financing opportunity to buy up the diluted shares and increase his stake in the firm. Therefore, I believe theres a high chance he could coborate with the financingpany, or perhaps... he is the hidden mastermind behind the financingpany."
Elly Campbell agreed with Greens suspicion, which was one of the reasons she had opposed the financing at the recent board meeting.
If the shares diluted from Jones were bought up by Edward Gresia, and he then acquired the outstanding floating shares on the market, it was very likely that he could be thergest shareholder, potentially recing her.
"Furthermore..."
Green paused, then continued:
"Shuyi Thompson still holds ten percent of Jones shares. If she decides to go against you, its quite possible shed sell her stake to Gresia. In that case, your position in Jones would be very passive."
Elly Campbell understood what Green meant.
Shed never been involved in the operations of Jones, while Edward Gresia had been immersed in it for decades and undoubtedly had many of his own people within the firm.
Moreover, in the eyes of the other shareholders at Jones, she was just a woman, and when it came to business tactics, she definitely couldntpare to Gresia. Therefore, Gresia had a certain advantage with the shareholders.
Once he acquired enough shares to challenge her, Jones could indeedpletely fall into Gresias hands.
Right now, her task was to stabilize the situation at Jones, prevent the stock price from falling further, and simultaneously, gain the trust of the shareholders.
As for the ten percent stake held by Shuyi Thompson, Campbell had given up on that.
Now that Jones was in crisis, with Adam Jones missing, given Thompsons character, it was very likely she would sell off her shares before the stock could hit rock bottom, with a high chance of selling to Gresia.
"Therefore, the pressing matter at hand is to prevent Gresia from obtaining more of Jones shares through financing,"
Elly Campbell spoke slowly, "I will review these projects within the next two days and then make arrangements for them to continue."
"As for the financing n, Ill discuss it with you once Ive figured it out."
"Alright, Mrs. Campbell, Ill take my leave now."
Green did not ask Elly Campbell how she nned to finance. At the moment, no matter how Jones financed, there was a possibility that Gresia could buy the diluted shares.
Unless, like Gresia, she found a way to finance it herself and imed all the diluted shares from the other shareholders, including Gresia, into her own hands.
However, if the shareholders found out, this would be akin to deceitfully taking their shares through apulsory financing scheme, and she would inevitably face a lot of criticism at the board meeting.
More crucially, it would require a substantial sum of moneyat least tens of billions.
But Green had heard about Elly Campbells impressive achievements, how she had resuscitated Campbells firm from the brink of bankruptcy.
Thus, since Mrs. Campbell had not explicitly stated her ns for the future, Green had decided that he would execute any of her decisions unconditionally, just as he would with those made by the president.
After Green left, Elly Campbell immediately immersed herself in her work.
Chapter 896. When to get married?
Chapter 896: 896. When to get married?
At that time, Adam Jones had been found, and to stabilize the Jones Corporation, she had to race against time and couldnt afford any ck or carelessness.
One afternoon, she read through most of the documents sent by Robert Green.
It was only when she finished work that she realized her back was terribly sore.
When she walked out of the office, she saw Harry Hall at the door, apparently waiting for her.
"Is there something?"
She looked at him and asked.
Harry Hall wasnt very good at interacting with people other than Helen Melendy; knowing what Adams situation had done to Elly Campbell, he didnt know how to offerfort.
After thinking for a bit, he spoke up:
"We havent found Adam, but theres still hope. Youre carrying Adams child now, so try not to overexert yourself."
Elly Campbell understood Harrys good intentions, silently acknowledged them with a nod, and said,
"I know, I wont push myself too hard. Thank you."
As she stepped toward the elevator, she heard Harry speak up from behind her:
"You could ask Helen to go shopping with you, to take your mind off things."
Just as Harry had finished speaking, a call from Helen Melendy came in.
She looked at the familiar number jumping on her phone screen, turned helplessly to Harry, and said,
"Did you two make up? How did you both get this sixth sense?"
Teased by Elly thus, Harry didnt feel awkward but simply said:
"Since Helen hase looking for you, dont make her worry. Going out to stroll with her wouldnt hurt."
Elly Campbell looked at Harry somewhat speechlessly and said:
"Are you concerned about me because of Adam, or because you dont want Helen to worry, thats why youre asking me to go out with her and unwind?"
Harry Hall: "..."
"Does it make a difference? Ultimately, I dont want you to put all your energy into the Jones Corporation. The foundation of the Jones is there; it wont copse overnight, but if you copse, what am I supposed to tell Adam when he returns?"
Mentioning Adam Jones, the color in both Elly Campbell and Harry Halls eyes darkened.
It had taken Elly a whole day to adjust her mood, to focus all her attention on the Jones Corporation and not think about Adam Jones, but now, with Harry bringing him up, her heart was in turmoil, hurting tumultuously, so much so that even breathing became difficult.
If she constantly thought about him, she wouldnt be able to do anything.
"I understand, thank you. Ill take good care of myself and wont let Adam worry."
"Hmm."
Harry Hall nodded faintly, and said no more.
In truth, everyone knew they were just deceiving themselves, clinging to a faint hope, waiting, without knowing if they could ever see the hopes dawn.
Helen Melendy called Elly Campbell again since she hadnt answered the first time; this time, Elly picked it up.
"Elly, Im downstairs at yourpany."
As soon as she answered, Helens eager voice came through.
Her heart warmed, Elly said, "Im already in the elevator. Wait for me downstairs."
Helen waited downstairs for two minutes and then saw Elly Campbell emerge from the elevator. She rushed up to meet her and immediately started scolding:
"Have you lost your mind working intensely all day while pregnant? Dont you feel uneasy unless you stress the baby and yourself out?"
Rather than getting upset by Helen Melendys scolding, Elly Campbell joked:
"Did Harry tell you? When did you two make up without telling me? When are you nning to get married?"
Chapter 897. Adam Jones is completely dead
Chapter 897: 897. Adam Jones ispletely dead
Helen Melendy found herself at a loss for words after the barrage of questions.
"There isnt even a hint of double happiness characters written yetwhy talk about marriage? Ive told you before, lets just go with the flow and take one step at a time."
Helen did not really want to discuss her rtionship with Harry Hall with Elly Campbell, fearing it would upset her by reminding her of Adam Jones, so she subtly changed the subject, saying:
"Theres a new dessert shop that opened in Baton Rouge today, with really great vorssweet but not cloying. I know you like desserts, so I came specially to invite you over."
Elly was in no mood for sweets, but she knew Helen hade all the way to find her, out of concern, and to cheer her up.
She did not want to decline Helens kind gesture and nodded in agreement.
"Okay."
However, as soon as they arrived at the dessert shop and had not yet adjusted their mood, Elly ran into someone who made her feel even worse.
Melody Baker had not expected that even a simple dessert outing with her best friend would lead to an encounter with Elly.
Over the past few days, she had probably lived some of the most rxing moments of her life. She had been constricted in front of Elly for so long, and just the other day at old Mr. Lins birthday banquet, she and her fling had been severely humiliated by Jenna rk. To say these recent few days were difficult for her was an understatement.
But it seemed that God, perhaps feeling sympathetic towards her suffocated life, decided toplicate things for Ellys biggest supporter, Adam Jones.
Although Adams whereabouts were still unknown, chances were he was done for.
What was Elly without Adam Jones? Especially now, when the Jones family was barely holding on.
A wretched woman without Adam, the Jones family, or the Campbell supportMelody was eager to see if she could still be as arrogant as before.
To Melody, Elly, as she stood now, was nothing to be afraid of; she even seemed to wish Elly was more distraught as she began speaking, aiming straight for Ellys heart.
"Id never have thought Id run into you just bying out for a dessert. It seems Mrs. Jones and I share quite the fate."
Seeing Melody Baker annoyed Elly, who had no intention of arguing with her.
Without so much as a nce at Melody, Elly made to push the door and enter the dessert shop.
Melody, thinking Elly was ignoring her out of fear, and remembering the humiliation she had endured at Ellys hands, was determined not to let Elly leave quietly.
"I thought youd be hiding under the covers, crying about Adams troubles, but here you are, in the mood for dessert. All Adams unwavering protection of you gone to wasteif he knew his wife was out having desserts before hes even cold in the grave, I cant imagine how disappointed hed be."
Elly stopped in her tracks, a cold frost spreading across her face.
Noticing Elly had stopped, Melody felt triumphantly bold and couldnt help but continue to poke at her sore spot:
"Youre in the mood for desserts before hes even properly dead. If he actually dies, would you celebrate with fireworks and then remarry, dragging that child of yours along? With that face of yours, plenty of widowers or those looking for a second marriage would be happy to take you inyou..."
Before she could finish speaking, her face was met with a p from Elly.
Melody had not expected Elly, in her current situation, to forgo trying to butter her up to ask James Campbell to lend a hand to the Jones family, and instead strike her in public.
"Elly... you dare to hit me!"
She covered her face, eyes filled with crimson rage, ring at Elly.
Seeing Elly shake her numbed wrist, she said, "I almost forgot, Adam once said that you have thick skinthat its best to use a slipper to hit you, so it wouldnt hurt the hand."
Chapter 898: To kill a chicken, why use a butcher’s knife?
Chapter 898: To kill a chicken, why use a butchers knife?
As her words fell, she didnt wait for Melody Baker to react; she took the new slippers she had bought from Helen Melendys bag and flung them back at Melody Bakers face, leaving Melody Baker utterly dumbfounded.
And the woman who hade with Melody Baker was startled into stillness by Elly Campbells fierce actions, staring at Elly Campbells face, mouth agape, unable to speak a word for a long while.
Watching Elly Campbell calmly put the slippers back into Helen Melendys tote bag and looking at Melody Bakers swollen face, she said:
"Do you think that just because Adam Jones isnt by my side, I cant handle you?"
She narrowed her eyes, and although her expression seemed nonchnt, it scared Melody Baker into instinctively stepping back.
Elly Campbell massaged her sore wrist and continued, "Ever heard of the saying using a sledgehammer to crack a nut? To deal with a chicken like you, Im more than enough all by myself; theres no need for Adam Jones to make a move."
She suddenlyughed, the corners of her lips gently curving into a smirk, like a devil from Hell, causing Melody Bakers heart to tremble with fear.
"Ive been too busytely to bother with you, so Ive let you jump around for a while, but youd better take it easy and not rest toofortably without knowing how youll die."
Elly Campbells voice was very cold, and although her tone sounded indifferent, it made the onlookers around them find her quite terrifying.
Melody Baker red at Elly Campbell fiercely, not knowing if she was scared or provoked by Elly Campbell, and suddenly lunged at Elly Campbell like a madwoman.
"Elly Campbell, you bitch, Im going to fight you!"
But no sooner had she charged than Helen Melendy stepped in front of Elly Campbell, and as Melody Baker rushed forward, Helen Melendy kicked her in the stomach, sending her flying two meters away.
Melody Baker clutched her stomach, sitting on the ground in agony, pointing at Elly Campbell and Helen Melendy, her face twisted into a ferocious sneer.
"I... Im going to sue you for intentional injury."
Helen Melendy couldnt help but roll her eyes ungracefully in front of her.
"Looking for a beating with that big mouth of yours and then ming others for hitting too hard after getting pped?"
While she spoke, she took a business card out of her bag and threw it in front of Melody Baker, saying, "Heres my business card, feel free to sue me. Lets go, Elly."
Without giving another thought to Melody Bakers ugly grimace, the two of them walked shoulder to shoulder into the dessert shop.
"Such a bummer, going out for dessert and running into that piece of work."
Helen Melendy looked at Elly Campbell sitting silently across from her and knew she must be thinking of Adam Jones; her heart inevitably sank.
"Elly, dont let that piece of works words affect you. Her mouth is so vile, she must have said those things deliberately to upset you and make you suffer."
Elly Campbell didnt say anything, just shook her head silently and said:
"Its not about her, I just... I just miss Adam."
She pursed her lips, lowering her voice, her eyes and her tone filled with mncholy and disappointment.
Helen Melendy wanted tofort her, but felt that any constion was futile and even seemed like self-deception.
But even if it was just self-deception, she still said:
"Dont think too much, maybe youll hear from him in a few days."
She held Elly Campbells hand, continuing tofort her:
"With so many jerks around you, and with his love for you, how can he bear to see so many people bullying you? Just wait a few more days in peace; maybe hell suddenly appear before you."
Elly Campbell knew Helen Melendy was trying hard tofort her, and even though such constion did not help her feel any better, her heart still felt warm.
Chapter 899. Is her heart made of iron?
Chapter 899: 899. Is her heart made of iron?
When she felt her most helpless, her most powerless, there were still people by her side, caring for her,forting her.
During this period, Elly Campbell had a hard time. She always tried not to make people around her worry too much, so she always forced a smile.
The weary look on her face could only be hidden with makeup; she didnt want anyone to notice.
She couldnt sleep night after night. As soon as she closed her eyes, all she could think about was the sight of Adam Jones falling from the bridge into the sea.
The heart-wrenching pain would then magnify infinitely in the quiet night, so painful that she dared not fall asleep again.
Old Ladys condition was getting worse and worse. Whenever Elly went to see her, she forced a smile, afraid of making her illness worse.
The Old Ladys condition was more of a heartache; unless Adam coulde back alive, Elly worried that Old Lady wouldnt be able to hold on for much longer.
After a moment of silence, Elly said to Helen Melendy with a smile, "Ill take your propitious words."
Her mood affected by the vexing Melody Baker, they barely touched their desserts. After nibbling a little, they were ready to leave. They had not expected that, on their way out of the mall, they would run into two people Elly did not want to see.
When Thompson saw Elly, not only did she show no sign of sadness or depression due to her sons uncertain fate, she even raised an eyebrow at the tiredness Elly could not fully hide behind foundation, almost taking pleasure in her misfortune.
The sight of Thompsons demeanor made Ellys expression turn cold.
She couldnt understand how a womans heart could be so cruel, taking pleasure in others misfortune when her sons life hung in the bnce.
Helen Melendy, standing by, was exceptionally speechless at Thompsons expression.
Was Adam even her son, was her heart made of iron?
At such a time, how could she still find it in her to mock Elly?
They had not checked the almanac before going out. In such a short span, they had encountered two unbearable people, each more unbearable and more bizarre than thest.
Helen Melendy didnt want Elly to deal with such disgusting people and took her away directly.
Thompson didnt stop them, but as Elly walked out of the mall, Thompson spoke from behind her:
"Today, Director Gresia from Jones came to find me, asking me to sell him ten percent of the Jones shares."
Elly paused mid-step, a mocking smile crossing her face. She had anticipated this situation earlier in the afternoon.
Thompson had never treated Adam as a son and wouldnt grieve his misfortune; she was only thinking about how to maximize her benefits.
Therefore, the decision Thompson would make was something Elly had already predicted, so when she heard her words, Elly didnt feel surprised at all.
She did not leave though; instead, she turned to look at Thompson, who surely had other reasons to tell her thisit couldnt be for nothing.
As Elly paused and turned around, Thompsons face exuded even greater smugness, believing that her words had frightened Elly.
With a sense of superiority, Thompson approached Elly and said:
"Its not the first time the Jones family has gone through something like this. When Henry Jones died, Jones was like contested dragon meateveryone wanted a bite. I just never imagined the Lady Jones would get through it. But such luck doesnt always strike twice. I wont wait until Jones is suspended and still be holding onto these useless shares."
Chapter 900. What kind of stir can you cause?
Chapter 900: 900. What kind of stir can you cause?
"What do you want to say?"
Elly Campbell didnt want to hear any more words that would destroy her moralpassing from Qin Shuyis mouth.
This woman had lost her ethics, and when speaking about Henry Joness death from back then, she showed no sorrow or regret, only full-blown Schadenfreude.
"Edward Gresia had wanted to swallow up the Jonespany back in the day, but back then, his foundations were shaky, and he was dealt with by Lady Jones. But now things are different, shes getting on in years, lying in the hospital, and who knows how long shell live. As for you..."
Qin Shuyi scanned Elly Campbell from top to bottom, adopting a condescending stance, and with undisguised contempt in her eyes, said to Elly:
"A woman who can only rely on Adam Jones to hold her up, what sort of storm do you think you can stir up without him?"
In the face of Qin Shuyis undisguised scorn, Elly Campbell didnt get angry. Instead, it was Helen Melendy, who was beside her and couldnt bear to listen anymore, who was about to speak up but was stopped by Qin Shuyi.
"So, what? Are you hoping Ill do what you did back then, roll up Adam Joness family wealth and find another man to follow without a name or recognition?"
The corners of Elly Campbells lips pulled up into a faint smile as she cast a meaningful gaze toward Sophia Green at Qin Shuyis side.
Qin Shuyis expression darkened, as it was quite clear she could sense the sarcasm in Ellys words, especially since she herself had been nameless beside Cam Green for over twenty years before she was finally made legitimate.
Elly Campbells words felt like a p to the face, contorting Qin Shuyis expression with rage in an instant.
Seeing Qin Shuyis face turn so ugly, Sophia Green, on the side, had a bad feeling, fearing that Qin Shuyi would dredge up the grievances she suffered in the Green n over the years and hold a grudge against her.
Since those few Hot Search incidents, her rags-to-riches actress persona crashed, and since then her reputation in the entertainment industry has been very poor.
Previously, she had gotten by in the industry on her fathers connections and Qin Shuyis resources.
But recently, her dad was also a bit wary of Qin Shuyi, and if she lost Qin Shuyis financial backing for her career, her chances in the entertainment industry were gone.
Now, she could at least im that the reason she didnt want to reveal that she was Cam Greens daughter was because she didnt want others to favor her out of respect for her father, and that she had earned all her achievements on her own.
Although this statement sounds a bit like whitewashing, its undeniable that some fans still believed her.
But fans belief was useless; with every passing day in the entertainment industry, new faces emerged, many with powerful people backing them up. Relying solely on her father wouldnt get her far.
So, now she could only ingratiate herself with Qin Shuyi, unable to feel the same joy as before.
Therefore, listening to Elly Campbells words and seeing Qin Shuyis darkening countenance, Sophia Green immediately clung tightly to Qin Shuyis arm and said:
"Stop trying to sow discord here. My mom and dad have been so loving over these years. What do you mean by without name or recognition? Do they still need to show you their marriage certificate to prove their legitimacy to you?"
Elly Campbell had no interest in wasting words with this pair of ridiculous individuals. After speaking, she walked away with Helen Melendy.
But she heard Qin Shuyi continue, "You can only feel good about yourself with your sharp tongue when ites to me. Everyone is well aware of the current situation of the Jonespany. You puffing yourself up is pointless. I was nning to meet you in person, but since weve met here, that works just fine for me..."
Chapter 901. Kneel down and apologize
Chapter 901: 901. Kneel down and apologize
Upon saying this, Thompson Shuyi let out a self-satisfied snicker and said,
"Im definitely going to sell my Jones shares. As to whom Ill sell them, Im still considering. If you kneel down now, apologize to me for past events, and apologize to my daughter Sophia, then Ill consider selling my Jones shares to you."
In Thompson Shuyis view, the 10% of shares were critical, as they could very well decide the future ownership of the Jones corporation.
She knew her daughter, Lily Jones, held another 10% of the shares. Considering the terrible rtionship between Lily and Elly Campbell, her daughter-inw, she was absolutely not going to give the shares to Elly.
Either she would hold on to them, or it was very likely she would sell them to one of Ellys rivals.
After much thought, Shuyi realized that Edward Gresia was currently the Jones shareholder with the grandest ambitions, and he was the only one possibly willing to pay for the shares held by Lily.
If Edward Gresia were to purchase the shares from Lily and her, along with the 10% he already owned, that would make it 30% in total.
With the Jones corporation in crisis and the markets floating shares alongside other shareholders willingness to sell, how could Ellypete with the cunning and sly Edward Gresia?
Therefore, Thompson Shuyi was certain that Elly Campbell would absolutely not want her shares to end up in Gresias hands.
Even more certain that her present demand for Elly to kneel and apologize, even if Elly was reluctant, would be agreed upon.
Watching the crowde and go in the shopping mall, the thrill in Shuyis eyes intensified.
She had wanted to bring Elly down for a long time. Since the incident on the ind, she had suffered at the hands of this vile woman repeatedly. Her stepdaughter was cunningly robbed of her innocence by Elly, and she herself was severely reprimanded by Old Mr. Young.
All these grievances she attributed fully to Elly Campbell.
Now, with her son, Adam Jones, missing and his fate uncertain, there was no way Elly could continue to act arrogantly and domineeringly in her presence as she had in the past.
She was eager for Elly to nod in agreement and then, in front of everyone, kneel down and apologize to her. By then, she could trample Ellys pride underfoot and reim the humiliations she had endured.
As for whether she would really sell the shares to Elly after the apology, that was another matter entirely.
Thompson Shuyis eyes shifted slightly, and the demand she made was so infuriating that it turned Helen Melendys face beside Elly stone cold.
If she had known, she wouldnt have bothered bringing Elly out for those nonsense desserts.
Facing such annoying nuisances, the desserts, even if consumed, would not digest.
Seeing Elly start to move, Helen thought she was really about to kneel for Thompson Shuyi, and immediately reached out to stop her, frowning as she said,
"Elly, do you actually believe what this shameless thing is saying? Lets not bother with her and head back immediately."
Thompson Shuyi was in high spirits, and despite Helens words, she did not take them to heart, looking at Helen as if she were a contemptible ant.
All she awaited now was for Elly Campbell to grovel before her.
Her gaze shifted from Helen and settled on Ellys face as she said,
"Whats it going to be? Have you made up your mind? Ive given you a chance. If you dont seize it, I might change my mind."
Seeing Elly smile and the chill that frosted over her gaze as she looked at Thompson Shuyi, she said,
"Lets set aside whether youll actually sell me your shares after Ive yed at apologizing by kneeling. Even if you truly wanted to sell them to me, do you think I would actually desire them?"
Chapter 902. Eccentric living in fantasy
Chapter 902: 902. entric living in fantasy
Sophie Bakers smile froze for a moment as she heard Elly Campbell continue:
"Sophie Baker, dont think I dont know what youre scheming. Im not brainless like you, a fool. You want to sell the shares to Edward Gresia and oppose me, right? Go ahead, sell it. Ive been worrying about how to kick such an annoying thing out of Jones Corporation. Adam Jones disdains dealing with you. Over the years, you have received quite a lot of dividends from Jones Corporation, but I am different. Seeing someone like you, I lose even the mood to work. Hurry up and sell your shares to Edward Gresia. Perfect, then I can focus on dealing with him and wont need to face someone as extreme as you anymore."
"You..."
Sophie Baker hadnt expected Elly Campbell to react like this, and she was stunned for a long while before she spoke:
"You... arent you afraid that once you sell the shares to Edward Gresia and he takes control of Jones Corporation, he will drive you out, and the Jones family will change to the Gresia family?"
She still tried to glean a bit of reassuring unease from Elly Campbells face, but unfortunately, there was none.
"Dont forget, Lily still has 10%. Do you think she will give her shares to you?"
As she spoke, Sophie Baker smiled again, her schadenfreude deepening slightly.
Seeing Elly Campbell straighten the cor of her coat and look at Sophie Baker with a faint smile, she said:
"Are you trying to say that if Edward Gresia bought your shares and Lily Joness shares, he could deal with me?"
She observed the subtle expressions on Sophie Bakers face and continued, "Even if he bought all the shares, he would only be on par with me. Do you think he can manage that in time?"
Sophie Baker felt a sinking feeling in her heart as she watched Elly Campbell remain so calm, suddenly feeling a trace of unease.
"What do you mean?"
Seeing Elly Campbellzily adjust her bangs, she said, "You might not know, but Adam has transferred all of Jones Corporations shares to me. That means I have the final say in Jones Corporation, understand?"
Elly Campbell looked at Sophie Baker and Sophia Green with a creased smile. She didnt need to spell it out; even the dimwitted Sophie Baker knew what having "the final say" meant.
She loved seeing the distorted faces of those who wanted to take her down but couldnt.
Sophia Greens way of thinking was exactly like Sophie Bakers initially.
Even though it was Adam Joness possession, to these two women, it seemed like Adam Jones had divided what should belong to them and given it to Elly Campbell.
She wondered how these two could live in such delusions.
A woman not even worthy to be Adam Joness mistress, how does she feel like the money Adam Jones spends on his wife is like carving flesh out of them, twisting to the point of wanting her dead?
Unfortunately, they could only think about it in their heads; they really dont have the capacity to act on it.
Look, isnt Sophie Baker quietly staying in prison now?
"What did you say? Adam gave you all of his shares?"
As expected, as soon as Sophia Green heard what Elly Campbell said, she couldnt keep calm.
Even if she didnt know exactly how much wealth Adam Jones possessed, she could imagine it.
Its a family fortune that one couldnt use up in several lifetimes. Why should Elly Campbell have it all?
This made her think of Sophie Baker.
Just receiving one-fourth of the fortune from Henry Jones, this woman could live so splendidly, yet Elly Campbell got everything from Adam Jones.
Chapter 903. Inherit his legacy
Chapter 903: 903. Inherit his legacy
Sophia Green couldnt bear to think any deeper.
Originally, when Adam Jones had his ident, although she felt sad, the thought of Elly Campbell, that wretched woman having to live as a widow without Adam Jones to support her and no longer being able to be as arrogant as before, delighted her for days.
She had been looking forward to the moment she could appear in front of Elly Campbell and thoroughly crush her, but instead, she ended up being the one crushed by her.
Elly Campbell ignored her and turned to face Ms. Thompson, continuing,
"So, whether you sell this 10% of the shares to Edward Gresia doesnt matter to me at all. Understand?"
Elly Campbell gave Ms. Thompson a look that screamed "idiot", then turned and left, her figure still as arrogant as ever, making one grit their teeth.
"Impossible!"
The moment Elly Campbell walked out, Ms. Thompson shouted in disbelief.
Or rather, it wasnt that she couldnt believe it, but that she didnt want to believe it.
She had been thinking that once Adam Joness body was no longer found and he was officially dered dead, she could, in her capacity as his mother, still inherit his wealth.
ording to the current domestic inheritancew, the people who could inherit Adam Joness estate were only his spouse Elly Campbell, their son William Campbell, and as his mother, herself.
Despite having left him decades ago, both by blood and byw, she was his mother, fully eligible to inherit Adam Joness estate.
She had been thinking that once Adam Jones was officially dered dead, she could rightfully inherit one-third of his wealth; by then, she could take one-third out of that 50% shares, amounting to 26% of the shares in total, and sell all those shares to Edward Gresiashe would never run out of money in this lifetime.
Not to mention Adam Joness private assets.
Just one Jones Ind alone was worth tens of billions, not to mention his other private assets.
With that money, in the future, whether it was Old Mr. Young or Sophia Green, this burden, they would have to treat her like an ancestor, not to mention howfortable her life would be.
But before the Jones family could officially announce Adam Joness death, she heard from Elly Campbells mouth that Adam Jones had given all his Jones shares to her.
Then that extra 16% of the shares was gone!
The shares were given to Elly Campbell, but what about his other private assets?
Ms. Thompson couldnt ept this at all; Adam Joness wealth, which was so immense, why should it all go to that woman, Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell, observing the changing expressions on Ms. Thompsons face, finally realized she had never considered that this woman could harbor such shamelessly inhuman thoughts.
To actually hope for her son to be dered dead so she could inherit his estate.
She couldnt find anyone else in the world who reached such a level of shamelessness.
After taking one look at Ms. Thompson, she no longer wasted words on her and left with Helen Melendy.
Ms. Thompson was not willing to let Elly Campbell go just like that; with hundreds of billions in inheritance about to slip through her fingers, how could she ept that.
When Elly Campbell was leaving, she chased after her, "Elly Campbell, stop, rify what you mean that Adam gave all the shares to you! Dont bluff here; Adam is missing now, how could he possibly transfer all the shares to you? You must be taking advantage of Adams absence to scheme for his inheritance."
When Elly Campbell heard the words "inheritance", the warmth in her eyespletely disappeared.
So, her agitation was because she felt she couldnt inherit her sons fortune?
Chapter 904. Don’t think about getting a penny.
Chapter 904: 904. Dont think about getting a penny.
"So, during this time, youve been eagerly waiting for Adam to be officially dered dead so you cane back and inherit his estate?"
Elly Campbell suppressed the rage that she couldnt stop from surging in her heart, as she looked coldly at Sophie Baker.
It wasnt just Elly who noticed, even Helen Melendy could tell that Sophie Bakers current agitated reaction was due to that very reason.
She couldnt believe that there really was such a mother in this world, who, for the sake of inheriting her sons wealth, wished for her sons death.
Confronted with Ellys question, a hint of guilt surfaced in Sophie Bakers eyes.
Because it was too obvious to hide, Elly was instantly so furious that anger shot straight to her head, and she raised her hand, pping Sophie Bakers face.
If Melody Baker was just mean-spirited and spiteful, Sophie Baker made Melody look like a saint inparison.
At the very least, Melody would demean herself ande begging on behalf of Sophie just to be considered a mother.
But as for this woman, Sophie Baker, her heart was truly so dark that she could devour animals, to the point where, for the sake of money, she wished for her sons death.
Elly was so furious with Sophie Baker that she was shaking all over, her face turning white.
"Ive never seen a mother in the world as shameless as you who doesnt deserve to be human, actually wishing for her own son to die. Are you even human, Sophie Baker?"
This was the entrance to a shopping mall, with quite a few peopleing and going.
Many recognized Elly, as well as Sophia Green and Mrs. Green; they just didnt know what the rtionship was between Mrs. Green and Adam Joness wife.
But Ellys words made people start to wonder.
What does it mean to wish for ones own son to die?
Could it be... Mrs. Green was Adam Joness biological mother?
Many people were quick to realize, tying together Ellys words and the recent news about Adam Joness disappearance, and they quickly understood.
Holy crap! Huge scandal!
Cam Greens wife is Adam Joness real mom!
Thinking of this, andparing the faces of Adam and Sophie Baker, people realized that these two actually looked quite simr.
Sophie Baker had not expected Elly to make such a bold move and waspletely taken aback by the p.
And the disclosure of her rtionship with Adam was what she feared most being made public.
Having an affair with Cam Green, taking off with her deceased husbands wealth and marrying Cam, abandoning her young son and daughter without regrets, and unashamedly looking after her lovers daughterany of these could make her the subject of a public scandal.
And it could damage Old Mr. Youngs reputation as well.
Lately, Old Mr. Young had started to show her a bit of affection, and she certainly didnt want this incident to affect their marital rtionship.
In such a situation, having been pped by Elly, she could only be pped,pletely daring not to retaliate, for fear that Elly would expose her past.
"I dont know what youre talking about?"
At this moment, as the crowd began to gather, Sophie Baker felt even more uneasy and didnt even have the courage to stand up to Elly.
Elly knew what Sophie was worried about, and also knew that Sophie didnt dare to provoke her at this moment. So, she grabbed Sophie by the cor, pulling her close and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear,
"I dont want Adam to be the subject of ridicule, for people to know he has a thoroughly shameless mother. And let me tell you something on the side, Adams estate has already been given to me. Even if he were to stand in front of you right now in good health, he wouldnt have a penny to his name, so dont even think about getting a single cent from him."
Sophie Bakers expression changed, and she stared at Elly with hatred, all her resentment evident on her face.
Chapter 905: Handle
Chapter 905: Handle
"Moreover, when I have the time to deal with you, I will absolutely ensure you dont get any benefits from the Jones Corporation."
After dropping these fierce words, she walked away with Helen Melendy, leaving behind a crowd hungry for gossip, all specting whether the "son" Elly Campbell mentioned was indeed Adam Jones.
Whether Mrs. Green was really Adams mother.
Or perhaps, the "son" Elly Campbell referred to was someone else.
As soon as Elly Campbell left, several passing journalists surrounded Thompson Shuyi, aiming their phones and recorders at her with questions.
"Mrs. Green, may I ask if you had an argument with Mrs. Jones just now because of President Jones? Are you President Joness mother? Mrs. Jones said you were looking forward to your sons death, was she talking about President Jones?"
"..."
The barrage of questions somewhat flustered Thompson Shuyi, who kept trying to hide behind Sophia Green.
Sophia Green, wanting to ingratiate herself with Thompson Shuyi for the past few days, had made a lot of effort. Seeing her hide behind herself, she quickly stood in front of her, and with her experience in handling the media, she smiled with an air of calmposure.
"Dear media friends, you have misunderstood. How could my mother be President Joness mother? Think about it, over the years, have you ever seen any interaction between President Jones and my mother? Please dont jump to conclusions based on a couple of Mrs. Joness words."
Sophia Green handled the situation with such ease that not a trace of guilt showed; instead, it left the reporters and the crowd unsure for a moment.
Hearing Sophia Greens response, Thompson Shuyi quickly came to her senses and began to deny it:
"Sophia is right. How could I possibly be Adam Joness mother? If I were his mother, would I allow his wife to treat me like this?"
As she said this, she straightened her back, appearing not at all guilty.
"So, may I know what caused the dispute between Mrs. Green and Mrs. Jones? Why did she want to hit you, and why didnt you fight back? Do you have something that Mrs. Jones is holding over you?"
The reporters, having witnessed her argument with Elly Campbell, coupled with the recent mystery surrounding Adams whereabouts, knew that the Jones Corporation was ripe for sensational news. If they could extract some juicy details about the Jones Corporation from Mrs. Green, it would be a major scoop.
Thompson Shuyi, feeling guilty by the questioning, dared not fabricate stories about Elly Campbell, even though she now desperately wanted to tear Ellys skin off. She was afraid to make something up.
For fear that by angering Elly too much, she might spill all of her past deeds and that wouldnt be good for her.
"Its nothing, just a small disagreement," she said impatiently, not wanting to borate.
Although everyone felt that Thompson Shuyi was just fobbing them off with a few hasty replies, no one pressed further.
For years, people had tried to dig into exactly who Cam Green, this known confidante, was, but no one could uncover anything. Clearly, there was a deliberate effort to keep it hidden.
So, now that Thompson Shuyi was unwilling to talk, they knew they wouldnt get any results from her.
But now that she had denied any mother-son rtionship with Adam, they actually believed her.
After all, if she really was Adams biological mother, counting the time she had been with Cam Green, it would mean she left Adam when he was about six years old.
Given Adams ruthless ways, if she really were his irresponsible mother, theres no way he would have allowed her to live such a carefree life until now.
Not to mention Sophia, Adam would never let her daughter thrive in the entertainment industry as she does.
Chapter 906. I was disgusted by that woman.
Chapter 906: 906. I was disgusted by that woman.
Therefore, even if someone noticed that Thompson Shuyi bore a striking resemnce to Adam Jones, no one truly believed she was Adam Joness mother.
"Elly, are you okay?"
Helen Melendy was feeling somewhat guilty at the moment, thinking that if she hadnt dragged Elly out for desserts, Elly wouldnt have had to deal with those annoying people that further worsened her already terrible mood.
Elly pinched the bridge of her tired nose and shook her head, saying, "Im fine, just disgusted by that woman."
She felt so sorry for her own Ind Master, who had not had this mother by his side to look after him as a child, and now as an adult, had to deal with that vile woman wishing for his death, just to divide the inheritance.
How could he be so unlucky to have someone as extreme and shameless as Thompson Shuyi for a mother?
She could only imagine what kind of ruckus that old vile woman Thompson Shuyi would have stirred up over the inheritance if Adam hadnt transferred all his assets to Ellys name.
Helen Melendy knew who Elly was referring to as "that woman."
It wasnt just Elly C even she, an outsider, was utterly disgusted by Thompson Shuyi.
She was now relieved that Adam had transferred all his property to Elly; otherwise, in addition to dealing with the scheming people at Jones, Elly would also have had to cope with someone as extreme as Thompson Shuyi.
Moreover, behind Thompson Shuyi were two other shameless and outrageous figures.
"Ill take you home first so you can rest properly. Dont just focus on Jones anymore; you need to take care of yourself, too."
Helen Melendy said, concerned.
"Dont worry, I will take good care of myself."
When Elly returned home, the servants told her that Jenna rk hade.
"Mom."
"Elly."
Jenna looked at her daughters face, which despite the heavy foundation, still couldnt hide the exhaustion, and frowned with concern.
"Mom, what brings you here?"
"Such a big incident has urred; I should havee earlier, but I was dealing with somepany matters in the past few days and got dyed. I just made it over today.
Jenna held Ellys wrist, which was already thin, and now after these days, one could only feel the bones.
"I know that these days are tough, but you must take care of yourself," she said.
"I know, Mom. Rest assured, I still have to help Adam stabilize Jones until he is back; I wont let myself fall apart."
Jenna knew her daughter had good judgment but still couldnt help but voice her worries before handing over a document to Elly.
"Whats this?"
"This is a financing n Ive worked out for you; take a look."
Elly took the document from Jenna and read it carefully while listening to Jenna continue:
"The money you received from James Campbell for the 35% of Campbell shares you sold to him has been put into this financing n. Considering Campbells stock price at that time, although it wasnt as high as Joness, their stock price has fallen now. This sum of money will be enough for you to invest in Jones and help stabilize it. Just get through this period, and the rest will be simpler to handle."
In time, even if Adam really cant return, Jones wont copse.
She believed in her daughters abilities; if she could bring back Campbells to its former glory, she could do the same for Jones.
But as for the possibility of Adam not returning, Jenna did not dare to speak of it in front of her daughter, even though everyone was well aware that the chances of Adams return were slim.
Nevertheless, regardless of how slim the chances were, they still had not found him, which meant that there was still a flicker of hope.
Chapter 907. Second Spring
Chapter 907: 907. Second Spring
Elly Campbell held the document in her hand; the amount written inside was indeed from the sale of her Campbell shares.
Originally she intended to invest all of this money into Braymans technological research and development.
That afternoon, she had considered using the money to secure the Jones corporation first, but she had no idea how to broach the subject.
As a result, her mother took the initiative to approach her, even meticulously preparing the financing n, so she didnt need to worry about it anymore.
"Mom."
Her eyes welled up with tears as she buried her face in Jenna rks embrace.
She disliked crying in front of others, not wanting to bring others down with her, yet at this moment, she couldnt hold back.
Her eyes were instantly rimmed with moisture.
Jenna held her, patting her back in a way that soothed her like a child, saying:
"Mom doesnt have much money, but this money is yours, and so is Brayman. Use it however you want; Mom wont interfere. If you need Moms help with anything, just ask. Dont be shyafter all, I only have one daughter. If I dont help you, who will I help?"
Elly quietly nodded in her embrace, and after a long while, Jenna heard her say:
"I used to think about you remarrying, giving me a brother or sister or something. Now I dont want that. I just want Mom to be good to me alone."
Jenna was momentarily stunned by her childishly frank words, then yfully reprimanded by patting her on the back.
"Mom is old enough to be a grandmother now. Where would I find you a sibling? Keep teasing Mom, and be careful, or I might not look after you anymore."
Elly still buried her face in her mothers embrace, gently wiping away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and whispered:
"Mom, what do you think of Professor Ford?"
"Professor Ford? Jamuna Ford?"
Jenna looked at Elly with a puzzled expression, "Why bring him up all of a sudden?"
Elly lifted her head from her mothers chest, hesitated for a moment, then pursed her lips and spoke softly:
"Havent you noticed that Professor Ford has a little something for you?"
As the words fell, her head was poked hard by Jenna, who said:
"It seems youre not too busytely, having the time to y matchmaker. Professor Ford is a respectable scientist and many young women wish to marry him. Why would you want your twice-married mother to meddle with him?"
"Young women wanting to marry him is their business, and who Professor Ford wishes to marry is his own affair."
Although that day she had a talk with Adam Jones and felt she shouldnt meddle in her mothers and Professor Fords affairs too rashly, fearing Professor Ford might be another James Campbell.
But after much thought, Elly felt that it would truly be a pity if they missed out on Professor Ford.
Her mother never considered remarriage, let alone covet a man as outstanding as him, so even if Professor Ford was pining away in unrequited love, her mother might never notice.
She still thought it was merely the reverence of a junior toward a senior.
But she failed to consider why Jamuna Ford, who wasnt just any senior, did not show such warmth toward others.
Elly didnt dare to be too explicit, just giving a slight hint; if Jamuna Ford really turned out to be another James Campbell, she would never let her mother marry him.
Jenna truly didnt take Ellys words to heart. Moreover, even if she really entertained the thought of remarriage, she wouldnt dream of aspiring to someone like Jamuna Ford.
Chapter 908. It doesn’t matter whether you agree or not.
Chapter 908: 908. It doesnt matter whether you agree or not.
"You shouldnt worry about moms affairs," she said. "Im already of age, and I have a grown-up grandkid. Why would I consider remarrying? And even if I did, as a divorced woman who has been through childbirth, could I really go as far as to trouble Jamuna Ford? Plus, hes even two years younger than your mom."
So what if hes two years younger?
Elly Campbell was somewhat dismissive, stating, "In the entertainment circles, there are couples with even a decade of age difference, and they still love each other deeply, dont they?"
"What if Professor Ford actually likes you? What would you do then? Hes still single; maybe hes been waiting for you?"
Elly Campbell asked Jenna rk earnestly, seeming to catch her off guard for a moment, but she quickly shook her head in denial:
"Impossible. Does he have such poor taste? Surrounded by so many outstanding women, why would he pick someone like me, who has been divorced and has a grown daughter?"
Elly Campbell wanted to say that Professor Ford indeed has many excellent women around him, but her mom, whenpared to those women, wasntcking in any way. Just because she had been deceived by a man once, should she underrate herself like this?
But Elly Campbell also knew that no matter how much she said, her mom wouldnt listen, so in the end, she didnt say anything more.
She felt somewhat sorry for Professor Ford; if he truly liked her mom, the path to pursue her would be quite challenging.
After chatting with Jenna rk for a while, Elly Campbells mood, initially dampened by the issues caused by Thompson, improved significantly.
Jenna rk didnt stay in Boston long, only repeatedly reminding Elly Campbell to take good care of herself and contact her if she faced any difficulties.
Now, Jones Corporation was in precarious situations, not only internally, as some individuals within sought to scheme, but otherpanies also wanted a piece of the action.
However, under Adam Joness leadership, Jones Corporation had grown too formidable. Such arge conglomerate wasnt easy to swallow, but sharing in the spoils wasnt a difficult task.
These past few days, Jones Corporation had been in continuous shareholder meetings, all discussing matters of financing.
Given the current situation at Jones Corporation, with thepanys stock prices plummeting, executing all projects would be highly challenging unless a broad financing round was conducted.
This would mean that the existing shareholders, including Elly Campbell herself, would have their shares diluted.
However, Elly Campbell held a significant number of shares, so even though they were diluted, she still held the majority.
Other shareholders were either considering selling their shares to exit Jones Corporation due to the chaos or hoped to recover the stock prices following the financing round.
In the end, it boiled down to a struggle between Elly Campbell and Edward Gresia.
"This financialpany, Ive never even heard of it."
In the meeting, Edward Gresia exploded immediately when he heard that Elly Campbell had chosen an unknown financialpany for funding.
It wasnt thepany that he had coborations with, so even if the financing was sessful, he wasnt guaranteed to buy those shares.
"Does it matter if youve heard of them or not? After all, they are the ones bringing real money into ourpanys ount," she retorted.
Caught off-guard by Elly Campbellsment, Edward Gresia didnt know how to respond and said, frustrated:
"Anyway, I dont agree."
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow at him andughed, "Whether you agree doesnt matter. I call the shots at Jones now, do you know what absolute control means?"
Elly Campbell didnt want to reason with someone like Edward Gresia, as no amount of reasoning would get through to him. Instead, she decided to use her authority to suppress him directly.
Dealing with people like Edward Gresia, power was more effective than reason.
Chapter 909: Overestimating one’s own ability
Chapter 909: Overestimating ones own ability
She nced at Edward Gresias frustrated expression and said to everyone:
"Even though President Jones has had a bit of an ident, I believe he wille back. Until he does, I will help him watch over the Jones corporation. If anyone dares to scheme against it, dont me me for being rude."
Her words were indeed quite impolite, especially since it was clear they were directed at Edward Gresia, with the other shareholders just being included by implication.
They didnt have the capability, nor the ambition.
But Edward Gresia had been a holdover from Henry Joness era, with enough connections and financial influence in Jones to matter. The fact that Mrs. Jones, having just arrived at the corporation, now dared toy down such a tough stance, made one couldnt help but wait and see.
Edward Gresias face flushed with anger from Elly Campbells confrontation, especially since he thought this nonsensical woman, who didnt understand a single thing, dared to make him lose face in front of so many people, his eyes couldnt help revealing undisguised malice and contempt.
He inherently looked down on women, especially one not yet 30 years old, whom he saw as spoiled by her husbands indulgence, he had very little respect for her.
In his eyes, it was only because Adam Jones had spoiled Elly Campbell so much that she didnt even know her own weight.
She used to walk around so pompously with Adam Joness protection, and now that Adam Jones might even be dead, she still thought she was so important.
Was having half of the Jones shares something to be proud of?
When Jones fell into ruin because of this woman, he wanted to see if she could still be so arrogant.
By then, wouldnt Jones still fall into his, Edward Gresias, hands?
There had been an Old Lady Jones before, and now, did this Ms. Campbell think she was the second Old Lady Jones?
Heh! Such an overestimating woman!
With a look of someone watching a joke unfold, he watched Elly Campbell and said, "Then Ill be looking forward to that, hoping our Mrs. President can lead us, Jones, out of this crisis."
"Borrowing your auspicious words, Director Gresia."
Elly Campbell didnt feign modesty, and after speaking, she ignored Edward Gresia and simply said, "Meeting adjourned."
As she walked out of the conference room, Elly Campbell said to Robert Green, "Aide Baker,e to my officeter."
"Yes, Mrs. Campbell."
Returning to the office, that intense sense of fatigue instantly overwhelmed her.
Looking at the photo of Adam Jones on the desk, a wave of bitterness welled up in her eyes.
"Ive been bullied by that old man to this state, when exactly are youing back? Adam Jones, Ive spent tens of billions to support Jones for you, if you donte back, Im going to be really mad."
She rubbed her sore waist, a look of dejection washed over her face.
At that moment, Robert Green knocked and came in, "Mrs. Campbell, you wanted to see me?"
Elly Campbell handed the document she was holding to Robert Green and said, "This project is already halfway done, dont stop it. Give the order today to carry on."
"And this..."
After giving all the necessary instructions, Elly Campbell looked at thest document in front of her and hesitated before speaking:
"As for the Cross-sea Bridge project, considering the current state of Jones, we dont have the capacity to continue. In your opinion, what would be the best course of action?"
The Cross-sea Bridge project was originally undertaken solely by Jones, and given Joness original capabilities, it wouldnt be a problem at all.
But now, with Joness stock prices plummeting, even though financing had been procured that morning, that money could only be used for a few other ongoing construction projects. With such a massive project added to the mix, Jones might not be able to handle it.
Chapter 910. Investigate IP Address
Chapter 910: 910. Investigate IP Address
Once handled improperly, its very likely topletely sever Joness funding chain, making it even more difficult to salvage the situation.
After thinking it over, Robert Green voiced his thoughts truthfully, "Based on the current situation of Jones, we can only proceed steadily. Lets stabilize this period first, then, after the stock price of Jones stabilizes, we can start working on other projects."
In fact, although the Cross-sea Bridge project requires arge initial investment, the returns are quite substantial.
If we bite the bullet and go through with it, Joness crisis would truly be over, but that would be a gamble.
Jones cant afford to take that risk now.
Elly Campbell understood what he meant, thought for a while, and asked, "What if we found someone to coborate on this project with us?"
"Ive thought about that too, but with Jones facing difficulties, there are a bunch ofpanies looking to suppress Jones at the opportunity. If apany does want to coborate with us, theyre likely to propose very harsh conditions under these circumstances, which might not be to our advantage."
Elly nodded her head, then after a long silence, she said, "Let me think about this matter thoroughly. You can go and attend to your work first."
"Very well, maam. Ill take my leave now."
After Robert Green left, Elly leaned back in her chair, closed her eyes to rest, and took the time to sort through everything that had happened recently, including the series of events that urred when Adam Jones had an ident in the United States.
Half an hourter, she opened her eyes and called a number she hadnt used in a long time.
Soon, the call was answered, "Elly, the beauty, you finally remembered to call me."
Elly was silent for half a second before speaking cautiously, "I need you to look up an address for me."
After briefly exining the situation over the phone, she hung up.
She rubbed her face firmly with her hands, as if trying to appear more energetic and clear-headed.
Just as Adam had discovered issues with his fathers death and the co-pilot Jacob rk, Jacob had died, and Adam, preparing to return home, was involved in a serious car ident.
Adam was conducting his investigation into his fathers death secretly, so why did it seem like someone was watching him closely, observing his every move?
And who sent that email to the media, revealing Adams disappearance and pushing Jones into a crisis?
Who was this formidable person who could lead everyone by the nose?
Elly brainstormed for a long time, trying to find a clear train of thought, but she couldnt make head or tail of it.
"I hope William Forest can find that IP address."
Her gaze softened as she looked at the photograph of Adam Jones in the frame before her, and she whispered, "Adam, you must help me."
At that moment, in a high-end undergroundboratory in Boston, a few men in whiteb coats were surrounding and observing something in a transparent chamber.
The human sensor door was silently opened at that moment, and a man and a woman walked in from the outside.
"How is it going?"
The leading woman, speaking in authentic American English, looked towards the men in front of the transparent chamber.
"His willpower is incredibly strong. Each time we try to forcefully hypnotize him, his will overrides and forces us out," one of the men reported.
The woman nced inside the transparent chamber and then looked at the men with a hint of disdain, scoffing, "Useless, unable to handle even a severely wounded man."
Chapter 911. For the sake of the daughter-in-law
Chapter 911: 911. For the sake of the daughter-inw
Several men were scolded until their faces turned ugly, yet they dared not say anything.
When they saw the womaning, they gave way to her.
The woman stood in front of the transparent chamber, staring at the man lying inside whose features were so wlessly handsome that she couldnt find a single fault, her gaze revealing a hint of infatuation.
A few secondster, she leaned down, whispering something into the ears of the unconscious man.
While Elly Campbell was waiting for a reply from William Forest, she also arranged to meet with Samuel Wilson.
Samuel Wilson was somewhat surprised when he received Elly Campbells invitation, but after hearing her purpose, heughed.
"Mrs. Jones, I am a businessman, naturally I aim to maximize benefits," he said. "Honestly, the Cross-sea Bridge project that you mentioned, the Wilson n alone can handle it. Theres really no need for us to cooperate. If the Jones Corporation cant manage it, give it to me."
Samuel Wilson did not hide his ambition, speaking frankly in front of Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell was not upset but instead smiled and said, "I acknowledge that the Wilson n is capable, but pardon my bluntness, Director Wilson. Its not that the Jones Corporation cant handle this project. Its just that for such a huge project, the current Jones Corporation would have to gamble, dedicating all avable resources to it. The Wilson n would be the same."
She leaned back nonchntly against the sofa and continued, "If the Wilson n tries to undertake this project by themselves, youd have to put aside other projects of the Wilson n, which is simrly a risk. However, if both of our sides cooperate, we can achieve a win-win situation. Why wouldnt Director Wilson want such an oue?"
Samuel Wilson knew that what Elly Campbell said was true, and her direct discussion of the Jones Corporations current difficulties showed she trusted Samuel Wilson as a person. This was also why, after sorting through many options, she chose to coborate with Samuel Wilson.
Samuel Wilson had dealt with Adam Jones for many years and now, to lose such a formidable opponent suddenly was indeed regrettable.
But business is business, without Adam Jones, if he wanted to take over Jones Corporation, he could, but it wouldnt be easy.
Adam Joness wife, evidently, was not just for show naturally, a woman that Adam Jones would choose was not likely to be superficial.
Sitting across from Elly Campbell, Samuel Wilson fell silent for a long time before smiling and saying:
"Alright, for the sake of my daughter-inw, I agree to cooperate with the Jones Corporation this time."
Seeing Samuel Wilson agree, Elly Campbell finally rxed.
But on hearing the reason for his agreement, Elly Campbell couldnt help but twitch her mouth.
Was this because of the child in her belly that she got such a big help?
Adam Jones was sure it was a daughter, Samuel Wilson was sure it was his daughter-inw, but what if this child turned out to be a boy...
Elly Campbell couldnt dare to think how much disdain that would bring upon her then.
"Then, thank you very much, Director Wilson. I look forward to a fruitful coboration."
Afterward, the Jones Corporation and the Wilson n issued joint official statements that they would coborate on building the Cross-sea Bridge from Boston to Augusta.
This project was one of Greeces major projects this year.
The bridge would span millions of kilometers of sea, covering over a dozen provinces, and undertaking a project on the turbulent seas was indeed a daunting task.
The workers involved in building the Cross-sea Bridge were at constant risk of losing their lives.
However, oncepleted, it would be a significant benefit to the country and the people, particrly by oveing manyplications of sea transport.
Thus, once the news of the project was released, the stock prices of both the Wilson n and Jones Corporation soared upward wildly.
Chapter 912. Your abilities don’t match your ambitions
Chapter 912: 912. Your abilities dont match your ambitions
After several ongoing projects of Jones Corporation had sessively beenpleted, the stock of Jones Corporation started to stabilize gradually.
Looking at the financial statement in her hands, Elly Campbell finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Those who were originally watching Jones Corporation with schadenfreude, even nning to take advantage of the situation to swallow up thepany, were dumbfounded.
Adam was missing, and Jones Corporations share price had plummeted, yet it recovered just like that.
They hadnt even had a chance to interfere, hadnt stepped through the threshold of Jones Corporation, before they were pushed out.
And the most infuriated was Edward Gresia.
He was filled with frustration, waiting tough at Elly Campbell, even expecting her to seek his help so he could take control of the entire Jones Corporation. Instead, aside from his shares being diluted due to Elly Campbells fundraising, he gained nothing.
Initially, it was he who proposed the fundraising; now, he didnt even have the right to pursue the matter.
He had thought that by financing, he could acquire the shares given to the financing firm and face off against Elly Campbell.
With his capabilities and connections, he could kick Elly Campbell out of Jones Corporation in no time.
However, after investigating the financingpany for a long time, he couldnt figure out who the secret owner was.
Before he could buy the shares, Elly Campbell managed to persuade the Wilson n to coborate and secure the Cross-sea Bridge project, whichpletely resolved the crisis of Jones Corporation.
Not only did he gain nothing, but he also lost some of his shares.
At the shareholders meeting, where the shareholders were extremely pleased due to the rise in share prices, they sat in the meeting room, showering Elly Campbell with praise, while Edward Gresia sat with a gloomy face and said nothing.
At that moment, no one bothered with him, and even felt disdain for his opportunistic behavior.
Years ago, when Chairman Jones encountered problems, he tried to swallow Jones Corporation but was stabilized by the Old Lady.
Now, President Jones was in trouble, and once again he ambitiously tried the same tactic, only to be stabilized by Mrs. Jones.
This man must be feeling very frustrated now.
After the meeting adjourned, Edward Gresia couldnt hide his annoyance and spoke sarcastically to Elly Campbell. Finally, Elly Campbell retorted sharply:
"Director Gresia has always been ambitious, but unfortunately, your ability doesnt match your ambition. You werent sessful in the past, and youve failed again this timenot because of bad luck, but because you are not capable."
In front of all the shareholders, Elly Campbell trampled Edward Gresias dignity to the ground. In the meeting room, many people couldnt hold back andughed openly, which contorted Edward Gresias face once again.
After Elly Campbell finished speaking, without any further expression, she took the documents in front of her and walked out of the meeting room.
Edward Gresia, furious and twisted in face, still had to maintain a dignified demeanor in front of everyone. As everyone asionally consoled him before leaving the room, leaving him alone, he ground his teeth and cursed, "Bitch!"
Elly Campbell returned to her office, her gaze fell on the photo frame, and the weariness on her face lessened considerably.
"Dont think that just because Ive stabilized Jones Corporation for you, you can rest easy and note back. Adam, if you dare not to return, Ill only wait for you six months, and after that, Im remarrying."
The United States, Boston.
"Boss, hes awake!"
In the transparent cabin, the person lying inside suddenly opened his eyes for some unknown reason.
His dark pupils were deep and hollow, as if they contained nothing, yet upon closer look, it seemed as if they concealed something.
Chapter 913. Check the IP address of the email.
Chapter 913: 913. Check the IP address of the email.
"Elly... Elly..."
As soon as the woman arrived, she heard these two words, and a chill spread across her face, darkening noticeably.
"Why can he still remember that name?"
The woman asked the man in front of her in fluent English.
The man looked somewhat distressed, but he still spoke the truth, "His willpower is too strong. Ive tried using hypnosis several times, but I still cant erase his memory."
The womans brows furrowed in irritation. She stepped forward to look at the man in the transparent pod, his voice endlessly echoing in her ears
"Elly, you must not remarry. I... I wille back... I wille back..."
The womans face grew even more grim than before.
"You really are devoted, arent you? Even like this, you still only think about your wife. I heard shes pregnant..."
The womans hand gently caressed Adams face, her eyes cold and twisted, "I really want to kill the child in her womb."
She observed Adams furrowed brow, leaned down close to him, and chuckled darkly, saying:
"But, it would be no fun if I did it. It would be so much more interesting if you did it with your own hands, dont you think?"
After speaking, she stood up and looked coldly at the other two hypnotists, "Take him to myb."
After the Jones Corporation partnered with the Wilson n, the Jones stock price gradually stabilized and even began to rise. This relieved Elly, but another matter kept her heart in suspense.
She had received several critical condition notices from the hospital, saying the Old Lady might not make it. Although she had been saved every time, the situation remained unstable.
That day, just after Elly returned from visiting the Old Lady at the hospital, she received a call from the United States.
Elly quickly got into the car and answered, "How did it go, William? Did you find anything?"
A month had passed since she asked William to trace the IP address of an email.
Now, receiving a call from William made Elly both nervous and excited.
"Elly, my beautiful, do you know? Ive stayed up nights for a month to find this for you. How do you n to thank me?"
"Ill introduce you to a beautiful woman to marry someday."
Elly casually dismissed him.
"No, I want you."
William stated decisively over the phone.
"Cut the crap and tell me."
Elly interrupted William impatiently. After hearing a soft mutter on the other end of the line, he finally said, "Ive sent it to your email; check it yourself. Humph!"
After speaking, and without waiting for Elly to respond, William had already hung up.
Elly had no time to coddle him at the moment, so she quickly hung up the phone, opened her email, and was taken aback by the IP address she saw.
"RL hospital?"
Wasnt that the hospital where Lily Bankston was staying?
Her grandmother said that it was a top private hospital opened by Adam specifically in the name of Lily and his father, Henry Jones.
The R and L stood for the initials of Bankston and Jones.
The email was sent from this hospital?
Elly immediately called William back, and azy voice answered the phone, "Elly, my beauty, have you finally decided to marry me?"
Elly had no mood for jokes and asked urgently, "William, are you sure the email was sent from inside RL hospital? Is there no mistake?"
Chapter 914. Eating alone is too lonely.
Chapter 914: 914. Eating alone is too lonely.
"How could there be a mistake? The firewall at this hospital is really strong; it took me a whole month just to get through thest twoyers. How could there be a mistake."
Elly Campbell knew William Forests ability, which was not inferior to Adam Joness men, so earlier, she was just verifying and did not doubt Forests investigation results.
"Can you identify which room or area the email was sent from?"
"The entire hospital uses the same router, so all who know the hospital WiFi password will show the same IP address."
Hearing this, Elly Campbells eyebrows furrowed tighter, "So, anyone in this hospital could potentially send out the email using the hospitals WiFi?"
"Exactly, thats what it means."
Forests answer made Elly Campbells eyebrows knit even more tightly.
That is to say, just using an IP address to find the person who sent the email was obviously not going to be possible.
Not to mention that the hospital had thousands of doctors and nurses, a diverse group of patients, and added to that were the caregivers and cleaners; finding the email sender among so many was like finding a needle in a haystack.
After hanging up the phone, Elly Campbell sat in the car, leaning back in her seat, her brow deeply furrowed.
After a long while, she slowly opened her eyes, her brow furrowed as she muttered, "So many hospitals, why pick RL? Could it really just be a coincidence?"
Or perhaps, was the sender merely in the hospital when sending the email?
But even so, there was still no clue as to who it could be by using the IP address.
"Young Miss, dinner is ready. Please eat while its hot."
When Elly Campbell arrived home, the servants had already prepared dinner.
The meal was asvish as usual, but there was only her to eat it.
Adam had disappeared, grandmother was hospitalized, and William Campbell had been taken to the Campbell Family by grandfather; the dining table, usually full ofughter and voices, was now empty, quiet, and oppressive.
The corners of Elly Campbells eyes involuntarily moistened, she lowered her face and said softly, "Im not hungry, you guys eat."
"Young Miss, I know its hard for you to eat with the family situation right now, but think about the Young Master and your unborn child. With the olddy lying in the hospital, if you fall ill too, what will happen to the Young Master?"
Gloria looked at Elly Campbells gaunt face, her heart aching as she wiped away tears.
How had a good familye to this?
Just when the young master and young miss had reconciled and now that the young miss was pregnant, what should have been a wonderful beginning, why has ite to this halfway?
Watching Gloria like this, Elly Campbell felt distressed too; she opened her mouth to say she indeed didnt feel like eating but thinking of the child in her belly, she forced herself to pull through.
This was the child Adam had longed for so long; she had to give birth to him (her).
"Alright, Ill eat something."
"Ah! Ah! Ill serve you some soup."
Seeing her agree to eat, Gloria nodded happily.
Elly Campbell sat at her ce, staring at the empty seats in front of her, and said to Gloria, "Gloria, sit down and eat with me."
"Young Miss, this..."
Gloria felt uneasy; she was just a servant, how could she dine at the same table as her master?
Elly Campbell pursed her lips, frowned, took a bite, and said, "Its too lonely to eat alone."
Chapter 915. Waiting for him to come back at the Jones Family’s house
Chapter 915: 915. Waiting for him toe back at the Jones Familys house
A soft whisper overheard, tugging painfully at Glorias heartstrings, she quickly nodded in agreement, "Alright, alright, Ill eat with you, Young Miss, together, together..."
She lowered her head, silently wiping away a tear before hurriedly stepping towards the kitchen to serve the meal.
After barely managing to eat dinner, Elly Campbell returned to her room. In the meantime, Elly had received a call from her aunt who had suggested she stay with the Campbell Family for a while, but she declined.
"Aunt, please take care of William for a while for me. Once I get through this busy period, Ille to pick him up."
"Now that Adam isnt here and the olddy is gone as well, dont you feel miserable living there? Maybe changing the environment will improve your mood."
"No, Aunt."
Elly Campbell gave a faint smile, yet firmly rejected the offer, "These past few days, Ive been dreaming that Adam hase back. I believe Adam is definitely alright, and I need to stay at the Joness house waiting for him to return."
Elly thought her naive niece was just deceiving herself. It was just a dream, taking it seriously like this.
Adam had been missing for so long now, and he had disappeared in a drowning incidentif he were to be found, its feared that...
Such thoughts Elly could only entertain in her mind, never daring to voice them in front of Elly Campbell, for fear of inflicting further pain on her.
Nevertheless, holding onto this hope seemed to make Elly feel somewhat better, which was still a good thing.
No matter what, since Adam hadnt been found yet, it was better than the certainty of him being dead.
Even if theres only a 1% chance, it still counts as hope.
"Alright then, take good care of yourself and dont wear yourself out too much. As for William, Grandpa and I will look after him well, dont worry."
"Mhm, thank you, Aunt."
After hanging up the call, Elly went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, she didnt turn on the lights.
She couldnt remember how long it had been since every time she turned on the light and saw the bright, empty bedroom, she would be instantly engulfed by a silence that filled her with fear and panic.
So gradually, she had be afraid to turn on the lights, afraid to amplify that loneliness and fear without limits.
She went over to sit on the couch, gazing outside through the bright floor-to-ceiling window.
In the first three years after she had married Adam Jones, she used to sit in front of these windows, watching outside, quietly waiting for his return, waiting for his car to slowly drive into the yard.
Even though he had never looked at her kindly, even though he had always been sarcastic and mocking, at least he was there in the flesh, which was better than now, her waiting indefinitely with no end in sight.
During this period, she harbored a single hope, clutching her phone in hand, waiting for a call from the United States.
She was both hopeful and fearfulhoping for news of her family but afraid of receiving bad news.
It was amidst such contradictions that she had spent night after night, unsure how she managed to get by till now.
Her phone remained tightly in her grip, as she gradually sumbed to the onught of drowsiness.
Just like always, she waited for dawn against a seemingly hopeless hope.
But this time, things didnt go as Elly had expected.
Just as she had nodded off on the couch, the phone in her hand suddenly sprang to life, jolting her instantly awake.
On the phone was a call from Robert Green. Her hand began to tremble violently.
As if an entire century had passed before she mustered enough courage to answer.
"Hello?"
She kept her voice deliberately low, so as not to reveal its obvious trembling.
Chapter 916. Found the president.
Chapter 916: 916. Found the president.
"Madam, the President has been found."
tter
The phone in Elly Campbells hand dropped to the floor.
She hurriedly bent down to pick it up, and before she could speak, she heard Robert Greens voice, excited yet trying to suppress his ecstasy,ing from the other end of the line, "The President is still alive."
The hand holding the phone shook even more violently as she tried to control her emotions, and in the end, she didnt know how she managed to find her voice.
"He... Hes still alive?"
Tears had already started surging from her eyes,pletely soaking her clothing.
Atst, she had waited for his return.
The United States, Boston
RL Hospital.
"Hows the situation?"
Lily Bankston sat in a wheelchair, watching the doctor check on theatose Adam Jones, her eyes filled with barely concealed tension.
After more than a month of recovery, except for not being able to walk, Lily Bankston had no other issues.
"All vital signs are fairly stable, and brain waves are normal. He should be able to wake up tomorrow."
Hearing this, Lily Bankston finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Elly Campbell arrived at RL Hospital the next morning. As she reached Adam Joness ward, she saw Lily Bankston sitting by his bed, watching over him.
"Aunt Lily."
"Elly, youre here."
Lily Bankston smiled at her and then nced at her slightly swollen belly and sighed,
"You, already bearing a child, why bothering all this way? The doctor said Adams vital signs are stable, and he should wake up today."
Hearing Lily Bankstons words, Elly Campbell smiled nonchntly, looking at the man lying on the bed and still feeling somewhat unreal.
"I just dont feel at ease unless Ie here myself."
She gazed at Adam Jones, smiling softly.
Lily Bankston nodded, expressing her understanding.
"Hows the olddy doing?"
"Before I came here, I visited grandma in the hospital and told her we found Adam. The doctor says shes doing quite well."
Lily Bankston nodded, relieved, "Thats good to hear. Lying in the hospital all this time, Ive been worried she wouldnt hold on."
"Indeed."
Elly Campbell sighed, her gaze never straying from Adam Joness face.
Then she heard Lily Bankstonugh, "Now that Adam has safely returned, Ill leave you both to your reunion. Ill head back to my ward, and you can wait for him to wake up here."
"Alright, Aunt Lily, take care."
After Lily Bankston left, Elly Campbell walked to the bedside and sat down, staring at the emaciated face, the feeling of unreality still not dissipating around her.
Even holding Adam Joness hand, her heart felt empty, and she keenlycked a sense of security. She always thought it was a dream too surreal, and once she woke up, the room would still be empty in front of her.
The whole world seemed to be plunged into darkness.
"Adam..."
Her voice hoarse, she spoke, "Have you reallye back?"
Adam Joness brows suddenly furrowed on the hospital bed, as if he was forcefully resisting something.
His face gradually showed intense irritation, causing Elly Campbell to frown.
"Adam?"
"Adam?"
The man in the bed seemed to be resisting more fiercely, and the next second, his eyes snapped open. Seeing Elly Campbell, a fierce light shed in his eyes.
"Adam, are you awake?"
Elly Campbells face lit up with joy, "Ill go call the doctor."
She was about to get up, but her wrist was seized by Adam Jones. His icy fingertips clutched her wrist, the chill as if it could prate her skin and seep into her bloodstream.
Chapter 917. This woman is so scary
Chapter 917: 917. This woman is so scary
Elly Campbell turned around, only to collide with Adam Joness dark, scrutinizing gaze.
Those eyes, cold, unfamiliar, profound, also carried a strong sense of vignce, which made Ellys heart sink involuntarily.
"Adam?"
Why did Adam look at her with such unfamiliar eyes, devoid of the usual tenderness, without the joy of a long-awaited reunion, but instead chilled her to the bone with such strangeness?
Adam Jones stared at her for a long time before finally, hesitantly, opening his mouth and saying:
"Are you Sophie Baker?"
Elly, whose eyes still held a trace of confusion, instantly darkened, "Who did you say?"
Adam Jones looked at Elly, originally wanting to emphasize his question once more, but faced with those eyes before him, he simply couldnt dare to repeat the name "Sophie Baker" in front of this woman again.
He only knew the name Sophie Baker had been repeated over and over in his ears. He didnt know who this Sophie was, but some vague memories told him that she had once helped him tremendously.
His current memory was very fuzzy; many fragments shed through his mind, but he could not recall any one of them clearly.
He just felt that the name Sophie Baker must be very important to him, so even though he had forgotten, it still lingered around his ears.
Elly didnt rush to find a doctor but instead looked somewhat uneasily at Adam Joness still unfamiliar and defensive face, her unease growing stronger.
She felt that there was something off with the Adam Jones before her, no, very off.
Why would he mention Sophie Baker at this time? Why would he look at her with such an unfamiliar gaze?
Elly stood in front of him, her gaze sharply locking onto Adam Joness eyes, and said:
"Adam Jones, who am I?"
Adam Jones looked at Elly and, for some reason, the way this woman looked at him made him feel somewhat uneasy.
Especially when she called him by "Adam Jones," the unease in his heart intensified.
"I dont remember."
He pursed his lips and carefully chose his words before speaking.
Seeing Elly narrow her eyes and look at him with a coldugh, she said, "You dont remember? You remember Sophie but not me?"
Adam Jones: "..."
He genuinely didnt remember who this woman was, but even if he didnt, he always felt that he was afraid of this woman.
Especially when her face turned cold, it scared him.
His mind was a blur with memories, but still, something seemed missing, making him feel very unsettled.
But he found her voice very familiar.
Seeing him not answer, Elly felt both angry and panicked.
He could remember Sophie but not her; she didnt believe that in Adam Joness heart, Sophie could be so important that, even though he had forgotten her, he couldnt forget Sophie.
She always felt that, somehow, they were walking down a pathid out by someone behind the scenes.
Why was Adam suddenly brought back?
Why did Adam, upon being brought back, remember Sophie and not her?
This made her wonder if someone had forcefully imprinted some memories on Adam while erasing his original memories?
But what did that have to do with Sophie?
Thinking this, Elly couldnt help but feel a chill in her heart, yet her face remained inscrutable, revealing none of her suspicions.
Adam Jones didnt know what Elly was thinking at that moment; just by watching her keep a stern face, he strangely became more and more uneasy.
Seeing him not answer, Elly deliberately looked displeased and lowered her face, saying:
"Ill ask you again, why do you remember Sophie but not me? Is Sophie more important to you in your heart?"
Chapter 918. Engraved in the heart even without memories
Chapter 918: 918. Engraved in the heart even without memories
Adam Jones: "..."
He still didnt know what Sophie Baker looked like, purely because the name had been hovering in his mind since he was in and out of consciousness.
So when he opened his eyes and saw the woman in front of him, he subconsciously thought she was Sophie Baker.
But since she wasnt Sophie Baker, then who was she?
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Joness unfamiliar gaze, feeling a sourness in her eyes, and said as she lowered her eyes, "You should rest for now, Im going to step out and call Grandma."
Grandma?
Adam Jones frowned slightly, also finding this term unfamiliar.
Who was this woman talking about when she said Grandma?
Was she referring to her grandmother, or his grandmother?
Or perhaps, she didnt say "my grandma" or "your grandma," but just "Grandma." Could it be they shared the same grandmother?
Then was this woman his... wife?
A tightness suddenly gripped Adam Joness heart at the word "wife," unexpectedly tinged with an inexplicable pain and anger.
Anger?
Why would he feel angry when the word "wife" was mentioned?
When Elly Campbell went out, Robert Green was also waiting outside. Seeing Ellye out, he immediately greeted her, "Madam."
"Where is the doctor whos treating Adam?"
"Ive already scheduled a meeting with him, well meet in his office in ten minutes."
"Hmm."
Suppressing the unease in her heart, Elly Campbell furrowed her brow and nodded.
Ten minutester, Elly Campbell and Robert Green appeared in the office of the English doctor responsible for treating Adam Jones.
After Elly described his condition, she saw the doctor lower his gaze, ponder for a moment, and then said:
"Given President Joness body suffered such a major ident, actually, brain damage is something that can happen in medicine. Based on the current observation, there seems to be nothing wrong with Adam Joness body itself. If he cant remember you or anyone else, it is likely that his memory is experiencing temporary confusion or loss, and he might be able to recover after some time."
"Might?"
Elly wasnt quite satisfied with this answer, "Does that mean theres also a possibility he might never remember for the rest of his life?"
The doctor pursed his lips, hesitating before nodding, "That is a possibility."
Ellys heart sank slightly, and she asked:
"But he doesnt forget everyone; he still remembers one person."
She didnt say who, but merely looked calmly at the doctor and said, "If its a loss of memory, shouldnt he forget everything?"
"This..."
The question posed by Elly left the doctor in a difficult position, as he couldnt exin this either.
"Perhaps this person is very important to President Jones, so important that even without memory, theyre etched in his heart."
Etched in his heart without memory?
Elly scoffed inside, knowing very well that someone likely tampered with Adam Joness memory, yet her face couldnt help but darken upon hearing these words.
The doctor observed Ellys expression and knew without asking that the person President Jones remembered wasnt her. Otherwise, why would she be so angry upon hearing it?
The doctor awkwardly touched his nose, looking somewhat embarrassed.
Robert Green, who had initially thought that the person the boss had etched in his heart was their madam, changed his mind upon seeing the madams expressionit clearly wasnt right.
Could it be that the person the president remembered wasnt the madam?
Chapter 919. Deserve to be single
Chapter 919: 919. Deserve to be single
Besides thedy, who else could be so deeply ingrained in the CEOs heart that he retained her memory even after losing his own?
Robert Green was also at a loss. It couldnt be that the CEO had been faking his feelings for his wife all this time, could it?
If that were true, the CEO had taken the act too far.
Who would pretend to be devoted to his wife, give her all his wealth, and leave himself penniless?
At this moment, Robert Green couldnt figure out what was going on either.
After asking the doctor a few more questions, Elly Campbell left the doctors office with an unclear expression.
"Madam..."
Robert Green moved his lips, wanting to ask who the person remembered by his boss was.
Elly Campbell stopped, turned her head towards him, and seemingly knowing what he wanted to ask, sighed and said,
"The person Adam remembers is Sophie Baker."
"What!?"
Robert Green almost screamed, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets, "How could it be Sophie Baker?"
He had just gone through the office, thinking even the baby in thedys belly might be possible, but the one thing he hadnt considered was that the person his boss remembered would be Sophie Baker.
"Madam, youre joking, right?"
Robert Green still couldnt believe it. Sophie Baker, remembered by the CEO?
The CEO, who wouldnt even spare a nce for that Sophie Baker, would remember her?
Especially since she was the only person the CEO remembered.
Elly Campbell, seeing the disbelief on Robert Greens face,ughed at herself mockingly, "You also find it hard to believe, dont you? When I first heard him ask me if I was Sophie Baker, I thought I had heard wrong too."
She lowered her gaze, a trace of destion crossing her eyes.
Seeing Elly in this state, Robert Green, even if he found it unbelievable, had to ept this oue.
He pursed his lips, hesitatingly trying tofort her,
"Madam, maybe the CEO doesnt just remember Sophie Baker. Perhaps he also remembers me, remembers the olddy, remembers Young Master, remembers CEO Hall..."
He wanted to continue, but seeing Ellys icy stare fixated on his face, he instantly fell silent, not daring to speak further.
"So you mean he remembers everyone but has forgotten me?"
Robert Green: "..."
He mentally pped himself hard, really, he had touched on precisely the wrong thing.
Knowing that the CEO didnt recognize his wife and yet he still said thata real mistake!
He cant evenfort someone properly, no wonder hes still single!
"Madam, I didnt mean it that way, I..."
At this moment, Elly Campbell had no interest in arguing with Robert Green. Her gaze was directed towards where Adam Jones was, and she took a deep sigh.
"When I hadnt found him, I was only hoping to find him, even if he was broken and irreparable, but now seeing him unharmed in front of me, I greedily want more."
Robert Green, silently standing by, didnt make a sound.
He genuinely didnt know how tofort his madam.
Who knew that the CEO wasnt broken or irreparable, but just had a problem with his brain, and forgot who else but his wife.
Alright, if he had forgotten, then so be it. He could forget everyone, but remembering Sophie Baker, whom the madam intensely disliked, was the worst.
Its as if there was a crematorium, and the CEO just had to go inside.
If he had known the CEO would one day lose his memory, he should have recorded how he "shamelessly" pursued the Madam back then.
"Madam, let me apany you to see the CEO. Ive been by his side for seven years now; he might remember something when he sees me."
Chapter 920. His eyes look terrifying.
Chapter 920: 920. His eyes look terrifying.
He began tofort without hope again.
How could he, who even his dearly loved wife couldnt remember, expect to be remembered as just a small assistant?
But on second thought, even a peculiar person like Sophie Baker managed to be remembered by the CEO, so what was impossible?
Perhaps the CEO just had selective amnesia, and the reason he could remember Sophie was purely by chance.
When Robert Green and Elly Campbell entered the hospital room, Adam Jones was still sitting on the bed, his expression somewhat nk.
For someone with absolutely no memory, the world offered him not the slightest sense of security.
Even though his mind vaguely held some fragments, they were all blurry and did not bring him any reliable sense of security.
Seeing Robert Green and Elly Campbelle in, he also looked at them defensively, his eyes filled with nothing but unfamiliarity.
Robert Green felt a twinge of heartache seeing Adam Jones like this.
It had been seven years since he started following the CEO and it was the first time he saw the CEO look at him with such a guarded and unfamiliar gaze.
Obviously, the CEO did not recognize him.
Could it be that Sophie Baker was remembered by the CEO because she was so uniquely memorable?
"CEO, I am Robert Green."
His voice was slightly hoarse.
Adam Jones did not look at him, but instead fixed his gaze on Elly Campbells face for a few seconds before saying, "Youre my wife?"
Upon hearing this, a flicker of happiness passed through Elly Campbells eyes, and she looked toward Adam Joness face, but in his eyes, she still saw a full measure of unfamiliarity and a hint of chilling coldness that made her heart tremble.
Elly Campbell was startled for a moment, thinking she was seeing things, so she blinked forcefully and looked again, but the coldness in Adam Joness eyes did not disappear.
Elly Campbells heart suddenly sank, and she stared at Adam Jones in silence for several seconds before responding softly,
"Yes. I am your wife, and we have a son. Im also carrying another child in my womb."
Her gaze continued to rest on Adam Joness face, and she saw his eyes slowly drift to her slightly bulging belly upon hearing her words, the coldness in his eyes deepening slightly.
And such a look was seen clearly by Elly Campbell, causing her heart to throb violently.
Why was Adam looking at her belly with such eyes?
That look was as if he wanted to carve the child out of her womb.
Frightened, Elly Campbell instinctively protected her belly with her hands and stepped back.
Just then, the door was knocked, and Lily Bankston, pushing a wheelchair, entered the room.
Seeing Adam Jones, she smiled with relief, "I just heard from Doctor Matt that you woke up, and I came to see how youre doing. Are you feeling unwell anywhere?"
Adam Joness gaze shifted to the middle-aged woman who had suddenly appeared in the hospital room, and he watched her quietly for a long time without speaking.
Lily Bankston was taken aback by his reaction and said, "Adam?"
Uncertain, she turned her questioning gaze to the other two people in the room, and then looking at Elly Campbell, she asked, "Whats wrong with him?"
Elly Campbell pressed her lips together and said, "He doesnt remember anyone."
Only Sophie Baker.
She kept the words to herself, not saying them out loud, feeling extremely displeased just thinking about it.
"Doesnt remember?"
Lily Bankstons face couldnt hide her surprise, and she looked at Adam Jones incredulously, "How can he not remember? Didnt Doctor Matt say that his tests all came back fine?"
Lily Bankstons voice sounded somewhat ovepping as she began to maneuver the wheelchair out, "Im going to ask Doctor Matt."
Chapter 921. The most important thing is that he is alright.
Chapter 921: 921. The most important thing is that he is alright.
"Aunt Lily?"
Lily Bankston had just opened the door when Adam Joness voice, tinged with confusion, came from behind her.
Her eyes brightened, and she quickly turned her wheelchair around, looking at Adam Jones with gleaming eyes, her voice trembling:
"Adam, do you remember Aunt Lily?"
Adam Jones looked at the woman sitting excitedly in the wheelchair in front of him and pressed his lips together, remaining silent.
He didnt actually have any memories of her, except for when he had seen her face just now, a scene shed through his mind
He and the woman in front of him were talking in a car when suddenly the car was hit and overturned. The woman was thrown out of the car, and he instinctively rushed out to pull her back from almost falling off the overpass.
But he himself fell due to the momentum.
The scene, abruptly stopped.
"Aunt Lily," these words, just instinctively came out of his mouth.
Seeing him fall silent again, with her gaze still unfamiliar, Lily Bankstons heart sank slightly once more.
She forced a smile and shook her head, saying, "Its alright if you dont remember, just wait until you have recovered fully, and it will naturallye back to you."
Then, looking towards Elly Campbell, she said, "Elly, you guys go on out, Adam has just woken up, let him rest for now, we wille byter to see him again."
Elly Campbells eyes lightly fell on Adam Jones, silent.
Adam Jones felt inexplicably nervous under her gaze, yet he couldnt pinpoint the source of this anxiety.
"Alright, well go out first."
A momentter, Elly Campbell spoke up, signaling Robert Green to leave with her.
The moment the door closed, Adam Jones watched Elly Campbells retreating figure, feeling somewhat hollow inside.
He discovered he had conflicting feelings about this woman, at times heartache, at times anger. When she wasnt in front of him, there was this feeling of emptiness.
Especially when looking at her cool, indifferent eyes, he felt uneasy.
But upon hearing her mention the child in her womb, he didnt feel the joy of a father; instead, he felt a strong aversion, even harboring an impulse to terminate the pregnancy.
Adam Jones was frightened by this thought.
How could he think of terminating his own child?
"Adams condition seems a bit off, should we have the doctor observe him a bit more?"
After exiting the room, Lily Bankston paused her wheelchair, looked up at Elly Campbell, and asked.
"Ive asked Doctor Matt, all his physical indicators are normal. As for the memory loss, thats inexplicable; we can only wait for him to possibly remember in the future, or perhaps he might never recall."
At this, Elly Campbells gaze dimmed.
But the next second, she gathered her spirits again and said:
"However, its alright if he cant remember. The fact that he is back with us now is the greatestfort already. If he doesnt recognize us, then well just get to know each other again."
Hearing this, Lily Bankston smiled and nodded, "Yes, if all else fails, we just start over. Its most important that hes okay."
Taking a picture of Adam Jones and that man together, to ruin his reputation and see how he could still marry me...
President Jones, theyre not here right now, Ill sneak you out, be careful...
Dont hit me, dont hit me, President Jones, you hurry and leave, dont worry about me...
...
...
At this moment, in the hospital bed, Adam Joness mind incessantly shed such scenes, as if they had really happened.
Chapter 922. Infinite Imagination
Chapter 922: 922. Infinite Imagination
His eyes were tightly shut, and his face was filled with uncontroble anger as he clenched his teeth, "Elly Campbell!"
The next second, his tightly shut eyes suddenly opened, and the chilly expression on his face had not yet faded. The name he had just shouted still lingered clearly by his ears.
The voice was too familiar; it had appeared in the hospital room just half an hour ago.
The memory from his dream just now was still vivid.
He was immobilized on the bed, and a woman threatened to takepromising photos of him with another man to ruin his reputation and prevent him from marrying her.
And that voice belonged to his current wife.
He remembered, Aunt Lily initially called her Elly?
So, she was Elly Campbell?
And the other voice calling him "President Jones" and urging him to leave quickly was Sophie Baker.
During the days he had not awakened, his mind was filled with this voice and name.
That scene was blurry, yet he genuinely felt that Sophie was about to be killed.
So, he remembered Sophie because she had risked her life to save him?
Was she dead?
Killed by Elly Campbells people?
Adam Jones wrinkled his brow, realizing that the thought of Sophie being beaten to death did not evoke any pain or regret in him.
As for Elly Campbell...
Recalling that segment where that sinister woman schemed against him actually brought a distinct pain to his heart.
"How can this be..."
His attractive brows were tightly knit together; intuition told him that something had been amiss since he lost his memory.
Although she had left the hospital room, Elly Campbell had not left the hospital but was sitting in the resting room on the same floor.
During this time, she made a call to the domestic hospital, exining Adams condition in detail to the Old Lady to reassure her.
After hanging up the call, she began to think about Adam again.
Combining the ident and finding Adam afterward, his bizarre amnesia made Elly feel that something was off, that it could not have been a coincidence.
When he came to the United States to find Lily Bankston, he had brought two bodyguards with him.
When the car was hit and sent flying, the bodyguards were the first to jump down to rescue people.
Although the current was strong at the time and could have easily swept someone away, it was unlikely that it happened so quickly that the bodyguards jumped down and lost sight of him immediately.
Together with the U.S. police and their own people, who searched almost like turning the sea over, they saw no trace of him.
Yet a monthter, he suddenly reappeared.
The search and rescue team said they found him by a branch of Massachusetts Bay; however, initially, when the incident urred, they had set up guards at the mouth of the branch and had not seen him since.
It was impossible that he could have floated on the sea for a month, right?
All the information Elly Campbell could gather now indicated that there was a hand pushing everything forward.
Not to mention, just remembering Sophie Baker alone was very suspicious.
Thinking to this point, Elly suddenly paused again, a flicker of unusual color shing through her eyes.
No, he not only remembered Sophie but also remembered Lily Bankston.
Although he had called for Aunt Lily and then was in a state of confusion afterward, the fact that he could call out Aunt Lily indicated that his memory retained her.
Thinking of Lily Bankston, Elly naturally recalled the email IP address that William Forest had helped her trace, which was again in RL Hospital.
Once one starts to suspect someone, endless conjectures emerge.
Chapter 923. Check Lily Bankston
Chapter 923: 923. Check Lily Bankston
After Adam had visited Lily Bankston, Jacob rk died in a massive car ident while riding in the same vehicle, and the email announcing the Jones Corporation CEOs disappearance was sent from the hospital where she was.
The more Elly Campbell thought about it, the more suspicious she found Lily Bankston to be.
With these thoughts, she didnt linger in the hospital but left the resting room.
"Madam."
Robert Green had been standing guard outside Adam Joness door; although the CEO no longer recognized him, he remained steadfastly loyal.
"Come back with me, I have something to tell you."
Robert Green was startled, but seeing the seriousness in Elly Campbells expression, a chill settled in his heart. He nced towards Adam Joness room door and nodded, "Of course, Madam."
Once they had left the hospital, Elly Campbells gaze still fixed ahead, she said to Robert Green, who was half a step away from her, "Have someone look into Lilys history in the United States over the past years, the more detailed the better."
At her words, a hint of an irrepressible surprise colored Robert Greens face as he said,
"Madam, do you suspect Miss Lily Bankston?"
After graduating, he had immediately started working closely with the CEO.
He hadpleted his Ph.D. at the age of 24, and he had thought himself more aplished than many of his peers. When he became the CEOs personal assistant, the CEO was already 23 years old.
But even before that, he hade to know the CEO well, learning that he had taken over the Jones Corporation at the tender age of 19. It was then he realized there were always bigger fish in the sea.
He watched as the CEO secured the Jones Corporations footing and then step by step propelled it to the summit.
Though a year older than the CEO, he admired that young man, who was so young yet so ruthlessly effective.
Therefore, when he first joined the Jones Corporation as the CEOs personal assistant, he had made up his mind that as long as the CEO did not dismiss him, he would wholeheartedly serve as his personal assistant.
Thats why he was actually not unfamiliar with Miss Lily Bankston.
Almost every six months, the CEO would visit the United States to see Miss Lily Bankston, who the CEO truly regarded as his own mother.
Now, suddenly hearing the Madam asking to investigate Lily, Robert Green was both surprised and shocked.
Elly Campbell knew what had shocked Robert Green, but she had no time to exin. She simply said,
"Go investigate. Dont use any of Adams current subordinates. Try to find someone with no ties to Adam. Whatever you can find, thats what well work with."
Although Robert Green did not know why Elly Campbell suspected Lily, he also knew she would not suspect someone the CEO trusted so much without a reason.
Thus, he didnt ask further and simply nodded in agreement.
"This matter is to be known only by you, me, and whoever you hire to investigate her. Tell no one else, including Adam and Grandma,"
Elly Campbell paused for a second and then added a reminder.
"Understood, Madam."
Elly Campbell didnt inquire further about who Robert Green would find.
She had made herself so clear that he surely understood he couldnt just choose anybody; it had to be someone trustworthy.
Thinking of Lily, Elly Campbells eyes narrowed slightly.
She didnt know Lily very well nor had significant contact with her. The only information she had came from Grandma.
Lily had yed the role of a mother in the life of Adam Jones and his sibling, hence his deep respect and trust in her.
If this incident was really Lilys doing, with Adams blind trust in her, he would bepletely unguarded against her.
Just as if Ellys own mother wanted to harm her now, she would have no defenses prepared.
"I hope it has nothing to do with Aunt Lily,"
Elly Campbell murmured under her breath.
Chapter 924. Not only can it cause you amnesia, but it can also make you lose intelligence.
Chapter 924: 924. Not only can it cause you amnesia, but it can also make you lose intelligence.
Adam Joness physical indicators had recovered very well, in fact, over the past month, he had almost beenpletely treated.
So when he woke up today, aside from the memory issues, there were no other major problems.
He sat on the hospital bed, surprisingly finding his mind full of Elly Campbell.
While he was in aa, his mind was filled with the name Sophie Baker; however, upon waking, other than being curious about that blurry memory and Sophie Bakers role in it, he could hardly muster any interest in her.
In contrast, even though Elly Campbell had done such unforgivable things to him, he still found himself hoping to see her.
Seeing her maintaining a stern face made him anxious, and he even had an intuition that if he misspoke, he could identally drive her away.
Especially when he thought of the cold look in her eyes as she looked at him, he felt an inexplicable sense of guilt.
But the moment he saw her, he couldnt help but think of that fragment in his mind, that voice bent on ruining him.
Such contradictory feelings tormented him for an entire morning, and he waited an entire afternoon, but Elly Campbell never appeared.
This caused a trace of irritation to rise in Adam Joness heart without reason.
Elly Campbell showed up in his hospital room that evening.
Seeing her, Adam Joness eyes subtly lit up for a second, but the next second, he took on a stern face and said, "Where have you been? Arent you my wife? Have you left me hanging here all day?"
Listening to the faintint in his tone, Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow.
Even though she knew he was the victim, she still wanted to be "unreasonable" with this man. She snorted lightly and said,
"Dont you only remember Sophie Baker? Wont I be an eyesore here for you?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Why did he feel that this woman was intentionally here to pick a fight with him?
Hmph! She really was a bad woman.
Adam Jones arrogantly hmphed in his mind but couldnt resist ncing at her.
It was then that he noticed Elly Campbell holding a thermos, now walking toward the dining table set up in the ward, pouring out its contents.
"I spent the whole afternoon preparing this for you."
She turned back to look at Adam Jones and said, not too pleasantly,
"How about it, President Jones? Do you need me, a stranger, to serve it to you?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Definitely a bad woman.
But looking at the steaming meal on the table, Adam Jones felt an indescribable sense of happiness.
He got out of bed on his own and sat down at the dining table, ncing at Elly Campbell and asked,
"Did you make this?"
"No."
Adam Jones: "..."
The good mood he felt dropped a notch instantly.
"If you ate something made by me, you might not only lose your memory, you could also lose your mind."
Adam Jones: "..."
He looked at Elly Campbell with a somewhat scrutinizing gaze, and said,
"Why do I feel like you have a problem with me?"
"Hmph!"
Elly Campbell hummed softly and said,
"You dont remember me, but you remember a woman I really dislike. Shouldnt I have a problem with you?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Although he didnt know why he remembered Sophie Baker, or what Sophie Bakers existence meant to him, he was now without memory,pletely unaware of how to defend himself.
Moreover, this woman still had suspicions of plotting against him.
Chapter 925. What is Lily Bankston’s true identity?
Chapter 925: 925. What is Lily Bankstons true identity?
Yet, he still felt a sense of happiness and ease when he was with her.
Despite his cautiousness toward her in the morning, now he found himself wanting to be close to her involuntarily.
Sometimes, feelings are truer than memories. Intuition told him that this woman was not as he perceived her to be.
Moreover, he always had the sense that he had done something simrly foolish and almost ruined himself because of it.
Thinking this way, Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell with a hint of helplessness in his eyes.
Following the principle of not provoking the time bomb in front of him, Adam Jones obediently sat at the dining table and started eating with utensils.
Elly Campbell watched him act "obediently" and quietly formed a small smile on her lips.
Now, to him, she was just a stranger.
Although he had lost his memory, his temper was innate. She thought he would treat her coldly given her indifferent and snappyments, yet he was surprisinglypliant.
This realization made Elly Campbells mood improve significantly.
The mastermind behind the scenes who calcted against Adam Jones obviously wasnt someone of Sophie Bakers caliber.
Therefore, the person capable of making her ind lord lose his memory while only remembering Sophie Baker should be unrted to Sophie Baker.
Sophie Baker was merely an insignificant pawn being used by them.
But... why did they want Adam to remember Sophie Baker and forget her? What was their goal?
And Lily Bankston...
He still remembered Lily Bankston.
What was the connection between Lily Bankston and Sophie Baker?
At this thought, Elly Campbell couldnt help but frown.
Remembering Sophie Baker, was it to make Adam believe that Sophie was his lover?
To find a way to get something from Adam through Sophie Baker?
And what about Lily Bankston? Why?
If their goal was to gain certain benefits from Adam, then the reason for making him remember Lily Bankston must be the same.
Does that imply that Lily Bankston is also one of their people?
With this in mind, Elly Campbell grew even more suspicious of Lily Bankston.
However, all these suspicions were based on the fact that he only remembered Sophie Baker and Lily Bankston.
But what if he remembered others?
Like his grandmother, like William Campbell, like...
Right now, Elly Campbell didnt leap to conclusions, but neither did she dismiss her suspicions about Lily Bankston.
As Adam Jones ate, his gaze kept drifting to Elly Campbell involuntarily, and then he noticed her forehead creased with worry, as if something troubled her deeply.
His movements paused when he ate. He realized that seeing her frown or unhappy also made him feel ufortable.
Just as he was about to speak, he heard a knock at the door.
Adam turned around, Elly Campbell had already gone to open the door.
Outside, sat Lily Bankston in her wheelchair.
Adam Jones clearly didnt have an aversion to Lily Bankston, in fact, he showed her great respect.
If Sophie Bakers fragment seemed dubious, the moment of the car ident where he pulled Aunt Lily back from the edge of the overpass while falling himself was undeniably real.
Even though he didnt remember his past with Aunt Lily, the fact that he instinctively wanted to save her life at that instant showed that she was different to him.
"Aunt Lily."
Elly Campbell greeted her, making way for Lily Bankston, perfectly concealing any doubt she had in her eyes at the moment.
"Aunt Lily."
Adam Jones also put down his utensils and stood up to personally push her wheelchair inside.
Chapter 926. Don’t trust people easily.
Chapter 926: 926. Dont trust people easily.
The hospital room was spacious, measuring over a hundred square meters, so even when Lily Bankston entered pushing a wheelchair, it didnt seem cramped at all.
"How are you feeling? Any better? Have you remembered anyone yet?"
Since Elly Campbell was suspicious of Lily Bankston, she took the chance when Bankston couldnt see her to discreetly scrutinize her, trying to detect something unusual in her facial expressions.
But throughout it all, Bankston maintained the image of a mother deeply caring for Adam Jones.
It wasnt that Campbell was overly suspicious; rather, it was that Bankstons acting was too convincing, so wless that it left no signs of deceit.
Adam Jones looked at Lily Bankston, and unlike the strange and cold yet strangely familiar feeling he had towards Sophie Baker, he truly felt closeness and respect for Aunt Lily.
When Lily Bankston asked this, he shook his head and sighed heavily, admitting, "No."
As he spoke, his gaze unintentionally drifted towards Elly Campbell, as if afraid that his response would upset or disappoint her, bringing a subtle unease to his heart.
At that moment, Campbell was solely focused on examining Lily Bankston and did not expect Adam Jones, who was conversing with Bankston, to suddenly look her way. Her suspicious expression towards Bankston was fully caught by Jones.
Elly Campbell was momentarily startled, and so was Adam Jones.
Because he definitely saw Campbells doubtful eyes directed at Bankston just then.
She... was suspecting Aunt Lily?
Adam Joness brow subtly furrowed, his feelings indescribable.
He didnt know why he only remembered Sophie Baker and Aunt Lily. While he felt nothing special towards Baker, Aunt Lily was different C she felt familiar and gave him a sense of security.
It was like a child who has suddenly be lost and feels utterly helpless, and then an adult appears promising to protect them, to take them home, restoring all their sense of security.
And now, the feeling that Lily Bankston gave him was simr to that protective adult promising to take him home.
As for Elly Campbell...
He felt extremely unfamiliar with her; yet, strangely, despite knowing nothing about this woman, he felt she was the closest to him and the least likely to be doubted.
Thus, seeing her eyeing Aunt Lily with such a look made his feelings quiteplex.
After holding eye contact with Elly Campbell for two seconds, he averted his gaze and told Lily Bankston,
"Maybe Ill remember in a while. Dont worry about me; just focus on recovering from your injury."
Lily Bankston nodded, then sighed,
"Its just that being unable to remember anything is inconvenient for daily life. Its okay if its just us familiar people around, but what if a viin appears, speaks nonsense, and deceives you? How would you know whats true and whats false? What would we do then?"
Adam Joness expression revealed a trace of bewilderment; he felt there was an underlying message in Lily Bankstons words.
And Elly Campbell, already harboring doubts about Lily Bankston, naturally perked up even more at these implications, casting a faint nce over Bankston.
Then, he saw Adam Jones chuckle, "Is Aunt Lily worried that some swindler will take advantage of my memory loss to im I owe them millions?"
Lily Bankston was momentarily taken aback, then chuckled softly, waving her hand, "I mentioned it off the cuff. Youve only lost your memory, not your mind. Youre not devoid of the basic ability to judge."
Chapter 927. This woman has a bad temper.
Chapter 927: 927. This woman has a bad temper.
Adam Jones followed by nodding with a smile, "Yes, I still possess the necessary judgment."
Lily Bankston did not stay in the hospital room long. After chatting with Adam Jones for a while, she suggested leaving.
After seeing Lily Bankston off, Adam Jones closed the door, walked over to the couch to sit down, and lifted his eyes to look at Elly Campbell, who was still standing by the table with a stern expression. After thinking for a bit, he asked:
"Do you have thoughts about Aunt Lily?"
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell suddenly looked up at him. She had felt that her suspicious nce at Lily Bankston had been noticed by Adam, but since he had said nothing in front of Lily, she thought he hadnt actually noticed.
But now, Adams question clearly showed that he had indeed seen it earlier.
Elly Campbells eyebrows furrowed, and her eyes fixed on Adams face; she remained silent.
She wasnt worried about Lily Bankston knowing her thoughts toward her.
If it turned out she had misunderstood Lily Bankston, she would naturally find a way to seek her forgiveness.
What she feared was that Lily Bankston was not a simple character and that Adam trusted her so much. If he mentioned Ellys suspicions to Lily, it could make any investigation she hoped to pursue significantly more challenging if Lily became wary.
Seeing her stern face and silence, as if guessing what she was thinking, Adam felt an instinctive urge not to let her feel uneasy and opened his mouth to say:
"Dont worry, I wont tell Aunt Lily."
At Adams words, a flicker of surprise crossed Ellys eyes.
But then Adam added, "Right now I dont remember anything, so I wont easily trust anyone."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Fuck you!
Although she knew he didnt mean it, Elly Campbell couldnt help cursing inwardly.
There she was, with a big belly, day and night hoping for his return, and she had tirelessly managed to suppress all the scheming in hispany, finally stabilizing Jones Corporation, only for him to return and end things with a statement of remembering nothing?
Fine, you dont remember me now, I forgive you.
But when you do remember, dont expect me to forgive you so easily.
Elly Campbellforted herself with these thoughts, looking back at Adams sharp features, which due to his recent ordeal seemed more defined, involuntarily feeling a pang of heartache.
Adam caught her secretly rolling her eyes at him unemotionally, her cheeks slightly flushed with anger, and instinctively the words popped into his mind
Cute, I want...
The thoughts suddenly paused, he wanted what?
Adams gaze covertly nced towards Elly Campbell, seeing that she was unwilling to even give him a nce at the moment, he felt a vague sense of loss.
"Dont trust, huh? Fine, next time I bring you something, make sure you dont just eat it, I might just poison you in a moment of displeasure."
Saying this, she started gathering up the utensils on the table, then turned and left the hospital room without looking back.
Adam Jones: "..."
What should I do?
This woman is not only bad, but her temper doesnt seem very good either.
Adam Jones moved his fingers as if to reach out for her, but before he could, she mmed the door shut.
Stepping out of the hospital room, Elly Campbell straightened her back, which was slightly stooped.
Thinking of the pair of eyes that no longer looked at her with the tenderness of the past, Elly Campbells heart couldnt help but sour.
But then she thought, being able to show her anger and displeasure to him alive and well was quiteforting after all.
Chapter 928. Lily Bankston has no problem.
Chapter 928: 928. Lily Bankston has no problem.
After all, even before this, she had clung to the hope that he was still alive, knowing all too well that she was mostly deceiving herself.
Robert Greens progress was faster than Elly Campbell had anticipated; within a week, he had thoroughly investigated Lily Bankstons life in the United States over the years.
"Madam, everything we could find is here."
Robert Green handed over the materials to Elly Campbell, then stood respectfully to one side.
Elly Campbell took them and read through the thick stack of papers; by the time she finished, half an hour had passed.
"Is this it?"
Elly Campbell asked, furrowing her brows.
"Yes, Madam, this is all there is."
Elly Campbell pursed her lips, staring silently at the documents in front of her.
The results of the investigation revealed that Lily Bankstons activities over the years were quite normalshe was mostly at home or at school, asionally traveling.
She would meet Adam Jones once a year, leading a very simple and regr life.
Her social circle was very limited, essentially just the Professors at Harvard, no one else.
"Is the person you hired reliable?"
"This..."
Robert Green couldnte up with an answer immediately, "Madam, the person I hired is a former ssmate of mine, who now runs their own private detective agency."
"How should I put it, its like you suspecting Miss Bankston. If Miss Bankston truly had an issue, then even if Mr. Jones hadnt lost his memory and insisted that Miss Bankston was not a problem, the issue would still arise eventually."
Elly Campbell nodded her head, understanding Robert Greens point.
The feared possibility is betrayal by the person most trusted; that is what truly catches one off guard.
So asking Robert Green now whether the person he hired is reliable was actually quite meaningless.
"Madam, all I can say is that, to me, he seems reliable."
Robert Green pushed his sses up his nose and responded in such a manner.
"Could it really be that Im overthinking this?"
Elly Campbell said softly, with downcast eyes.
Robert Green nced at her, then hesitantly spoke:
"Madam, to be honest, Ive never understood why you suspect Miss Bankston. To Mr. Jones, she is like a mother, and after so many years, it seems unlikely she would have any reason to harm him. Moreover, on the day of the car ident, Miss Bankston was also in the car. If it hadnt been for Mr. Jones, she would have been the one to drown."
The reason Elly Campbell doubted Lily Bankston was not just because her husband only remembered Sophie Baker and her, which was already suspicious.
If its because he sees Miss Bankston as a mother that hes so close to her, what about Grandma? What about me? What about William Campbell?
There are others close to him, not just Lily Bankston. Moreover, theres also Sophie Baker.
Remembering both Lily Bankston and Sophie Baker is problematic in itself.
Add to that the email, Adams sudden disappearance, and the death of Jacob rk; all these seemed unrted to Lily Bankston at first nce, but thinking carefully, all these events could be connected to her.
But Elly Campbell also knew that these suspicions alone werent enough to definitivelybel Lily Bankston as suspicious.
As for the fact that Miss Bankston nearly died in the car ident as well...
Elly Campbell thought darkly for a moment and said, "Years ago, Sophie Baker almost lost her life trying to save your boss. Do you think Sophie Baker is problematic?"
Robert Green: "..."
The incident had urred when Mr. Jones was 23, which was half a year before he started working for Mr. Jones. So, he had only be familiar with the event when Mr. Jones asked him to investigate what had happened back then.
Chapter 929. Don’t let Adam know
Chapter 929: 929. Dont let Adam know
Although Sophie Baker really did not seem like someone who would risk her life for the CEO, she was indeed brutally beaten at that time, without any pretense of fakery.
Thinking of this, Robert Green immediately understood the meaning behind Elly Campbells words.
"Madam, are you saying that only by using oneself as bait, can one deceive the CEO?"
Elly Campbell nodded, "Your boss isnt foolish. If Sophie hadnt risked her life back then, could she have deceived your boss?"
"Although this method is somewhat risky, with the medical team behind Jones, as long as she isnt beaten to death, the benefits she could get from Adam after being rescued would also make it very worthwhile for her to have taken the risk."
Seeing Roberts bewildered face, Ellyughed, "I tend to have a darker mindset, so I always think of suspicious people in a darker light."
Upon hearing this, Robert hurriedly shook his head, "No, madam, its normal for you to think this way."
Elly Campbell paid no attention to Roberts thoughts and continued, "Of course, Aunt Lily cant bepared with Sophie. All of this is just my spection, but..."
She paused, chose her words carefully, and continued,
"If Adam hadnt caught her in time, even if she had fallen, there was a water stream below, and its likely she wouldnt have been harmed."
Robert hurriedly shook his head again, "No, madam, its normal for you to think that way."
Elly Campbell ignored Roberts thoughts again and resumed, "Of course, Aunt Lily cannot bepared to Sophie. All of this is merely my spection, but..."
She paused again, chose her words carefully, and continued,
"If Adam hadnt caught her in time, even if she had fallen, there was a water stream below, and she probably wouldnt have been harmed."
Although these words were somewhat unkind, they were indeed true.
After hearing this, Robert fell silent.
After a while, he said, "So what should we do next?"
Although Robert knew how significant Lily Bankston was to the CEO, Madams significance to the CEO was no less than that of Lily Bankston.
Moreover, personally, he knew more about Madam than about Lily Bankston.
Just like this time, Madam knew that the CEO had given all his assets to her. She could have just walked away without a second word, without having to clean up the mess at Jones.
Just from this point, he chose to trust Madam a bit more.
"Since we cant find anything, either we are overthinking, or Lily is more cautious and more profound than we thought. Its always right to be as cautious as we can."
"Yes, madam."
"Also..."
Elly Campbell paused, her brow suddenly twisted, "Dont let Adam know about this for now."
Now, their ind lord remembers nothing but Sophie and Lily.
Sophie could be set aside. Although he remembers Sophie, there wasnt any eagerness on his face to see Sophie, but Lily was different.
His attitude toward Lily was very gentle.
So, once he knows she is investigating Lily, who knows if he might reveal any ws in front of Lily.
After all, he is now just a "child" who ispletely unfamiliar with this world.
Robert understood the concern in Ellys tone and didnt ask further, merely nodding his head.
Adam Joness injuries were basically no problem now; when Elly Campbell went to the hospital again, Adam Jones had just finished thest check of hisprehensive physical examination.
Chapter 930. President Jones seems so happy living off his partner.
Chapter 930: 930. President Jones seems so happy living off his partner.
When Elly Campbell entered, the doctor had just led his subordinates out the door.
Upon seeing Elly, a spark of instinctive brightness appeared in the depths of Adam Joness eyes, but his gaze darkened slightly when he saw Robert Green, who had followed Elly into the room.
This man has been following Elly around these past few days, isnt he supposed to be her private assistant?
What does it mean for him to be always following his wife around?
Inside Adams heart, a hint of jealousy arose without reason.
"Youre here?"
Adams voice was indifferent and even carried a hint of sarcasm.
Elly nced at him thoughtfully and responded coolly, "Hmm."
Robert. Stranger. Green: "..."
Why did he feel like these two were acting like two primary school children sulking at each other?
Before Mrs. Jones entered the hospital room, she was so affectionate, calling him Adam, but as soon as she entered, it became so cold?
Wait a minute?
Robert Greens body suddenly stiffened as he realized a pair of chilly gazes resting upon him, causing his heart to involuntarily tremble with fear.
Why is President Jones looking at him with such eyes?
Could it be that he suspects him of having ulterior motives?
No! Impossible!
How could he possibly harbor ulterior motives towards President Jones?
Waaaah! How could President Jones doubt him!
Robert. Wailing. Green looked at Adams obviously unfriendly gaze and awkwardly touched his nose, "President, why... why are you looking at me like that?"
Adam nced at him indifferently and said coldly, "I heard youre my assistant?"
"Yes, President."
A look of utter loyalty immediately appeared on Roberts face.
Adams gaze swept indifferently across his face before settling on Elly.
"Then why are you always following her?"
At these words, Roberts scalp tingled, and he, along with Elly, looked towards Adam.
President Jones really didnt trust him, did he think he had betrayed him and switched sides to his wife?
After all, President Jones didnt know his wife at all right now and was certainly not at ease with her.
Thinking this, Robert promptly dered his loyalty, saying:
"Thats because, President, during the time of your incident, Mrs. Jones had just taken over Jones Corp. She wasnt very familiar with Jones Corp, and since Ive always been by your side, I temporarily stayed by Mrs. Joness side to help her gain a better grasp of the situation at Jones Corp."
"Gain a better grasp of Jones Corp?"
Adam looked at Elly andughed sarcastically, "So youre saying that Jones Corp is in your hands now?"
Hearing the tone, Ellys expression darkened, clearly detecting the wariness in Adams words.
She didnt hide anything and said truthfully, "Yes, not only is Jones Corp in my hands, but all of your private assets are in my name. In other words, you are now penniless and have to depend on me to support you, understand?"
Adam: "..."
Depend on his wife to support him?
Why did he feel quite happy about it?
A touch of sweetness arose in his heart for no reason, and the next second, realizing his lips were curling upwards, he subtly repressed the smile from showing.
He just wasnt happy that this Robert Green was always following her around. She was his wife, after all, why should she be so close to this other man?
Unbing of a wife!
Little did Elly know that this man could conjure up such a mess of thoughts in his head. Seeing that he was keeping a stern face, she matched him and said:
"You dont need to be angry, all of these were voluntarily given by you, and the signed documents are still with the Jones Corporationswyers."
Chapter 931. What a gold-digging and seductive scumbag woman
Chapter 931: 931. What a gold-digging and seductive scumbag woman
Whos angry?
His stuffshouldnt it rightfully go to his wife? Whats there to be angry about?
Huh? What was he just thinking?
Despite this woman having schemed against him before, why did he naturally feel it was rightful for her to take his things?
"Did you swindle my property away?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Robert Green: "..."
Elly Campbellsplexion darkened further than before. She stepped forward and grabbed Adam Joness cor, startling him, yet he didnt instinctively try to push her away.
He even instinctively protected her by cing his hand around her waist, fearing that she might hurt herself with her sudden movement.
Actually, he wasnt really angry. He just wanted to ask that question as a joke.
In his subconscious, he still wanted to be close to her.
Even though he remembered that this woman had schemed against him, he couldnt really get angry with her, much less genuinely guard against her.
After making the joke and seeing that she seemed angry, he felt a slight regret.
Following that, he heard Elly Campbell say, "Yes, I not only stole your money, but also your body. If you upset me, Ill leave you with nothingno money and no person. Go wherever you love."
Adam Jones: "..."
Robert Green: "..."
What a nefarious woman swindling both money and affection!
After saying that, Elly Campbell let go of his cor, looked at Adam Jones with cold eyes, and asked with a stern face:
"What did the doctor say after the examination?"
Adam Jones felt he shouldnt be the kind of man who could be reprimanded by a woman without any repercussions, yet still eagerly tries to please her.
But to his astonishment, he discovered he indeed harbored this masochistic tendency.
"Its almost healed."
He answered honestly.
"Hmm, almost healed means it stillcks a bit."
Elly Campbell nodded, nced at his head, and said, "Itcks a brain that can remember those past events."
Adam Jones: "..."
Robert Green: "..."
Madam, youre only taking advantage of the CEOs good temper because of his amnesia, otherwise... otherwise...
No, thats not it.
Even when the CEO wasnt amnesic, he was always temperless in front of Madam.
The way he shamelessly sought her favor was just like a Husky, without any temper.
Adam Jones quietly watched Elly Campbell, several times wanting to scowl and fiercely scold her again, but he found that he couldnt be fierce whenever he looked into her eyes.
"Were you always this harsh with me before?"
Adam Jones looked at her indifferently and said irritably.
Seeing Elly Campbell looking at him, she suddenly smiled softly, making his heart tighten.
Elly Campbell leaned close against him, her hand gently resting on his shoulder, tenderly patting, "How could that be? I wasnt like this with you before."
Adam Jones sighed inwardly.
So, was this bad woman bullying him because he had amnesia and was easy to bully?
The next second, he heard Elly Campbell continue, "I used to be much harsher with you than now. Im being gentle now only because youre recovering from a serious injury."
Adam Jones: "..."
So, did he marry her because of his masochistic tendencies?
Before he could fully enjoy Elly Campbells "gentleness," she had already stepped away from his embrace.
Turning her head to Robert Green, she said, "Since your CEO is already healed, prepare to go back to your country."
Chapter 932. Don’t want to see her sad
Chapter 932: 932. Dont want to see her sad
"All right, Madam,"
Robert Green didnt ask any questions. He nodded in agreement and, before leaving, didnt forget to turn to Adam Jones and say, "President, Im stepping out now."
When Robert Green left, he also remembered to gently close the door to the hospital room.
After Robert Green had gone, Elly Campbell once again directed her gaze at Adam Jonesa stark contrast to her earlier ferocity, her face now wore a seriousness mixed with fatigue.
"Adam, it doesnt matter if you dont remember me. Its fine if you cant recall me for the rest of your life, but it hurts here when you remember others and not me,"
She pointed to her chest, her voice carrying a hint of a choke.
Consequently, Adam Joness heart also ached sharply.
He didnt want to see the "fierce" woman in front of him suddenly be so sad; he would rather have her be fierce with him.
He looked at this unfamiliar face, trying hard to remember her, but the more he tried, the more his mind went nk, unable to recall anything.
But the feeling of heartache was so real and familiar.
He opened his mouth, wanting to exin, yet not knowing where to start.
He did indeed remember that woman named Sophie Baker and Aunt Lily, but beyond these two, he really couldnt remember anything else.
Seeing that he did not speak, Elly Campbell also refrained from saying more, merely sighing and saying,
"Well talk more when we get back to the country. Maybe youll remember something in that environment."
Adam Jones didnt say anything, just nodded his head.
Lily Bankstons injuries had mostly healed, and when she heard Adam Jones suggest going back to their country, she wasnt surprised, simply nodding and saying,
"Thats good. Jones Corporation still needs you to take charge. Your grandmother has fallen ill over your situation. You must hurry back to give her peace of mind."
Adam Jones nodded, seemingly thinking about something before asking after a moment of contemtion,
"Aunt Lily, what do you think of Elly Campbell?"
Lily Bankstons expression first registered surprise, then after a moment of thought, she answered, "Actually, I dont know Elly Campbell well; whatever little I know about her is what Ive heard from you."
Adam Jones said nothing, just watched her, waiting for her to continue.
"All I know is that you divorced five years ago, and after the divorce, you searched for her for four years."
"Divorced?"
There was an unmistakable surprise on Adam Joness face, "Youre saying I divorced Elly Campbell?"
It had never urred to him that he could have divorced Elly Campbell, so were they now remarried, or still...
...in a state of divorce?
If they were divorced, why would his personal assistant follow Elly Campbell, or why would all the estates be under Elly Campbells name?
If they had remarried, then what had caused them to divorce in the first ce?
Lily Bankston nodded, saying, "I only know that you divorced five years ago, but whether you remarried in between, Im not sure. Besides thest time you came to see me because of your fathers issue, you didnt mention whether you and Elly Campbell had remarried."
Seeing Adam Jones furrowing his brows in silence and looking at her, she raised her eyebrow and asked, "Do you not trust her?"
Adam Jones looked at her for a long while, and for whatever reason, with a grave expression, he nodded, "Yeah, since the first time I met her, Ive felt that this woman has schemed against me."
Having said that, his gaze nonchntly surveyed Lily Bankstons face for a moment, then he retracted his eyes.
Chapter 933. Did something not so good
Chapter 933: 933. Did something not so good
Lily Bankston heard his words and showed a trace of surprise on her face. Looking at Adam Jones, she said, "Didnt you forget everything? Why do you still have such a clear impression of this matter?"
"This matter?"
Adam Jones narrowed his eyes and immediately seized on the three most crucial words, "What matter is Aunt Lily referring to?"
Lily Bankston looked at him, sighed, and said, "Five years ago, we met as usual. That time I noticed you had lost a lot of weight, so I asked you what had happened. You told me that you and Elly Campbell had divorced, saying that she did some... um... not very nice things to annul your engagement."
Lily Bankston spoke in a rather vague manner, which was obviously difficult for her to articte, at least, for someone like Adam Jones.
"Was it Elly Campbell who had me caught in bed with another man and wanted to take our photos to disgrace me?"
Adam Jones spoke to Lily Bankston about one of the only two fragments he remembered from his memory.
Lily Bankston hesitated for a few seconds before nodding.
"Yes, but she didnt seed. You said that a girl saved you while those people were away. The attempt was unsessful, and that girl was almost beaten to death."
"That girl?"
Adam Jones frowned, "Sophie Baker?"
The surprise in Lily Bankstons eyes deepened, and she looked at Adam Jones with some disbelief.
"Didnt you forget everyone? Why do you remember this Sophie Baker so clearly?"
Seeing Adam Joness gaze suddenly turn cold, his already sharp features, made more severe by his weight loss, appeared even more imposing at that moment.
"Probably because the memory is too deep-seated in my heart."
Lily Bankston looked at him andforting patted his shoulder, saying:
"I heard the whole thing from you. Now you are still with Elly Campbell, maybe there has been some misunderstanding. You are most susceptible to memory confusion given your current memory loss, so its best not to think about anything."
"Adam, Aunt Lily has always treated you as her own son. Now that you have returned safely, nothing is more important than that. For the other issues, dont rush to figure them out. Take your time."
Seeing that Adam Jones still wore a stern expression, Lily Bankston let out a light chuckle with a hint of the helpless affection a mother shows to her son, and said:
"All right, all right, if you really think theres something wrong with Elly Campbell, just be wary of her when you go back. After all, she is your wife, and shes pregnant with your child. Dont go overboard before you clear up the truth."
Adam Jones clearly didnt take Lily Bankstons words to heart, and upon hearing her say this, he let out a disregarding snort and said:
"What else is there to doubt? If the impression wasnt so deep, how could I remember it so clearly? I didnt even forget it despite the amnesia!"
He was so angry that he stood up from his seat in front of Lily Bankston
"Aunt Lily, Ill take your advice and will be on guard against her for now without overdoing anything. But if one day I find evidence that proves Elly Campbell was scheming against me, I will absolutely not let her off."
He had an inherently cold demeanor, and now that he had lost weight, his facial features were even more prominent and more intimidating.
Especially now, as he spoke in a furiously angry manner, those close to him would definitely be frightened by the chill in his eyes.
Chapter 934. Adam Jones, you seem to be very afraid of me.
Chapter 934: 934. Adam Jones, you seem to be very afraid of me.
Lily Bankston looked at Adam Joness face and paused for a moment, remaining silent for a long time.
"Aunt Lily, Im heading back now. Elly Campbell is waiting for me to return to the country. Now that shes in charge of the Jones corporation, Im not at ease."
"Alright, then take care of yourself. If theres anything you dont understand, feel free to talk to Aunt Lily anytime."
"Okay, Aunt Lily, take care of yourself."
Adam Jones opened the door of Lily Bankstons hospital room and walked out.
Watching Adam Joness retreating figure, Lily Bankstons expression was tinged with a hint of inscrutable deep meaning.
After leaving Lily Bankstons hospital room, the sharpness that shed across Adams face when he mentioned Elly Campbell faded away, and his narrowed eyes held a depth that nobody couldprehend.
The private jet of the Jones Family was parked on the tarmac behind the Jones Corporation building in the United States.
When Adam Jones boarded the ne, Elly Campbell was already sitting on the sofa waiting for him. Seeing hime in, she only slightly lifted her eyelids indifferently, giving off apletely unconcerned air.
Adam Jones felt somewhat unhappy and also disappointed, thinking this woman was unreasonable.
It wasnt within his control that he lost his memory. Just because he couldnt remember her, she was giving him the cold shoulder.
There was a hint of grievance in Adams heart, but he still sat down silently beside her, resembling a Husky preparing to cate its master.
Elly Campbells face, slightly lowered at an angle that Adam couldnt see, subtly curled into a smile, then it disappeared, and she looked at him sideways, asking:
"Did you go see Aunt Lily?"
Adam couldnt tell whether Elly was angry, especially since he clearly felt she was suspicious of Aunt Lily.
After hesitating for a while, he replied softly, "Yeah."
After he responded, he added, "Were going back to the country. Aunt Lily is an elder, so I had to say goodbye. Otherwise, she would definitely overthink."
Elly looked up thoughtfully at him when she heard thetter half of his exnation, as if she discerned something from his words.
After a long while, she didnt ask anything but chuckled lightly, stretched out her hands, and like she used to, pinched his cheeks, pulling them to each side.
"Adam Jones, it seems like youre quite afraid of me?"
He subconsciously wanted to shake his head in denial, but the words that came out were
"Isnt it said that Im now depending on you for support? If I upset you, Ill have nothing at all."
The corners of Ellys mouth twitched slightly at this moment, as she looked into Adams eyes, also with a trace of amusement.
Wasnt he supposed to have amnesia, forgetting her?
Yet in her presence, he could still y dumb and act coy rather well.
These past few days, she had been deliberately giving him a hard time, intentionally showing him coldness.
Although a person may lose their memory, the temper is innate and cant be changed.
So, she had always thought that when she gave Adam the cold shoulder or even acted unreasonably, he would definitely be annoyed or at the least scorn her.
But he didnt. She tried many times, and he never showed her any displeasure.
Thinking of this, the smile on Ellys face deepened further.
Seeing her suddenlyugh as if she was very happy, Adam didnt understand what was so amusing about what he said. However, he clearly saw genuine happiness in her eyes. Was she really very happy?
Seeing her happy, Adams mood also leapt inexplicably, even though his cool, handsome face did not show any signs of happiness.
Chapter 935. The domineering CEO has been flirted with
Chapter 935: 935. The domineering CEO has been flirted with
Elly Campbell put down the "Pregnant Womans Guide" she was holding and leaned backzily against the sofa, saying,
"Adam Jones, did you fall in love with me at first sight?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Fall in love at first sight?
She was already his wife, what was this talk of love at first sight!
It seemed Elly had guessed what was on his mind, her eyebrows raised as she said,
"You dont remember me, do you? To you now, Im just a stranger."
She leaned forward, approaching his handsome face, drawing closer, then stopping, her bright, sparkling eyes gazing into his.
"Your eyes tell me that right now, they see only me, havent you fallen for me at first sight?"
Adam hadnt expected Elly to suddenlye up and "flirt" with him like this. Though he shouldve pulled away, he just couldnt bring himself to move even a little, finding contentment and a peace in her gaze that he hadnt felt since he had woken up.
She said his eyes held only her, but did she not realize that her eyes, too, held only him right now?
Despite this, Adam continued to maintain a cool facade, looking away.
"Shameless!"
Saying so, his earlobes turned red, like those of a pure-hearted young man who had never been in love.
Elly was amused by the innocent young man act of her ind master and found her mood improving more and more.
Even if he had lost all his memories of her, he was still different with her, and that was enough.
Her little brother would always be her little brother. Without memories, well, they could just get to know each other all over again.
"Talking sweet nothings with your own husband, whats there to be embarrassed about?"
Elly, like a domineering CEO, hooked her slender arm around Adams shoulder, lifting his chin with her forefinger, adopting the air of a dissolute young master teasing a virtuous woman, and said,
"Adam Jones, didnt you use to sweet talk me all the time?"
If she ever acted like this with another man, he would surely break her fingers.
Adam thought viciously in his heart, even though he realized his inner self wasnt as confident as his words suggested.
Elly raised her eyebrows, noting the hint of anger on Adams face, clearly fueled by jealousy, and moved closer to him on purpose, "Guess?"
On the airne, it wasnt just the Jones couple; there was also Helen, sitting in front of the bar at some distance, quietly sipping a freshly mixed cocktail, seemingly using the drink to make herself less noticeable.
But she couldnt help but shudder when she saw thedy teasing their CEO like that.
Thedy had changed, bing like the CEO who used to flirt with her before her amnesia.
Now, the roles in this couple had reversed, with thedy teasing the CEO, which must have been ufortable for the CEO of the past.
Chapter 936. The island chief is still the same island chief.
Chapter 936: 936. The ind chief is still the same ind chief.
Robert Green looked at his boss being uptight, just like a girl who had been flirted with by a rascal and was unwilling yet longing, both blushing and expectant, which was really hard to sum up in a few words.
Watching him, Robert silently wiped his face, turned his head away, and couldnt bear to look any longer.
The madam had changed, she used to be just his brothers woman, but now she had be the boss of women, s.
When Elly Campbell saw Adam Jones with a stern face looking at her without replying, she urged him again, "Guess."
The depths of Adam Joness eyes deepened bit by bit, and his grip on Elly Campbells fingers tightened even more.
But he remained silent. One thing he was sure of was that this woman had sessfully made him marry her and willingly had transferred all his wealth to her name, she must definitely be a little enchantress with non-trivial "magic".
Elly Campbell felt him squeezing her fingers tighter and tighter, with no intention of letting go.
It seemed she was addicted to teasing him, tentatively pulling her finger from the center of his palm, feeling Adams grip strengthen again.
She tried pulling a few more times, but it was the same.
The smile in Elly Campbells eyes deepened, and looking at him, she joked, "Cant you let go?"
She casually ced her other hand on Adams shoulder, saying, "And you say you werent love at first sight with me? Are all men like you so contradictory?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Robert Green: "..."
The madam really had changed.
Adam Jones, being teased by Elly Campbell like this, felt his throat bing even drier.
His Adams apple subtly rolled twice, he let go of Elly Campbells fingers, and also took her other hand from his shoulder.
"Shameless."
With that, he turned and quickly walked to the restroom.
Watching his hurried retreat, Elly Campbell moved her eyebrows in good humor.
The boss was still the boss, just... more innocent than before.
The months of Elly Campbells pregnancy gradually increased, and she became sleepier than before.
Just moments before, she had been teasing Adam, and after Adam went to the restroom, she leaned back on the couch, thinking about how to handle things after Adam returned home.
Time passed unknowingly, and by the time Adam came out of the restroom, Elly Campbell had already fallen asleep on the couch.
The living room wasnt far from the bar area. When Adam came out of the restroom, Robert finally dared to step forward to greet him, "President."
"Hmm."
Adam absentmindedly responded, his gaze instinctively looking over to the sofa, seeing Elly Campbell with her eyes closed, leaning on the sofa in a clearly ufortable sleeping position.
He slightly frowned, not in the mood to talk to Robert, but walked over to the sofa and picked up Elly Campbell horizontally.
Perhaps it was a subconscious instinct, he was not unfamiliar with theyout of this airne, carrying Elly straight to the master bedroom on the ne.
Carefully cing her on the bed, he considerately pulled up the nket over her, the next second, his gaze fell on her slightly protruding belly, and suddenly, his look turned cold.
He didnt know why, but he felt a strong aversion towards this child, even though it was his son, not only did he not like him, but he even had an... an impulse to eradicate him.
From the first time Elly Campbell mentioned this child in front of him, it had been this bizarre feeling.
Chapter 937: Reluctant to part with the wife, yet too proud to let go
Chapter 937: Reluctant to part with the wife, yet too proud to let go
Even though he kept telling himself that this child was his, that he should love them, that he must love them, it was still of no use.
A momentter, he removed his gaze from Elly Campbells abdomen, and the cruel intent to kill that had surfaced just before also dissipated.
Adam Jones furrowed his brows; the feeling was too strange, so bizarre that he couldnt exin it.
But although he had lost his memory, it didnt mean he had no brain,cking even the most basic ability to judge.
His gaze slowly moved to Ellys serene sleeping face, and the coldness in his eyes suddenly softened a bit.
After staying by her side for a while, he stood up and walked out.
The flight to Greece was still over ten hours away; when Adam Jones walked out of the master bedroom, Robert Green was still in the living room. Seeing hime out, Robert greeted him respectfully, "President."
"Hmm."
Adam Jones sat down in front of the sofa and looked up at Robert, gesturing to the seat in front of him to signal him to sit down.
Robert hurried over, knowing that even though the president had lost his memory, the dominating presence hemanded had not diminished in the slightest.
"President, do you have any orders?"
Adam Jones squinted at him and after a moment of contemtion, asked, "How many years have you been with me?"
"Replying to the president, its been seven years."
After Robert answered, he added, "Ive been with you since I graduated."
"Do you know all the matters Ive handled?"
Robert didnt know why Adam Jones was asking this, but he still answered truthfully:
"If its rted topany projects, I know them all. As for your private affairs, I know most of them as well."
After answering, he nced cautiously at Adam Jones before continuing,
"President, whatever you want to know, you can ask me, Ill hide nothing."
Adam Jones lowered his eyes in thought for a moment, still hesitant before he finally asked, "Did Elly Campbell and I get a divorce five years ago?"
A flicker of surprise crossed Roberts eyes, a flicker that Adam Jones noted quietly.
He didnt speak, only waiting for Robert to continue.
Robert found it odd; the president clearly didnt remember his past, yet he knew about the divorce with his wife. Obviously, someone had told him.
Recently, those who had the chance to interact with the president, other than him and the madam, there was only...
Could it be...
A hint of peculiarity shed in Roberts eyes.
Seeing that Robert remained silent with a strange expression, Adam Jones frowned and asked,
"Cant you say?"
Robert sensed the slight annoyance in his tone and quickly shook his head, saying,
"No, its not that. You did divorce your wife, but it wasnt five years ago."
Adam Jones said nothing, just looked at him, gesturing for him to go on.
"Five years ago, um... due to some misunderstandings, the rtionship with your wife wasnt good. She signed the divorce papers and you left the Jones Family, but you never signed the divorce papers. You even sent people to look for her for four years, but you couldnt find her."
Hearing this, Adam Joness gaze deepened, "Why was I looking for her?"
Why indeed? What else could it be?
Robert hummed to himself internally, but his face remained stoic as he said, "Perhaps... you couldnt let go of your wife, but also couldnt swallow your pride."
Adam Jones: "..."
Facing Adam Joness deadly stare, Roberts pupils shrank sharply.
Chapter 938. Your "pretending to be sick" is acting up again.
Chapter 938: 938. Your "pretending to be sick" is acting up again.
Locked under Adam Joness deathly re, Robert Greens pupils shrank sharply, "Im sorry, President, I misspoke."
I shouldnt have told the truth.
Adam actually didnt take it too much to heart; it was just the starkly different answers from Robert Green and Aunt Lily that sent a chill through his heart.
Who was telling the truth between these two?
Was Robert Green really his man, or was he Elly Campbells?
Putting together the fragments in his mind, it seemed that Aunt Lilys version was more truthful, but somehow, deep down, he felt more inclined to side with Robert Green.
"Continue."
"Yes."
Seeing that Adam didnt pursue the issue, Robert Green nodded and continued:
"Four yearster, thedy reappeared, and you, realizing your mistake, began to woo her anew."
Ha! "Realizing your mistake" sounds nice, doesnt it? It was more like relentless badgering, okay?
But unless Robert Green was tired of living, he would never dare voice that out loud.
However, the obvious disdain on his face was unmistakably caught by Adam Jones.
He furrowed his brows, his voice sinking, "Tell the truth."
"Er..."
Robert Green frowned slightly, looking troubled.
The president asking him to tell the truth? Wasnt that a bit unfair?
It wasnt as if Adam didnt recall how he chased after thedy, to the extent that even his face seemed to have left home for quite a while.
If he werent amnesiac, he would now remind the president to try and retrieve that runaway face.
"Well... your tactics in pursuing thedy... were a bit desperate."
Adam Jones: "..."
Seeing that he seemed not to get angry, Robert Green pushed his luck further:
"President, would you like me to give you a few examples?"
While he appeared earnest, Adam Jones saw a hint of schadenfreude in the face of this bothersome assistant.
He really wanted to say "no need," but his mouth very honestly uttered an "Hmm."
Upon hearing the bosss agreement, Robert Greens eyes brightened, and he eagerly recounted all the ways his boss had used to chase after thedy.
Adam Jones listened with a furrowing brow.
"I even pretended to faint and vomit blood to gain Elly Campbells sympathy?"
"Yes, President. If you hadnt pretended to faint at that time, thedy wouldnt have taken you to the hospital and looked after you for several days."
Robert Green answered seriously, glossing over the fact it was him who had mistakenly thought the president feigned fainting.
Seeing Robert Green detail everything so clearly, and not at all like it was made up on the spot, Adam felt a great deal of belief in his heart.
Thinking about how he had pursued Elly Campbell like that, his feelings were rather indescribable.
It seemed he had genuinely liked Elly Campbell a lot.
All sorts of sweet nothings and flirtations.
No wonder that woman was so audacious in his presence, not the least bit scared of him.
"So why did we get divorced?"
Adam Jones was struck by a critical point. If he liked Elly Campbell so much, why would they divorce?
Hearing the question, Robert Greens expression grewplicated, and even more so internally.
He didnt show it, but inside he resumed his Jones-style rant.
What else could it be? Its your "acting up" ring again.
"You didnt mention it, but its probably still about that misunderstanding nine years ago."
"The misunderstanding nine years ago?"
Was it that fragment in his mind?
"Rted to that Sophie Baker?"
Adam Jones furrowed his brows, asking.
Chapter 939. It really is quite a coincidence.
Chapter 939: 939. It really is quite a coincidence.
Robert Green knew that Adam Jones had remembered Sophie Baker, so when he heard him mention her name, he wasnt surprised.
"I dont know if its rted to Sophie Baker, but when you arranged for me to investigate the matter from nine years agost year, all the useful leads had been cut off."
"At that time, the hotels surveince showed your wife at the scene, and youve mentioned that when you were in the ident, you heard your wife speaking with those people,
On the surface, it truly was Sophie Baker who risked her life to save you, and the Jones familys medical team also indeed proved that Sophie was almost beaten to death."
Hearing this, Adam Jones felt something was off about these words.
"If it was Sophie Baker who saved me, and she was almost beaten to death, why do you say its only on the surface? Could it be that Sophie had staged some trick and was nning to gamble with her own life?"
Robert Green seemed to anticipate that Adam would ask this and immediately said,
"Yes, it was because of this issue that you believed Sophie Baker all these years, letting her get whatever she wanted from you."
"Is there anything else thats worth doubting?"
"Uh..."
Robert Green touched the tip of his nose and, after some consideration, said,
"Because Sophie Baker as a person... just isnt someone who sacrifices herself for others."
He nced at Adam Jones, paused for a moment, and continued,
"President, you might not believe what Im saying, but if you witness Sophie Bakers everyday behavior firsthand, youll know she wouldnt possibly risk her life to save you."
As Robert Green said this, something else came to his mind, and he continued,
"Just one year after she saved you, she rescued Miss Jones in a car ident, and because she saved both you and your sister,
she became a great benefactor to the Jones family. As such, the Jones family has never refused her anything she wanted,
and the benefits she received from you, just in terms of money, amount to at least nearly two billion."
Adam Jones didnt know what his concept of several billion was back then, but with his assets, it indeed wasnt much.
Even though he could afford it, that still wasnt a small sum.
Would someone who could sacrifice themselves for others ask for so much in return so shamelessly from him?
Or could it be that what Robert Green said about Sophie Baker not being someone who sacrifices herself for others is true?
The next second, he furrowed his brows and said, "She also saved my sister?"
"Yes, just one year after she saved you. In order to save Miss Jones, her uterus was severely damaged and had to be removed, butter the Jones family used their connections to find a matching uterus and transnted it into her."
Robert Green all but said that although Sophie Baker was close to death, precisely because she saved members of the Jones family, she couldnt die.
Hearing this, a deeper shade filled the eyes of Adam Jones.
He knew that these werent things Robert Green could make up, and even if he could, they wouldnt withstand his investigation and scrutiny, so what Robert Green said was very likely true.
Seeing him silent for a moment, he suddenly let out a light chuckle.
"What a coincidence."
Robert Green didnt know whether Adam Jones found it coincidental that Sophie Baker had saved him and Lily Jones, or that he had lost his memory but still distinctly remembered Sophie Baker.
He stood by without interjecting, as it was clear that the President didnt fully trust him at the moment.
All he could do wasy out everything he knew, and as for how to judge it, that was up to the President himself.
The more he said, the more likely it was to arouse the Presidents suspicion.
After Adam Jones finished speaking and saw that Robert Green hadnt made a sound, he guessed what Green was thinking and couldnt help but snort coldly in his heart.
Chapter 940: He has his own judgment.
Chapter 940: He has his own judgment.
True to someone who had been by his side for seven years, she was incredibly thoughtful and cautious, even fearing saying too much might be wrong.
"And what about Elly Campbell? What did she say about that matter?"
She? She is formidable. She doesnt argue with the CEO about anything, just insists it wasnt her doing, whether the CEO believes it or not.
When Robert Green said that, Adam Jones found himself speechless again.
"Huh! Quite the temper!"
Adam Jones snorted, ncing at the serious Robert Green standing beside him, saying, "So I just believe her like that?"
Robert Green: "..."
If you dont trust her, would you have remarried her? Would you have given her all your estate?
Seeing the indescribable expression on Robert Greens face, Adam Jones knew his question was somewhat superfluous.
If he genuinely suspected all along that Elly Campbell had calcted against him, how could he have remarried her and foolish enough to give her his entire estate?
Even if it was true love, wouldnt it be a love-hate rtionship?
How could he, after losing his memory of her, still feel unable to be cruel to her?
Seeing her sad would make him hurt; watching her be so unrestrained in front of him was something he actually enjoyed.
But at this point, Adam Jones understood.
The existence of this memory fragment in his mind was, in itself, problematic.
That is
Whether before his memory loss or after, the incident of that year had not been resolved.
Given that he had led the Jones corporation to its current status, it showed he was no fool and would not easily trust Elly Campbell. But once he did trust her, it meant it genuinely wasnt her doing.
As for Sophie Baker...
The only impression he had of her was that memory fragment in his mind, nothing else.
Even the so-called life-saving favor didnt elicit a particrly strong sense of gratitude.
It meant that Sophie Baker was entirely dispensable to him.
Yet, if the him before his memory loss believed that the incident was not rted to Elly Campbell, how could it be deeply enough imprinted in his mind to persist through his amnesia?
That in itself was a significant issue.
Adam Jones closed his eyes, sitting on the couch in silence for a long time, with Robert Green not daring to disturb him with any sound.
After a while, seeing him rise and walk towards Elly Campbells bedroom, where shey, his heart, which had been restless and uncertain due to the memory loss, suddenly calmed down.
He could make his own judgments.
If he had decided back then that Elly Campbell schemed against him, it wouldnt be possible that, upon losing his memory, only she could truly settle his heart.
And even Aunt Lily, whom he would risk his life to save in the memory fragment, couldnt do that.
He walked slowly to Elly Campbells side and sat down.
Because of her pregnancy, Elly Campbell would sleep very deeply each time she went to bed, and these days, she had hardly slept well because she was worried about Adam.
Even after finding him, a week had passed, and internally she still felt quite unsettled. Only now, as they started their journey back home, did she allow herself a bit of peace, hence her deep sleep. Adam Jones came in, sat down beside her, and she did not know.
Looking at her sleeping face, Adam Jones couldnt help but stretch out his hand and gently touch her face, the cold and soft sensation under his palm inadvertently making his eyebrows and eyes rx.
"Adam, it doesnt matter if you dont remember me. It doesnt matter if you cant recall for a lifetime, but if you remember someone else and not me, it will hurt here."
He thought about what Elly Campbell had said to him that day in the hospital room, his heart tightened sharply, with that ache spreading from every blood vessel, every cell of his heart.
Chapter 941. Wouldn’t count as taking advantage of her, right?
Chapter 941: 941. Wouldnt count as taking advantage of her, right?
In these past few days, although she had said nothing and always appeared joyful in his presence, in reality... she was not happy at all.
Her own husbandpletely forgot about her, even calling out another womans name when he opened his eyesremembering only that other woman. How could she possibly feel happy about it?
He gently took her hand, afraid that she would notice, so he used very little strength and was extremely careful not to make any big movements that might wake her.
His eyes rested quietly on her sleeping face, and in a very low voice, he spoke to the dreaming Elly Campbell, "I will definitely remember you."
He saw Elly Campbells initially furrowed brows slowly rx as if soothed by his words.
Adam Jones, feeling better, allowed a smile to form and sat close beside her, holding her hand without letting go.
After a long while, he slowly opened his eyes again and nced at the woman whose hand he held.
Since she was his wife, sharing a bed with her was only natural, so it couldnt be considered taking advantage of her, right?
Of course not!
This was his wife, the mother of his child, the woman to whom he had given his billions in fortune. Couldnt he sleep a bit closer to her?
After consoling himself with such thoughts, Adam carefullyy down beside Elly Campbell, moving with extreme caution as if afraid of alerting her.
He resembled a young man who had never dated, filled with the same uneasy nerves around a secret crush.
Once hey down, he took Elly Campbells hand into his and felt a deep sense of security that immediately satisfied himpletely; he closed his eyes and fell asleep contentedly.
Elly Campbell did not know how long she had slept, but when she woke up groggily and instinctively tried to move her hand, she realized someone was holding it.
Therge hand was familiar - solid and warm with a lightyer of calluses on the palm.
She didnt remember how many times these hands had held her so tightly beforeshe knew without looking whose hand it was.
The corners of Elly Campbells lips gently curled upward.
Feeling that the person beside her was sound asleep, she moved lightly and slowly turned over, indeed finding that handsome, erged face right in front of her.
Itcked its usual sharpness, instead possessing a touch of innocence.
Elly Campbell quietly leaned in to admire her husbands face a while longer, but the next second, she saw his eyes, previously firmly shut, suddenly snap open.
The ck pupils, deep as the ocean, were filled with an intense coldness as they locked onto hers, just like when he first woke up after his amnesiacold, guarded, and filled with a murderous look.
Elly Campbell was taken aback, then her heart sank, although she didnt shift her gaze away from Adam Joness face. Instead, she silently met his eyes for quite some time until the coldness in Adams eyes slowly dissipated.
Adam Jones held her hand, not letting go for a long time as he sat up in bed, staring at Elly Campbells expressionless face and recalling the familiar and vivid scenes from his dream, his gaze darkening.
Compared to the blurry fragments from before, the dream he just had was very clear, as if he had just been there.
That is why, when he opened his eyes and saw Elly Campbell, he thought he was still dreaming.
Chapter 942. Just casually asking
Chapter 942: 942. Just casually asking
At that moment, when he realized it was just a dream, the sharpness in his eyes had already faded away.
Staring at Elly Campbells face for a long time, he finally spoke up and asked directly,
"Have you ever plotted against me before?"
Upon hearing his words, Elly Campbells expression suddenly darkened, and she looked at him with cold eyes, asking,
"Ive manipted you countless times, which one are you referring to?"
Adam Jones: "..."
He had simply wanted to ask, with no other implications.
Look at that petnt tone.
It seems that he had indeed spoiled her too much in the past, nurture her temper to be so foul.
"Go on then," he urged.
Seeing that he remained silent, Elly Campbell, with a frosty face, asked again.
Adam Jones saw her temper re up and gently poked her temple with his finger, "You little scoundrel. I just asked a question, look at that nasty temper of yours!"
This tone carried a hint of an indulgent fathers helpless affection for his daughter.
The next second, he hesitated briefly.
He always felt this gesture, this term of endearment, seemed familiar.
It was as if he had called her that many times before.
Elly Campbell gave him a displeased look and shook off the hand he was still holding over hers, saying,
"Would you have asked such a casual question if you trusted me?"
She huffed and walked down from the bed. After just a few steps, as if she remembered something, she turned her head to look at Adam Jones, who still looked rather aggrieved on the bed, narrowed her eyes, and said,
"The maniption you mentioned, are you talking about the incident from nine years ago?"
Adam Jones pursed his lips, nodding rather aggrievedly.
Elly Campbell thought about the moment when he had just woken up and asked her if she were "Sophie Baker." Could it be because the incident was etched in his brain?
Elly Campbells gaze turned chilly all of a sudden, much like what Adam Jones had earlier considered. But obviously, Adam relied on his instincts, while she had the actual memories.
Although the specifics of that past event were still unclear at the moment, if Adam Jones had always held onto that incident in his heart and still suspected her involvement, how could he have treated her so unreservedly afterwards, even handing over his entire fortune to her?
And if he were certain that she was not involved in that past incident, how could the memory be so ingrained that he would remember it so clearly even after having forgotten everything else?
This only made Elly Campbell more convinced of her earlier guess that Adam Joness recent memory loss was not due to brain damage but rather inflicted by someone who purposely erased his memories, leaving only this one that could potentially cause Adam Jones to detest her.
But why?
If it was to take down Adam Jones, wouldnt it have been simpler to just let him die when his life was in doubt?
Why resort to such a convoluted method?
And if it was to target her, there would be even more methods at disposal, certainly no need for such an approach.
Moreover, those who wanted to take her down were mostly women who longed to marry Adam Jones but couldnt have him.
Those women didnt possess the means to selectively erase Adam Joness memories, nor could they orchestrate such a meticulous car ident.
The only possibility was that the perpetrators wanted to obtain something from Adam Jones.
By having Adam Jones remember the incident from nine years ago, on one hand, they wanted to make him doubt her, leading to a divorce and creating an opportunity for Sophie Baker.
And the incident from nine years ago was very likely linked to Sophie Baker. If Sophie seeded in marrying Adam Jones, then perhaps they would indeed be able to get what they wanted from him.
Chapter 999. The island owner feels as wronged as a skinny person who weighs 20 jin
Chapter 999: 999. The ind owner feels as wronged as a skinny person who weighs 20 jin
The Old Master, seeing her like this, also felt relieved and said no more, only saying,
"If theres anything you need Grandpas help with, just tell Grandpa."
"Okay, thank you, Grandpa."
After speaking with the Old Master, Elly Campbell left the study and went to her sons room to find her son.
Feeling guilty toward her son, Elly stayed with William until after ten oclock, only returning to her room to continue working after he had fallen asleep.
As soon as she closed the door, she sensed someone swiftly jumping in from the window from the corner of her eye.
A cold light suddenly shed in her eyes.
Her hand on the doorknob was about to pull the door open when her waist suddenly tightened, embraced by the person from behind.
"Dont go out!"
Ellys body stiffened, her eyes suddenly widened, unable to hide the shock in them.
"How did you get here!"
Looking at the familiar face in front of her, eyebrows lifted in a smile, Elly suppressed the shock in her eyes and asked in a low voice.
The person was none other than Adam Jones, who had had a big fight with her in the mall that day over a trivial matter.
Adams hands were still wrapped around her waist. Hearing her question, he moved even closer, his face showing a touch of grievance.
"You havent been home for several days, and I missed you so much that I sneaked over."
Elly looked at the climbing harness still tied around his waist, then at the open window, and her mouth twitched fiercely.
"Are you turning into a thief?"
"You wont let me use the front door; what else could I do but sneak?"
The more Adam thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt, cursing that he never should have given in to that deceptive sweet talk that now left him unable to even sleep with his wife.
The faintment in his voice made Ellys lips curl up again.
She reached out, held his face, and rubbed it hard several times, then kissed his lips, offeringfort.
"Just wait a bit longer; right now, we can only start from Sophie Bakers side."
After being caressed and kissed by his wife, Ind Master Jones felt much less aggrieved.
"Its not you whos making the sacrifice..."
Ind Master Jones grievance was like that of a 20-pound weakling.
"Who says? If it wasnt for my sacrifice that day, you wouldnt have agreed to sacrifice your pride either..."
Adam Jones: "..."
It was clearly a sweet trap!
If it hadnt been her flirting with him that day, letting him lose his reason, he wouldnt have agreed.
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbells right hand, his cheeks suddenly flushed, "Does your hand feel sore?"
When he asked this, Elly naturally remembered how she had persuaded him that night.
Well...
Because she was pregnant and it was inconvenient, she had used her hand.
Seeing Adams increasingly heated gaze, Ellys ears started burning up too.
Lowering her gaze, she twisted his solid waist without good grace.
"Dont be unserious the moment you see me!"
Adam Jones, reprimanded by his beloved wife, felt even more like a 10-pound weakling and said in a low voice,
"How am I not being serious?"
"Then why did you ask if my hand was sore?"
Elly looked up, her gaze contemptuously staring at him.
"You hit Sophie Baker so hard today, I was worried about your hand being sore, what were you thinking? Whos being unserious now?"
Caught by her retort, Adam Jones was momentarily speechless.
With a flush of embarrassment on her face, she hung her head even lower.
The next second, Adam Jones, smiling indulgently, drew her into his arms and said,
"Does it really feel sore?"
Chapter 944. This cheap advantage is not at all like a stranger.
Chapter 944: 944. This cheap advantage is not at all like a stranger.
The nended on the helipad in the Jones familys backyard in Greece at eight oclock the next morning.
When Adam Jones stepped off the ne, from a distance, he caught sight of an elderly person being supported by servants, standing at the courtyard entrance waiting for him.
As soon as she saw himing, she immediately signaled the servants to help her move forward.
Perhaps still recovering from a serious illness, she walked with a faltering step, yet did not slow down, instead shuffling toward him step by step.
Adam Jones had no recollection of this elderly person, but this did not prevent him from discerning that she was indeed his grandmother.
Seeing the Old Lady stagger towards him with more haste than her legs could manage, Adams brow furrowed, and he quickly walked over to support her, "Grandma."
The Old Lady had long ago learned from Elly Campbell about her grandsons memory loss, and although she knew he had only guessed her identity and did not actually remember her, upon hearing Adam calling her "Grandma,"
she couldnt help but feel her eyes welling up with tears.
Before his return, she had prepared a great deal to say, yet now she found herself unable to utter a single word, simply clutching his hand tightly and patting it a few times to vent her overwhelming emotions.
"Its good youre back, good youre back, you scoundrel, youve given Grandma quite the scare with your antics."
Adam Jones looked into the Old Ladys reddened eyes and felt a kinship and admiration for her as a younger generation should feel towards an elder, which was greater than the respect he felt for Lily Bankston.
This natural feeling, even though his memory had been erased, could not erase the sensation etched in his heart.
It was just like how he had once treated Elly Campbell.
As for Lily, his respect and closeness to her were genuine, and so, even though he often found her suspicious, he hadnt entirely dismissed her as someone unworthy of trust.
In the past few days, Elly Campbell had told him many things, including his ongoing investigation into the real cause of his fathers death over twenty years ago.
Also, the true intentions behind his biological mothers repeated attempts to get close to him.
And so on; there were numerous matters he needed to look into, but his recent memory loss had put a dy on everything.
Yes, erased.
He spoke of erasing, not losing, as he began to suspect when he had just woken up not long ago and realized he remembered an insignificant woman.
After hearing about the past from Robert Green, he became even more convinced that his memory had been forcefully erased.
That is also why, before saying goodbye to Lily, he had deliberately acted as if he detested Elly Campbell.
Although he was uncertain of the role Lily yed in all this, she was undoubtedly rted to his amnesia.
This time, his rush to return to the country was to clear up what had happened, including the possibility that the scheme against him nine years ago might be connected to his current memory loss.
And now, the only clues he could think of were Lily and Sophie Baker.
"Grandma, Im fine now, you just focus on recovering. Im back now, and Ill handle everything else," he said.
As he spoke, he also turned to look at Elly Campbell as she caught up with them, reaching out to drape an arm over her shoulder, and said:
"Elly has also been worn out by these recent events, Ill take good care of her."
Elly raised an eyebrow on the side, observing how naturally he rested his hand on her shoulder, her gaze taking on a somewhat teasing gleam.
What a charmer, acting like were not strangers, huh?
Didnt he forget their past?
He sure doesnt seem like a stranger when he takes advantage of the situation.
Chapter 945. Lily Jones’s phone number
Chapter 945: 945. Lily Joness phone number
Adam Jones was speaking to the Old Lady, but his attention was fixed on Elly Campbell.
He could sense from the corner of his eye that she was watching him, the smile that wasnt quite a smile made him feel a bit guilty, he couldnt help but cover his mouth and cough lightly twice.
"Good, good, good, youve returned, and everyones mind is at ease now. Elly has been exhausted these days, shes also carrying a child, and she has made Grandmother extremely worried. You must take good care of her."
When the Old Lady mentioned the child in Ellys womb, Adam felt that strange sense of rejection rising within him again, but he managed to hide this odd feeling well, not letting anyone notice.
"I will, Grandmother."
The Old Lady had been informed by Elly before the flight took off that they would be arriving home at this time today, so she had the servants prepare a big table full of dishes that Adam and Elly loved to eat.
After this incident, the Old Lady was truly frightened.
Her own son had not returned alive, and this time, she was filled with fear and trepidation, scared that her grandson would also not return.
Right now, even though Adam was right in front of her, she was still trembling with fear, holding onto him and urging him over and over again.
The illness this time had severely weakened the Old Lady, and she had been in a rush to leave the hospital before fully recovering, so after dinner, she was already so tired she barely had any strength left.
Adam stayed by her side, holding her hand until she fell asleep before he left her room.
Elly Campbell did not disturb the grandfather and grandson, knowing that the Old Lady had been scared by the recent events.
William Campbell was still with the Old Master and had not been brought back. At this moment, she sat in her room, her face inevitably wearing a touch of mncholy.
Right now, although her ind master had returned, there was still a lot waiting for them.
It was at this moment that her phone received a call from an unfamiliar number.
Elly nced at it and picked up, "Hello, whos this?"
The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a while, and just when Elly thought it was a prank call, the caller finally spoke.
"Its me."
This voice Elly naturally recognized.
"Lily Jones?"
Elly softly spoke into the phone.
On the other end, Lily Jones fell silent again, not uttering a word for a long time.
Elly did not urge her to speak but instead ced the phone aside and switched to speakerphone.
After what seemed like half a minute, Lily finally began to speak slowly:
"Christopher told me, Big Brother hase home?"
Hearing this, Elly raised an eyebrow, with a trace of sneer in her eyes.
Ever since her ind master had been in trouble, this was the first time Lily had called to ask about him. In the past month, only Christopher Moore had visited a few times. Not once had Lilye or even made a phone call - this time was indeed quite rare.
"Yes, he has."
"How is... he doing now?"
"Doing very well."
There was another long silence on the phone.
This time, Elly didnt have the patience to wait any longer and impatiently said:
"Lily Jones, when your brother was missing and we didnt know if he was dead or alive, you didnt even ask once about him. Now that hes back, youre here to ask. This makes it easy for me to think too much."
Just as she was about to hang up, she heard Lily holding her back in a somewhat anxious tone:
"Elly Campbell, I have already been driven out of the Jones family by you, why do you have to be so sarcastic?"
Elly couldnt help but roll her eyes at Lilys words.
What does she mean driven out of the Jones family by her?
Wasnt it her brother who had driven her out?
Chapter 946. Hasn’t Forgotten the Skill to Flirt with Wife
Chapter 946: 946. Hasnt Forgotten the Skill to Flirt with Wife
Shes still picking on me, the "soft" target, even now.
But she didnt waste any extra thoughts arguing about this with Lily Jones; in Lilys eyes, if it was something bad, it was all done by Elly Campbell.
Arguing with someone like Lily Jones was pointless, shed never listen.
"I dont know if there is anything else you want to ask, but if its about your brother, I have already answered you. If theres nothing else, Im hanging up."
"Wait a second."
Lily Jones hurriedly stopped her, and then hesitantly started to speak:
"Can you... can you ask my brother if I can go back to the Jones family to see him?"
Lily didnt know about Adam Jones memory loss. When Christopher Moore had asked about Adams situation, she hadnt mentioned it to him either.
If it were before, Elly might not have bothered to ry the message for her, but now...
After a thought, Elly said, "If you want toe, thene."
After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone and turned around to see Adam Jones leaning against the doorway, looking at her with an inscrutable expression.
Clearly, he had overheard some of the conversation with Lily Jones.
Seeing that Elly had noticed him, Adam stepped inside and casually closed the door.
Elly nced at him, sat down on the couch, andzily leaned back, saying:
"What were you using that look for just now?"
On hearing this, Adam walked over and sat down beside her, eyeing her somewhat scrutinizingly as he raised an eyebrow and said:
"Was my sister driven out of the Jones family by you?"
Hearing this, Elly didnt get angry but just coldly snorted and said:
"What do you think?"
Adam furrowed his brows, looking at her helplessly, and finally, he sighed and said:
"I think you have a big problem with me."
"Not really."
Elly shook her head, "Who made you lose your memory? I can understand."
Hearing her sympathetic response, Adam felt somewhat uneasy.
Indeed, the next moment, Elly said, "Since youve lost your memory, of course I treat you like someone with amnesia, so..."
Elly slightly lifted her chin, looking at Adam and said:
"So, stranger, this is the room I share with my husband. Please leave."
Adam: "..."
She was indeed upset.
What a temper!
Adam looked at Elly, his heart firmly opposed to leaving the room.
Although he couldnt remember anything, he had to believe that if he left the bedroom today, it would be difficult toe back.
Seeing her acting stubbornly, he curved his lips and said, "Dont bully me just because Ive lost my memory. Youre still my wife even if Ive forgotten; is it weird for me to sleep in the same room as my wife?"
Elly gave him an irritated roll of her eyes and said:
"Are you always this forward with unknown women?"
Adam, afraid of saying the wrong thing and upsetting this petty and hot-tempered woman, didnt immediately respond but carefully pondered before saying:
"Not really, Im just more forward with you, the unknown woman."
Wow!
Even with amnesia, the skill to flirt with his wife was still there.
With a hint of an uncontroble smile on her face, she shifted her body, inching a bit closer to him.
"Your lips are as sweet as honey, as if you have a lot of experience in love. Howe this slick talker skill is still with you after the memory loss?"
Chapter 947. Some people are engraved in the heart
Chapter 947: 947. Some people are engraved in the heart
Every time Elly Campbell got this close to him, Adam Jones would feel his throat turn dry and hot, as if a ball of fire were burning inside.
Especially those eyes, clear yet charming, seemed to be luring him in an almost imperceptible way, leaving himpletely without any strength to resist.
Having lost his memory, if he was already so helpless against a "stranger" like her, it wasnt hard to imagine how mesmerized he had been by this woman before.
He thought it was uneptable to be teased by a woman without any power to fight back, so
He reached out, took her hand down, and sped it within his own palm, with the corners of his lips curving into a smile.
"Actually, my body remembers many of my skills. It has be instinctive. Would you like to give it a try?" he asked.
Elly Campbells body stiffened for a few seconds. Seeing the mes of desire ignite in Adam Joness eyes, the tacit understanding they had shared for so long made her immediately grasp the hidden meaning behind that ze.
She quickly retracted a bit to the side, but in the next instant, Adam held her tightly by the waist, grounding her to the spot.
"I dont know why, but facing you, this stranger, I constantly feel the urge to swallow you up in one bite," he said.
He emphasized the word "stranger," and the teasing, seductive tone in his voice made Ellys eyelids twitch.
Just moments ago on the airne, she had made his ears turn red with seduction, and now, a few hourster, he was flirting back?
His learning capability seemed rather fast.
Elly Campbell, watching the rxed smile in Adam Joness eyes, suddenly shed a mischievous grin.
Her slender arms wrapped around Adams neck enticingly as she said,
"Have you ever considered... perhaps before you lost your memory, you had a true love, and that person wasnt me. Arent you afraid that after your memoryes back, your true love will abandon you?"
Initially, she just wanted to scare Adam Jones to see whether he would show any flustered expression after hearing her words...
However, she only saw him look at her with a calm face, his expression somewhat speechless.
He let her arms hang around his neck without pushing her away; instead, he instinctively protected her with his arms, the helplessness in his eyes spilling out.
"Do you think scaring me like this is fun?" he asked.
Elly was startled and before she could figure out how to respond, she felt the strength of Adams hand around her waist suddenly increase.
"Although Ive lost my memory, there are some people we remember not just in our brains but also engraved in our hearts. Even if my brain cant remember how I once loved you, my heart has kept the feeling of loving you," he admitted.
Elly Campbell, who had been yful and smiling, intending to tease him and scare him as a punishment for the sadness and blow she had suffered during his absence, suddenly found herself unable to even mock him.
At that moment, even though they were practically an old married couple, having him stare at her earnestly and profess his love made Ellys cheeks flush and her heart race, and for a while, she didnt know how to respond.
"So, uh..."
She suddenly felt embarrassed, especially when Adam Jones was looking at her with such intense fervor, feeling her ears and neck burning under his gaze.
"Why are you saying these things out of the blue? Its making me kind of embarrassed," she said.
Ellys face turned red, and her head dipped a little lower.
Chapter 948. Have you been missing me a lot lately?
Chapter 948: 948. Have you been missing me a lottely?
Adam Jones was amused by her appearance and deliberately messed up her hair with a strong rub of his hand on her head.
The next second, he felt a sense of dj vu about this action.
"How can you, a fierce woman, feel shy?"
Elly Campbell straightened her long hair that he had disheveled and looked up at Adam Jones, narrowing her eyes with a dangerous aura slowly emanating from them.
"Who are you calling a fierce woman?"
Adam wasnt afraid of her; on the contrary, he felt that their rtionship grew closer when they were bantering.
He didnt feel any strangeness at all despite not remembering their past.
Seeing her staring at him fiercely, yet unable to hide the fullness of affection in her eyes, a smile deepened in Adams.
"Whoever admits to being my wife, Ill say she is the fierce woman."
"Adam Jones, youre asking for it!"
Elly charged at him, raising her hand to smash down on his handsome face.
Adam deftly dodged to the side, avoiding her fist, and at the same time, he caught the fist she swung at him in the palm of his hand, smiling warmly at her.
Elly tried to pull back her hand, but she was clearly no match for Adam Jones in strength, failing to pull away after several tugs, and instead, felt the strength around her fist gradually tightening.
Locking eyes with his gently smiling gaze, a hint of amusement also surfaced in Ellys eyes.
Before she could let out augh, she heard Adam call her in a low voice, "Wife."
The term of endearment was so natural that it didnt feel awkward or hard to say, despite his memory loss, as he pulled her into his embrace.
"Ive made you suffer these past days."
At the sound of the word "wife", Ellys heart trembled.
During these days, she had cried quietly only in the deep of night, when she missed him intensely; from knowing he was still alive, to going to the United States to fetch him, to returning to their home country, she had not shed a single tear in front of Adam Jones.
In her eyes, the fact that Adam hade back alive was cause for joy, and she shouldnt cry, not even tears of extreme happiness.
But at this moment, hearing Adam speak those words, all the cold looks and grievances she had suffered over the month welled up, and her eyes instantly reddened.
She avoided Adams gaze, not speaking, but the incipient shimmer in the corner of her eyes tightened Adams heart.
He wrapped his arms around her, drawing her into his embrace, and asked softly, "Have you missed me a lot recently?"
There was something he didnt say; it seemed that just a few days before he woke up, he dreamt that this woman said she wanted to remarry.
He wondered if his timely awakening was because he was shocked by the news of her considering remarriage.
Being hugged like this by him, Ellys surge of emotion had already subsided quite a bit. Hearing his question, she replied irritably:
"I didnt miss you! Dealing with those troublesome folks at yourpany all day, I had no time to think about you."
Hearing her insincere reply, Adams annoyance didnt rise; instead, he hugged her even tighter.
"Tell the truth!"
Ellys ears started to feel a bit hot from the warm breath flowing past them as she stammered, looking down:
"I... I missed you just a little bit."
Adam watched the faint blush on her cheeks deepen, a smile growing in his eyes.
"Just a little bit?"
There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Adams deep voice.
Elly turned her head and red at him fiercely.
Chapter 949. Almost died for love
Chapter 949: 949. Almost died for love
She had wanted to scold him fiercely, just like before, but when she saw the deep affection and indulgence in his eyes, identical to what she had seen before he lost his memory, Elly Campbell couldnt bring herself to do it.
The sourness she had managed to conceal in the depths of her eyes welled up uncontrobly; her lips quivered, and then, like a little girl who had been wronged, she hooked her arms around his neck, burying her face in his embrace.
"I missed you so much! I nearly died of a broken heart."
She didnt tell anyone that, although she had upheld the belief in Adam Joness survival in front of others, as days passed without any word from him, her despair was magnified infinitely every night.
It grew to the point where she felt she could not go on and wanted to follow him in death.
No one knew that, one night, she was on the verge of taking action when Gloria frantically knocked on her door because the Old Lady had suddenly copsed during the night, and it was only then that she abruptly came to her senses.
If she died, her suffering would end, and she would have to bear no more pain.
But if she were to die, the pain her loved ones would have to endure would be far greater than her own.
What about William Campbell?
What about those family members who loved her deeply, and what about the Old Lady?
And the child in her womb, was it supposed to die with her?
Especially the Old Lady, who had lost her son and grandson; if she too left her behind, would the Old Lady still have the will to live?
At that moment, Elly Campbell realized how horrendous and selfish the thought of ending her own life was.
It was since that day that, whenever the depth of night made her miss him to the point of breaking, she would think of all the people around her, clench her teeth, and somehow make it through.
Feeling the warmth of the embrace before her, Elly Campbell was exceedingly grateful that she had persevered, and even more so that he hade back.
Therefore, no matter how difficult the road ahead, she would not easily leave Adam Joness side.
When Adam Jones heard the words "died of a broken heart," his heart clenched violently. Even though she was speaking lightly now, he could still feel the current of her inner emotions.
He could imagine how much pain she must have been through, and how tough it must have been for her to grit her teeth and get through that period.
"Im sorry, it wont happen again."
The news of Adam Joness idental disappearance at sea had shocked both domestic and foreign media. Therefore, since his disappearance, many journalists had been staking out at the Jones Corporation and the Jones Family residence.
They originally held a futile hope, that if Adam Jones really did return, they could secure an exclusive scoop.
But due to stringent security and privacy systems at the Jones residence, the media couldnt obtain much of use.
At the same time, with Adam having been missing for over a month, it seemed likely that if he were found, it would most likely be his dead body.
So, while some reporters hung around the Jones Corporation entrance initially hoping for luck, most had left, leaving only a few, mostly insignificant interns from various newspapers.
Despite this, when the Jones Family car appeared at the entrance of the Jones Corporation building, the young reporters who expected to leave empty-handed were ovee with emotion when they saw the tall and erect man stepping out of the car.
After being missing for more than a month, the head of the Jones conglomerate made a powerful return, and it was these insignificant "small fry" reporters who managed to capture it. Excitedly taking photos, their hands shook.
Chapter 950. President Jones makes a strong comeback
Chapter 950: 950. President Jones makes a strongeback
Such a big piece of news, no one wanted their rivals to break it first, so after taking the photos, they immediately sent out the news without even taking time to consider their wording.
#Adam Jones Returns#
#Jones Group Tycoon Adam Jones Resurrected From Death#
And so on.
All the news rted to Adam Jones dominated the headlines across all the major sections.
The stock price of Jones Corporation, which had originally fallen, began to rise continuously due to the coboration between the Jones and Wilson ns on the construction of the Cross-sea Bridge.
Now, as soon as the news of Adam Joness return was released, before Adam had even done anything, the share price of Jones Corporation climbed even higher.
By noon that very day, the stock of Jones Corporation hit the trading limit.
This only served to highlight Adam Joness influence; merely the appearance of the person himself, without doing anything yet, was able to make the stocks of Jones Corporation soar dramatically.
Inside the Jones Corporation building, employees who came to work were so stunned seeing Adam Jones walking towards the CEOs private elevator with Elly Campbell and Robert Green that they forgot even to breathe, let alone say hello.
Only after Adam and the others had entered the elevator did everyone finallye back to their senses, their eyes filled with shock and disbelief.
"My God, the President has reallye back."
"Am I seeing things, or has our President really returned?"
"..."
Ever since the Presidents wife took charge of Jones Corporation and single-handedly pulled it back from the brink of copse, many people had subconsciously epted the possibility that thedy would lead Jones Corporation in the future.
However, at this moment, President Jones, whom everyone thought had no chance of survival, had unexpectedly returned, and naturally, everyone was astonished beyond belief.
The elevator went directly to the CEOs Office.
Everything before Adam was unfamiliar.
Yet, he didnt feel the slightest bit uneasy or ufortable as a stranger might.
He naturally took his seat in the bosss chair, and in two days, he had familiarized himself with the current situation of Jones Corporation, especially the ongoing construction projects.
Though his memory was gone, his abilities were still intact.
Unlike being unable to remember due to brain injury, forcibly erased memories didnt cause the loss of ones innate instincts and cognitive abilities.
Adam looked up and nced at the wall clock, then said to Robert Green:
"Notify everyone to have a meeting."
"Yes, President."
After leaving the CEOs Office, Robert Green spoke to the people at the secretarial desk: "Announce that all department heads shoulde to the meeting room for a meeting."
Despite the sensational nature of President Joness return for Jones Corporation, those who worked in the high-level secretarial roles on the upper floors were much moreposed than those on the lower floors.
Even when they received the message from their colleagues downstairs, they too were so shocked for a moment that they almost couldnt hold their phones steady.
When Adam arrived at the meeting room, all the major shareholders and department heads were already there.
"President Jones!"
"President Jones!"
"Good to see you, President Jones!"
"..."
Beforeing to the meeting, these department heads had already received news about Adams return from their subordinates. Therefore, when they saw Adam appear in the meeting room, the reaction wasnt great.
They behaved as usual, just like before.
Adam didnt exchange pleasantries with everyone either, but got straight to the point:
"I have been away recently, and it has been hard work for all of you, helping my wife and assisting Jones Corporation through difficult times. From this month onward, the sry for all department heads and employees will be doubled."
Chapter 951. The Canary That Can’t Fly
Chapter 951: 951. The Canary That Cant Fly
All the managers eyes lit up instantly when Adam Jones spoke those words.
Its known that sries at Jones Corporation are already double that of their industry peers, and this is even more so for mid- to upper-level employees.
If the sries were to double again at this moment, it would be even more exhrating.
Money speaks louder than a thousand words; Adam Jones understood this well. Thus, after raising the issue of sry increases, he moved on to the main topic.
Every department reported their recent operational status to Adam Jones in detail, waiting for him to give his directives.
"Good, basically there are no problems. Just proceed with your ns. I will have Aide Baker inform you of some minor revisions that need to be made."
After Adam finished speaking, he turned his gaze to the other shareholders of Jones Corporation.
Most of Jones Corporations shares were in Adams hands; the other shareholders held very little, with Edward Gresia owning 20%, which included 10% sold to him by Thompson.
However, after a round of financing, Edward Gresias shares were diluted and the rest of the shareholders had even less.
Now, the person feeling the most aggrieved was Edward Gresia.
Having lost to the Old Lady in the past, he chalked it up to his youth and insufficient connections, which is why he couldnt take over Jones Corporation back then.
But this time, he was very confident.
The Old Lady was aging, and Adams wife was nothing but a caged canary that couldnt flyno cause for concern.
Yet, hed been pecked in the eye by that very canary.
Not only did she stabilize the situation at Jones Corporation, but she also managed to secure financing, prying a substantial number of shares from his grasp.
That would have been enough, but amidst the instability of Jones Corporation, she had managed to convince the Wilson n to coborate, effectively causing the Jones Corporations stock to soar.
As a result, he didnt gain any advantage and was even chastised by that woman in front of so many people.
He couldnt count how many might beughing at him behind his back.
Now that Adam had returned, the news broke before he even arrived at the meeting, and Jones Corporations stock skyrocketed.
There werent many who could cause the stock to surge just by making an appearance the way Adam could.
Edward Gresia watched Adam with begrudging eyes.
Adam did not remember Edward Gresia, but Elly Campbell had briefed him on all the major events at Jones Corporation while he was on his way back, including Edward Gresias thoughts.
Noticing Edward Gresias sarcastic gaze, Adam did not bother to shield him and directly addressed the issue:
"Director Gresia, are you unhappy to see my return?"
Adam, leaning back into the leather chair, a slight curve formed on his lips:
"Just a few minutes ago, I heard that Jones Corporations stock price rose again because of my return. Director Gresia, you bought shares at a low price from others, and now youve made a killing. Why are you not pleased?"
The shares Edward Gresia bought included not only those floating on the market but primarily the 10% he acquired from Thompson.
Edward Gresia was a follower of Henry Jones in his earlier years, thus he was among the few who knew Thompson was Henrys wife.
Seeing how Thompson was behaving meekly around Cam Green, he found it amusing.
When he approached Thompson to buy shares, she confidently demanded to wait until her sons death was announced, iming shed then obtain 16% more shares.
With such a triumphant demeanor, there wasnt the slightest hint of distress over the possibility that her son might be dead.
Chapter 952. Complains as soon as he comes back.
Chapter 952: 952. Comins as soon as hees back.
Even now, she was eagerly awaiting news of Adam Joness death so she could divide her sons inheritance.
Edward Gresia looked at Adam Jones and couldnt help but feel pity for the man, whose father had passed away, and whose mother only thought about iming his inheritance.
At this moment, Adam Jones had no idea that he was being pitied by someone he considered beneath him.
Adam had learned something about that woman from Elly Campbell as well.
He had no memory of that woman, nor any fondness for her, except for the knowledge that she was his biological mother; he felt nothing else.
If he had any memories of the time, he would feel a hint of disgust toward that woman. Now, to him, she was merely a stranger he held in no regard.
Elly Campbell had not told him about other bizarre things that Mrs. Thompson had done; he naturally didnt know that the woman had once tried to scheme his wife into sleeping with another man. Otherwise, he would not simply disregard her as a stranger.
Edward Gresia was a bit embarrassed and at a loss by the direct question Adam Jones asked him.
Especially since, even with all the right conditions, he couldnt surpass Adams wife, which was a joke in itself.
Before Adam Joness mishap, Edward Gresia was somewhat afraid of him; now that Adam had returned, he naturally didnt dare to strut around.
"President Jones, why would I be unhappy about what youve said? Seeing you return safely, I am barely able to express how happy I am."
Adam Jones didnt know Edward Gresia well, but he remembered one thing: anyone his wife disliked was definitely a bad person, and that was enough.
He didnt feign cordiality with Edward Gresia. Seeing his forced smile, he calmly withdrew his gaze.
"President Jones, now that youre back, Id like to discuss a matter with you."
"Hmm? What is it?"
"The Joness stock price has plummeted. Mrs. Jones conducted a financing for thepany, but the financingpany, which is quite mysterious, has never shown its stakeholders, which inevitably leads us to specte..."
Edward Gresia carefully nced at Adam Jones, stopping just short of saying that Elly Campbell intended to deceive shareholders out of their shares.
Adam Jones could easily hear the divisive intent in Robert Greens words; his gaze turned colder.
He ced his pen on the table and, looking straight at Edward Gresia without disguising the sharpness in his eyes, asked:
"At the time of the financing, did my wife make the decision alone?"
As he asked, Adam Joness gaze swept over the other shareholders as well.
On receiving Adam Joness gaze, these shareholders immediately lowered their heads, none of them responding first.
Seeing the shareholders remain silent, just like Edward Gresia, in suspicion of the legitimacy of the financingpany Elly Campbell found,
he pushed up his sses and said, "No, President, it was decided by a vote among the shareholders."
A hint of sarcasm appeared on Adam Joness face, "So, did this financingpany not provide us with funding?"
The shareholders lowered their heads even more.
Adam Jones did not have the patience to wait for their answer and continued in an indifferent tone:
"If not, is there a problem with thispanys system?"
The shareholders remained silent.
"Or perhaps, is there a regtion stating that the financingpanys representative must be present at thepany?"
Even fewer people responded then.
Who wouldnt want to manage their ownpany and avoid outside interference?
Chapter 953. How can there still be people who don’t understand the rules at all?
Chapter 953: 953. How can there still be people who dont understand the rules at all?
Companies like this financing one only care about providing the funds; they dont get involved in anything else. How could anyone dream of such a partner and not hope for such a regtion to exist?
Edward Gresia saw the shareholders, who were originally scheduled to tattle on Elly Campbell or make Adam Jones, who would defend her, feel embarrassed, now bowing their heads lower and lower under Adams questioning.
Feeling anxious, Edward hastily spoke up:
"President Jones, were not worried about that, what we feel is..."
He paused, casting a nervous nce at Adam, his expression somewhat ambiguous, but still he continued:
"We suspect that thepany is rted to Madam Jones."
At these words, Adamughed, but a closer look revealed no smile in the depths of his eyes.
Clearly, Edwards direct suspicion towards Elly had angered Adam.
Feeling the sudden chill that gathered around him, Robert Green involuntarily looked towards Adam, and indeed, he saw his bosss smile that was more frightening than his scowl.
People, amnesiac or not, still have the same instinct to protect their wives.
Compared to the Adam before the memory loss, who was only known for his pride and desire to save face, the current Adam seemed to have a much higher emotional quotient.
Inwardly, Robert gave his boss a thumbs-up.
"Even if it were rted, what of it? At which point did her actions not follow the rules?"
Adam stared into Edward Gresias eyes with an aggressive gaze that made Edward instinctively shrink his pupils in fear.
"Even if thatpany belongs to my wife, she has invested bona fide capital into Jones. Whats it to you? Or are you suggesting..."
He narrowed his eyes, locking onto Edwards guilt-ridden, evasive gaze, and said:
"Are you suggesting that the financingpany must be in cooperation with Director Gresia, or directly apany behind Director Gresia?"
Adams words startled Edward so much that he stood up abruptly, "President Jones, its pointless for you to speak like this, I..."
"I dont need you to agree on whats meaningful or not. My wife has absolute say in Jones, not to mention that this financing was approved by your votes. If she wanted to force a financing, its not your ce to criticize anything."
"Jones was able to stabilize this time because my wife single-handedly supported it. If you feel aggrieved as shareholders in Jones, youre free to leave. If you choose not to, then fulfill your roles dutifully and receive what youre supposed to from Jones."
At this point, he paused and with a piercing gaze fixed on Edwards face, he said:
"But if I hear even half a word against my wife again, dont me me for being rude."
Having said that, and with a warning nce at Edward, he then walked out of the conference room.
The oppressive atmosphere that had hovered over everyones heads seemed to lift slightly once Adam left.
Adam had left, but Robert remained in the conference room, looking at the meek behavior of the various managers and the petrified expression of the other shareholders, then at Edwards sullen face, a faint smile curved up at the corner of his lips.
"Everyone knows the president doesnt like people speaking ill of his wife, and after all this time, its surprising some people still dont understand the rules."
Aside from those close to Adam, none of the shareholders or managers knew about his memory loss.
Seeing Adam defend Elly in such a way didnt surprise anyone.
This was also why the other shareholders, who had originally agreed to discuss the previous financing issues with Adam, ended up not daring to utter a word when facing him.
Chapter 954. "Motherly" pampering
Chapter 954: 954. "Motherly" pampering
Edward Gresias face darkened further when he heard the words "doesnt understand the rules."
Previously, Elly Campbell had said the same about him,pletely disregarding him as an elder. Just now, Adam Jones had scolded him in front of so many people.
This couple had never taken him seriously.
How ridiculous!
A sinister glint shed in Edward Gresias lowered eyes.
Elly Campbell hadnt attended the meeting this time, but she could roughly guess what Edward Gresia and a few other shareholders were going to say.
She sat in the office and raised an eyebrow when she saw Adam Jones, with a dark face, stormed back into the office.
"So youve just gotten back and someone has already upset you?"
She asked knowingly with a smile.
Seeing her, the lines on Adam Joness face immediately softened, and he stepped towards her.
Sitting beside her, he leaned slightly towards her smiling eyes and, with a face full of mischievous ttery, said:
"Just now, someone spoke ill of you, and I taught him a lesson."
Elly Campbell, of course, knew who Adam Jones was referring to. She had long anticipated that Edward Gresia would create trouble, but she didnt expect him to be foolish enough toin to Adam Jones.
Didnt she know that her husband had always been unreasonably protective?
Elly Campbells lips curved into a satisfied arc as she turned to look at him, pinching his cheeks with a look full of "motherly" affection, "Being this cute?"
Although it was a bit awkward to be described as "cute" by his wife, Adam Jones still cozied up against her palm, beginning to "seek rewards" by saying:
"So if Im this good, shouldnt I get a reward? It would give me more motivation next time."
At those words, Elly Campbell rolled her eyes, pushing his face aside yfully.
"So you are hoping for people to talk behind my back every day? Youre looking forward to a next time?"
After all, her husband had now returned, and those annoyances surely wouldnt dare to make trouble freely.
Seeing he had misspoken and gotten a retort from his wife, Adam Jones disyed his displeasure, inching his face closer again.
"Then at least give me a reward this time."
Seeing his relentless expression, Elly Campbells lips curled slightly. She didnt refuse him but immediately cradled his face, nting several firm kisses on his cheeks.
The kisses made Adam Joness heart bloom instantly, and the anger stirred up by Edward Gresia also subsided a bit due to his wifes affection.
Following that, hisrge hand gripped her nape and he bent down to kiss her lips powerfully, only letting go after a long while, satisfied at heart.
Meeting her slightly annoyed eyes, his own were filled with a triumphant smile.
Ultimately, she was the woman he loved, and whether it was before or after her memory loss, he loved only her.
That sense of instant satisfaction, both physically and emotionally, when he kissed her was something not just anyone could give him.
Just like earlier in the conference room, when he heard Edward Gresia and the other shareholders trying to slight his wife, the natural surge of anger and the strong instinct to protect her from being bullied were responses that came straight from his heartthey couldnt be faked or forced.
After ying around for a while, Elly Campbell sent him back to work.
Although his memory loss now didnt affect Adam Joness work capability, he still was missing decades of memories, and it was easy for people to notice.
Chapter 955. We promised to be together until the end of our lives.
Chapter 955: 955. We promised to be together until the end of our lives.
He was advised to focus more on his work; over time, maybe he could recall something.
Adam Jones also knew that now was not the time to ck off, especially since his wife was still around and not going anywhere.
At present, there were many things waiting for him to handle, but most importantly, he had to find out who was orchestrating everything behind the scenes.
"Ill go to work first, and you stay here with me."
"Are you still a child? Do I have to apany you to work?"
Elly Campbell said, not amused.
This clingy behavior was exactly the same as before he lost his memory.
A smile inevitably rose from the depths of Ellys eyes.
Now, the only constion for her was that he hade back to life, and even though he had forgotten her, he still loved her. That was enough.
Although she verballyined about Adam Jones being clingy, she still agreed to stay and keep himpany.
Besides, even if Adam didnt ask, she wouldnt easily leave him at this time.
He might not be a child, but to someone who had lost his memory, this world was unfamiliar.
And since she could give him a sense of security, how could she bear to strip that away from him?
Hadnt they agreed to be together until old age?
Ellys face, and the depth of her eyes, were filled with a smile.
"Go work, Ill stay to keep youpany."
"Thank you, wife."
After expressing his gratitude, he paused, shook his head, "Thats wrong, adults dont say thanks, I should show my gratitude through my actions."
As soon as he finished speaking, and before Elly could prepare herself, she felt a light kiss from Adam Jones on her lips.
Before she could show any displeasure, Adam quickly got up, returned to his desk, and started reading the documents with utmost seriousness.
It was as if the person who had just behaved improperly towards her wasnt him at all.
Ellys lips twitched slightly, and then she let out a softugh, withdrawing her gaze.
As she got up to pour herself some water, her stomach was suddenly kicked, and without any preparation, Elly instinctively let out a cry of surprise.
Hearing her exmation, Adam Jones, who was working seriously up until then, immediately looked over at her, and then stood up the next second, walking towards her.
"Whats wrong?"
He stared at Elly with a look of concern on his face, and when he saw Elly smile somewhat helplessly, he couldnt help but find the situation somewhat amusing.
"Your daughter just kicked me."
Elly had already experienced this feeling during her pregnancy with William Campbell, so it wasnt novel to her. However, Adams eyes lit up when he heard this, and his gaze shifted towards her now-swollen abdomen.
The next moment, a cold light shed in his eyes as the storm within his pupils gradually gathered.
In his mind, a voice was constantly pushing him forward, to take matters into his own hands and destroy the child.
Even though there was a force inside him resisting all this, his hand still slowly extended towards Ellys abdomen.
Adam had not been around for Williams growth and had not experienced this magical sensation, and since he didnt remember the past, Elly naturally assumed he would be thrilled to hear about the child kicking her.
Thats why, when Adam touched her belly without saying a word, she thought he wasmunicating with the child, attributing his silence to the nervousness of bing a father.
But as time passed, Elly gradually realized that something was off.
Chapter 956: You are my everything.
Chapter 956: You are my everything.
She felt the strength that Adam Jones resting on her belly was increasing, as if...
If he had any internal strength right now, the child would be dead by his hand.
Adding to that, he waspletely silent, and Elly Campbell suddenly remembered the time in the RL ward when Adam Jones stared at her belly with those eyes filled with murderous intent and icy coldness, scaring her heart into a violent tremble, her feet retreating several steps backward.
Startled by her movement, Adam lifted his gaze to look at her, the murderous intent in his eyes not fading, which frightened Elly into instinctively protecting her abdomen, watching him warily.
"Adam, what are you doing!"
She watched Adam Jones with a trembling voice, filled with shock and horror.
She had always known that there was something off about Adam Jones, just the unexined amnesia alone was very strange.
The first time she saw him gathering murderous intent towards her belly, she thought she saw it wrong, but this time, she saw that look on his face again.
Adam was momentarily stunned, and seeing the wariness in Ellys eyes, a pain struck his heart, and the depths of his eyes were tinged with sadness and panic.
He somewhat awkwardly wanted to open his mouth to exin but didnt know where to start.
"Elly, I... I dont know..."
It wasnt just Elly, even he himself had just felt a strong urge to kill the child.
For that instant, his mind was overtaken by a single thought, to push Elly down and let the child die inside her.
This was his child, how could he harbor such a terrible thought...
He looked at Elly with eyes full of helplessness, like a child who had done something wrong, fearing that he would be abandoned by her, incessantly trying to defend himself
"Elly, I dont know... Believe me, I dont know why I just..."
Elly was moved by his utterly bewildered state, let go of the wariness in her eyes, stepped forward to tightly embrace him, and ced her face against his chest, soothing him:
"I know, I know its not your fault, youre sick, Adam..."
"No, Im not sick, someone must have done something to me, Elly, just now wasnt my intention..."
Adam Jones held Elly tightly, nearly wanting to fuse her into his flesh and blood, frantically trying to exin.
"I dont know what Im doing, Elly..."
"Its okay, once we find out whos behind this, get to the root of it, we can solve everything."
Elly patted his back, her soft voiceforting him, feeling the hands embracing her, tightening little by little, yet emitting a strong sense of powerlessness.
"Elly, dont leave me."
Hearing such a lost and insecure statemente from Adam Joness mouth, Ellys heart took a heavy hit.
The hands around his waist also increased their strength: "I wont, Ill never leave you."
She could vividly feel his unease, his panic, like a child abandoned by the world, having no idea what he did wrong, just seeking someone to apany him without reservation, to take him home.
The two of them stayed in that embrace for what seemed like half an hour, before Elly felt Adam Joness panicked emotions gradually calm down.
Elly lifted her head from his embrace, looked at him, and said with a resolute expression:
"Dont worry, I wont leave you, I wont abandon you, even if the whole world gives up on you, then I will be your world, and you are my world too."
Chapter 957. I still thought it was too simple.
Chapter 957: 957. I still thought it was too simple.
Elly Campbell wasnt sure if her words had consoled Adam Jones; all she saw was him looking at her, revealing a faint smile, "Thank you, wife."
That day, Adam Jones didnte close to Elly Campbell again, except for mealtimes when he joined her for lunch.
Because she had developed the habit of taking a nap after bing pregnant, she went to the adjoining rest room of the CEOs Office to take a midday rest.
The employees at Jones had a two-hour lunch break.
Hence, at that time, the employees had also gone out to dine and take a break. After Adam Jones had covered Elly Campbell with the nket, she thought he would lie down beside her to sleep.
But she saw him only kiss her forehead, then he turned and walked out.
"Where are you going?"
She reached out to hold him back, her eyebrows knitted with concern.
He smiled faintly and subtly moved her hand away from his wrist.
"I still have a bit of business to attend to, I cant apany you, so sleep well."
Elly Campbell wanted to say something else, but Adam Jones had already left the room.
His entire demeanor was strangely calm, leaving Elly Campbell feeling somewhat uneasy.
Ever since the frightening action he took earlier that day, he hadnt been close to her at all.
It seemed he was indeed scared by the mornings incident.
Elly Campbell stared at the door he had closed, her lips pursed and her eyebrows furrowed.
But in the end, she didnt chase after him to ask, afraid that it would make him feel even worse by remembering the mornings events.
She sat on the bed for a while, theny down to sleep.
Adam Jones sat back in his office chair, his gaze drifting toward the door of the next room, his eyes gradually dimming.
He had originally been confident that even if he couldnt remember the past, as long as he still loved her, it was enough.
If nothing else, it was like meeting her for the first time and falling in love all over again, living through a phase of life. Even if the remaining memories were too strange, as long as he didnt believe them, they would just be an insignificant fragment that wouldnt have any impact on his life or his emotions.
But now he knew he had been thinking too simply.
How could the other party, having nned all this with such trouble, let him off easily?
The two fragments lingering in his mind were likely part of their scheme.
Sophie Baker, Aunt Lily...
What roles had these two yed in it all?
When Elly Campbell woke up from her nap, it was already past three oclock, an hour and a half away from the end of the workday.
After washing up, she came out of the room to find Adam Jones still working at his desk. He looked up at the sound of the door opening and gave her a soft smile.
"Awake?"
"Yes."
Elly Campbell nodded, ncing at the mountain of files on his desk, her brow furrowed:
"Didnt you rest at noon?"
"Yes, I dont have the habit of taking a nap. It was a good time to deal with some of the work left over from before."
Elly Campbell nodded, not saying much more, although she knew that not having the habit of napping was just an excuse. Based on her previous understanding of him, if it werent for being scared by the mornings events, why would he have missed such a good opportunity to "apany her to sleep"?
After all, because he stood up for her against Edward Gresia that morning, she had even eagerly asked him for a reward.
Adam Jones put down the files in his hands and stood up to walk towards her.
Chapter 958. Are you trying to drive me away?
Chapter 958: 958. Are you trying to drive me away?
It was as if he was particrly cautious to avoid her belly, not looking at it, just staring at her face, reaching out to gently brush her ubed long hair, he opened his mouth:
"Wife."
"Hmm?"
"Are you bored staying at thepany?"
Elly Campbell didnt know why he suddenly asked, so she nodded:
"It is pretty boring."
"Then Ill have the driver take you back first, I still have a lot of work to deal with, and I might need to workte tonight."
When Elly heard him say this, her pupils narrowed.
Her eyes stared straight into his obviously evasive and guilty gaze, sinking further.
"You asked me to stay with you this morning, and now youre sending me away?"
"No, its not sending you away, I just dont want you to be bored."
Hearing the displeasure in her tone, Adam Jones hurriedly exined, even though such exnations were not convincing at all.
Elly quietly stared at his face for a while, then without saying a word, she picked up her bag from the sofa, and left the office quietly.
"Elly..."
Adam Jones opened his mouth, wanting to call her back, but he saw that she seemed truly upset. When she left the room, she didnt look back.
He stood in ce for a few seconds, still worried, he opened the door and chased after her.
By the time he got to the elevator, the doors were closing, Elly was already going down.
Adam immediately called the driver, asking him to take Elly home, and to ensure she got home safely before calling her.
Elly didnt go anywhere else, just after leaving thepany building, the driver immediately approached her, as if afraid she would leave in a huff, blocking her way, saying:
"Madam, the president asked me to take you home."
Mentioning Adam Jones, thinking of his avoidance of her as if terrified, she weakly pinched the bridge of her nose, and said:
"Lets go."
Seeing that Elly didnt object, the driver quietly sighed in relief.
Having been the presidents driver for many years, he knew very well that Adam was not someone to be messed with, and Elly, whom even Adam did not dare to provoke, was all the more untouchable.
"Please, madam."
He hurriedly opened the car door.
After Elly sat in, she began to recall the events of the day, thinking about the look in Adams eyes when he looked at her belly, her heart still couldnt help but shudder.
That murderous intent waspletely unreserved, and thinking about it now still frightened her a bit.
Who exactly was the other party, why had they made Adam act against her unborn child, and how could this child affect them?
Thinking of the helpless and beseeching look in Adams eyes that morning, as well as the tone he used to beg her not to leave him, Ellys heart tightened fiercely again.
The person behind the scenes who was against Adam needed to be found out as soon as possible; she didnt know what the person had done to Adam, but it certainly wasnt good.
Adam was reassured only after he verified from the driver that Elly had gotten home safely.
Thinking of how Elly had panicked and be insecure because of his look that morning, Adams eyes dimmed.
He was indeed sick, and seriously ill, for him to have tried to harm the child that was both his and Ellys.
This time, they had dodged it.
But he was afraid, afraid that one day, when his violent nature erupted and he entirely lost control, what he might do to Elly and the child.
He dared not even think about the consequences of that.
Thats why he was afraid, not daring to get close to Elly again, for fear that if he couldnt control himself, he might hurt her.
Chapter 959. Avoiding me like I’m a plague god
Chapter 959: 959. Avoiding me like Im a gue god
Elly Campbell knew that Adam Jones was intentionally keeping his distance from her because of the incident that morning.
She didnt press him for answers or use him, knowing she had to give him time to think things through.
But she had given him a whole day, and even after dinner had passed, and the trial was halfway done, Adam still hadnt returned, Elly was starting to get annoyed.
She didnt continue to wait for him; after she had washed up, she went to bed and slept.
It wasnt until the middle of the night that she was vaguely awakened by the movement of being covered with a nket.
Groggily opening her eyes, she saw the night light was on in the room. Elly nced at the wall clock and realized it was already past one in the morning.
"Youre back?"
Adam hadnt expected Elly to wake up at this time. Caught off guard, he froze for a moment, then, feeling guilty, nodded.
"Yeah, Im back. Did I wake you up?"
"No, I got enough sleep."
Elly sat up in bed, noting the fatigue on his face, her brow furrowed almost imperceptibly.
"Have you had dinner?"
"Yeah, I ate at the office."
"Did you finish all your work?"
Adam was taken aback, then absent-mindedly replied.
Seeing his distraction, Elly didnt press further but simply yawned and continued:
"Then hurry up and wash up,e to bed."
"Oh... okay."
Adam got up and walked toward the bathroom, looking back at Elly before he entered.
Seeing Elly turn over to lie down again, he pursed his lips and stepped into the bathroom.
He stayed inside for a full hour, waiting until he was certain that Elly must have fallen asleep again before he came out.
Taking a set of fresh clothes, he opened the master bedroom door, nning to go to the room opposite.
He had just opened the door, not yet stepping out, when Ellys voice came from behind, "Are you nning on sleeping in separate rooms from me now?"
Adams body stiffened abruptly, and when he turned, he saw Elly leaning against the headboard, looking at him with a cool gaze.
"Elly, havent you fallen asleep yet?"
"You stayed in the bathroom for more than an hour just to wait for me to fall asleep so you could leave me and sleep in a separate room?"
She raised an eyebrow at Adam, her expression cool, neither angry nor enraged.
Yet it was this indifferent demeanor that made Adam even more uneasy.
He pursed his lips, carefully choosing his words before speaking:
"I remembered I still had some work to take care of, didnt want to disturb you in the room."
Once more, he used work as an excuse, giving it to Elly as a form of appeasement.
Elly didnt remain quiet like earlier in the day; instead, she threw back the covers, got out of bed, and strode towards him.
The rise and fall of her chest indicated she was clearly upset.
"Adam Jones, its been a day already, enough is enough."
Hearing this, Adam looked at Elly in surprise. He thought she hadnt noticed, but she had seen through his deliberate avoidance all along.
"Elly, I..."
"I know what youre worried about, but I trust you wouldnt do anything to hurt me or the child."
Elly cut him off, looking earnestly into his eyes:
"Adam Jones, avoiding me as if I were a gue, thats the greatest hurt you could do to me."
"Its not that, wife, Im not trying to avoid you, but Im afraid... afraid that something like this morning might happen again, if I cant control myself..."
Chapter 960. There can be other meanings.
Chapter 960: 960. There can be other meanings.
"You will be able to control yourself."
Elly Campbell interrupted Adam Jones with a stern face.
"Just like with my memory, even if someone forcefully erased it, your heart will help your brain to judge."
She stepped forward to take his hand and said, "This morning you told me not to leave you, but now, you are the one thinking of leaving me."
"No, I am not going to leave you. I just want to figure out whats going on first."
In front of Elly Campbell, Adam Jones always acted like a child who had done something wrong, afraid he had upset her and scared that she might turn and walk away at the slightest disagreement.
Therefore, when facing her, hecked the overwhelming confidence of the president of Jones Corporation, and always treated her with careful consideration.
And the more he did this, the more heartache and helplessness Elly felt inside.
Finally, he looked at her, sighed, and said,
"If you dont want to make me angry or sad, then stop avoiding me for no reason like you did today, otherwise I might really start a family feud."
As she spoke, she red fiercely at him, the corners of her eyes holding a childish and fierce warning.
Seeing this, Adam Jones couldnt help butugh out loud, his suppressed mood improving somewhat.
Thinking about it, he felt his behavior today was rather silly.
If he could forget her but still remember the feeling of loving her, how could he not trust himself to control his actions and not hurt her?
As these thoughts crossed his mind, he couldnt help butugh.
Reaching out his long arms, he pulled her into embrace, "Im sorry, I was thinking all wrong."
"Then stop thinking about it and go to sleep quickly. If its like today again, I will really make you leave empty-handed."
Adam Jones eye corner twitched severely, recalling what she meant by "empty-handed" the other day, and he tensed up involuntarily.
"Lets go, off to sleep."
Elly Campbell took Adam Jones arm, pulling him towards the bed.
They turned off the nightlight, and the faint, intermittent moonlight shone through the curtains into the bedroom.
Adam Jones held her close in his arms, the feeling of beingpletely embraced reassuring and satisfying him.
"Wife."
He murmured in her ear.
"Hmm?"
"Did you mean something else by going to sleep just now?"
While speaking, his hand began to behave improperly.
A few lines of frustration appeared on Ellys forehead.
She caught the restless hand beneath the nkets and said, "Its purely sleep, nothing else."
"There could be another implication."
"There really is no other implication."
Adam Jones felt a bit aggrieved, feeling as if it had been a long time since he had touched his wife and worried that he might develop some problems because of it.
After a while, Adam Jones felt Elly kicking his leg with her toes.
Ellys constitution was a bit cold, and during winter her limbs would be ice-cold; it would take a long time to warm up in bed.
In just a short while, the chill from her toes had seeped through his skin and into his bloodstream.
"Hmm? Whats the matter?"
He immediately took Ellys foot in his hands to warm it, and asked.
"I have something to tell you."
"Alright, go ahead."
Elly shifted her body, snuggled into his embrace, and whispered into his ear.
The dim moonlight made it impossible for Elly to see Adam Jones frowning, but she could hear his resounding voice rise up with unwavering certainty
"No way!"
"Adam..."
"Stop, its impossible!"
Chapter 961. The mysterious man who appeared in the Jones
Chapter 961: 961. The mysterious man who appeared in the Jones
"Husband..."
"Theres no room for negotiation."
"My dear..."
"..."
Jones Corporation building.
A man dressed in a neatly tailored suit, impable in appearance, carrying a briefcase, walked into the Jones Corporation building and handed a business card to the receptionist.
"Hello, I have an appointment with President Jones."
The receptionist nced at the business card, "Alright, please wait a moment."
The phone, bypassing the secretariat upstairs, connected directly to the CEOs Office.
Soon, there was a response from the top floor.
"Hello, thats the CEOs private elevator over there, please follow me."
The receptionist led the man to the entrance of the CEOs private elevator, "This elevator goes directly to the CEOs Office, please."
"Thank you."
This man was visiting Jones Corporation for the first time, and many people who saw him take the CEOs private elevator couldnt help but be curious about who he might be, privately specting a great deal more.
At this moment, inside the CEOs Office, the man handed the briefcase in front of him to Adam Jones, saying:
"President Jones, these are the materials you asked me to investigate."
"Lets hear it."
Adam Jones leaned backzily in his chair, looking at the man in front of him.
"This envelope contains the incident from nine years ago at the Brocade Cloud Hotel that you asked me to investigate. All the people who took you away that year are now dead."
"Miss Campbell, who is now Mrs. JonesI used technology to restore the surveince footage from Brocade Cloud Hotel from back then, and she indeed reached the floor you were on, leaving ten minutester."
Hearing this, Adam Joness gaze grew colder, "So, youre saying Elly Campbell was indeed at Brocade Cloud Hotel, and the incident from that year could very possibly be rted to her?"
The man in front of him looked down and fell silent for a few seconds before hesitantly speaking:
"Based on the current evidence, it seems to be the case."
Seeing Adam Jones let out a coldugh without saying anything.
The man looked at him and after a moment of thought, continued:
"Another document is the information about the financingpany you asked me to investigate. This financingpany has been established for two years but had not been operational. It restarted shortly after the incident with you, right before the Jones Corporation went for financing."
"The financing funds for Jones Corporation were transferred from thispany, and the legal representative is Jenna rk, Mrs. Joness mother."
After hearing this, the coldness on Adam Joness face deepened, and he stared at the document in front of him for a long while without a word.
The man did not rush him to speak, but stood respectfully in front of him without saying anything.
After a while, Adam Jones finally said:
"Heh! Theyre impressive, arent they? The shares of Jones shareholders that were diluted, all fell into their mother-daughter duos pockets."
Considering the current share price of Jones Corporation, both Elly Campbell and her mother have made a fortune.
"Keep these documents with me, you can go back for now. Do not mention the things youve investigated about Elly Campbell to anyone."
"Alright."
The man turned and started to leave. He had only taken a few steps when he stopped, turned back to look at Adam Jones, and said:
"President Jones, Ive alsoe across something else."
"Is it rted to Elly Campbell again?"
The man nodded.
"Tell me, Im quite curious to see what else that woman could have done."
Adam Jones narrowed his eyes, his face crawling with a fierce ferocity.
"RL Hospitals IP system was forcibly hacked into once. We conducted a reverse trace and found an Ennd man named William Forest. Mrs. Jones, during the years she lived in the United States, was very close with this William Forest."
Chapter 962. Hot Search
Chapter 962: 962. Hot Search
Not such a shallow rtionship?
Upon hearing those four words, Adam Jones felt a flicker of rage igniting within him.
"Do you know why Elly Campbell wanted to hack into the hospitals IP system?"
"This is how it was, a few days after your disappearance, someone sent an email to the media revealing the news of your disappearance. So, Mrs. Jones was investigating who had leaked this news to the media and eventually traced the emails IP address back to RL Hospital."
Adam Jones, upon hearing this, simply nodded, signaling the man to leave.
After the man had left, Adam Jones sat in his seat in silence, without uttering a word.
Ever since Adam made an abrupt return to Jones Corp, many people had been paying attention to his activities as well as Jones Corps.
The reporters who had nabbed the scoop of Adams return started camping outside Jones Corp premises after tasting the sweetness of that news bite.
In any case, any news rted to Adam Jones was bound to bring guaranteed traffic.
So, when they saw Adam Jones get into a car and leave Jones Corp., heading straight to a womens prison in Boston, the reporters lurking in the shadows once again startedpeting to take pictures.
They were even specting on who Adam Jones hade to visit at the womens prison.
An hourter, a woman under thirty came out following behind Adam Jones.
The womans face was clean and free of any makeup, but because of the long time spent in prison, she appeared haggard, making her look older than her actual age.
Many people recognized the woman immediately.
More than half a year ago, this woman had been sued by Jones Corp for leaking corporate secrets.
This woman was the illegitimate daughter of James Campbell, the chairman of Campbell Group, and apparently, James had personally pleaded with Adam, but he was rejected. But now, whats happening...
Wait? James Campbells illegitimate daughter? Isnt that Adam Joness sister-inw?
Previously, they did not know about the marital rtionship between Elly Campbell and Adam Jones, so they didnt think too much about it.
But now, everyone knows that Adam Joness wife is the daughter James had with his former wife.
At the time, many found it strange that although the leak of trade secrets had caused losses to Jones Corp, James Campbell could afford to make up for it, so there was no need for Sophie Baker to go to jail.
Theyre all from the business world, and Adam Jonespletely disregarded the seniority of James Campbell, which puzzled many people.
Later, when they found out that Elly Campbell is Adam Joness wife, everyone suddenly understood why Adam Jones insisted on making things difficult for a young woman.
It seemed to be the wifes instigation.
Now, who doesnt know that Adam Jones is whipped by his wife, and that he dares not say two if his wife says one?
But whats going on now?
Adam Jones personally went to jail to fetch his sister-inw?
Could this also be at his wifes instigation?
Elly, that woman, is clearly a tough nut to crack; with her fathers adulterous nature leading to such an unwanted consequence, how could she possibly let it slide?
And even asked her own husband to go pick her up personally?
The reporters hiding in the dark couldnt understand, and when they couldnt understand, naturally, they turned toizens for answers.
Very quickly, the news rted to Adam Jones once again hit the Hot Search.
#AdamJonesAndHisSisterInLaw#
#AdamJonesVisitsWomenPrison#
#TheRtionshipBetweenAdamJonesEllyCampbellSophieBaker#
...
These topics took up the top ten of the Hot Search list in less than ten minutes, the fervor even knocking down the divorce news of a certain top-tier celebrity couple in the entertainment industry.
Chapter 963. When a man gets rich, he turns bad.
Chapter 963: 963. When a man gets rich, he turns bad.
"Holy shit, I totally forgot until you guys brought it upthis is James Campbells illegitimate daughter, Adam Joness little aunt!"
"So... back then, did Adam Jones actually sue his own little aunt?"
"An illegitimate daughter, what kind of little aunt does that make her? CEO Campbell never acknowledged her."
"What does it matter if CEO Campbell acknowledges her or not? Its enough that President Jones recognizes her, right? Didnt you see that he personally went to the prison to pick her up? That kind of treatment isnt something a little aunt would get, is it?"
"Top floor, youre so brilliant. Here, take the mic and continue your speech."
"..."
Once this Hot Search came out, spections about Adam Joness marital copse and his affair with his little aunt began to spread online.
Lots of people who didnt like what they were seeing started to curse him out online.
"Pah! Adam Jones is really something else. When the Jones corporation was in crisis, his wife was pregnant, still she managed to help him weather the storm. And now hees back and proceeds to get cozy with his little aunt while resting easy."
"Men, theyre all the same, always looking for something new. Our President Jones is still okay though, rich and handsome. He stuck with his wife until now before the rumors started."
"The logic of the person above is just too much. Just because there werent rumors before, now he can mess with his little aunt and get praised for it?"
"Come to think of it, Adam Joness taste is really something. Hes got a capable and beautiful wife at home and yet he fancies an old woman whos been in jail. Not to mention Sophie Baker now looks like shes in her forties, even if she was only eighteen, she doesnt hold a candle to thewful wife in terms of looks, does she?"
"Wives are not as good as concubines, concubines are not as good as stealthy affairs, stealthy affairs are not as good as little aunts."
"Cheating while the wife is pregnant, all of them are scumbags, cklisted for life!"
"Adam Jones really is a match for his father-inw, both are scumbags who cheat during their wives pregnancies!"
"..."
In the Jones family courtyard, Elly Campbell sat under the parasol, holding a ss of milk that a servant had just brought over, slowly perusing the hotments online with a contemtive expression on her face.
The phone by her side kept ringing. Ever since Adam Jones went to the prison to pick up Sophie Baker and it hit the Hot Search, it hadnt stopped ringing. She simply turned it to silent.
But calls kepting in, one after another.
Elly Campbell sighed, a trace of mncholy showing on her face.
"Old Lady, whats he thinking? Just when things were finally going well with the Young Miss, how could he think of going to the prison and fetching that woman surnamed Baker?"
At the back door, Gloria was supporting the Old Lady as they stood by the door, looking at Elly Campbell under the parasol in the distance, speaking indignantly.
The Old Lady didnt understand what was going through her grandsons head.
Wasnt he suffering from amnesia? Why would he think of that woman, Sophie Baker?
She wanted to ask Elly, but she was afraid too many questions would hurt her feelings.
Seeing Elly staring at her phone and flipping through the screen, she must be looking at those distressingments online.
The Old Lady didnt even need to look to guess what people were saying online by now.
"Old Lady, the Young Miss must be feeling terrible right now."
"Right, Adam is really giving us a headache."
The Old Lady also expressed her anger.
"You stay here and keep an eye on the Young Miss. Dont let her do anything foolish."
"Dont worry, Old Lady. Ill keep a close watch on the Young Miss."
Feeling tired, the Old Lady turned and went back inside the house, somewhat disappointed by her grandsons actions.
Men really do be worse once they get rich!
Luckily, that kid transferred all his property into Ellys name. Lets see how he ns to y around with women now.
Chapter 964. Charlotte and Xiao Qiao
Chapter 964: 964. Charlotte and Xiao Qiao
Worstes to worst, Elly can just kick him out and make him beg for food!
The olddy thought angrily to herself.
Not long after the olddy left the courtyard, Gloria stared intently at Elly from a distance. Suddenly, she put the ss of milk she had been holding onto the marble table and stood up from the wicker chair.
Gloria tensed up, watching as Elly left the courtyard and headed towards the garage.
Immediately after, Gloria saw Elly driving out of the garage. Frightened, Gloriasplexion turned pale, and she hurriedly rushed forward to block the car.
"Young Miss, where are you going?"
"To thepany, Gloria, get out of the way."
Elly said with a stern face.
Gloria grew anxious, realizing from Ellys dark expression that the Young Miss was heading to thepany to settle ounts with the Young Master.
The Young Master really shouldnt have done something to upset her while shes pregnant.
Has the Young Master forgotten what kind of person Sophie Baker is?
Back then, it was as if Charlotte had been cursed, could it be that the Young Master has been cursed too?
"Young Miss, please dont do this, youre pregnant. You must not harm yourself or the child."
"Dont worry, Gloria, I wont harm myself or the child. If anyones going to get hurt, its your Young Master and that Fox Spirit."
Having said that, she rolled up the window and mmed on the gas pedal, causing Gloria to instinctively jump to the side. The car roared away from the Jones family vi.
The news that Adam Jones had taken Sophie Baker out of the womens prison had already spread before he brought her back to thepany.
Therefore, none of the staff and clients going in and out of Jones Tower were surprised to see Adam Jones entering the building with Sophie Baker.
Some even waited with a gossipy eagerness to see how the CEOs wife would handle her illegitimate half-sister.
"CEO, Miss Campbell."
"Good day, CEO. Hello, Miss Campbell."
"..."
Since it was the CEO who had personally fetched her, everyone was well aware that Sophie Baker must be special to the CEO.
They wouldnt and didnt dare to overlook Miss Baker, whom the CEO had personally brought back.
As for why they called her Miss Campbell?
It was naturally to please her.
One couldnt help but feel uncertain about whether the future of the Jones corporation belonged to "Charlotte" or "Elly".
Sophie Baker was still stunned from the moment Adam Jones had taken her out of prison and had no idea what was going on.
That didnt stop her from rejoicing in her heart though, thinking that her ten-year sentence was originally seen as an end of the road for her.
After all, with Adam Jones and Elly over her, how could she have possibly had the chance to be released early?
But today, she was suddenly taken out of prison by Adam Jones personally, and she couldnt forget the envious looks from the women who used to bully her in prison at that moment.
Now, hearing these people calling her Miss Campbell filled her heart with smug satisfaction.
But she had learned her lesson and wouldnt rush into affectionate actions before understanding the situation, as she had done before.
So, when these people greeted her, she just stayed by Adam Joness side, lips pursed in a smile, timidly nodding at them.
It waspletely different from the arrogant demeanor she had when she used toe to the Jones corporation with Lily Jones.
This, in turn, gained her a second look from Joness employees.
Seems like she had learned quite a bit of manners during her time in prison.
Sophie Baker followed Adam Jones all the way to the elevators. There were several elevators there, and the one farthest to the left was the CEOs private lift, leading directly to Adam Joness office.
Chapter 965. This is just embarrassing.
Chapter 965: 965. This is just embarrassing.
It was a privilege not just anyone could enjoy, only those apanying Adam Jones.
Once, Sophie Baker had daydreamed countless times of riding in the Jones Corporations CEO-exclusive elevator, proving she was special to Adam Jonespared to others.
But she had never had the chance, even when she came with Lily Jones, they took the regr employees elevator.
This time, as she followed Adam Jones, she kept aposed face, but inside, she was brimming with delight.
She was convinced that it was Adam Jones who had taken the initiative to bring her, and she would definitely share the CEO-exclusive elevator with him, heading straight to his office.
That way, even if nothing happened between her and Adam Jones, the employees of Jones Corporation would conjure up their own dramatic stories.
She believed that this time, she had a golden opportunity to turn her fortunes around.
But just as she was indulging in these pleasant thoughts, as they approached the CEOs elevator, Adam Jones pointed to an elevator next to it and said,
"Take this elevator, once youre at the top floor, a secretary will take you to my office."
The beautiful dream Sophie Baker was living in her mind was abruptly drenched in a bucket of cold water, and her expression froze in an instant.
Even though she tried her best to hide it, the stark contrast between reality and her imagination made it impossible for her to control her facial expression.
She looked at Adam Jones with eyes filled with astonishment and disbelief.
After saying those words to her, Adam Jones walked straight to the CEO-exclusive elevator, without even ncing at her.
The expressions of the few Jones Corporation employees standing near the elevator were also somewhat awkward at this moment.
Not just Sophie Baker, even they had assumed that since the CEO had personally brought Miss Baker over, she would certainly be taking the same elevator as him.
Even when Aide Green came to thepany with the CEO, he would go directly up with the CEOunlike this time, where the CEO actually took the initiative to tell Miss Baker to take the regr employees elevator next to them.
This was, quite frankly, awkward.
Just earlier, they had thought that Charlotte and the others would share power equally, but it turned out they were thinking too much.
Seeing the embarrassingly stiff expression on Sophie Bakers face, the employees nearby suppressed theirughter and headed to another elevator, not daring to cram into the same one as Sophie Baker.
Even though she still enjoyed the privilege of riding an elevator alone, Sophie Bakers heart at that moment had plunged to the bottom of the valley.
Sullen as she entered the elevator, it took her several deep breaths to suppress the anger rising in her.
She continually consoled herself, thinking that Adam just hadnt thought things through and didnt intend to embarrass her on purpose.
After all, what could signify his regard for her more than personally going to the womens jail to release her?
When the elevator reached the top floor, she faced the onlookers gazes with full confidence and familiarity as she walked towards the CEOs Office of Jones Corporation.
Robert Green stepped out of his own office just in time to see Sophie Baker, straight-backed like a proud peacock, walking unwaveringly towards the CEOs Office.
Even if he didnt look it up himself, the matter was on the Hot Search, and the secretaries in the secretarys office had asked him countless times; it was hard not to know.
Watching Sophie Baker, the peacock, Robert Green was at a loss, having no clue what the CEO was up to.
Why on earth did he personally go to the womens jail to bring Sophie Baker back?
And whats more, even he, the personal assistant, learned about it through the words of a secretary.
Robert Green thought back to the man who visited Jones a few days ago, remembering he was a member of an investigation team in the United States looking into Mr. Joness death.
Chapter 966. She is clearly just jealous of her wealth and looks.
Chapter 966: 966. She is clearly just jealous of her wealth and looks.
He was an American-born English person who had also worked at the CIA; after leaving the CIA, he was hired by Jones for a substantial fee.
Robert Green only learned about the mans visit to Jones when he saw him leaving the CEOs Office that day.
No one knew what they discussed in the office.
But Robert Green could clearly sense that his respected CEO, Adam, was on guard against him.
He began to distrust him.
A few more shades of mncholy added to Robert Greens heart.
But then again, considering that the CEO didnt even remember his own wife, it was normal for him to be a little cautious with his assistant.
With this thought, Robert Greens heart felt somewhat relieved.
But just two dayster, the CEO brought the woman, Sophie Baker, out of prison, and he received not a single piece of information about it.
Sophie Baker had always felt that Robert Green was in cahoots with Elly Campbell. When Adam sent her to prison without mercy, this damn personal assistant was not uninvolved.
She even believed that it was a scheme by the assistant and Elly Campbell together that had bamboozled Adam into sending her to prison.
So, now seeing Robert Green, her eyes were filled with full-blown rage.
Thinking if one day she couldpletely turn her fortunes around, she would definitely make him pay!
With a cold snort in her heart, her gaze swept indifferently over Adams figure and then she knocked on the door of the CEOs Office.
Watching the lofty gaze of this peahen towards himself, Robert Greens feelings became even more nuanced.
The CEO better not do anything foolish.
"Come in."
Hearing Adams voice, a curve of happiness appeared on Sophie Bakers lips, and she pushed open the door and walked in.
"Sit."
Adam gestured to the office couch and said to Sophie Baker.
In front of Adam, Sophie Baker still retained the same uneasy, cautious demeanor she had when she came out of prison.
She nced at Adam and then cautiously made her way to the couch to sit down, her hands awkwardly ced by her side, and said to Adam in a low voice,
"Adam, I... Ive been thinking all the way here, why did you suddenly decide to release me?"
Adam looked at her, his eyes distant, revealing no annoyance and little warmth, simply the demeanor of someone dealing with a stranger.
"Were you sentenced for betraying Joness corporate secrets?"
Sophie Baker was unaware of Adams amnesia, so she didnt understand why he would ask something he seemingly already knew.
Was it to test whether she was remorseful?
In prison, Sophie Baker was truly scared. The other women were jealous of her looks and her status as Campbells chairmans daughter, and they beat her daily, calling her a shameless illegitimate daughter.
Clearly, they were just jealous of her wealth and beauty, so they bullied her relentlessly.
The prison guards were also envious of her family background and looks, which was why she was often bullied by those lowly women.
Now, she didnt want to be sent back to prison at all, and her only hope was Adam.
So, this time, she admitted her wrongdoing very quickly, biting her lower lip and nodding with a face full of regret.
"Yes, Adam, I realize my mistake. I was just blinded back then; please forgive me this once, okay? I promise Ill never dare again?"
Perhaps she was truly afraid, so when she spoke to Adam, she seemed to have a genuine sense of remorse.
"Its a trivial matter."
Adam suddenly came out with such a phrase, leaving Sophie Baker momentarily stunned.
Chapter 967. You are dear to me
Chapter 967: 967. You are dear to me
"Ive asked around, themercial secrets you betrayed cost Jones only a couple of hundred million, which I can still afford to lose, so theres no need to make a big deal and insist on sending you to jail,"
Upon hearing Adam Joness words, Sophie Baker was clearly taken aback, having not expected him to say such a thing.
Though he could afford to pay a few hundred million, and even at the first his father had proposed a doublepensation to let Adam let her off, Adam had refused.
So why is he saying this now?
But soon, Sophie figured it outit had to be that bitch Elly Campbell, who else could it be?
She thought, all these years, Adam had never been stingy with her when it came to money, readily giving her more than a few hundred million, so why would he care about a loss of one or two hundred million?
It must have been because Adam had listened to Elly Campbells words, insisting on having her imprisoned, that he firmly refused to let go.
Thinking this, Sophie cursed vehemently in her heart.
If it hadnt been for Elly Campbell, how would she have suffered so much in prison?
The more Sophie thought, the more she hated, but she still couldnt understand, if Adam was so influenced by Elly Campbells words, why would he release her this time?
Could it be that there was trouble in the rtionship between Adam and Elly Campbell?
Just the thought of such a possibility excited Sophie, yet her face remained pained as she looked at Adam Jones.
In her eyes, a faint glimmer of tears sparkled, as if she had suffered immensely, biting her lower lip, she said:
"Adam, thank you for not pursuing the losses of Jones, I will have my fatherpensate you for them."
Adam Jones waved his hand, saying, "Didnt I say? Its just a couple of hundred million, which I can still afford to lose, theres no need to talk aboutpensation. Compared to what youve done for the Jones siblings, this amount of money is nothing."
Sophie knew that Adam was referring to the time she saved him and Lily Jones.
But back then he had warned her; he hated it most when she tried to use favors to get what she wanted, especially after Elly Campbell returned...
Oh right, Elly Campbell again.
His attitude towards her had be colder and worse, all after Elly Campbell reappeared.
It was definitely that bitch stirring things up behind the scenes, fortunately, Adam wasnt deceived and woke up early.
Thinking this, she quickly waved her hands, saying:
"Its nothing, its all in the past, besides, thepensation you gave me at the time was plenty, you really shouldnt dwell on it."
Adam Jones looked at her, then sat in the chair, silent for a long time, as if hesitating about something.
After being schooled in prison, Sophie had learned to be much more patient, and with Adam Jones not speaking, she too stayed quiet, just sitting there obediently.
After a long time, Adam Jones finally made a move, sitting up straight in the executive chair, his gaze intense as he looked at Sophie, saying:
"To be honest, I had an ident in the United States a while back, and when I woke up, I had lost my previous memories."
Sophie was initially startled by his words, and the next second, she opened her mouth in shock, staring at Adam Jones in disbelief.
"Adam, you... you..."
Adam Jones nodded and then made a gesture for silence, saying:
"Dont tell anyone, only a few close people know about this."
Sophie was already stunned by the news, but hearing Adam Jones say only a "few close people" knew, filled her heart with even more joy.
Was Adam telling her this because, perhaps, she was one of his close people?
Chapter 968. Do not make judgments about the past lightly.
Chapter 968: 968. Do not make judgments about the past lightly.
This realization began to excite Sophie Baker, so much that a faint blush started to spread across her cheeks.
But soon, she sensed something was amiss.
If he had lost his memory, how could he remember her, and why would he personally go to the prison to get her out?
How could that bitch Elly Campbell ever tell him about this?
Besides, even if Elly did tell him, she would only nder her to the extreme, so why would Adam release her?
Unable to make sense of it, Sophie voiced her doubts.
"Adam, then... how can you remember me?"
Adam Jones didnt hide the truth from her and simply spoke up:
"While I was unconscious, a snippet kepting to me, the incident of being plotted against nine years ago."
Hearing him mention this, Sophies face subtly changed.
"I vaguely remember you telling me to run, to not worry about you, remember you getting severely beaten."
"Apart from you, I also remember Aunt Lily."
Aunt Lily?
Sophie was unfamiliar with this person, but she didnt ask. She knew Adam would continue.
"Aunt Lily is a very important aunt to me, just like a mother. I believe if I dont remember anyone else but I do remember you and Aunt Lily, that means you and Aunt Lily are the only people I can trust."
Adams words were especially sincere, eliciting such excitement in Sophie that her heart trembled.
Adam said she and that Aunt Lily were the ones he could trust?
Does that mean, apart from Aunt Lily, she was the most important person to him now?
The more Sophie thought about it, the more excited she became. Even though she was trying to stayposed, she could barely contain herself at this moment.
"I figured, since Aunt Lily must have heard about the incident nine years ago from me, I asked her, and indeed..."
As Adam spoke, Sophie noticed a hint of icy intent creeping onto his face.
"Indeed, that woman Elly Campbell plotted against me nine years ago!"
At this point, Sophie understood why Adam Jones had personallye to get her out of prison.
With his former memories gone, he couldnt easily judge the past.
But those fragments in his mind reminded him of what happened back then, and coupled with Aunt Lilys wordsthe other person he truly trustedhe naturally concluded that Elly Campbell had schemed against him years ago.
At this moment, Sophies heart was brimming with relief and excitement; she could even envision the glorious future where shed be Mrs. Jones, owning billions in assets.
After speaking, Adam Jones looked at her again, his tone softening a bit.
"Lately, Ive also uncovered some other things and learned that youve been wronged severely."
Hearing this, Sophies eyes turned red, and she shook her head, saying:
"It doesnt matter, Im already out now, not facing another ten years in prison, so Im already very happy."
She looked at Adam Jones with a pitiful and aggrieved expression, pouting her mouth, "You have no idea how bad those women in the prison were, they spent every day bullying me. If you hadnte to get me today, I dont know if one day they would have beaten me to death."
Her voice was choked with sobs.
Her gaze, moistened, was fixed on Adam Jones.
Within her aggrievedint, there was a hint of coquetry.
She had thought that Adam Jones woulde over to hold her and offer somefort, or at least severely reprimand Elly Campbellthe instigator, after all, she was now the only person Adam trusted and was close to.
But to her disappointment, Adam Jones did nothing.
Chapter 969. Satire
Chapter 969: 969. Satire
Its unclear whether he didnt hear the implication in her words, or if he simply chose to ignore them.
His tone was the same as always when he spoke:
"The hardships youve endured these past several months, I willpensate you for. Whatever you want, just tell me."
Although Sophie Baker felt disappointed that Adam Jones showed no reaction, she was nevertheless pleased to hear his words.
But before she could speak up, the ding of the elevator connecting to the CEOs office sounded, and the doors opened.
Elly Campbell emerged from the elevator as calm as ever, tying her long hair into a ponytail with the band in her hand and walking towards the desk, her gaze casually sweeping over the faces of Adam Jones and Sophie Baker.
"Everyone is here."
Sophie Baker, probably intimidated by previous encounters with Elly Campbell, felt a sense of dread upon seeing her.
But then she remembered that Elly was now a woman deeply despised by Adam, devoid of his backing. Why should she still fear Elly, that wretched woman?
With this thought, Sophie calmed down a bit, yet she refrained from disying an arrogant demeanor.
Elly Campbell pulled over the genuine leather swivel chair from in front of Adam Joness desk and sat down, raising her eyes to look at the man in front of her with a dark expression, and scoffed:
"Youre quite something, Adam Jones. How long has it been since you couldnt resist getting involved with another woman?"
Adam Joness face darkened as he looked at her coldly, saying nothing.
It was Sophie Baker who couldnt hold back and stood up from the sofa, saying:
"Sister, how can you talk like that? Adam and I have done nothing wrong. We were just talking in the office, how can you use Adam right off the bat?"
Elly Campbell nced disdainfully at her face, as if looking at an insignificant ant.
"When Im speaking, what right does a bastard like you have to interject? Your mother hasnt even be hiswful wife yet. Oh, but even if she does, it cant change the fact that youre a bastard."
"You..."
Sophie Baker realized she could never win a verbal fight with that woman.
But in the past, Elly Campbell had Adam Joness support behind her. What does she have now?
Now, it was Sophie Baker who should be supported by Adam Jones.
"Also, you just called me sister, does that mean youve seeded in bing President Joness concubine?"
Sophie Baker expected Elly Campbell to taunt her for being a bastard unable to acknowledge her as a sister, but she did not expect Elly to use her of being Adam Joness concubine!
Yes, any woman who was involved with Adam Jones might not mind being a concubine or a kept woman.
But why should Sophie Baker settle for being a concubine?
Concubines in ancient times were equivalent to ves and could be traded at will by thewful wife. Now, it was Elly Campbell who should be the concubine.
Really, did she think Adam would still support her? Pah!
Sophie Baker was furious but didnt want to stoop to arguing with Elly Campbell. She wanted to enjoy the satisfaction that Elly once got when Adam Jones protected her.
Watching the man she loved fiercely defend Elly Campbell broke her heart. Now, she wanted Elly to feel that same pain.
She red at Elly Campbell, the frustration of wanting tosh out but unable to, making her eyes redden as if Elly had made her cry.
She had hoped that Adam Jones would stand up for her at this moment, but after waiting for what felt like ages, he had not uttered a word to chide Elly Campbell.
Turning her head to look at Adam Jones, she saw him just staring coldly at Elly Campbell, silent.
Agitated and angry, Sophie couldnt help but speak up:
"Adam, are you just going to let her nder us like this?"
Chapter 970. Are you checking on me?
Chapter 970: 970. Are you checking on me?
Elly Campbell let out a sneer from her lips and said,
"Youre already calling me sister, yet you still pretend to be innocent?"
This wretched woman, she still sees her as nothing but a concubine!
Sophie Baker, furious, red at Elly Campbell through clenched teeth, yet couldnt utter a single word.
Elly Campbell didnt bother with Sophie Baker but looked at Adam Jones with a pair of incredibly disappointed eyes and said,
"Adam Jones, youve really opened my eyes. Have you been fair to me? Im even pregnant, and you bring such a disgusting thing out of jail, who are you trying to disgust!"
Elly Campbells voice unconsciously rose a few notches, and her cold eyes were filled with a fury fueled by disappointment.
"You really are just like my father, both of you like to mess around with other women while your wife is pregnant."
She stepped forward and grabbed Adam Jones by the cor, seemingly out of desperation, as her eyes reddened more and more.
"Adam Jones, have you been fair to me?"
"When you ask me that question, cant you first ask yourself if youve been fair to me?"
Adam Jones grabbed her wrist. It didnt seem like he used much force, but it hurt Elly Campbell enough to suddenly let go of his cor.
"What have I done wrong to you? I certainly dont sneak around behind your back!"
Elly Campbell, with reddened eyes, rebuked Adam Jones.
"Adam Jones, when you were away, I, heavily pregnant, helped you carry the Jones crisis. And now that youre back, you start messing with women, and that woman is even the illegitimate daughter of my fathers mistress. Where do you expect me to put my face!"
The voice of Elly Campbell grew louder, and everyone at the secretarys office outside could hear clearly.
Each of them couldnt help but show a hint of sighs on their faces.
Everyone had seen how the CEO used to stand up for his wife. Just a few days ago, at the mid-high level meeting, the CEO had harshly pped Director Gresias face in defense of his wife, and now, just a few dayster...
Many thought of the man who had left the CEOs office that day; it seemed that after that man left, the CEOs face looked upset.
Could it be that this man had uncovered something unknown about thedy for the CEO?
Sophie Baker wasnt worried at all about Elly Campbell recklessly using Adam Jones of fooling around.
She would love to have even a slight association with Adam Jones.
Moreover, at this moment, Elly Campbell really seemed like a reasonless shrew. Adam would surely find her unreasonable, and then grow more and more disappointed in her.
So, Elly Campbell, keep making a scene, the bigger the better.
Sophie Baker sneered inwardly, but outwardly she stepped forward to stand by Adam Joness side, and yed the victim, saying,
"Sister, theres really nothing between Adam and me. I know youve always had issues with me, but dont take it out on Adam. Just scold me."
She hoped that at this point, Adam Jones would defend her, but she saw that Adam Jones wasnt paying her any attention and instead was looking at Elly Campbell, and said,
"Yes, you helped me through the Jones crisis, diluting Joness shares, all ending up in your and your mothers hands! This is how you helped me handle the Jones crisis."
He turned, walked to his desk, and threw a document onto the ground in front of Elly Campbell.
Watching the document dropping to the ground, Sophie Baker inwardly pouted.
Adam should have thrown the document right in Elly Campbells face to be satisfying.
Elly Campbell bowed her head, slowly crouched down to pick up the document, nced at it, and then looked up at Adam Jones sarcastically and said,
"Youre investigating me?"
Chapter 971. It’s best not to come find me these days.
Chapter 971: 971. Its best not toe find me these days.
"Ha! How would I know you cant withstand scrutiny if I didnt check?"
Adam Joness face was covered with a harsh coldness.
Elly Campbell clenched the document in her hand tightly, as if struck by a great blow, letting out several bitter, self-mocking chuckles, and forcibly pushed back the tears welling up in her eyes.
"Adam Jones, you really are something."
She flung the document fiercely at Adam Jones and then turned and walked out of the office.
The secretaries in the secretarys office, upon seeing Elly Campbelle out, all showed embarrassed expressions and quickly lowered their heads to work.
"Madam..."
Robert Green opened his mouth, looking at Elly Campbells eyes that were faintly red, and for a moment did not know what would be right to say.
Even he was bewildered by the presidents outrageous moves, surely the madam must have been even more affected.
s, just a few days ago, he was still praising the post-amnesia president for being much more emotionally intelligent, but it seems that even that wasnt as good as before the amnesia.
"Assistant Baker, just focus on your work."
After dropping this remark, Elly Campbell left the Jones Corporation building, ignoring the sympathetic looks from everyone.
The car she had driven was parked outside the Jones Corporation building.
She looked up and squinted at the sky, with the sunlight warm andforting.
Elly Campbell sighed, nced at the text message that had juste through on her phone, her brow and eyes rxing a bit, and then she drove away from the Jones corporation.
Her outburst in Adam Joness office quickly spread online, and naturally, it triggered another wave of angry denunciations.
Most people were cursing Sophie Baker as shameless and Adam Jones as a scumbag, some even calling for Elly Campbell to divorce Adam Jones and remarry.
However, at this moment, the two people in the office had no leisure to look at these things.
Adam Jones casually put his phone on the desk and then paid it no more attention.
Seeing that Elly Campbell had been driven away by Adam Joness fury, Sophie Baker was already ecstatic inside, but her face still showed a perturbed look, biting her lower lip and murmuring softly,
"Adam, I... did I cause you trouble again?"
"No, its not your fault."
There was a hint of impatience in Adams tone.
But Sophie Baker felt that this impatience wasnt because of her, but because of Elly Campbells unreasonable disturbance.
The more Adam got fed up with Elly Campbell, the happier Sophie Baker became.
With an anxious look still on her face, she hesitated and then said,
"Then next time... I should stay away from you, Im afraid sister will misunderstand and make a fuss with you again."
When she said this, she naturally wanted to hear Adam Jones tell her not to avoid him and not to worry about Elly Campbell.
At the same time, it was somewhat a test for Adam Jones.
Because of the nervousness and excitement, her hand by her side clenched tightly.
But every time, when she expected Adam Jones to finally say or do something that would make her heart race, Adam never fulfilled her wishes.
"Good, go back and meet with your parents first. Its best not toe looking for me for the time being."
Sophie Baker: "..."
For some reason, she always felt ineffective against Adam Jones.
The moment she exerted force, Adam would push it all back on her, making her feel powerless.
Especially after Elly Campbells outburst just now, this sense of powerlessness when facing Adam grew even more potent.
It even made her begin to doubt whether she truly was, as Adam Jones imed, the only one he could trust, besides Aunt Lily.
Chapter 972. She always feels that Adam is somewhat intentional.
Chapter 972: 972. She always feels that Adam is somewhat intentional.
Adam Jones nced at her silence and a barely perceptible impatience flickered across his eyes, before he added:
"Since Elly Campbell knows I got you out of prison, others must know by now, too. There are a lot of journalists lurking around Jonestely, so it probably already went online. You just got out of jail, its best not to get involved in some gossip thats bad for you."
Upon hearing this, Sophie Baker realized Adam was exining why they couldnt see each other.
He was considering her feelings. She had been overthinking and unfairly doubting his intentions just a moment ago.
With this thought, the sense of helplessness that had just surged in Sophies heart instantly dissipated.
Thinking of her "special status" in Adams heart now, she felt much bolder.
A hint of shyness appeared on her face, and with cheeks blushing, she softly asked:
"Adam, are you worried about me? Actually... actually, Im not scared, I..."
"Let it be. You have already been to jail, so dont get involved with other unsavory news again."
Adam spoke up, cutting her off, his toneced with a very faint impatience.
Engulfed in happiness, Sophie failed to notice it.
However, hearing Adam mention the word "jail," Sophie felt somewhat ufortable, but she obediently responded:
"Alright, Adam, Ill listen to you."
Adam gave a reluctant expression in response and mentally cursed someone fiercely.
Taking advantage of his indulgence, she really was growing too bold, pushing her limits! She coulde up with the wildest ideas.
While Sophie stealthily observed Adam, she noticed his usually stern brows had slowly rxed, revealing a hint of hidden indulgence.
The gloominess from before must have been because Elly Campbell had upset him. So now, the indulgence in his eyes... was it because of her?
It must be. Right now, he only remembered her and Aunt Lily as if Aunt Lily were his own mother. This affection couldnt be for Elly Campbell, surely.
Sophie mentally mocked Elly Campbell and nced again at the tenderness that still lingered on Adams face. She touched her cheeks with both hands, feeling the temperature slightly rising.
"Then... can I stay here a little longer now?"
Barely getting the chance to be alone with Adam, Sophie was hardly willing to leave.
Suppressing the impatience in his eyes, Adam looked up at her and said:
"The news of your release needs to be shared with your parents; you should go back and spend some time with them now. For the rest, well have timeter."
As if unsure that would dismiss Sophie, Adam added:
"Youve always wanted to make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry, right? Having been in jail for half a year, you need some time to adjust your feelings."
Sophie: "..."
Why does Adam always bring up her time in jail, cant he just stop mentioning it?
She felt that Adam was doing it on purpose.
Sophie pursed her lips internally, like a discontent 48-year-old girl.
Though she had been to jail, plotted against Elly Campbell, and her mother was the other woman, she knew she was still a good girl.
Adam then said, "First go restore your image. You probably couldnt maintain yourself in jail, and now people might think youre over forty years old. If you enter the entertainment industry, you could only y middle-aged women..."
Sophie: "..."
Chapter 973. You go have a makeover first.
Chapter 973: 973. You go have a makeover first.
Sophie Baker: "..."
"What you need to do first is make yourself look young again, whether you go for stic surgery or skin treatment, you can bill it to my ount."
"Once your appearance is restored, Ill give you the resources, help you make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry."
Although she knew Adam Jones was considering her, why did his words sound so heart-piercing?
When he spoke to Elly Campbell in private, did he also deliberately poke at her sore spots like this?
Sophie felt ufortable listening to him, yet she also believed that Adam wasnt doing it on purpose, so she had no choice but to bear it.
But then, she discerned from his words the point she wanted to hear, and her eyes lit up.
"Adam, how do you know I want to enter the entertainment industry?"
Before the memory loss, Adam didnt seem to care much about her affairs; now, after losing his memory, how could he understand her thoughts so well?
Adam Jones smiled, looking at her, and said, "I told you, I remember everything about you."
Why would he know?
Wasnt it because that little demon at home told him?
Adam Jones didnt look at Sophies face, merely saying, "You should go back now, I still have a lot of work to do here."
Sophie was nowpletely absorbed in Adam Joness words, "I remember everything about you."
Therefore, she didnt pick up on his impatience in his words as he was rushing to send her away.
Even though she didnt want to leave, she didnt want Adam Jones to think she was disobedient and disrupting his work, so she nodded and agreed to leave.
"Then... Adam, you go ahead with your work, Ill leave first."
"Mm."
Adam Jones responded indifferently, his gaze still fixed on the documents in front of him, without giving Sophie another nce.
And Sophie, now convinced that she was the person closest and most trusted by Adam Jones, interpreted his indifference as him being too busy at work to be distracted.
So, she didnt think much of it.
Her gaze turned towards the CEOs private elevator, still hoping to use it one day.
It wasnt that the elevator had anything particrly exciting or heavenly about it, but...
Riding in that elevator would give her a sense of superiority over others.
It would let others know that she was different to Adam Jones.
Thinking back to when Elly Campbell came earlier, who had used that elevator, Sophie couldnt help feeling jealous.
The elevator could only be used by those whose fingerprints had been entered into the system, and clearly, Elly Campbells fingerprint had been entered.
This left Sophie... the good girl... feeling somewhat unhappy.
In her eyes, Elly Campbell was an outsider, while she, Sophie, was the "insider." Why should Elly be able to use that elevator and not her?
Sophie grew increasingly dissatisfied, standing in front of Adam Jones, wanting him to realize this. But unfortunately, Adam Jones didnt even bother to lift his head to look at her.
The more she thought about it, the less willing she was to just leave; relying on her "special status," she called out to Adam Jones.
"Adam."
Ayer of impatience settled over Adam Joness downcast eyes and face.
He looked up at her, "Is there anything else?"
Sophie hoped that Adam Jones would take the initiative to enter her fingerprint into the CEOs private elevator system, but he didnt bring it up at all.
Was he unwilling, or did it just not ur to him?
Sophie automatically assumed thetter.
But when faced with the unintentional coldness in Adam Joness eyes, the request she had wanted to make was forcibly pushed back down her throat.
Chapter 974. What kind of confidence did the president give her?
Chapter 974: 974. What kind of confidence did the president give her?
She felt that she must have been scared by the former Adam Jones to the point where she didnt dare assert her "special identity."
"Can... can I use that elevator?"
Sophie cautiously pointed to the CEOs private elevator and asked.
Having made the request, she thought that Adam Jones would surely agree.
However, she saw him frown impatiently and say:
"Havent I told you not to do things that could lead to misunderstandingstely?"
Seeing his expression darken, clearly displeased, Sophie didnt dare to push her luck further.
But she believed that Adam was angry because he was considering her interests.
Indeed, if people saw her frequently using the CEOs private elevator, it could impact her image.
Even after entering the entertainment industry and essing various resources, her poprity with the general public worsened.
Adam must have been worried about this for her.
After consoling herself with this rationale, Sophies mood suddenly lightened.
"Im sorry, I didnt think it through, Ill be leaving now."
"Mhm."
Adam responded gravely, no longer looking at Sophie.
With a faint sense of loss in her heart, Sophie left the CEOs Office as she was supposed to.
But because she felt her status in Adams heart had changed, Sophies "aura" was different when she entered and left.
Looking at the female secretaries in the secretarial department, she felt like a queen high above, looking at ants crawling at her feet, dismissive of everything.
The female secretaries: "..."
What the hell happened in such a short time that the CEO gave this woman such confidence that she became haughty again?
Even their legitimate CEOs wife never looked down her nose at people like this.
What trash.
After the CEO returned from such a serious incident, had his taste in women changed?
It seems the CEO might not have injured anything else, but his vision sure took a hit.
Amidst everyonesplex gazes, Sophie walked out of the Jones Corporation building.
Thinking of how she had been trapped in that sunless cell for so long, all because of Elly Campbell, rage simmered in her heart.
Once Adam divorced that wretch and kicked her and her two illegitimate brats out of the Jones Family, she was determined to make that wretch pay!
After indulging in this fantasy, Sophies mood instantly becamefortable and pleasant.
nning to call her parents, she then realized she had neither money nor a mobile phone on her.
"Adam, really," she muttered to herself, "he couldnt even buy me a phone when picking me up, and didnt let the driver take me home either."
Remembering Adams advice, he didnt want her to gain a bad reputation at this time, which was why he didnt have her driven home.
So this time, Sophie was very sensible; she didnt bother Adam, nor did she ask Adams driver to take her home.
Instead, she turned and entered the Jones Corporation building, using the lobbys phone to call James Campbell and Melody Baker, informing them she was at Jones Corp.
After about fifteen minutes, James Campbell and Melody Baker appeared outside the Jones Corporation building.
"Dad, Mom."
James and Melody Baker had often visited Sophie in jail, so when she saw them, she didnt feel the emotional weight of a long-awaited reunion.
"Sophie."
Ever since that incident at the rk Family home, where Melody Baker was embarrassed by him, James often felt irritated seeing her.
But he truly cherished his daughter Sophie.
Seeing online that Adam had personally gone to the jail to pick up his precious daughter, and not knowing what Adam intended, he had been on tenterhooks.
Chapter 975. A group of ignorant ants
Chapter 975: 975. A group of ignorant ants
But his daughter didnt have a phone, and Adam Joness phone kept going unanswered, so he remained worried.
Now seeing his daughter seemingly in a good mood standing before him, the weight hanging in his heart finally lifted.
"Sophie, what exactly happened, Adam he..."
"Dad, lets go back first, and well talk in detail at home."
"Okay, okay..."
When Sophie Baker left the Jones Corporation lobby, she could faintly hear some employees downstairs gossiping about her.
She deliberately slowed her pace, wanting to hear what those people were saying about her.
"Thought shed realized her ce already, so polite on the way upstairs, but now shes strutting about with her nose in the air."
"Could the CEO have given her some kind of bizarre illusion?"
"What illusion? The CEO didnt even offer her a driver home; CEO Campbell had toe all the way to pick her up. How good could the CEO possibly be to her?"
"But if thats the case, why would the CEO get her out of jail? She was the one who leaked the Jones Corporations business secrets, after all."
"..."
Listening to those unfriendly murmurs from behind, Sophie Baker didnt get angry with her good temperament, but just gave a scornful sneer in her heart.
A bunch of ignorant ants, what do you understand?
Im not bothering with you fools now, but just wait until Adam divorces Elly Campbell, that little wench. Then youll all be wide-eyed, seeing who you should really be fawning over.
James Campbell hadnt been back to the Campbell Family home since the Old Master kicked him out.
But James Campbell wasnt short on money, with the current trend of Campbell shares, he could easily sit on the throne of a billionaire, as long as he wasnt creating trouble.
He bought arge vi on the outside, which in no way was inferior to the Campbell family mansion in grandeur.
Now, he and Melody Baker lived in that vi.
"Are you serious? Adam Jones lost his memory?"
James Campbell and Melody Baker were also shocked when they heard the news.
"Yes, Adam now only remembers me, and a woman he calls Aunt Lily."
Speaking of this, Sophie Baker paused and looked at James Campbell and Melody Baker with a hint of warning in her eyes, saying:
"Dad, mom, dont let anyone know about Adam losing his memory. Ive finally gained Adams trust, and if word of his amnesia were to leak at this time, he would definitely think it was me who spread it."
James Campbell nodded, "Dont worry, dad knows."
"Now, Adam doesnt trust Elly Campbell at all. Today he even discovered that the shares from the previous Jones Corporation financing all ended up in Jenna rks pocket, making him even less likely to trust Elly."
Thinking of how Adam Jones argued with Elly Campbell with a cold face today, Sophie Baker spoke with a face full of excitement.
Her eyes shone as if foreseeing the bleak future of Adam Jones and Elly Campbell.
"The financingpany that injected capital into Jones Corporation belongs to Jenna rk?"
When James Campbell brought up Jenna rk, he felt a strange sensation inside, though it didnt show on his face.
"Yes, Adam found out about this and had a big fight with Elly in the office."
Speaking of this, Sophie got even more excited.
She hooked her arm through James Campbells, saying, "Dad, once Adam and Elly get divorced, I can finally be with him. Then, with Jones Corporation and Campbell Corporation joining forces, you wont have to work so hard anymore."
Sophie had also heard about the recent troubles at Campbell Corporation, which, to put it inly, was all because Adam was deliberately opposing Dad just to appease that wench, Elly.
Chapter 976. Humiliation
Chapter 976: 976. Humiliation
But now, Elly Campbell had fallen out with Adam, even going as far as to scheme against the Jones Corporation, so how could Adam possibly still stand by her side.
Therefore, Sophie Baker was very happy, feeling that after waiting for so many years, she finally saw hope, and could finally lift her head high in front of Elly Campbell.
James Campbell, upon hearing this, was naturally very pleased as well.
As a father, he had suffered one loss after another under his daughters hand, and had no dignity to speak of in Elly Campbells presence.
If she always had Adam Jones backing her, he would only live in Elly Campbells shadow in the future, uncertain of what kind of trouble Elly Campbell might stir up.
Thinking this, James Campbell patted Sophie Baker on the back of her hand and said,
"Then you have to be careful, Adam is close to you now because he hasnt remembered anything. If one day he does remember, and if he goes back to Elly Campbells side, that will be troublesome."
"I know, Dad, dont worry, Im not a fool."
Sophie Baker raised her eyebrows proudly, with a hint of boasting in her expression,
"Adam also said he would give me resources to make a name for myself in the entertainment industry."
Sophie Bakers eyes shone with an increasingly intense light.
"Dad, once I be an internationally renowned actress and marry Adam, no one will think Im unworthy of him."
Sophie Baker began to dream, and even felt an urgent desire to break into the entertainment industry.
Thinking of what Adam had said, Sophie Baker raised her hand to touch her own face, which indeed felt a lot rougher and seemed to sag slightly.
Although she was only 27 years old, the so-called reformation life in prison had turned her from a pampered youngdy into a middle-aged woman.
The thought made Sophie Baker hate Elly Campbell even more in her heart.
Luckily, she still had her foundation, wasntcking money, and Adam would even reimburse her, so getting some minor cosmetic procedures and skin treatments was not a difficult task.
Sophie Baker was full of thoughts about entering the Jones Family and bing Mrs. Jones, while James Campbell was relieved to think that he would finally not have to live under Elly Campbells shadow.
So much so that neither father nor daughter noticed Melody Baker, who had been silent and not making a sound all this time.
It wasnt until Sophie Bakers excitement gradually subsided that she noticed Melody Baker, who should have been equally thrilled, hadnt made a peep and was deep in thought.
"Mom, what are you thinking about?"
Sophie Bakers voice snapped Melody Baker back to reality. Seeing that James Campbell and her daughter were looking at her with puzzlement, sheposed herself and pressed down the emotions in her eyes,
"Im just wondering, why is it that Adam Jones doesnt remember anything, but he only remembers the incident when you saved him."
Surprised by the question, Sophie Baker paused for a moment, but didnt think much of it and said,
"Adam said its probably because the memory was too deep for him. Such a shameful and humiliating moment, how could he possibly forget it?"
At this, Sophie Baker raised her eyebrows with some pride.
"Really?"
Melody Baker responded absentmindedly, and didnt pursue the matter any further.
But at the bottom of her eyes, there was always a reflective look.
She always felt there was something not quite right with this.
Really as Adam Jones said, was it because the impression was so deep that he could retain it even with amnesia?
If that was indeed the case, it would mean that Adam Jones had been brooding over this incident even before the amnesia, so how could he be so good to Elly Campbell?
Pretended?
Chapter 977. Scumbag for life
Chapter 977: 977. Scumbag for life
What good could there be in Elly Campbell that would make Adam Jones pretend for so long, isnt he tired of it?
Besides, with the way Adam Jones is, he doesnt seem like he could pretend that well.
If he really could act like that, Adam Jones could take home an Oscar as decoration.
Something isnt right! This is way too suspicious!
I always feel this matter will drag up things from the past.
I want to contact that person, but I fear Adam Jones might notice, so I dare not reach out rashly.
And Im also afraid that my foolish daughter will be bewitched by Adam Jones.
If were talking about the past, I was very supportive of Sophie being with Adam Jones; after all,tching onto a man with the wealth of Adam Jones is far beyond what James Campbell could offer.
But the oddness of this situation has made me cautious.
After Adam Jones took Sophie Baker out of prison and brought her to the Jones Corporation building, how could the reporters let go of such big news?
Following Adam Jones to the Jones Corporation offices, they continued their stakeout, with everyone specting about the reaction of thewful wife, Elly Campbell. But this time, the drama from the Jones family was enough to satiate the onlookers for this season.
The reporters camped outside the Jones Corporation building quickly captured photos of Elly Campbell arriving alone by car below the Jones offices, then she stormed upstairs angrily.
The security system at Jones Corp is very strict, so no one can get inside, but from a distance, a few photos of Elly Campbell were taken.
Less than half an hour after Elly went up, she came back down.
The reporters saw her standing in front of the Jones building, looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle and sighing, and immediately pressed the shutter to take pictures.
Soon, that sad and heartbroken photo of Elly hit the Hot Search.
#JonesCoupleMaritalTrouble#
#HeartbrokenMrsJones#
#IllegitimateDaughterComesBetweenJonesCouple#
About a dozen tweets about the Jones couple took over the top spots on the Twitter trending list.
Especially the photo of Elly looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, which made it to the top of the Hot Search.
Elly, who is inherently beautiful and appeared without makeup, coupled with the sad angle of looking up at the sky and her perfect profile, made everyone feel sorry for her, cursing Adam Jones as a scumbag.
"Heartbroken for Mrs. Jones, divorce that scumbag, and Ill marry you!"
"Mrs. Jones, keep it up, kick that scumbag to the curb!"
"A lifetime ck mark for that scumbag!"
"The daughter of a mistress bes a mistress herself, is this a family tradition?"
"Scum will always be scum, no amount of intion will make you worth more, tagging Sophie Baker."
"Sophie Baker, left Annapolis, turned around... and got chopped to death!"
"..."
At this moment, Elly Campbell was sitting in the Campbell family yard, drinking milk, scrolling through her phone, looking at those incredibly hriousments online, a trace of a smile spreading across her face.
Sitting opposite her, Ellys cousin watched Elly not showing any sadness or depression from the news on Hot Search. Instead, she was leisurely drinking milk and browsing through her phone.
Instead of feeling relieved, her heart grew even more worried.
Hasnt her niece suffered too much of a shock and gone foolish?
Adam Jones really has some nerve; after all the suffering Elly went through for him, he turns around and starts messing with that illegitimate daughter?
Ellys cousin didnt actually believe Adam Jones could be that kind of person, but the facts were right there.
Otherwise, why would Adam Jones willingly go to the prison and take out that illegitimate daughter?
Ellys cousin furrowed her brow and looked at Elly with unease, asking in a low voice:
"My dear niece, are you alright?"
Chapter 978. The Jones Family does not accept disreputable women
Chapter 978: 978. The Jones Family does not ept disreputable women
"Hm?"
Elly Campbell lifted her head from her mobile phone, looking at Ellys worried face, "Hm? Its nothing."
Elly pressed her beautiful red lips together, choosing her words carefully before saying:
"You havent been rendered foolish by Adam Jones, have you?"
The hand Elly held her phone with paused, then sheughed and shook her head.
"Whats there to be angry about? Hes just a man. Compared to the three years of cold treatment he gave me during our marriage, him openly ying with another woman this time is like respecting me."
Respect...
Elly watched Elly Campbell somewhat speechlessly.
She couldnt believe she could even utter the word "respect."
Crazy! Her niece must have been driven mad by anger.
She didnt say anything more to Elly and got up to leave.
Elly Campbell watched her aunts back and chuckled softly.
She knew her aunt was concerned about her, but this matter between her and Adam was theirs alone, and she didnt want to involve more people.
The online me war grew fiercer, and somements devoid of moralpass, Elly knew without checking, were paid trolls hired by Sophie Baker.
Saying things like if Elly Campbell couldnt keep her man in check, she shouldnt me him for being unfaithful.
Andments like in the face of true love, even thewful wife must step aside.
Even more absurd werements suggesting that Adam Jones, being the man he is, shouldnt just stop at one womanhe could be forgiven even if it were a group of women.
And suchments even climbed to the top of the Hot Comments.
Elly Campbell: "..."
That day, after she left the Jones Corporation, she drove directly back to the Campbell family home, never returning to the Jones residence.
Many were watching Adams reaction, waiting for him to coax Elly Campbell back from her family home. But he didnt.
For several days, Elly stayed with her family, and the online scandal involving Adam and his mistress slowly subsided.
Just when a few people still pitied Elly for having married a monster, the Old Lady of the Jones family, after a previous supportive Tweet, posted another one.
"Theres only one Young Miss in the Jones Family, we do not ept any disreputable women."
Upon release, this Tweet turned Sophie Baker into aughingstock online.
Sophie Baker had been in a good mood these past few days, and didnt care how much she was vilified online as a shameless mistress.
They were just jealous that she had managed to marry Adam and be the First Lady of the Jones Corporation.
In the future, wouldnt she be approached by various people trying to curry favor with her to gain benefits from the Jones corporation?
The more these people cursed her, the more it seemed to Sophie that they were just envious of her.
But now, the person posting on Twitter was Adams grandmother, and that was not just any random person.
Even if Adam didnt remember that old hag, she was still an elder of the Jones generation, with a venerable identity far above anymon folk.
What if Adam took into ount that Old Ladys opinions and didnt divorce Elly?
The more Sophie thought about it, the angrier she became, silently cursing the Old Lady fiercely in her mind.
Shortly after the Old Lady posted that message, reporters caught the Old Ladys car appearing at the Jones Corporation building.
Soon after, she was invited inside by the employees.
No one knew what the Old Lady said to Adam in the CEOs Office, but everyone knew she gave him a severe scolding.
"This ancient creature, howe she has survived so many brushes with death yet never dies."
Seeing the Tweet posted by Mrs. Jones, and the fact that she had personally gone to the Jones Corporation to berate Adam, which then went viral on Hot Search, Sophie was so enraged she smashed her newly purchased mobile phone.
Chapter 979. Boiling could even boil them to death
Chapter 979: 979. Boiling could even boil them to death
Online, many people are discussing whether Adam Jones will continue with Sophie Baker despite the Old Ladys opposition.
Sophie Baker felt that it had not been easy to get to where she was today, that Adam was finally giving her a proper look, but then that damn Old Granny ruined everything.
Melody Baker watched Sophies face, still not fully recovered from the minor surgery, contort with anger, and attempted to console her:
"Dont be angry, whats there to be angry about? A decrepit old thing with one foot in the grave, she could die any day, just like that old immortal Henry Campbell. Were young; even if we have to wait them out, we can oust them."
Although Melody Baker found it odd that Adam only remembered that incident from the past, her inner greed and desire to trample Jenna rk and her daughter underfoot led her to mostly ignore such oddities.
"But it infuriates me! Every time that old thing goes to the hospital, she survives. Every time I hope for her death, she doesnt die. How long will we have to wait to oust her? I just hope I dont go crazy before she dies."
Sophie Baker was truly on the brink of madness.
Every time, just when she thought she was about to seed, she ended up being knocked back to square one, each fall more tragic than thest.
And this time, she had been closer than ever to fulfilling her dream of bing the Young Miss of the Jones Family; she could even see the position waving at her, and then, this old thing had toe along and ruin her ns again.
Seeing Sophies expression growing more and more ferocious, Melody Baker soothingly patted her back, saying:
"Why let an olddy upset you like this? You said it yourself, Adam now only remembers you, trusts you. How could he let the old things interference stop him from divorcing Elly Campbell?"
Seeing that Sophie still had a gloomy face, Melody chuckled and continued tofort her:
"Come on, think about it. How was Adam with Elly Campbell before he lost his memory, and how is he with you after the amnesia? After all, you are now the person closest to him."
"Moreover, even without the incident of you saving him back then, with him recently finding out that Elly Campbell has been iming the Jones shares as her own, could Adam continue to let her stay in the Jones Family?"
Indeed, upon hearing this, Sophies expression improved somewhat, but she still muttered resentfully:
"But ever since the day he got me out of jail, Adam hasnte to look for me again."
This made Sophie feel somewhat bitter.
Back when Adam was pursuing Elly, he wasnt thisx.
"Didnt you say hes avoiding suspicion, not wanting to tarnish your reputation before entering the entertainment industry?"
Melody Baker kept finding reasons to persuade Sophie, or perhaps to convince herself.
Lately, she had felt a sense of distraction from James. Ever since he visited the rk Family to wish the old man a happy birthday, he seemed to have changed his attitude towards her.
Thinking back to the way he looked at Jenna rk that day, Melody was even more convinced that the recent shift in how James treated her had to do with Jenna.
So, at this moment, how earnestly she wished Adam would be her son-inw.
This extreme longing was not much less than Sophies.
For the two of them, securing Adam was a guarantee of achieving a higher status.
Trying to reassure Sophie, she gave her a once-over and said:
"Besides, think about it. After half a year in jail, after being worn down like that, youve aged quite a bit. Do you even have the nerve to show yourself to him? Even if he sees your face, could he bear to keep looking at it?"
Chapter 980. This person must have been severely affected by some stimulus.
Chapter 980: 980. This person must have been severely affected by some stimulus.
Sophie Baker felt genuinely upset when her mother belittled her like that, but her heart sank when she remembered Adam Jones saying in his office that with her skin, she could only y middle-aged aunties in the entertainment industry.
Compared with the enchanting face of Elly Campbell seen online, even if unwillingly, Sophie had to admit that Elly indeed looked much younger.
Sophie pursed her lips, somewhat reluctantly.
"Look, you are now taking care of your skin, and you have made some minor adjustments. You were originally a beauty, and now you look even more pretty. When you show up in front of Adam again, Im sure youll dazzle him," her mother said gently, patting Sophie on the back, which finally brought a smile to Sophies otherwise displeased face.
"Mom, youre right. Whats there topare with Elly Campbell now? Without Adam, what does she have topare with me?"
"Thinking like this is just right. You cant rush to eat hot tofu. The position of Young Mrs. Jones will eventually be yours, no need to rush at this moment."
After finishing her coffee, Melody Baker suggested:
"Lets go to the fifth floor and look around. I heard that Sherry Huang released a limited edition dress,pletely handmade. Ill buy it for you as an early getting out of jail gift"
"Thanks, mom."
Sophie hugged Melodys cheeks and gave her a kiss; then the mother and daughter left the first-floor caf and headed towards the fifth floor.
"Tsk"
Elly Campbell couldnt help butugh out loud at the picture and text that just came on her phone.
Seeing herughter, Helen Melendy, who was being dragged along by her arm, couldnt help but give her a sideways nce and said with annoyance:
"Miss, Ive put aside my work ande out to apany you shopping to unwind, and seeing youugh so heartily makes me feel like todays sacrifice of work time is totally unwarranted."
Looking at Ellys overly haggard face, paired with her currentughter, it indeed seemed mismatched.
Hearing this, Elly put away her phone, turned around to look at Helen, and said:
"If I dontugh now, should I be crying instead?"
Helen Melendy: "..."
Of course, she didnt want her to cry, but seeing her act as if she didnt care about anything made her even more worried.
She hesitated to bring up the issue between Adam Jones and Sophie, but fearing Elly might continue to forcibly hide her sadness and harm herself, she finally spoke up
"Elly, are you really unconcerned about the mess between Adam Jones and Sophie?"
"Unconcerned? Its all over the inte; even if I cared, what could I do?"
She casually shrugged her shoulders, put her arm around Helens shoulder, andughed:
"I might as well spend his money while Im still Mrs. Jones, who knows if Ill be able toter."
She pointed around the Sherry Huang store at the newly arrived items and said:
"Anything you like here, just pick it, Ill buy it for you using President Joness money."
Helen Melendy: "..."
This girl was clearly very disturbed.
Helen knew how much Elly loved Adam Jones. She had witnessed the two of them achieve sess and even have a second child, gradually nearing a perfect life, yet now this had happened.
If it had been before, she would have dly epted the beautiful dresses Elly offered her, but now, she just couldnt bring herself to pick any fancy, custom-made designer dresses, only looking at her with worried eyes.
Chapter 981. Eager to be a concubine
Chapter 981: 981. Eager to be a concubine
"Are you really okay?"
She felt she had asked a foolish question. Elly Campbell loved Adam Jones so much, seeing him with another woman, especially that illegitimate daughter, would be unbearable for anyone.
As Elly Campbell watched the worry in Helen Melendys eyes, she hesitated about whether to tell her the truth. Before she could speak, Sophie Baker and her daughter walked through the shops entrance.
Last time at the shopping center, Melody Baker had not only been hit by Elly Campbell but was also fiercely kicked by her treacherous friend. After returning home, she had been unable to swallow her anger, and had truly taken the matter to court.
However, thewyer said there was no evidence of assault on her body, nor any video or eyewitnesses from the incident involving Elly Campbell, leaving little chance of winning the case; it would more likely be a waste of time.
Unable to swallow her anger, Melody Baker had been frustrated by Elly Campbell several times, but she couldnt retaliate.
Faced with Elly Campbell, she could never let go of that grudge. This time, Adam Jones had suffered amnesia and remembered only Sophie, not Elly Campbell. It seemed that even God couldnt stand seeing this maniptive woman prosper.
Facing Elly Campbell, both mother and daughter instinctively felt intimidated, but then thought, "This woman is about to be the Jones familys castaway wife, why should we be afraid of her?"
It was apparent that the Baker mother and daughter suddenly stiffened their backs, clearly feeling backed by someone.
Helen Melendy nced worriedly at Elly Campbell standing by her side.
Helen Melendy: "..."
Seeing Elly Campbell selecting dresses with not even a hint of sadness, Helen Melendy had nothing to say.
She couldnt tell whether her friend was really okay or was overly calm due to severe shock.
Regardless of what Helen Melendy thought, Sophie naturally assumed thetter.
She believed Elly Campbell was deeply shocked because Adam Jones had personally gone to the jail to release her.
Sophie knew the saying, "What goes up muste down."
Elly Campbells calm demeanor was clearly a result of immense shock.
Otherwise, why would herplexion look so poor, as if she were seriously ill?
Wasnt it a serious illness?
Heart diseases are hard to cure.
Sophie sneered schadenfreudigly and walked toward Elly Campbell with Melody Baker.
"Sister, what a coincidence, youre buying clothes as well."
Elly Campbell acted as if she hadnt heard her, not sparing her a nce and continued perusing the new arrivals in the store.
Sophie was unwilling to be ignored by Elly Campbell this way, feeling that Elly was just feigningposure while actually panicking inside.
Feigning calmness, are we?
She just wouldnt let her keep up the act!
She should make a spectacle like a shrew in public.
Unwilling to be ignored, Sophie continued:
"Sister, Adam released me because he knew the case had been a misunderstanding, and there is really nothing else between us."
She spoke like a victim of cyber bullying, bowing her head and lowering her voice:
"The people online have already insulted me enough. Sister, you dont believe me either, are you going to misunderstand me as well?"
Who knows if Elly Campbell could stand watching Sophie Baker perform this act, but Helen Melendy next to her definitely couldnt anymore.
"Nowadays, who eagerly bes a concubine?"
Sophie was anticipating a confrontation with Elly Campbell, but instead, it was Helen Melendy who spoke up first.
Chapter 982. The concubine is particularly uncultured
Chapter 982: 982. The concubine is particrly uncultured
And her use of the word "concubine" sessfully made Sophie Bakers face fall.
"Who are you calling a concubine!"
"Constantly rushing to call her sister, if its not to be a concubine, then why call her sister?"
She purposefully didnt mention that Sophie was an illegitimate daughter; these repeated sisters were exactly how a concubine would address thewful wife.
"You... I am her sister!"
"Isnt itmon for a concubine to refer to herself as little sister in front of thewful wife?"
Helen Melendy continued to feign ignorance, and infuriated Sophie, whose face was yet to recover, twisted even more.
She sized up Sophies obviously surgically altered face and said, "Had stic surgery?"
Sophies eyelids twitched violently, about to deny it, then heard Helen continue,
"No matter how beautiful the surgery makes you, even if you peeled off that skin and reced it with another, it wouldnt change the fact that youre a concubine, you know?"
Elly Campbell, who had been silent all along, just wanted to see how the Baker mother and daughter would make fools of themselves again; hearing her best friend speak up for her without hesitation warmed her heart.
"You..."
"However, Adam Jones really has peculiar tastes in finding mistresses, seems he prefers convicts."
The term convict twisted Sophies already angry features even more.
"You... you slut..."
"The concubine also has a particrck of culture, using filthy words to curse people as soon as she opens her mouth."
Helen Melendy calmly flung Sophies words right back at her with a detached expression.
"Did Adam Jones suffer a head injury that caused brain damage? His taste in women plummeted so rapidly, not even selective anymore?"
As awyer, Helen was naturally sharp-tongued, and arguing was certainly not beyond her capabilities.
Especially when dealing with shameless individuals like the Baker mother and daughter, she could utter even more unpleasant words to stomp their discarded faces into the mud.
Sophie felt that these two despicable women truly deserved to be best friends, each more venomous and vile-mouthed than the other, and she simply couldnt outtalk them.
Melody Baker saw that Elly Campbell had been silent all along, yet her best friend kepting out against her daughter. She wondered if she was putting up a victims facade for outsiders to see, letting others continue to attack Sophie, or if she had some other motive in mind.
After all, this woman was cunning and surely harboring some scheme against Sophie.
Because her own Sophie was such a sweet and innocent girl, hardly a match for Elly Campbell, the scheming vixen.
Thinking of Ellys current awkward "embarrassing" situation within the Jones Family, Melody Baker smiled softly, approached, looked at Helen, and said,
"You are quite amusing, youngdy. Elly hasnt said a word, yet here you are, fighting her battles. Broadcasting this shrewish behavior on the inte, arent you afraid that no man would dare marry you for fear of your temper?"
Saying this, Melody Baker paused, then suddenly put on an expression of sudden realization and said,
"I almost forgot, they say youve been eagerly waiting for the Hall Familys Young Master, but what a pity, your family background is too poor, and Mrs. Hall doesnt approve of you."
Melody Baker looked Helen up and down with a pair of sympathetic eyes, uttering such harsh words that even Elly, who was in a fairly good mood, suddenly had her face fall.
Seeing that Ellys already paleplexion darkened further because of her words, Melody felt even more delighted inside.
She knew that attacking her friend would unsettle Elly more than attacking her directly.
So she was pretending to be a victim to have her daughter criticized?
Well, she would not allow her to maintain that innocent fa?ade any longer.
Chapter 983. Breathtaking skills
Chapter 983: 983. Breathtaking skills
Who doesnt know what kind of person Elly Campbell really is behind closed doors, ying the vulnerable act.
With this thought, Melody Baker continued,
"The Hall Family is of a certain ss, and what is your standing? You certainly dontck ambition, but you dont even take a look in the mirror to see what kind of person you are. Now, youre standing up for others; arent you afraid that the Hall Family will reject you and even scare off other men online?"
While speaking, she swept another nce at Elly Campbell and said, "Youre standing up for them, but theyve never considered how it might affect your image."
This ability to sow discord was truly breathtaking.
Sherry Huangs employees were also well aware of the situation online, knowing what kind of people this mother and daughter duo were. Hearing Melody Baker so arrogantly provoke Adam Joness legitimate partner, they also started to believe that the rumors online were true.
Adam Jones really had an affair with this illegitimate daughter of the Campbell Family; otherwise, this illegitimate daughter and her own mother wouldnt dare be so bold in front of his wife.
So it turns out being a mistress runs in the family; the mother hasnt even been legitimized, and now its the daughters turn.
Sherry Huangs employees also felt they couldnt just watch anymore, discreetly picked up their phones to record videos, letting the onlinemunity see how audacious the mistress mother and daughter were.
"So, youngdy, you had better stay out of other peoples family affairs, meddling too much wont make anyone think youre kind. Dont be foolishly used by others,"
said Melody Baker with her skilled, provocative speech, which might have taken hold if it had been directed at someone else.
But the rtionship between Helen Melendy and Elly Campbell was built on years of trust; Helen was not foolish enough to be easily swayed by a homewreckers incitement.
Even though Helen truly felt provoked when Melody Baker brought up the Hall Family, she did not show it in front of Melody.
Looking into Melody Bakers eyes, which had grown much colder, she was about to confront Melody Baker physically when Elly Campbell, carrying a dress she had just picked out, walked in front of her and ced it on the cashiers counter.
"Please wrap this up for me."
While speaking, she grabbed Helens wrist, gently pulled her to the side, and gave her a meaningful look.
Elly Campbell had also seen the employee secretly taking out the phone to record a video. She really didnt want Helen to be scrutinized online because of her issues.
Even though the current online sentiment was leaning in her favor, those troops hired by Sophie Baker were all about senseless support or attacks.
Its one thing to attack her, but she didnt want Helen to be harassed because of her situation by those irrationalmenters.
Thus seeing the employee recording, she didnt stop it but didnt let Helen continue to confront the Baker mother and daughter duo.
"Yes, Mrs. Jones,"
the employee immediately took the dress from Elly Campbell and started bagging it, while Elly Campbell turned to look at the Baker mother and daughter, her lips slightly curling.
Her face was somewhat pale and haggard, making her faint smile all the more heart-wrenching.
This "tragic deserted wife" appearance even made the usually intimidated Baker mother and daughter stand straight this time.
Elly Campbell knew that Melody Bakers recent disparaging remarks towards Helen were meant to force her to stand up; well, she would y along then.
"First, although youve been with my dad for twenty-seven years, youve never been legitimized. Even if you were, your daughter remains a child born from an affair, shell never be legitimized, and naturally, shes not a Campbell,"
Chapter 984. When you can do it, don’t talk too much.
Chapter 984: 984. When you can do it, dont talk too much.
"Second, you refuse to acknowledge your daughter as Adam Joness concubine, which means she doesnt even qualify as a minor concubine of the Jones family. So, what exactly does Miss Baker refer to as family matters?"
Elly Campbells voice was soft and frail, as if she were a professional at ying the innocent victim.
When it came to ying the victim, no one could outdo her.
Therefore, even though her words sounded harsh to Sophie Baker and her daughter, to others, they were satisfying and didnt seem too aggressive or overbearing.
Despite Elly Campbells harsh and piercing words, she was stating the facts, causing Melody Baker, who had been maintaining an elegant and dignified expression, to suddenly contort her face the next second.
What was even more infuriating was that she couldnt refute the first point. How could she, when she and James Campbell hadnt even had a wedding yet? Its not like she could p a marriage certificate on Elly Campbells face to prove she was already Mrs. Campbell, right?
Even if she said it, would everyone believe it? Isnt it easy to Photoshop a marriage certificate online?
As for the second point, how could she refute it?
Would she admit that her daughter was Adam Joness concubine?
Seething, Melody Baker thought she could finally give Elly Campbell a tongueshing this time, possibly even upsetting her so much it could affect the baby in her belly, thereby avenging the past indignities she suffered in front of her.
But, as soon as Elly Campbell spoke, she left them speechless.
ring at Elly Campbell with gritted teeth for a long time, everyone around thought Melody Baker was about to hurl some unpleasant words back at Elly Campbell. Instead, she looked at Elly Campbell and suddenly smiled.
As her eyes softened, seemingly recalling something, she looked at Elly Campbell and said,
"Elly Campbell, you dont need to use such words to humiliate my daughter and me. Your mom couldnt control your dad, and now you cant control Adam Jones. Thats your ownck of capability, you and your mothers. ming and shaming us is pointless. With your eloquence, why dont you go talk to Adam Jones? Is your real talent specifically bullying weak women like us?"
Weak women?
Helen Melendy and the store employees nearby couldnt help but roll their eyes at thatment.
Having the audacity to be a mistress and still daring to call herself a weak woman?
Oh right, despicable men do like such weak women as mistresses.
How resentful must this old mistress be towards her own mother, bringing her up every chance she gets?
Elly Campbell responded with a smile, "Weak women, is it?"
Herplexion was pale and worn. Was there anyone weaker than her, a so-called weak woman?
With a smile, she stepped closer to Melody Baker and her daughter and said,
"Youre right about one thing; I shouldnt bother arguing with the two of you."
Her eyes downcast, her lips pursed, she gently massaged her right wrist with her left hand, her voice still soft and tender.
"Theres a popr saying online; you must have heard of it."
Elly Campbells gentle smile suddenly made a remark that baffled the Baker women.
"What saying?"
Melody Baker looked at Elly Campbell with cold eyes and demanded.
"When you can use your hands, dont bber!"
As the words fell, and before the Baker women could react, she raised her right hand and pped both their faces, left and right.
The two werepletely unprepared, just moments ago, Elly Campbell had seemed so gentle, ying the victim, and now she had openly resorted to pping them. They were dazed for a long time until they heard Sophie Bakers shrill voice,
"Elly Campbell, how dare you hit me!"
Elly Campbell, her face momentarily revealing a shadow, looked at Sophie Baker with her usual frail demeanor and said,
"Didnt your mom justin I talked too much? Im not talking much now, so why are you still not satisfied?"
Chapter 985: Is Mrs. Jones always so sharp when she speaks?
Chapter 985: Is Mrs. Jones always so sharp when she speaks?
Watching Elly Campbell y innocent after scoring a bargain made Sophie Baker and her mother furious.
As more and more people gathered around, pointing and whispering, there was hardly anyone who sympathized with them. Instead, they either criticized the mother and daughter for shamelessly being the other woman, or outright dered they were morally corrupt and deserved a beating!
Sophie Baker was probably overwhelmed by her anger. Seeing so many onlookers, she no longer wished to pretend. Since Adam now despised that vile woman, Elly Campbell, Sophie figured even if she said something nasty to Elly, what would Adam do to her!
"Elly Campbell, what are you so proud of now? Let me rify, Adam doesnt want you anymore. What do you have to be proud of!"
Covering her hot cheek, probably because she had been oppressed by Elly Campbell in the past, Sophie and her mother never dared to retaliate whenever Elly pped them.
Sophie, with her face burning from Ellys p, only dared to retaliate with words to provoke and irritate Elly.
"Isnt that right? He doesnt want me anymore. Shouldnt I fully exercise my rights as hiswful wife and properly discipline the homewrecker who ruined our family?"
After saying that, she retaliated without holding back, pping Sophie across the other cheek.
Having just had facial fillers, Sophies face somewhat deformed due to the force of Ellys ps.
Elly rubbed her wrist, which had gotten sore from pping hard, and said:
"Adam Jones is just an old pair of shoes Ive worn out, and if you like picking through trash, who am I to stop you?"
She raised an eyebrow at Sophie and chuckled.
From the side, thement prompted subduedughter.
"Does Mrs. Jones always speak so sharply?"
"But think about it, even if President Jones is an old pair of shoes worn out by Mrs. Jones, hes still too good for this illegitimate child."
"..."
Previously, Sophie was jealous of Elly having Adam by her side, where she went the attention was limitless, admired and ttered by everyone.
But for her, even though various Hot Searches confirmed that Adams affection had shifted to her, all she received were jokes and scolding!
Why on earth!
Both were women loved by Adam Jones, so why was there such a big difference in the way she and Elly were treated!
She craved the limitless attention, the affection, the treatment like Ellys; she got none of it.
Thinking of that day, although Adam had said she was the only person he remembered, that she was the only one he trusted, his attitude towards her was still as cold as before, not at all intimate.
Recalling this, she felt utterly disappointed.
He constantly imed he didnt want these scandals to affect her path to entertainment, but she really wanted to tell him that she didnt care.
But she dared not upset him.
But Elly Campbell? Now just a deserted wife, she still had the freedom to belittle Adam, say whatever she wanted, do whatever she liked.
This made Sophie feel that even if she became the Young Miss of the Jones Family in the future, she would still be inferior to Elly.
For many, Elly Campbell was referred to as Adams ex-wife, whereas she was seen as a lesser homewrecker, an official mistress perhaps, but still a mistress.
The more Sophie thought about it, the more bitterness she felt in her heart. Coupled with being pped twice by Elly, and surrounded by the disdain of those viewing her as illegitimate and a mistress, Sophies agitation grew considerably.
"Elly Campbell, Im done ying nice!"
Suddenly, she screamed and charged at Elly.
She didnt realize the whispers around her had already stopped.
Chapter 986. Beat the wife
Chapter 986: 986. Beat the wife
Melody Baker saw Sophie Baker charging towards Elly Campbell, her face turning pale with fright, but it was toote to hold her back.
"Sophie!"
Melody Baker let out a shriek, Sophie Baker was already driven mad by Elly Campbell, fueled by a mix of new grudges and old resentments, at this moment she wished she could tear Elly Campbell to shreds.
Her freshly done nails were sharp and pointed, and she reached straight for Elly Campbells face. The only thought in her mind was to destroy Elly Campbells face; once she turned into a monster, Adam would definitely divorce her immediately.
But just as her hand touched Elly Campbells face, she felt a sudden severe pain in her wrist, as if someone grabbed it and yanked her back hard.
The intense pain in her wrist made her cry out instinctively, and when she looked up, her expression changed slightly.
It was actually Adam Jones!
Sophie Baker was stunned, unable to believe that Adam Jones would treat her like this.
Seeing his dark expression, especially terrifying as if he was about to devour someone!
In fact, Sophie Baker was still afraid of Adam Jones; she feared that in his anger he might send her back to jail again.
Looking at theyer of frost spreading over Adam Joness face, a hint of fear couldnt help but color the bottom of Sophies eyes.
But the next second, she saw Adam Jones stepping in front of her, his gaze fiercely fixed on Elly Campbell, "Did you hit her?"
Sophie Baker was taken aback, then a surge of uncontroble tion spread across her face, was Adam standing up for her?
So, when he twisted her wrist behind her just now, was he trying to pull her behind himself?
Sophie Bakers mood, which had just hit rock bottom, soared to the clouds in an instant.
She had just thought Adam was going to chastise her on Elly Campbells behalf!
Elly Campbell, on the other hand, hadnt expected Adam Jones to show up here, clearly stunned for a moment. The next second, she watched him with cold eyes and said:
"Hit her? You want to hit back on her behalf?"
"You..."
Adam Jones watched Elly Campbells indifferent face with clenched teeth, but he was unable to utter even a single word of usation.
Melody Baker, like Sophie, had also been startled by the sudden appearance of Adam Jones. She too feared that upon witnessing the scene, Adam in a fit of rage would again send her daughter to jail.
Now seeing Adam Jones confronting Elly Campbell head-on was somewhat relieving.
But for some reason, thinking back on Adam Jones grabbing Sophies hand and pulling her back, she still felt something was off but couldnt put her finger on it.
Maybe it was a psychological shadow cast by the way Adam Jones used to spoil Elly Campbell unconditionally in the past.
Melody Baker told herself this in her mind, meanwhile, her gaze shifted towards Sophie, and mother and daughter exchanged a subtle nce, both seeing triumph in each others eyes.
Sophie Baker watched Adam Jones scold Elly Campbell for her. She felt that the ps she had received from Elly Campbell were worth it.
Helen Melendy was also frightened by the cold and terrifying demeanor of Adam Jones when he had suddenly appeared, it took her several seconds to snap back to reality.
Seeing him treating Elly Campbell like that, she instantly exploded with anger.
She stepped forward, pulling Elly Campbell behind her and pointing at Adam Jones with her chin lifted, she said:
"Adam Jones, dont be shameless. Cheating during your wifes pregnancy is bad enough, what now, you even want to hit your wife for your little mistress outside?"
Adam Jones did not look at Helen Melendy but walked past her, continuing to focus on Elly Campbells haggard and indifferent face. After a long time, his voice was suppressed low, as if trying to hold back the anger in his heart, he said:
"Elly Campbell, enough is enough!"
Chapter 987. What if it doesn’t stop when it should?
Chapter 987: 987. What if it doesnt stop when it should?
"Enough is enough?"
Elly Campbell emerged slowly from behind Helen Melendy, stood in front of Adam Jones, and said:
"So youvee all this way to back up this fox spirit?"
Adams expression grew even darker.
She moved gracefully to the side of Adam, very close to Sophie Baker, her eyes challengingly fixed on Adam as she said:
"What if I dont stop, what can you do about it?"
Another unexpected p flew toward Sophies face, and she was stunned once again.
Sophie had just been smug about Adam standing up for her and hadnt anticipated that Elly would dare to hit her in front of him, so even though shed already been smacked by Elly twice, she didnt guard herself this time.
She touched her burning cheek, feeling like her face would swell up from the ps.
But she didnt respond to Elly, choosing to silently y the role of a bullied "mistress," tears brimming in her eyes as she looked at Elly.
"Sister, Ive already said I have nothing to do with Adam anymore, why wont you believe me!"
Compared to the shrew who rushed up earlier intent on fighting her, Sophie now did appear somewhat pitiable.
Thats what Sophie was thinkingin any case, whether she denied or confirmed her rtionship with Adam, people online already assumed they were involved.
And now, with Adam, who was supposed to be working at Jones Corporation, suddenly appearing there, standing in front of her and challenging Elly on Sophies behalf, even if both of them denied their rtionship,izens wouldnt believe it. They would just say the pair were trying to conceal something but only revealing it more.
So, when Sophie said those words, she was merely ying innocent, seeking sympathy all over again.
If only Adam would p Elly a few more times for her.
In that case, it wouldnt just be Ellys face getting pped, but her dignity too.
"Elly!"
Adam gritted his teeth.
After hitting Sophie, Elly didnt pay attention to Adam or Sophie. Instead, she rubbed her sore wrist and walked toward Sherry Huangs counter, speaking as if nothing had happened:
"Is my clothing all wrapped up?"
"Its ready, Mrs. Jones."
The clerk handed the bag to Elly, her eyes shimmering with excitement and admiration.
Mrs. Jones was so domineering, not only hitting the mistress and her daughter but also pping that mistress again in front of President Jonesextremely satisfying.
The mistresses, with the backing of scoundrel men, were all unting themselves in front of their paramours.
They had seen too many wives silently enduring in front of mistresses, just because they were concerned about their husbands. A wife like Mrs. Jones who took action this decidedly was truly rare.
"Thank you."
Elly took the clothing handed over by the clerk, gave the ck card for payment, and then turned to Helen to say:
"Helen, lets go."
At that moment, Helen hated Adam, the big lout who had led her on and then dumped her, and had no desire to waste a single breath on those two despicable people.
Not wanting to upset Elly by looking at this disgusting pair any longer, she immediately nodded in agreement.
And so, Sophie watched with wide eyes as she got pped by Elly multiple times, yet Elly faced no repercussions and even left after shopping?
Adam didnt even reprimand Elly for her?
Even if he didnt p Elly, he could have at least scolded her, right?
As Elly gradually disappeared from view, Sophie grew increasingly resentful, but she didnt dare to provoke in front of so many people and especially not in front of Adam.
She could only grind her teeth in hatred.
Chapter 988. Get divorced from a scumbag
Chapter 988: 988. Get divorced from a scumbag
After Elly Campbell had left, Adam Jones grimaced and withdrew his gaze, turning to look at Sophie Baker, remaining silent for a long while.
The coldness in his eyes grew stronger, which startled Sophie for a moment. By the time she looked again, the iciness had disappeared.
Sophie patted her flustered chest, convinced she must have been seeing things. Adam couldnt possibly have given her such a fierce look.
"Adam, how did youe to be here?"
In her speech, Sophie infused a familiarity that seemed designed to be misunderstood by others.
Adam Jones didnt speak immediately, but after a few seconds, he said,
"Elly sent me a message saying she ran into a Fox Spirit here. I guessed it must be you, so I came over."
The Baker Family: "..."
Onlookers: "..."
Why did Adam Jones words sound so odd?
Elly said she encountered a Fox Spirit, and he guessed it was Sophie?
Was President Jones truly low in emotional intelligence, or was this intentional? Why did it sound like he was squeezing Sophie, the other woman?
Although Sophie also found Adam Jones words awkward, she wouldnt think too deeply about it and would choose to interpret it in another way
"Adam, did you rush over here because you were worried my sister would make things difficult for me?"
When she asked the question, Sophies face even shed a hint of girlish sweetness.
The expression on Adam Jones face was indescribablyplex, and after a long time, he finally murmured a low "hmm" and said,
"Elly is not someone easy to deal with; try to avoid her in the future."
"Okay, Ill listen to you."
Knowing that Adam Jones hade specifically because he was worried about Elly giving her a hard time, Sophies heart was already thrilled.
When she looked at the onlookers, her expression carried a bit of smugness.
Onlookers: "..."
Damn!
Jerk!
Pregnant wife confronts the mistress, and hes not concerned about the wife butes from afar worried about the mistress being bullied?
Psh!
Jerk!
Even though this man was handsome and powerful, his scoundrel qualities were notcking.
The onlookers internally cursed the couple before them, and then took out their phones ready to rage on Twitter, only to discover there was a new Hot Search.
It was about the incident that had just happened a video of Sophie Baker being pped by Elly Campbell.
At this moment, the Baker mother and daughter hadnt had time to hire inte trolls or control thements, so the was full of praises for how well Elly hit her, how satisfying it was to watch, and curses about the mistressing to a bad end.
Especially the scene where Elly, facing Adam, had pped Sophie againnumerous people apuded this act.
"Mrs. Jones is awesome, the mistress and her daughter are really asking for it!"
"The mistresss mother isnt official yet, and the daughter hurried to be one toodoes shamelessness run in your family?"
"Queen, what you said is wrong; even if the other woman was a concubine, concubines in ancient times were a tradablemodity, not considered family, so its not a domestic affair between you."
"Queen, divorce the jerk already, Ill marry you!"
"Queen should have taken over hispany directly from the beginning or just bankrupted it. After all the trouble she went through to support him, he came back with money to support a Fox Spirit."
"..."
As scathing as thements were online, people offline were not idle either.
Helen Melendy was tapping away on her phone, posting on Twitter non-stop. Throughout the walk from the building to the parking lot, she had posted dozens of tweets.
By the time she left the fifth floor, Elly Campbells face had already lost its cold edge.
Chapter 989. The domineering aura against heaven, earth, and society.
Chapter 989: 989. The domineering aura against heaven, earth, and society.
After getting into Helen Melendys car and seeing her still furiously posting abusive messages, she couldnt help but lean in to take a look.
She couldnt help butugh helplessly.
Helen Melendy nced at her and said, "What are youughing at? You dont have to force a smile in front of me. Just watch me cuss Adam Jones to death, that jerk!"
"Netizens are right, you shouldve swallowed up Jones Corporation from the beginning. Why wait for him toe back? You shouldve taken his fortune and remarried, then see how he ys around with women."
Helen Melendy felt she had been blind to think that Adam had reformed, and she had been happy for Elly for quite a while.
The more Helen Melendy cursed, the angrier she got, and the angrier she got, the more she wanted to curse.
If it were the old phones with buttons, she probably would have smashed the keypad.
"Let me tell you, a scumbag like Adam Jones will never change his ways. If he could change, he wouldnt keep going back to Sophie Baker, not even bothering to change the vor."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Helen Melendy was so consumed by her anger, focusing entirely on those online posts criticizing Adam Jones and Sophie Baker, that shepletely failed to notice how Elly Campbells demeanor had rxed since getting into the car.
Seeing that Helen Melendy seemed not yet satisfied with her ranting, Elly Campbell couldnt help but lean over and nce a few times at her phone.
Her eyelids twitched fiercely.
Her slender arm reached over Helen Melendys shoulder and rested there, saying:
"Cuss if you must, but just cuss at Sophie Baker. Go easy on my Adam, though."
Helen Melendy was still fired up and didnt catch the lightness in Elly Campbells tone. Hearing her words only fueled her anger further.
"Hes out there messing with other women, and youre still speaking for him!"
She stopped what she was doing, turned her head to look at Elly Campbell, her face beautiful yet severe, marked with intense condemnation.
"Elly, youve changed, youre no longer the fierce Elly who would fight against the world and society!"
With that, she continued furiously typing on her phone, venting her anger at Adam Jones and Sophie Baker, this despicable pair.
The next second, Elly Campbell grabbed the phone from her, making Helen Melendy so mad her hair stood on end.
"Elly!"
"I need to tell you something."
Elly Campbells eyebrows twitched slightly, and despite looking quite haggard, her mood seemed... much better than Helen Melendy had imagined.
Remembering the words she had said earlier in defense of Adam Jones, Helen Melendys eyes slowly narrowed.
"What is it?"
Seeing Elly Campbell whisper a few words in her ear, Helen Melendys eyes suddenly widened.
"You... you guys..."
Elly Campbell looked at her helplessly, and after Helen Melendy had been shocked for quite a while, she finally snapped back to reality.
She snatched the phone back from Elly Campbell.
"I still need to curse him out!"
Elly Campbell: "..."
"This is too much, both of you!"
She muttered angrily at Elly Campbell while continuously typing curses at Adam Jones on her phone, as Elly Campbell could only look on helplessly.
After venting her anger, Helen Melendy finally put her phone into the door pocket next to her and leaned back in her seat, turning to look at Elly Campbell.
"Feel better now?"
Elly Campbell asked her, looking resigned.
"Not at all!"
Helen Melendy, with a displeased face, red at Elly Campbell and huffed:
"You two shouldnt be in business; you should be in show business, then youd sweep all the major awards in the entertainment industry."
Thinking back to just now upstairs, when Adam Jones first appeared with that vicious and cold demeanor, she had genuinely been frightened, even thinking Adam Jones was really going to hit Elly.
Chapter 990. The island owner can change careers now
Chapter 990: 990. The ind owner can change careers now
"You wouldnt know it, but Adam Jones grasp on emotions is really on point; he scared the hell out of me."
Helen Melendy recounted to Elly Campbell the terrifyingly cold look in Adam Jones eyes when he first appeared upstairs.
Speaking of which, Elly Campbell was also somewhat surprised.
At Sherry Huang, she had sent a message to the ind owner, telling him that she had run into Sophie Baker at the mall.
After that, she didnt contact the ind owner again.
Seeing him suddenly appear before her, she was thoroughly startled.
"But knowing you two are all right, Im relieved."
Helen Melendys voice broke into Ellys reverie.
"Shall I take you back to Grandpa Campbells house now?"
Helen Melendy started the car and looked over at Elly.
Just then, Ellys phone received a message. She nced at it, her eyes flickered slightly, and she said,
"Yeah, back to Grandpas ce."
Back on the fifth floor, after watching Elly leave, Adam Jones finally breathed a sigh of relief. He turned his head to look at the vivid red handprints on both sides of Sophie Bakers swollen face, and his pupils constricted for a moment.
As if remembering something, his downcast eyes shed with ferocity but were subdued again the moment they lifted.
The onlookers dared only to curse Adam Jones in private. Back in the day, they wouldnt dare to do so much as hint at contempt.
Seeing the cold gaze of Adam Jones sweeping over them, they were frightened enough to immediately avert their eyes and then disperse.
Melody Baker had seen the fierceness that shed in Adam Jones eyes when he looked at the marks on her daughters face and was convinced that Adam was angry because Elly Campbell had hit her daughter.
She pursed her lips, indulging in a bit of schadenfreude before saying to Adam Jones,
"Adam, you saw it too. Elly is just too much. Sophie clearly has nothing to do with you, and she started hitting people right away. Our Sophie is kind and well-behaved, not holding a grudge, but she..."
"Who are you?"
Adam Jones indifferent voice, filled with obvious impatience and detachment, interrupted Melody Bakers deliberately provocative words.
He couldnt express how much he detested being called "Adam" by her.
Melody Bakers face visibly stiffened due to Adam Jones blunt interruption.
Of course, she wouldnt have dared to speak so provocatively about his rtionship with Elly or address him as "Adam" in front of him before.
But now, she felt she was Adam Jones future mother-inw, inevitably going to be his mother-inw, so of course, she had to call him something more intimate.
But she hadnt expected Adam to snub her so dismissively.
Though she knew Adam Jones amnesia was the reason he didnt remember who she was, the others around them didnt know.
At this moment, they were still inside Sherry Huang. Although the onlookers had dispersed, a few employees of Sherry Huang were still around.
Seeing herself asked back so rudely by Adam Jones, Melody Bakers face immediately darkened.
Sophies expression wasnt any better. She couldnt understand why, even though Elly intended to abandon him and even though Adam had stood in front of her to protect her from Ellys confrontation a few minutes ago, she felt none of the superiority or pride in being defended.
The reactions around her were all about sarcasm and the looks of ridicule, not the envy and jealousy that Elly used to get.
Moreover, right now, Adam had publicly embarrassed her mother so greatly. Did he really have her in his heart?
Chapter 991. I’ll go back and report the expenses to my wife!
Chapter 991: 991. Ill go back and report the expenses to my wife!
Sophie Baker thought, and before she knew it, her eyes began to sting with the powerless feeling that she could never catch up to Adam Joness pace, which made her heart even more sour.
Beneath that sourness, the unwillingness that emerged became even more intense.
She wondered, why did she have to act so humble and submissive in front of Adam Jones, unable to behave recklessly as Elly Campbell did before him?
After building herself up mentally, Sophie Baker raised her eyes to look at Adam Jones, but as she met those deep, oceanic eyes, her newfound courage shrank back.
She could only give a dryugh and said,
"Adam, this is my mother."
Adam Jones looked surprised for a moment, then nodded his head, and the chill in his face lessened slightly.
It seemed that only because he didnt recognize Melody Baker had he rudely interrupted her earlier.
He then apologized,
"Sorry, I dont remember."
Melody Baker knew he didnt remember, so she didnt doubt his exnation.
But seeing the mocking expressions on the shop assistants faces, her eyes turned fierce.
"No worries, we havent seen each other in a long time, its normal for you to not remember me."
She certainly couldnt say, "Youve lost your memory, so you dont remember me," right?
Melody Baker felt extremely frustrated inside.
Seeing the expressions on the shop assistants faces, she knew that these two despicable salespeople thought she was just giving herself an out.
Adam Jones responded indifferently with a "hmm," thinking of the ps Elly Campbell had just given Sophie Baker and feeling he should console her somehow. He then looked at Sophie Baker and said,
"Since youre here, pick any clothes you like, its on my tab."
Ill be reporting this to my wife!
Adam, the penniless freeloader, silently added in his mind.
Upon hearing Adam Joness words, Sophie Bakers original feeling of loss instantly dissipated quite a bit.
He looked at Melody Baker and said,
"Miss Baker, if theres anything you fancy, feel free to pick it up as well."
After all, its my wifes money.
Upon hearing this, Melody Bakers face brightened; she knew that before Adam Jones lost his memory, he also had a reserved disposition, so even though Adam Joness attitude was not too warm, Melody Baker did not think too much of it.
She immediately responded with a gleeful expression and thanked him, casting a pair of smug nces at the few shop assistants.
Following that, she walked over to them, picked up thetest catalog of this seasons designs from their designer and boss, Sherry Huang, which was right on the counter, and began flipping through it.
The first page featured Sherry Huangs signature dress. As it was the only piece and hand-sewn by Sherry Huang, it was expensive and not necessarily avable for purchase.
It was a sought-after item.
Melody Baker pointed at the dress and told Sophie Baker:
"This dress will look the best on you, and since Adam wants to give it to you, dont be polite with him."
In her words, she deliberately tied Adam Jones and Sophie Baker together, as if fearing others would not realize their rtionship.
Moreover, she specifically emphasized in front of the shop assistants that it was Adam Jones who wanted to give it to Sophie Baker, which naturally led to wild spection from the bystanders.
The two shop assistants couldnt help but roll their eyes internally.
Being the other woman indeed meant having no moralpass; despite being degraded to nothing, their hearts still harbored a moving sense of superiority over others.
When Adam Jones heard Melody Baker say these things, he felt both annoyed and disdainful.
Chapter 992. Made the person comfortable with service
Chapter 992: 992. Made the personfortable with service
But when he thought about his wifes instructions, he managed to hold back anyway.
After all, how could he resist when the way his wife cajoled him so perfectly aligned with his desires?
"Mom, this dress is too expensive, we shouldnt waste Adams money like this."
Although Sophie said this, her eyes were looking over at Adam Jones, and her cheeks flushed red.
She was hoping Adam would say something like, "You look good in it, no matter how much it costs, as long as you like it."
But Adam Jones was an utterly romance-challenged straight man. Meeting Sophies gaze, he couldnt understand her at all and simply looked at his watch before saying,
"You take your time shopping, Im heading back to the office."
Upon hearing this, a flicker of disappointment crossed Sophies face.
"You...you wont apany me shopping?"
A trace of irritation that was almost imperceptible flickered in the depths of Adams eyes.
"There are many things waiting for me to deal with at the office. I only hurried over because I was afraid Elly Campbell would publicly shame you. Now that shes gone, no one will shame you, and I need to rush back to handlepany matters."
Adams exnation always managed to cheer up Sophie.
Despite her disappointment at not being able to have such a distinguished man like Adam apany her shopping, and bask in the envy of countless women, she felt increasingly touched to hear he had left his work just to save her from a difficult situation.
Looking at the clerks in the store who couldnt resist rolling their eyes, her face donned even more smugness and arrogance.
"Then dont worry about me, next time I run into my sister, Ill try to avoid her, and you dont need to leave important matters toe find me."
Sophie looked at Adam, her gaze filled with consideration and emotion.
Yet, those words sounded utterly disgusting when uttered.
It wasnt just Adam Jones who felt like flipping out upon hearing them, even the nearby clerks wanted to kick this shameless woman out.
"Hmm."
Adam didnt say much to Sophie, just responded with a sound and then stepped away.
As soon as Adam left, the triumphant expressions of the Baker mother and daughter were fully revealed.
She looked at the two clerks before her and sneered,
"You dont need to act all holy and moralistic with us. Whether we are mistresses or even the fourth women, we certainly dont have to fawn over people like you do."
The words of Melody Baker made the faces of the clerks turn sour instantly.
"If you serve us well and keep us happy, we might be in a good mood today and notin about you. But if you keep up that previous attitude, then just get ready to lose your jobs."
Melodys words nched the clerks, indeed frightening them.
Although the behavior of these two mistresses was cursed by countless people, in the end, it was a matter of personal morality, and being cursed out did not take any pieces off their flesh.
But after all, they had connections with Adam Jones, or even without him, they were still the lover and daughter of James Campbell.
As customers who could afford to pay, they were not people these clerks could easily offend.
The clerks pursed their lips, shedding their previous mocking demeanor, and humbly said,
"Which styles of clothing do the two of you like? We can bring them over for you."
Seeing the clerks attitudes change in an instant, Melody looked at them as if she were a noble queen watching lowly ants, and said,
"Didnt I tell you I want this one?"
She pointed at a dress in a fashion magazine, chin lifted, speaking down to the clerks with an air of superiority.
Seeing the clerks look helplessly at Melody Baker and her daughter, they said,
"Very sorry, Miss Baker, Miss Sophie, that dress has already been bought by Mrs. Jones."
Chapter 993. That vile person competes with her for everything
Chapter 993: 993. That vile personpetes with her for everything
"Elly Campbell bought it?"
Sophie Bakersplexion instantly sank.
When she heard the store clerk call herself Miss Baker, and refer to Elly Campbell as Mrs. Jones, a nameless, unyielding rage began to burn in her heart.
She always felt that the identity of "Mrs. Jones" had been snatched from her hands by Elly Campbell and was now being upied by her.
And now shes even snatching dresses!
That bitch is intentionally trying to make her life miserable, isnt she? Whatever she has, Elly Campbell wants to take, right?
When they were children, she was clearly the daughter her father cherished the most, yet the only recognized Miss of the Campbell family was Elly Campbell.
Clearly, Lily Jones acknowledged her as the sister-inw, yet despite all she had done, in the end, it was through Elly Campbells schemes that Lily married Adam Jones.
All the glory and affection that should have been hers were stolen by that bitch Elly Campbell.
Now, having finally endured enough to be the only one Adampletely trusts, that woman was still lingering like a malevolent spirit.
Still clinging to the title of Young Miss of the Jones Family, she now wants to snatch away even a dress that she had her eye on!
Elly Campbell! Elly Campbell, why dont you just drop dead!
Filled with resentment, Sophie Baker red fiercely at the store clerk, snorted coldly, and said,
"What a coincidence? Are you looking down on me, deliberately opposing me?"
The store clerk, clearly sensing Sophie Bakers anger and fearing that the mother and daughter might actuallyin and cause them to lose their jobs, immediately became panicked.
"No, no, Miss Baker, its true. Just before you two arrived, Mrs. Jones and a Miss Xia chose this dress. We really arent opposing you."
Now, every time Sophie Baker heard the words "Mrs. Jones", she would explode with anger, as if a cats tail had been stepped on.
"Fine then, if youre not opposing me, then give me that dress."
It was obvious that Sophie Baker was intentionally making things difficult for the store clerk.
Now, she could only obtain her sense of superiority from a few store clerks.
The clerks all felt indignant inside. Confronted with Sophie Bakers haughtiness, they felt like spitting in her face.
What a piece of work!
A homewrecker, and she dares to unt her power in front of them.
But these words, they could only say in their hearts.
Why? Because!
Because they have money, because right now they are their customers, they are gods!
So, knowing full well that Sophie Baker was making it tough for them on purpose, they still couldnt do anything about it.
"Miss Baker, its really true. We only had one such dress, and it was indeed bought by Mrs. Jones."
The store clerk exined somewhat anxiously, but she had no idea that repeatedly mentioning "Mrs. Jones" was poking at Sophie Bakers sore spot.
Melody Baker also couldnt believe it was such a coincidence that Elly Campbell had her eye on the same dress as them.
Recalling the scornful looks from the store clerks earlier, Melody Baker also felt they were deliberately opposing her and her daughter.
She became angry immediately.
"Sophie, dont waste your words with them. Since they look down on us so much, not willing to serve us, then well just have their bosse and serve us personally."
Melody Baker looked at the store clerks, their faces filled with panic, and a smug smile appeared on her face.
Saying they wanted their boss to serve them was, of course, just talkSherry Huang was really not someone they could summon at will.
Butining about the terrible attitude of her employees towards customers was not a problem at all.
And right there in Sherry Huangs store, theint number was posted on the wall.
Melody Baker picked up her phone, looked at the number on the wall, and began to dial out.
Chapter 994. Snatch skirts, snatch men!
Chapter 994: 994. Snatch skirts, snatch men!
"Miss Baker, Miss Baker, please dont make it difficult for us anymore. The dress was really bought by Mrs. Jones, were not hiding it on purpose."
The leading sales associate was almost in tears.
She had never seen such unreasonable people. They had been told the dress was sold, how could they be so difficult?
And when Sophie Baker heard the words "Mrs. Jones," her face indeed darkened again.
Mrs. Jones! Mrs. Jones!
The Mrs. Jones you all talk about doesnt stand a chance anymore!
Shes about to be thrown out of the Jones family!
She will soon be no longer Mrs. Jones!
Sophie Baker couldnt help it, inside she was so angry her face was contorted.
"Alright, I believe you, and since the dress has been bought by Elly Campbell, then go get it back for me. Ill pay double the price."
After all, it was Adam who was paying!
If Elly Campbell knew that Adam was spending money to buy her a dress, would she be so angry that the bastard inside her would drop out?
A vicious look shed in the depths of Sophie Bakers eyes.
Her request rendered the sales associatepletely dumbfounded.
Asking for a sold dress to be returned?
Could this concubine be any more shameless?
Not only was she insolently relying on others to throw her weight around, but she was also unting her power right in front of the rightful wife.
She wasnt really after the dress; she merely wanted topete with the rightful wife.
Competing for dresses,peting for a man!
If it werent for the fear of losing their jobs, they really wanted to kick this shameless mother-daughter pair out.
Seeing their silence, Sophie Baker coldlyughed, clearly still taking into ount Elly Campbells influence:
"You heard President Jones say he would buy me clothes with your own ears. I have set my mind on this dress today. If you dont get it back from Elly Campbell for me, Im going to tell President Jones that you deliberately made things difficult for me,
and I dont think this boutique will need to remain open then."
"Oh! Oh! Oh! Whats happening here, just walked in and heard something as big as closing down a store?"
A charming female voice came from the entrance of the store.
Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw a young woman with golden hair and deep blue eyes walking into the store.
She was wearing high-waisted wide-leg pants in dark gray and a ret-red cashmere blouse, with her brown wavy hair casually tied behind her.
Her facial features were sharp and distinct, with the clear-cut angrity characteristic of Westerners.
But unlike the harsh lines of Western features, shebined softness from the East, tempering the harshness of her Western features.
About 175 centimeters tall, she carried a limited-edition Hermes bag, exuding an international ir all over.
That is, if you could ignore her thickical English ent.
The staff, seeing here in, felt their anxious hearts slowly settle down.
The woman walked in with poise, ignoring the Baker mother and daughter, and asked the store associates:
"Whats going on, why wont you let the store open?"
With the appearance of this woman, the sales associates felt slightly relieved and turned to Sophie Baker to exin:
"Miss Baker wanted to buy a queen, but its already been purchased by Mrs. Jones. Miss Baker doesnt believe us, so..."
"Oh, why be so aggressive about it."
The woman said, turning her head to look at Sophie Baker. Her deep blue eyes were like an ocean, so profound they seemed unattainable.
But as soon as she spoke, a down-to-earth vibe hit you in the face.
She squinted her pretty blue eyes, sizing up Sophie Baker as if trying hard to remember something.
"Youre the girl from the inte who insists on being a concubine, huh."
Chapter 995. The palace maid still wants to wear the King robe
Chapter 995: 995. The pce maid still wants to wear the King robe
This inexplicably strange foreigner with a weird ent, why is she meddling in others business?
"Who are you, anyway? Since when is it your turn to interfere in my affairs?"
"Oh my!"
The woman ced her Hermes handbag on the counter, sped her hands in front of her, and looked down at Sophie Baker from her superior position.
"You money-wasting thing, my shop is about to close, and I cant interfere?"
Upon hearing this, the expressions on Sophie and her daughters faces changed.
What does that mean?
Was this foreigner with a thick Ennd ent Sherry Huang?
They had always believed that this legendary designer, renowned at home and abroad yet never showing her face, was either too ugly to be seen or an old hag.
They never expected that it would turn out to be a youngdy not even thirty years old.
And... shes so beautiful!
Seeing Sherry sizing up Sophie Baker from head to toe, she slightly lifted her chin as though she was examining a piece of merchandise and said:
"The queen outfit requires a great figure; youre too short and too fat to fit into it."
Sophies face darkened as if it were the bottom of a pot.
She was 165cm tall, only 100 pounds, with a standard height and weight, and yet she was called too short and too fat?
"Youngdy, dont look at me with that kind of eyes. Im a designer, my judgment is very urate. You have an extra centimeter of fat around your waist; the queen really isnt suitable for you, and forcing it wont bring you happiness."
Sophie felt that herst remark, "forcing it wont bring you happiness," was filled with implied meaning.
Hearing Sherrys venomous words criticizing her figure left nothing unscathed, Sophies face twisted again.
"Your clothes are hung up for sale, arent they? What do you care if my figure is good or not? Mind your own business!"
"Of course, my clothes are intended to be worn by someone whose figure canplement them perfectly. I sewed them painstakingly by hand, stitch by stitch. Can they be carelessly ruined by just anyone?"
Sophies expression twisted with anger once more.
Is it a ruin if she wears them?
But if Elly Campbell wears them, sheplements them perfectly.
Is this Sherry Huang in cahoots with Elly Campbell?
Helping Elly Campbell to belittle her!
"Moreover, since its named queen, naturally, it requires someone with a queenly demeanor to wear it. In Greece, theres a saying: wearing a King robe doesnt make you a Prince,
you are clearly a maid, and wearing my queen outfit, you cant bring out its essence."
Sherry spoke sincerely, with her exceptionally genuine andically thick Ennd ent.
There was none of the overwhelming arrogance that one might expect from her appearance.
Her words were cutting and embarrassing, yet paired with her sincere expression, you might think she just wasnt very good at Chinese and misunderstood the meaning of the words she used.
Fuming, Sophies chest heaved dramatically, her eyes ring venomously at Sherry Huang.
After Sherry had finished speaking, she walked over and sat down at a coffee table in the lounge area.
Pointing at other versions of the outfits hanging in the store, she said:
"These are thetest designs from our shop this season, you can find one that fits your size."
Sherry Huang was a long-renowned international fashion designer with a significant status in the fashion world.
Many wealthy socialites and high-profile public figures fought tooth and nail to buy a piece of clothing personally made by Sherry Huang.
The Baker family had known of Sherry Huangs fame for a long time; although they were wealthy, theycked the connections to buy her clothing.
They also very clearly understood that Sherry Huang wasnt someone James Campbell could use to pressure her into closing her shop for good.
Chapter 996. The taste in choosing a concubine is not so good
Chapter 996: 996. The taste in choosing a concubine is not so good
Moreover, Sherry Huang might have other backers that you cant just offend.
Even Adam Jones would not spoil his rtionships for the sake of a woman with the people behind Sherry Huang.
Thus, the mother and daughter very sensibly chose to bite their tongues and endure.
After Sherrys merciless criticism, Sophie Baker was unwilling to let it go, yet didnt dare to do anything to Sherry Huang, could only re at her furiously.
Naturally, they could no longer consider buying clothes from this store, nor did they want to leave humbly, so Sophie said with a fierce expression:
"This lousy store of yours, selling only a few pieces of clothes a year, who would fancy your clothes? Just wait for your store to close, ugh!"
Sophie grabbed Melody Bakers arm and said, "Lets go, Mom. Well look somewhere else. Adam said I could buy anything I like, much prettier than the clothes in this store."
Before leaving, she didnt forget to show off in front of others, causing Sherry Huang and her staff to roll their eyes involuntarily.
"Look, sister, you shouldnt speak like that. Why are you always hoping my store closes? Even if I close, your benefactor isnt going to give my store to you."
Benefactor...
Sophie Bakers already strained elegance twisted further.
Was that foreigner alluding to her being a mistress?
She turned around and red fiercely at Sherry Huang, retorting:
"If I wanted to open a store, Adam would naturally provide the funds for me. I dont need your pathetic store, you better hold onto your benefactors golden thigh tightly, lest you get kicked out one day."
After saying this, Sophie Baker waited eagerly for Sherry Huang to be twisted by her words, only to see her casually shrug and reply:
"Then I wish you get whatever you wish for, big sister."
Upon hearing her speak with an English ent, Sophie couldnt help but roll her eyes, thinking Sherry Huang was horribly unsophisticated.
No longer wanting to argue with Sherry Huang, she walked out of the store with Melody Baker, "Lets go, Mom."
"Okay."
As the mother and daughter left, their chins lifted, their eyes sweepingly arrogant, they resembled two noble middle-aged princesses.
As they left, their nce at Sherry Huang seemed to suggest that by not buying in her store, she had lost a business deal worth billions.
Just as they left Sherry Huangs store, they heard a voice tinged with regret from inside.
"That Mr. Joness brother, he chooses wives well, but not concubines."
Sophies face darkened once again.
Meanwhile, the store employees watched their boss, an international figure speaking fluent, down-to-earth English, with an expression that was somewhat difficult to describe.
After Helen Melendy returned Elly Campbell to the Campbell Family home and knew there was nothing amiss between her and Adam Jones, she felt relieved.
She didnt enter the Campbell house and just drove away.
Elly Campbell had an important person to meet and did not ask Helen Melendy to stay.
Upon entering the house, Linstad came forward to greet her:
"Miss Campbell, Liam is in the Old Masters study waiting for you."
"Alright, Im going up now."
In the Old Masters study, Elly Campbell saw the person Linstad mentioned, "Uncle Liam."
"Miss Campbell."
The man in front of her was in his early fifties, and he seemed to have some difficulty walking.
He pointed at a document bag on the table and told Elly Campbell:
"The Old Master instructed me to investigate some matters for you, everything is written in there. If you have any questions, you can contact Charles anytime."
"Thank you, Uncle Liam, for handling this matter."
"Its a small matter, a task entrusted by the Old Master, I must handle it well."
Chapter 997, does Daddy not like William Campbell anymore?
Chapter 997: 997, does Daddy not like William Campbell anymore?
After chatting with Uncle Li in the study for less than ten minutes, Uncle Li left the Campbell familys home.
Elly Campbell, on the other hand, took the file that Uncle Li had given her and returned to her own bedroom.
After taking out the several sheets of paper and photographs from the document bag and looking at them seriously, her gaze froze on a particr spot in one of the photographs.
She stared at that part of the photo for a long time, as if trying hard to recall something. After a while, her gaze gradually cooled down.
Stuffing the papers and photos back into the file bag, she then went to the study connected to her bedroom.
Turning on theputer, she began nning her next steps.
Sophie Baker, Lily Bankston...
Elly Campbell leaned back in her chair, still pondering the matter of Adam Joness memory loss.
To grasp the true mastermind behind the scenes, it might be much easier to start with Sophie Baker than with Lily Bankston.
She fiddled around in the study for quite a while before she went downstairs for dinner.
"Mommy!"
William Campbell was very happy to see Elly Campbell. He jumped down from his great-grandfathers side and ran towards Elly.
Ellys other child who had alsoe to the Campbell Family home with mommy and his brother, excitedly wagged his fluffy tail and followed William toward Elly.
William, knowing that there was a little sister in mommys belly, dared not rush too fiercely. When he reached her, he stopped.
His sibling, on the other hand, did not hesitate and mbered onto Ellys shoulder in an instant, making William cry out in rm.
"Be careful, you have to be careful. Mommy has a baby in her belly. If you hurt your little sister, Im going to tell Chubs!"
Elly was amused by the way her sonmanded with a mixture of tenderness and sternness.
Seeing him tilt his little head back, his beautiful and delicate nose slightly wrinkled as he looked up at his sibling perched on Ellys shoulder, he loudly dered:
"Youd bettere down, or Ill call Chubs, Ill tell Chubs that youre bullying his wife."
Elly: "..."
It seemed that the sibling understood what William was saying. After being reprimanded, it hesitated for a few seconds before jumping down from Ellys shoulder.
Twisting its chubby little behind, it walked over and sat down obediently next to William.
Its pink little paw pads gently patted Williams leg as if to appease him and stop the scolding.
Elly watched the two brothers in front of her, their soft and cute appearance softening her gaze.
William was a good brother. After the younger one obediently jumped down from mommys shoulder, he stopped scolding it.
He reached out his chubby hands to hold his sibling in his arms and looked up at Elly.
"Mommy, I havent seen daddy for such a long time. Does daddy not like William anymore, so he doesnte to see William?"
Looking at the unease hidden in her sons eyes, Ellys heart tightened.
Since Adams ident, she had been preupied with reorganizing the Jones enterprise. Because she couldnt be distracted, and also because the Old Lady was not well, she had always left William with his grandfather, letting him and his aunt take care of the boy.
Latterly, after Adam returned, she had been focused on uncovering the true culprits behind the scenes, which also meant she didnt pay much attention to her son.
Now, as Elly saw the uncertain gaze in her sons eyes whenever he mentioned Adam, her heart twinged with pain.
Before, without a daddy by his side, she thought he didnt care whether he had a father or not. Onlyter did she realize how much the child longed for his fatherspany.
Finally, when he had his daddyspany, the little guy hadnt had the chance to enjoy it for long before daddy disappeared again.
Chapter 998. He didn’t treat himself as an outsider at all.
Chapter 998: 998. He didnt treat himself as an outsider at all.
Now, without Daddying to see him, the little guy is getting anxious again.
She foolishly thought that the world of children was all pure and beautiful, and that they would not think too much.
But she was so wrong.
She has always been an extremely unqualified mother, always using her own presumptions to judge her childs thoughts.
Seeing his sensible yet uneasy eyes, Elly Campbell felt an immense sense of self-reproach and guilt.
She walked up to William Campbell, slowly squatted down, andforted him, saying:
"How could that be, Daddy just told Mommy he misses William, but Daddy was injured a while ago, and now hes recovering, thats why he cante to see William."
"Really? Does Daddy not dislike William?"
No sooner had Elly finished speaking than she saw her sons eyes visibly light up.
The more this happened, the more guilt and self-reproach Elly felt in her heart.
She extended her arm to embrace William, kissed his forehead, and said:
"Of course, with William being so smart and good-looking, how could Daddy not like you?"
Elly pinched Williams little nose and said:
"In a few days, when Daddys injury gets better, helle see William, okay?"
"Okay."
After all, he was a child, and just a few words could make him happy again, the joy clearly showing on his face.
Even the stuffed bear in his arms seemed to feel his brothers joy, struggling out from the embrace to nuzzle Ellys face with its plush, plump nose.
This softened Ellys heart even more.
Thinking about Adam Jones, Ellys brows involuntarily creased again.
He was obviously very rejecting of his own sons, not just the one in the womb, but also William.
She knew he could control himself not to hurt them, but many emotions were inadvertently revealed.
Children, although innocent, are also sensitive.
Especially William, a child who grew up without a daddy by his side, was even more sensitive to his fathers emotions.
She worried that just a glimpse of a frightening look from Adam might cause the child to develop some kind of insecurity and shadow.
Therefore, she didnt dare to promise an exact time for Adam toe see him.
She also didnt know whether forcibly erasing Adams memory would cause irreversible damage to his brain.
To avoid this possibility, she must find a solution as soon as possible.
It was urgent to find the person pulling the strings behind the scenes.
After dinner, the Old Master called Elly to the study.
"Grandpa, you wanted to see me?"
"How is the investigation going?"
Since Elly needed the Old Masters people, she did not hide the details of this counterplot from the Old Master.
"Uncle Li gave me some photos today, and I found a clue, but I still need to check carefully. There are some things I need to discuss with Adam when I find time."
Hearing this, the Old Master nodded, but didnt say anything else, simply saying:
"Adam doesnt remember anything now, and the fact that he trusts you so unreservedly ismendable."
Hearing the Old Master say this, warmth surged in Ellys heart, and she couldnt help but show a touch of sentiment.
"Yes, I thought it would take some twists and turns to make him believe me, but unexpectedly..."
At this point, she couldnt help butugh, "He certainly doesnt see himself as an outsider at all."
In her words, there was no attempt to hide her deep affection for Adam Jones.
Chapter 999. The island owner feels as wronged as a skinny person who weighs 20 jin
Chapter 999: 999. The ind owner feels as wronged as a skinny person who weighs 20 jin
The Old Master, seeing her like this, also felt relieved and said no more, only saying,
"If theres anything you need Grandpas help with, just tell Grandpa."
"Okay, thank you, Grandpa."
After speaking with the Old Master, Elly Campbell left the study and went to her sons room to find her son.
Feeling guilty toward her son, Elly stayed with William until after ten oclock, only returning to her room to continue working after he had fallen asleep.
As soon as she closed the door, she sensed someone swiftly jumping in from the window from the corner of her eye.
A cold light suddenly shed in her eyes.
Her hand on the doorknob was about to pull the door open when her waist suddenly tightened, embraced by the person from behind.
"Dont go out!"
Ellys body stiffened, her eyes suddenly widened, unable to hide the shock in them.
"How did you get here!"
Looking at the familiar face in front of her, eyebrows lifted in a smile, Elly suppressed the shock in her eyes and asked in a low voice.
The person was none other than Adam Jones, who had had a big fight with her in the mall that day over a trivial matter.
Adams hands were still wrapped around her waist. Hearing her question, he moved even closer, his face showing a touch of grievance.
"You havent been home for several days, and I missed you so much that I sneaked over."
Elly looked at the climbing harness still tied around his waist, then at the open window, and her mouth twitched fiercely.
"Are you turning into a thief?"
"You wont let me use the front door; what else could I do but sneak?"
The more Adam thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt, cursing that he never should have given in to that deceptive sweet talk that now left him unable to even sleep with his wife.
The faintment in his voice made Ellys lips curl up again.
She reached out, held his face, and rubbed it hard several times, then kissed his lips, offeringfort.
"Just wait a bit longer; right now, we can only start from Sophie Bakers side."
After being caressed and kissed by his wife, Ind Master Jones felt much less aggrieved.
"Its not you whos making the sacrifice..."
Ind Master Jones grievance was like that of a 20-pound weakling.
"Who says? If it wasnt for my sacrifice that day, you wouldnt have agreed to sacrifice your pride either..."
Adam Jones: "..."
It was clearly a sweet trap!
If it hadnt been her flirting with him that day, letting him lose his reason, he wouldnt have agreed.
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbells right hand, his cheeks suddenly flushed, "Does your hand feel sore?"
When he asked this, Elly naturally remembered how she had persuaded him that night.
Well...
Because she was pregnant and it was inconvenient, she had used her hand.
Seeing Adams increasingly heated gaze, Ellys ears started burning up too.
Lowering her gaze, she twisted his solid waist without good grace.
"Dont be unserious the moment you see me!"
Adam Jones, reprimanded by his beloved wife, felt even more like a 10-pound weakling and said in a low voice,
"How am I not being serious?"
"Then why did you ask if my hand was sore?"
Elly looked up, her gaze contemptuously staring at him.
"You hit Sophie Baker so hard today, I was worried about your hand being sore, what were you thinking? Whos being unserious now?"
Caught by her retort, Adam Jones was momentarily speechless.
With a flush of embarrassment on her face, she hung her head even lower.
The next second, Adam Jones, smiling indulgently, drew her into his arms and said,
"Does it really feel sore?"
Chapter 1000. Tricked by the island owner again
Chapter 1000: 1000. Tricked by the ind owner again
"Is it really sour or not?"
"Not sour!"
Seeing Adam Jones ask again, Elly Campbell, frustrated and embarrassed, red fiercely at him.
"Then lets continue what we were doing that day. Its been several days since Ist..."
"Go away!"
She was indeed tricked by this brute again.
Even with amnesia, his ability to manipte was still strong.
Elly was somewhat annoyed and pinched him twice more on his waist.
Far from dodging, Adam Jones even let out a coquettish moan.
Elly: "..."
Just as she was about to withdraw her hand from his waist, Adam caught it.
"What are you doing?"
Seeing the fervor in his eyes, Elly said irritably.
"Lets pinch somewhere else."
Elly: "..."
This inappropriate jerk!
Elly ignored him, forcefully pulled her hand back from his palm, and said:
"Since you came, lets talk about something serious."
"What could be more serious than my lifelong happiness?"
Adam Jones, while taking off the climbing rope on his body, followed Elly toward the study.
His whole body emanated a sense of unfulfilled frustration.
Ellypletely ignored his flirty words, pushed open the door of the study, went in, and handed him the document bag on the table.
"Unless you figure out who the mastermind behind the scenes is soon, your lifelong happiness might be jeopardized."
Seeing these documents, Adam Jones realized there was a breakthrough in the matter.
The frivolous expression on his face faded, turning serious.
"The former CIA investigator you sent to investigate me went to see Lily Bankston after returning to the United States."
This time, Elly didnt call her "Aunt Lily," although she didnt know whether the ident that befell Adam was caused by her, the results of this investigation made Lily Bankstons suspicion even greater.
As for whether she is the real mastermind behind the scenes, its still unclear.
But one thing is certain, Lily is a very cautious person, hence over many years, nothing suspicious about her actions could be detected.
If this time, Adam hadnt lost his memory, making her lower her guard, she would not have easily exposed herself, and who knows what she might have done to their family afterwards.
Therefore, on that day, she told Adam that his memory loss might be a good thing, a turning point for everything.
But why would Lily want to harm Adam?
The fact that Adam trusted her so much before his amnesia indicates that she must have truly cared for Adam; otherwise, Adam wouldnt have entrusted her so unreservedly.
The reason he trusted her unreservedly made it so easy for him to fall into trouble in the United States, allowing Lilys n to seed effortlessly.
In this regard, Adam Joness thoughts were in agreement with Elly Campbells.
The only remaining memory he had of Lily was of him rushing to save her without hesitation, which clearly showed the care and trust he had for her.
The intimacy he felt when he saw Lily was also heartfelt, not just mere fragments of memory.
Lily had definitely treated her sincerely.
Adam Jones frowned. That day, he deliberately had that investigator look into the matter rted to Elly Campbell to test whether Lily was friend or foe.
Since his memory loss, he couldnt absolutely trust the men he had arranged in the United States, and naturally, he wouldnt fully trust that investigator either.
Moreover, having heard from Elly that the investigator had participated in the entire process of investigating his fathers idental death, he was the person most likely to tamper with the clues, so he chose to have him investigate Ellys matter.
Chapter 1001. Just let you, a pretty boy, live off women.
Chapter 1001: 1001. Just let you, a pretty boy, live off women.
If the investigator is clean, or if Lily Bankston is clean, theres no way hed go tell her about his investigation into Elly.
Obviously, Lily Bankston had her sights set on him... or on Elly.
Adam Joness face was not looking good.
Before this, he had faintly hoped it wasnt rted to Lily Bankston, that maybe they were overthinking it.
After all, before his amnesia, that woman was someone he genuinely cared about.
Now, even though his feelings are not as strong as before the amnesia, theres still some regret in his heart, and also a bit of anger from feeling betrayed.
Seeing that Adams expression was off, Elly Campbell walked over to his side andforted him:
"Dont be upset; its better to discover it early. If we spent our whole lives without noticing her true colors, and she managed to fool uspletely, that wouldve been truly frightening."
She voluntarily wrapped her arms around Adam Joness waist and leaned into his embrace, saying:
"Shes too cautious. If she hadnt intentionally left you with Sophies and her memories, we wouldnt have been able to suspect her so confidently."
"Our priority now is to find clues from Sophies side, only if Sophie truly believes that you are sincerely close to her will she bring the person behind the scenes to you."
Having beenforted by his wife in such an affectionate manner, the grim expression on Adam Joness face had clearly softened a bit.
But when he heard he would have to sacrifice his dignity again to get close to that woman, he couldnt help but frown.
Just seeing that woman filled him with disgust, how could he pretend to be genuinely close to her.
He frowned, his handsome face clearly reluctant.
Elly, seeing he wasnt speaking, knew that he was reluctant and coaxed him with a smile:
"Sophie is stupid and easy to coax. Just give it another try, its not like Im asking you to sleep with her."
Ha! Easy for you to say!
Adam Jones snorted coldly in his heart and said, not in the best mood:
"What if I did sleep with her, huh?"
"Then Id leave you penniless!"
Elly replied without hesitation.
Adam Joness eyelid twitched fiercely as he suddenly remembered what Elly had previously meant by "leaving penniless."
Feeling wronged like a 5-pound skinny guy, he knew it was no use to oppose her, so he started to seek sympathy again:
"People online are calling me a scumbag."
"Theyre also telling you to remarry."
"Begging to support you one after another."
"Im already living off you; what makes them think they have the ability to support you, too presumptuous."
"..."
Listening to her own beloved ind masterin and grumble about his predicament, while still sofortably settled on living off her, the amusement in Ellys eyes deepened even further.
Her ind master was really getting cuter, more and more irresistible.
"Okay, okay, I know you feel wronged."
Elly embraced his waist tightly, soothing him:
"I know youre not a scumbag; thats all that matters to me. I only want you, and Im fine with just one pretty boy living off me. I dont want any others."
These words sessfully pleased Adam Jones, and the sulking, wronged look in his eyes rxed a little.
"Really?"
His attractive lips curved up into a small arc of happiness.
"Of course its true. I have high standards for keeping a pretty boy, okay?"
She reached out and pinched both of Adam Joness cheeks, saying:
"If it werent for such a stunningly handsome face, theyd be dreaming to think they could live off me so easily."
Adam Jones was amused by her proud demeanor.
He took her hands in his own, gazing down at her with a smile, and asked:
"What if there was a pretty boy even better-looking than me?"
Chapter 1002. I’ll give you two extra pocket money this month.
Chapter 1002: 1002. Ill give you two extra pocket money this month.
"Ill think about it."
"Hmm?"
Adam Jones narrowed his eyes deeply, his eyebrows raised upward, clearly displeased.
"Ive thought about it, Ill just keep my ind chief alone."
Seeing that her own ind chief was upset, Elly Campbell immediately changed her words like this.
Seeing his wifes strong will to survive, Adam Jones couldnt help butugh.
His long arm wrapped her up and held her in his embrace, saying,
"I also only want to be the pretty boy for just you alone."
Elly Campbell was held in his arms, feeling his steady heartbeat.
Even without memories, he was still able to give his whole heart and soul to her unreservedly.
It was impossible for Elly Campbell not to be moved.
For a person with no memories, hecked trust and a sense of security in the entire world, but he could trust herpletely.
Whatever she said, he believed.
Actually, concerning the whole matter about Lily Bankston, everything he knew about Lily Bankston was told to him by her,
If he didnt trust her, even if there was the slightest doubt, she wouldnt have discovered Lily Bankstons true colors so easily.
"Ind chief."
"Hmm?"
Adam Jones naturally responded.
"Thank you," she said.
"Thank me for what?"
Adam Jones was somewhat puzzled.
"Thank you for believing everything I say without reservation."
Her thanks made Adam Jones pause for a moment.
He had never considered why such implicit trust deserved her thanks.
From the moment he knew she was his wife, he had never really thought of doubting her.
In his view, this was simply a matter of course.
So, hearing her thanks, Adam Jones was somewhat surprised.
"Arent you my wife? Isnt it natural that I should trust you?" Adam Jones said with augh.
Setting aside everything else, although he had lost his memories, his temperament was innate and wouldnt change just because he lost his memories.
He wouldnt be one to suffer for any reason, and if he didnt love the woman before him, he wouldnt have let her bear his child.
He knew that he truly loved her, both before and after the amnesia.
Elly Campbell, hearing his matter-of-fact response, felt warmth in her heart, and her eyes moistened.
A slight curve of happiness traced the corners of her lips as she hugged Adam Jones a little tighter.
"With such sweet words, Ill give you two extra dors for pocket money this month."
Adam Jones: "..."
"Is two dors too little?"
"How about three dors then?"
"Ha! I dont need it!"
"Then I wont give you any at all."
The couple bantered for a while, then listened to Adam Jones saying:
"Today, to make the other woman outside happy, I let her go buy some clothes, charge it to my ount."
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell pursed her lips.
Making the other woman happy...
That phrase sure sounded awkward.
"Ivee to ask for a reimbursement."
Elly Campbell: "..."
"Being with the other womanes at a cost."
Elly Campbell: "..."
"Fine! Fine! Fine! Ill reimburse! Bring the bill, Ill cover whatever the amount!"
Elly, quite the spender, waved her hand generously with a bold face.
Adam Jones held Elly Campbell,ughing happily and feeling satisfied.
He knew that as long as he saw his wife, all troubles would vanish.
Speaking of todays events, Elly Campbell thought of something else, looked up at him, and asked,
"By the way, why did you run off to the mall today?"
As soon as this was mentioned, Adam Joness expression faltered.
"You told me about the Fox Spirit, I was worried she might hurt you, so I went over there."
Chapter 1003. This man looks a bit familiar
Chapter 1003: 1003. This man looks a bit familiar
He had only just arrived there when he saw the woman pouncing on his wife, attacking her.
If he hadnt rushed over in time to pull the woman away, he didnt want to think what she might have done to his wife.
If his wife really had been injured by her, he would have made sure to throw her back into prison and ensure she never saw the light of day again.
At that moment, he even wanted to twist Sophie Bakers arm right off.
That kind of trash, risking her life to save him nine years ago?
Let alone the fact that hes just suffering from amnesia, even if he were demented, he wouldnt believe Sophie Baker capable of such righteousness.
When Elly Campbell heard his reply, she justughed.
Her Adam was always her Adam.
Even without his past memories, he was always worrying about her, caring for her every moment.
But, did he have some sort of misunderstanding about his own wife?
Sophie Baker hurting her?
Even though she was pregnant now, with Sophie Bakers fighting ability, she was no match for hernot by a long shot.
However, Elly Campbell was still very pleased that Adam cared so much.
"By the way."
"Hmm?"
"Come here and take a look."
Elly Campbell stepped out of Adam Joness embrace and picked up the file bag from the desk for the second time, extracting several photos that Uncle Li had sent her.
She took a red marker from the pen holder and circled the same person on several photos.
"Do you recognize this person?" she asked.
Adam Jones shook his head, "How could I recognize this person without any memory of the past?"
Elly Campbell wasnt too disappointed, as she had only asked Adam out of curiosity, not really expecting an answer from him.
Seeing that Adam didnt recognize the person, she didnt press the issue but said:
"I always feel like I have seen this person somewhere, but I just cant remember where."
"I never had contact with Lily Bankston before, so unless this person appeared in my life, theres no way I could have seen him," she exined, looking at Adam Jones.
Adam Jones, hearing her say this, took the photos and looked at them again carefully, but still couldnt recognize anything.
After a while, he finally said:
"If you have seen him and not through Lily, then is it possible... that it was through Sophie Baker?"
Sophie Baker?
Elly Campbell was taken aback for a moment, her gaze resting again on the inconspicuous man standing behind Lily, and the more she looked, the more she felt that she had seen this man before.
But where exactly had she seen him?
Through Sophie Baker...
The number of times she had met with Sophie Baker was neither few nor many.
Each and every time, Sophie Baker would jump around trying to grab her attention, making herself hard to forget.
She went over each of their encounters in her mind, but still couldnt recall where she had seen the man.
Where did she miss something?
She felt that the man was key, and by starting with him, perhaps shed uncover a crucial clue.
Sophie Baker... the scheme from nine years ago...
What was the connection between the two?
Just Sophie Baker, or the thugs she employed, what capability did they have to drug Adam Jones sessfully and then easily take him away from the Presidents banquet?
"Wait a second. Nine years ago?"
Elly Campbell suddenly remembered something and abruptly looked up, her eyes filled with disbelief.
"Remember something?"
"I saw this man nine years ago."
When Adam Jones heard nine years ago, he naturally remembered the fragment of memory in his mind.
Chapter 1004. I remember who this man is now
Chapter 1004: 1004. I remember who this man is now
She had a pair of beautiful eyebrows, which suddenly twisted into a frown, "Brocade Cloud Hotel?"
"Yes, when I entered the Brocade Cloud Hotel, that man was arguing with a woman at the door. They were arguing fiercely."
"That woman used him of sneaking off to some third-rate hotel to fool around with women, and she pped him. When I arrived, I happened to witness that scene."
"At the time, I was focused on going upstairs to find you and didnt pay much attention to him, but after thinking back to what happened nine years ago, he suddenly came to mind."
Adams brows furrowed even more upon hearing this.
"It cant be just a coincidence that he was there; it must be rted to that incident of mine."
Adams voice lowered a few notches as he continued,
"Now that hes appeared around Aunt Lily, what else could that imply?"
Adam let out a coldugh, and his eyes grew even deeper.
Ellys face also darkened as she spoke in a low voice,
"It suggests that what happened nine years ago also involves Lily Bankston."
Nine years ago, she was someone Adam respected and trusted unconditionally. It would have been all too easy for her to scheme against Adam.
"At the banquet at the Presidents mansion nine years ago, perhaps Aunt Lily was there too."
Adam had already learned some details about the incident from Robert Green nine years ago.
And he knew that it was there, at the Presidents mansion, that he was drugged and secretly taken away.
The security at the Presidents mansion was strict; outsiders couldnt possibly get in.
Therefore, the person capable of drugging him and taking him away could very likely be someone from the party.
Since Lilys people were at the Brocade Cloud Hotel nine years ago, then its very likely that she was at that evening party as well.
"Although you cant remember what happened back then, the banquets at the Presidents mansion are no secret. If you ask your grandmother, you can confirm whether Lily attended that particr evening."
Even if someone managed to sneak a drug into the Presidents mansion, there was no guarantee that Adam would drink it.
Nor was it assured that after being affected, he wouldnt be suspicious.
The only person who could manage that was Lily.
Adams face was stern as he nodded in agreement.
Seeing his spirit dampen, Elly spoke softly tofort him,
"Dont worry, the mastermind behind the scenes has been hiding for more than twenty years. The fact that weve only just noticed them shows how skilled and cautious they are in concealing themselves. Besides, I suspect that Aunt Lily isnt the true mastermind."
Speaking of Lily, Elly still found her to be a contradiction.
It was impossible for someone who had earned her family heads trust like that to always be harboring schemes against him.
But all the evidence pointed to Lily having issues.
What was her motive, after all?
Elly couldnt figure it out unless Lily herself answered what she was after. Otherwise, it just didnt make sense.
"Hmm, well take it slow."
Adam naturally took his wifes words to heart. Not wanting to show any unpleasant emotions that might worry her, he hid all the dark moods from his face.
"Adam."
After a long silence, Elly softly called out to Adam again.
"Hmm?"
"Our son... he asked about you today."
When talking about William, a faint sense of self-reproach shed through Ellys eyes.
At the same moment, Adams body stiffened as well.
Ever since he realized that he had a strong urge to choke the child he had with Elly, he had dared not mention the child at all.
Not just the one in his wifes womb but also their first child, little William.
Sinceing back, he hadnt dared to see that child, afraid that he might do something in a moment of impulsiveness that he would regret for the rest of his life.
Chapter 1005.
Chapter 1005: 1005.
He had secretly looked at the childs photo, that face which appeared as if it had been carved from the same mold as his.
Such a clever and adorable child, merely looking at the photo made him unable to control his urge to crush him, let alone if he were to meet him in person...
Adam Jones dared not think further, he hated the person who had interfered with his memory.
If...if it wasnt for his unreserved belief in Elly, forcing himself to control those eerie emotions, he couldnt dare to imagine what he might have already done to the child.
At the same time, he also discovered something else.
That is as long as he avoided anything rted to this child, that impulse would not arise.
For instance, not talking about the child, not looking at the child, his impulse would not appear.
"Elly, I..."
He pursed his lips, at a loss for words, there was so much he couldnt say, or rather, he dared not say.
Elly Campbell lifted her head from his embrace and gave him a reassuring look, smilingly said,
"Its okay, I know. I just wanted to tell you, your son misses you."
She hugged his waist tightly, as if to encourage him, and said,
"We all have to try harder, for our child, and for our future, we must strive to find the person behind the curtain."
Her eyes, resolute, continued as she looked at Adam Jones,
"Your memory loss isnt due to brain damage, but its been forcibly interfered with by someone using some method, so, if we can find the mastermind, perhaps, your memory could be restored."
"I know, its just..."
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell, sighed deeply, and held her even tighter.
"It just feels too unfair to you all."
Elly Campbell was amused by his words, "Its not unfair as long as you keep believing in me like this."
She stepped back from his embrace and nced at the wall clock, saying,
"Its veryte, you better go home quickly, dont let anyone find out."
Hearing his wife urging him to leave, Adam Joness originally sullen face instantly grew even darker.
"We havent seen each other for such a long time, cant I stay here for just one night?"
His lowint sounded like that of a lonely, suffering wife.
"No!"
Elly Campbell gave a firm refusal without any sympathy.
Pulling his hand, she started walking towards the exit, "If ordinary people saw us, at most youd be criticised for being a scumbag stepping on two boats, but if those plotting against you saw, all our efforts would be ruined."
Adam Jones understood this logic, but his heart still felt as wronged as a 20-pound skinny man.
Elly Campbell watched him with a stern face and, not saying a word, pulled him to a window near the backyard and handed him a safety rope to put on.
He nuzzled against her, stubbornly refusing to leave.
After much dawdling, Elly Campbell managed to send him away with a mix of coaxing, deceiving, and threatening.
Chapter 1006. Why does no one come to sympathize with her?
Chapter 1006: 1006. Why does no onee to sympathize with her?
Standing by the window, Elly Campbell watched as a swift dark shadow leapt down from the wall, her lips curving slightly.
Once he hadpletely disappeared into the night, the smile on Elly Campbells face slowly faded away.
Sophie Baker, after being beaten by Elly Campbell at the mall the day before and harshly criticized by Sherry Huang, was holding back a lot of anger.
As a result, she went to another store, but because the clothes were clearly inferior to Sherry Huangs, she couldnt take a liking to any of them.
After returning home, she remained silently angry for a while, her frustration growing the more she thought about it.
When Melody Baker came in, Sophie Baker was holding a photo of Elly Campbell, into which she had poked several holes.
Especially the limbs and face; they were full of pinholes and densely packed, looking somewhat creepy to behold.
Melody Baker nced at it and didnt find it scary, rather it seemed quite satisfying. Sheughed and said,
"Here, I had the maid stew some birds nest for you, to soothe your anger."
Still furious, Sophie Baker crumpled up the photo of Elly Campbell, burned it with a lighter, and threw it into the trash can, then she took out another one.
Only then did Melody Baker notice that there was a stack of newly printed photos of Elly Campbell on the dressing table in front of her.
"Howe you have so many photos of Elly Campbell?"
"Downloaded from the inte."
Sophie Baker replied impatiently and continued to prick the photo of Elly Campbells face and limbs nonstop with the needle.
"If pricking a doll could really paralyze Elly Campbell, Id wish I could prick that bitch to death every moment."
Melody didnt stop her, wishing for Elly Campbells death just as much as Sophie Baker did.
"Eat the birds nest first, even if you want to prick a doll, you need to keep yourself beautiful, and not ruin your health over such rubbish."
Sophie Baker punctured several photos of Elly Campbell before she began to feel slightly better.
"You should think like this, that bitch Elly Campbell has already been bored of by Adam Jones and will soon be kicked out of the Jones family. By then, how you treat her will depend on your mood, so why ruin your health over her now?"
Melody Baker sat down beside her with a loving smile.
She had realized that relying on James Campbell was unreliable, and she could only depend on her daughter now.
If her daughter and Adam Jones achieved sess, she would be Adam Joness mother-inw.
By then, just having that status alone would make James Campbell want to ingratiate himself with her.
Would she still worry about not being able to be the real Mrs. Campbell?
So, instead of trying to please James Campbell, it was better to please her own daughter.
Upon hearing Melody Baker say this, Sophie Baker really did feel some of her anger dissipate.
"I just cant stand it, that bitch has already run out of luck, yet shes still so arrogant!"
Thinking about this, Sophie Bakers anger surged again.
For some reason, even though Adam was now on her side, she still felt like she couldnt exert any influence over him.
No matter what she did, or wanted to do, Adam could easily dismiss it.
This inevitably added a sense of powerlessness to Sophie Bakers feelings.
Especially when thinking about the past; when it was rumored online that Elly Campbell was Adams mistress, people were either envious or jealous.
But when it was her turn, it was nothing but ridicule and nder all over the inte.
Everyone felt sympathy for Elly Campbell, but it was her who was beaten!
Why didnt anyone sympathize with her?
"Just think of her as struggling in herst throes. How long can she continue hopping around? Just see it as sympathy for the weakling, dont stoop to the level of such rubbish, and degrade your own ss."
Chapter 1007. The deep-seated inferiority
Chapter 1007: 1007. The deep-seated inferiority
"Moms right, Im the future Mrs. Jones, why bother with a lowly woman like her."
Sophie Baker wasforted and felt better; her appetite for birds nest soup also improved.
Looking at the mirror, seeing herself slightly retouched and prettier than before imprisonment, she knew she would be even more beautiful once she fully recovered.
By then, she would be the number one beauty in the entertainment circle, and countless men would fall at her feet.
Adam... would be no exception.
When the time came, she would definitely crush that bitch Elly Campbell under her foot, never to rise again.
Just thinking of Elly Campbell begging like a dog in front of her, Sophie Bakers eyes lit up with excitement.
"Ill ask Adam out for lunch tomorrow, the more he sees me, the better it will be for our future as husband and wife."
Sophie Baker said this as if it were the most natural thing.
"Thats true, with his memory gone, we cant let some random witch take advantage of the situation."
Melody Baker reminded her from the side.
"With such a golden opportunity, act all sweet and coquettish in front of him. Men love a little enchantress. The more charming and seductive you are, the more they cant resist, and Adam Jones is no exception."
Melody Baker gently touched her daughters face, her words unintentionally filled with ttery and appeasement.
"Youre bing prettier by the day; I dont believe Adam Jones could ever escape from the palm of your hand."
"Mom~"
Sophie Baker feigned shyness and coyly rebuked but could not hide the smug satisfaction in her eyes.
The next morning, Sophie Baker went to the beauty clinic for a post-surgery cosmetic fix, followed by a hand and foot mask, and then a body lift, it was nearly noon by then.
She applied a delicate makeup, concealing the signs of her recent work and dramatically enhancing her facial features.
Her eyes and eyebrows were also more charming than before.
She drove the fire-red Ferrari that James Campbell had just bought for her, heading straight for the Jones building.
As soon as the car stopped in front of the Jones building, it attracted the attention of many passersby.
Seeing her step out of the car,pared to her "aged" appearance resembling someone in their forties or fifties when Adam Jones had first taken her from jail, Sophie Baker was undoubtedly now much more appealing.
She had only had minor touch-ups, leaving her original facial contours intact.
Thus, many people immediately recognized her from their initial impressions of that older-looking woman.
When they saw her, many men actually brightened up.
Their eyes seemed glued to her, unwilling to look away.
A few even embarrassed themselves by falling t on their faces on the stairs, distracted by focusing solely on her and not watching their steps.
Sophie Baker looked at these lowly men and sneered disdainfully.
As if youre worthy of staring at me.
She walked through the crowd, chest puffed out like a proud hen, basking in the envious nces as she entered the Jones building.
She didnt even deem it necessary to have the receptionist announce her, heading straight for the elevator.
"Miss Baker."
The receptionist, inwardly disdainful of such upstart behavior, called out to her as she went upstairs unannounced.
Always considering herself as the second Miss Campbell, Sophie Baker found it suffocating enough to be overshadowed by Elly Campbell.
Deep down in her insecure heart, she detested the surname "Baker."
When others called her "Miss Campbell," she would be pleased, feeling a sense of superiority emanating from deep within her bones.
Chapter 1008. Being a bully by relying on backers
Chapter 1008: 1008. Being a bully by relying on backers
The sense of superiority that had just been the envy of everyone was shattered by the receptionists call of "Miss Baker."
Previously, all the employees at Jones referred to her as Miss Campbell, so why was this receptionist so blind as to call her Miss Baker?
In her eyes, the receptionist did it on purpose, because she looked down on her, and thats why she called her Miss Baker.
This receptionist was Elly Campbellsckey!
Once Sophie Baker was convinced of this, her gaze towards the receptionist became even colder.
The receptionist, unable to bear her re, shivered,pletely unaware of what she had done to upset her.
She called her Miss Baker simply because she knew her name was Sophie Baker and there was no other connotation.
Sophie Baker felt inferior inside, which made her think others looked down on her.
"Is there a problem?"
Sophie Bakers chin tilted up slightly, looking down on the receptionist with arrogance.
"Sorry, Miss Baker, do you have an appointment?"
"Appointment?"
Sophie Baker looked at the receptionist with disdain, snorted coldly, and said,
"Are you blind? Dont you know who I am? Do I still need an appointment?"
The receptionist turned pale from her direct barrage of insults and her eyes filled with a hint of grievance.
"Im sorry, but its my duty; without an appointment, you cannot go upstairs. Otherwise, thepany would find me negligent, and I would lose my job."
"Heh!"
Sophie Bakerughed, and before the receptionist could react, Sophie pped her across the face, stunning her.
Even the people passing by downstairs were confounded by thismotion.
The receptionist, knowing about the ambiguous rtionship between Sophie Baker and Adam Jones, didnt dare to fight back even after being hit.
She just covered her burning face and looked at Sophie Baker with moist eyes, saying:
"Miss Baker, why are you hitting people at random?"
"Why cant I hit you? Blinded by your dog eyes, not knowing who I am, daring to ask me for an appointment? With such ack of insight, do you still expect to keep this job?"
Sophie Baker, looking down her nose with an air of arrogance, made people frown involuntarily.
Everyone knew she was gloating.
But with the CEOs support behind her, others really didnt dare to do anything to her.
"Im going to go up now and ask Adam if I need to make an appointment with him. As for you, wait to lose your job. Jones does not need an employee like you."
Her tone carried the posture of thedy of Jones.
The receptionists cheeks, already reddened from the p, now turned an even paler shade.
"Since when does Jones need outsiders to decide if it needs employees like this?"
Just then, a chilly voice came from outside the building.
Everyone looked towards the voice and saw Elly Campbell walking in with her bag.
Though pregnant, except for her bulging belly, there were no particrly noticeable changes in her facial features or figure.
Her entrance, with the poise of a CEOs wife, utterly different from Sophie Bakers pretentious show, spoke of an authority that demanded respect.
The moment she walked in, the aura she exudedpletely crushed Sophie Baker.
Sophie Baker knew Elly Campbell had arrived as soon as she heard that voice, and her previously triumphant expression distorted instantly.
This bitch was her nightmare, an omnipresent specter!
Sophie Bakers teeth itched with hatred as she turned her head to see Elly Campbell approaching.
Her gaze didnt fall on her, but on the receptionist, whom Sophie had pped, asking:
"Whats wrong?"
Chapter 1009. If this palace does not die, you all are ultimately concubines.
Chapter 1009: 1009. If this pce does not die, you all are ultimately concubines.
When the employees saw Elly Campbell, they felt as if they saw their pir of strength, and their hearts settled a bit.
Wiping the moisture from under her eyes, one said to Elly Campbell:
"Miss Baker wanted to go up to see the president, but since she didnt have an appointment, I stopped her, so..."
The receptionist covered her face, her bottom lip quivering, looking so wronged that her eyes were moist again.
"You did the right thing."
Elly Campbell spoke up, gently patting her shoulder infort, saying:
"Stop crying, go get some ice for your face."
"Thank you, Mrs. Jones."
With Elly Campbell there, the employees downstairs were no longer afraid of Sophie Baker.
Another receptionist ran to the Coffee Pantry to get her some ice, while a few colleagues consoled her at the side.
Sophie Baker, upon seeing Elly Campbell, felt a wave of jealousy so intense she clenched her teeth in hatred, and hearing the employees call her Miss Baker and Elly Campbell Mrs. Jones, that cannibalistic jealousy surged once more.
If she had felt some fear towards Elly Campbell before, the "kindness" Adam Jones had shown her these past days made her feel quite ted.
Add to that the abuses she faced online and Elly Campbells various provocations, Sophie Baker felt even more afloat, flying higher than fluff.
She had that nose-upturned look, as if she were about to ascend to the heavens.
"Big sister really is a saint, on the verge of bing a cast-off wife and still worrying about others."
She was probably one of the most foolish and arrogant mistresses ever.
In front of Jones employees, and in the presence of thewful wife, to say such things, most people with even a shred of shame couldnt say such things.
But then again, being a mistress, what more could one expect of her moralpass or shame?
This mother and daughter really are each more extreme than the other.
Elly Campbell didnt get angry, instead her lips curved into a smile as she said:
"If even a little concubine dares to bully my staff, how can I, as the bosss wife, not step in?"
Sophie Baker saw that Elly Campbell didnt get angry this time and spoke with such frailty that she thought Elly was either seeking sympathy or scared of her and Adam Jones, so her backbone stiffened even more.
"Bosss wife? An out-of-date bosss wife, perhaps?"
Sophie Baker swept disdainfully over Elly Campbell with her "noble" eyshes, saying:
"Shouldnt an old hag be conscious enough to stay quietly at home? Whye out and make a fool of yourself?"
Old hag? Making a fool of herself?
She, the mistress, really dared to say that!
Could Mrs. Joness looks ever be associated with an old hag?
Being so brazen and ill-mannered in front of thewful wife, isnt it she whos making a fool of herself?
The crowd looked at Sophie Baker with indescribable expressions.
Her bizarre confidence seemed to have gotten worse than before her imprisonment.
Could it be that she was traumatized in jail?
Elly Campbell maintained a faint smile, looking at Sophie Baker as if caring for someone with a mental disability, saying:
"If a mistress who must hide in the shadows can strut around, what do I, thewful wife, have to fear about making a fool of myself?"
"You&..."
Sophie Baker hated it most when others used status to pressure her, and the deeper her inferiorityplex, the more she detested Elly Campbells actions.
Elly Campbell, whether intentional or not, kept jabbing right where it hurt Sophie most.
"Isnt there a saying? So long as the empress lives, you all are merely courtesans."
Elly Campbell narrowed her eyes, her smile still flooding her face, appearing gentle and approachable, yet each word pricked at Sophies sore spots.
"Furthermore..."
At this point, Elly Campbell paused deliberately, her gaze ambiguously sweeping over Sophie Baker, then she said:
"Youre not even a concubine, merely a paramour."
Elly Campbells repeated words relentlessly prodded at Sophie Bakers pains.
Chapter 1010. Fight back if you can.
Chapter 1010: 1010. Fight back if you can.
Every time, Sophie Baker was mercilessly crushed by Elly Campbells stepping on her deep-seated inferiorities, her face contorting with anger.
She had initially thought her remarks would give her an upper hand in front of Elly Campbell, but she shattered that illusion with a single phrase, "If the empress does not perish, you are but consorts after all."
Every single time! That vile woman always used her status to crush her.
A vicious glint shed in her eyes as she clenched her teeth and red at Elly Campbells beaming face, hating her so much she wanted to poke thousands of holes in that face.
"Yes, you are thewful wife, but what of it? Adam doesnt want you anymore. You are just a discarded wife nobody wants, while I am the one Adam loves and cherishes the most."
Adam had told her this himself, and now that she was saying it, Adam would not likely me her.
"And this little slut..."
Sophie Baker pointed at the front desk employee who had tried to stop her earlier and sneered:
"Today, I will have Adam fire her, and Id like to see if the personnel department dares to keep her!"
That female employee had not expected Sophie Baker to drag her into this too. Was she picking on those without power because she couldnt fight back against thedy of the house?
Resentment welled up in the employees eyes as she red fiercely at Sophie Baker.
Seeing Elly Campbell turn to look at her, she waved and said:
"Come here."
The front desk employee, unsure of why Elly Campbell was summoning her, hesitated for two seconds before obediently standing up and walking over to Elly Campbells side.
"Madam."
"Do you want to hit back?"
Elly Campbell asked. Seeing the front desk pause and look at her with a puzzled expression, Elly continued:
"You are an employee of Jones Corporation, fulfilling your responsibilities. As the presidents wife of Jones Corporation, I have no reason to allow my employees to be randomly assaulted by anyone who dares tosh out."
As she spoke, she pointed her chin towards Sophie Baker and said to the employee:
"If you want to retaliate, fight back. My employees at Jones Corporation should not endure this kind of humiliation."
The front desk, of course, wished she could p Sophie Baker right then and give back the humiliation she had just faced.
But Sophie had President Jones backing her, so she dared not respond with violence.
Sophie also predicted the front desk wouldnt dare, so she unabashedly said:
"Yeah, Ive already hit you, hit me back if you dare."
With such arrogance and impunity, even the onlookers surrounding them were itching with agitation.
Elly Campbell knew what the employee was thinking and said:
"Shes going to go up andin to Adam Jones to have you fired. Do you think she wont do that just because you dont hit her back?"
Elly Campbells words made the front desk employee shift her gaze, remembering Sophie Bakers aggressive and unforgiving nature. Even if she knelt down and begged her right now, Sophie wouldnt let her off.
Since she was going to be driven out of Jones Corporation by this vile woman anyway, why should she endure a p from her.
With this thought, a fierce light flickered in her eyes.
Just when Sophie Baker thought she wouldnt dare to strike, she suddenly rushed forward, grabbed Sophies carefully styled long hair, and pped her face several times.
She kept cursing while hitting:
"Shameless slut, acting so arrogant as a mistress, do you even have any shame left? Since Im losing my job anyway, Ill make sure to beat you to death!"
The front desk employee really went all out, and being heavier and stronger than Sophie, her ps left Sophie powerless to fight back.
In just a few moments, her face swelled up into an unrecognizable pigs head.
Chapter 1011. My people, who dares to touch
Chapter 1011: 1011. My people, who dares to touch
Her carefully groomed long hair had now be a messy broom head.
"You... you..."
She wanted to curse someone out, but when she saw the employee looking at her with a fierce light in their eyes, and thought back to the beating she had just endured, a sh of fear crossed the depths of her eyes.
The words that reached her lips were forcibly swallowed back, and all she could do was sit on the ground, covering her face and crying softly.
With suchmotion downstairs, she believed that Adam must have gotten the news by now, and he would definitelye down to save her.
A determined look flickered in her eyes.
But instead of waiting for Adam Jones to show up, she watched as Elly Campbell walked toward her "triumphantly," squatting down in front of her.
The corner of Ellys mouth curled up, and then she patted Sophies swollen left cheek, like a viinous supporting character weighing 200 pounds, and said:
"Youve been in prison for over half a year now, yet your mind still cant grasp the situation. What time do you think it is, stillforting yourself with that scumbag Adam, as if only you could turn him into a treasure."
Having said that, she stood up in front of Sophie, with a condescending posture, like looking down on a lowly ant she had stepped on, and said:
"Whether Adam loves me or not, I dont care, but the Jones corporation isnt solely his."
Her lips curled, and a self-satisfied smile spread from the bottom of her eyes.
"I was so close to divorcing Adam, and you were so close to bing Mrs. Jones. Its just a pity that in this world, many things are missed by just that little bit, enough to crush you.
She looked at Sophies fierce face, her smile bing even more wanton and irritating.
"Just because you missed it by that little bit, youll never be able to beat me."
Seeing that Sophie was almost provoked enough, Elly didnt continue to poke at her sore spot but instead said:
"You dont have the ability yet to drive my employees away!"
After speaking, she turned her head toward the receptionist whose emotions had not yet settled down, and reassured:
"Dont worry, if I dont let you go, a mistress has no say over whether you leave. Just do your job with peace of mind."
Hearing Ellys assurance, the receptionists eyes suddenly brightened, followed by a burst of ecstasy.
"Thank you, Lady Ainley."
"Go wash your face and work hard."
"Yes, Lady Ainley, Ill go right now."
After the recent ups and downs, the receptionist finally calmed down and hurried to the restroom to wash her face and touch up her makeup.
Elly took another look at Sophie and said:
"Get up. Its perfect timing to go up and show Adam your dignified appearance. I wonder if it will scare him into impotence."
After finishing her words, she snorted coldly and walked straight to the presidents private elevator, pressing her fingerprint against the scanner.
Sophie watched with wide eyes as Elly Campbell enjoyed the special treatment of the presidents wife, taking the private elevator up to see Adam Jones.
And Sophie, his "greatest love," could only go up with a swollen face, squeezing into the same elevator as those lowly employees.
The more Sophie thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, and she wished more than anything that Elly Campbell would drop dead immediately.
Having learned that Elly hade up, Adam Jones hung up the phone with relief, his gaze shifting toward the elevator doors, his eyes and brows softening.
The moment the elevator doors opened, seeing his wifes beautiful and delicate face, Adams eyes and brows rxed even more, and a smile filled his entire eyes.
"I heard you had a conflict with Sophie downstairs. I was about to go down, but you came up," he said.
He pulled Elly over to sit on the sofa and asked:
"What brought you to the office?"
Chapter 1012. Intentionally provoking her
Chapter 1012: 1012. Intentionally provoking her
Elly Campbell walked up, and Adam Jones very proactively took the bag from her hands and set it aside.
As Queen Elly sat down on the sofa, he eagerly scooted over and took a seat beside her.
"I originally just wanted toe to thepany to mingle and make my presence known, but I didnt expect to run into Sophie Baker downstairs and took the chance to provoke her a bit."
As she said this, her lips curved into a smile, saying,
"Sophie Baker, being an illegitimate daughter, has a strong sense of inferiority deeply ingrained in her. This inferiorityplex continuously drives her to boast and to exude a sense of superiority that others dont have."
"But every time she tries to get others to recognize this sense of superiority, shes always knocked back down to reality, especially by the person she hates the most. What do you think happens to her then?"
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow and smilingly asked Adam Jones.
Adam Jones wasnt stupid. With just that hint from Elly Campbell, he immediately understood what she was getting at.
His gaze slightly darkened as he said,
"So you deliberately provoke her every time?"
Elly Campbell didnt deny it and candidly nodded, admitting,
"Right, I do it on purpose. Theres nothing that irritates her more than me provoking her."
Speaking of this, Elly Campbells eyes deepened a bit.
"All these years, she has always liked topare herself to me, topete with me. She fantasizes about crushing me into the dirt, but every time she fails, and instead, each time she is the one crushed by me, so sooner orter shell be driven to desperation by me."
At this point, Elly Campbell let out a derisive sneer, only to be thwacked hard on the forehead by Adam Jones.
"Dare tough!"
Elly Campbell rubbed her forehead, which wasnt really hurting, and muttered,
"Why hit me?"
"Arent you afraid she might genuinely go crazy if you keep provoking her? What if she hurts you?"
Adam Joness deep voice carried a noticeable displeasure, clearly he was really angry.
Elly Campbell knew he was worried about her, but at the moment, she had to flush out the pair of hands hidden behind the scenes before she could truly rest easy.
Investigations like the current one without a target made her feel like a grasshopper tied up and floating at sea, at any moment ready to be pressed into the water by a pair of hands or to have the cord cut, drowning in the depths.
The only ones she could target now were Lily Bankston and Sophie Baker, and with Sophie Baker, it was easier to find faults.
"Isnt that what youre here for, to soothe her?"
Elly Campbell, holding his arm, coaxed him while acting spoiled.
Adam Jones responded with an annoyed cold snort.
The thought that he had to sacrifice his dignity to uncover the person behind the scenes irritated Adam Jones.
Especially since the person he had to deal with was someone who couldnt be more foolish.
Knowing that he was upset, Elly Campbell very perceptively changed the topic and said,
"I have another matter to discuss with you."
"What is it?"
Adam Jones, knowing he had no "husbandly authority" in front of his wife, didnt dwell on the previous issue and simply said,
"Have you asked Grandma? Was Lily Bankston at the presidential banquet nine years ago?"
"She was."
Adam Jones replied truthfully.
"Lily Bankston was invited as a well-known psychologist at the time, and since she was close to me, we went together."
Embracing Elly Campbells waist, he sat down and said,
"I dont remember anything now, so Im not sure about the specifics back then."
Chapter 1013. Psychological Suggestion
Chapter 1013: 1013. Psychological Suggestion
He gathered Elly Campbells hair that was scattered across her cheeks and ced it behind her back, draping his arms over her shoulders, and continued:
"But, not everyone can drug me and make me drink it easily."
The implication seemed to further confirm their previous suspicions.
The most likely person to have drugged him was Lily Bankston.
Elly Campbell nodded, not specting any further on the matter, and said:
"I came here today to talk to you about Lily Bankston."
"Hmm?"
Adam Jones looked at her, a hint of inquiry in his eyes.
"Ive been thinking, since your memory loss wasnt due to brain damage but was forcibly erased, leaving only the memories of Sophie Baker and Lily Bankston,
does this mean that you being able to remember those memories is actually a form of psychological suggestion?"
She had been researching this for the past few days, even flipping through some wildly imaginative novels online, which led her to notice a term
psychological suggestion.
The subject keeps being brainwashed by a certain memory or event or person, thereby developing a suggestive cognition toward a particr matter.
Upon seeing psychological suggestion, she immediately thought of Lily Bankstons identity.
A psychology professor at Harvard University, who was even invited by Harvard back in the day.
Such a person would definitely have considerable achievements and influence in the field of psychology.
She immediately went online to look up information on Lily Bankston and, sure enough, as she had guessed, Lily Bankstons achievements in psychology were remarkably high.
So when Adam mentioned that back then, she was invited as a psychologist to attend a presidential banquet at the Presidents mansion, she wasnt surprised at all.
But from all this, Elly Campbell still couldnt figure out how exactly Lily had made Adam lose his memory and only remember those two specific memories.
Not until she searched the keyword "Lily Bankston" and found an incident not recorded in her official data.
It was about her early years spent teaching mathematics in a rural school.
Although this experience seemed unrted to her psychological expertise.
However, it mentioned an incident where one of her students, while picking wild vegetables, fell off a mountain and injured his brain, causing him to lose his previous memories.
It was Lily Bankston who then attempted to use hypnosis, and it took almost a month for the student to regain his memories.
When she taught there, she was only eighteen years old and did not have her current fame or achievements; since she never brought up this episode herself, it was naturally not recorded in the official data.
The reason she discovered this was because she read a novel rted to psychological crime these past two days.
The author was exactly the student whom Lily Bankston had helped regain memory through hypnosis.
He had mentioned it in an authors note, and he also mentioned Lily Bankston.
But given Lily Bankstons high status, ordinary people could hardly match up, so readers did not believe that a regr novelist had once been Lilys student.
They all said he was boasting.
The author was even ridiculed by readers because of this authors note and, frustrated, went to a forum to post a detailed ount of the incident.
Elly Campbell herself went to the forums and sorted out the entire sequence of events and timing of the incident, and felt that what the author said was not false.
"Hypnosis?"
After listening to Elly Campbells words, Adam Joness brows furrowed slightly.
Chapter 1014. Do you know where you went wrong?
Chapter 1014: 1014. Do you know where you went wrong?
"Yes, hypnosis."
Elly Campbell nodded seriously and said,
"Ive been thinking, if Lily Bankston can use hypnosis to help a person recover their memory, is it possible to use hypnosis to forcibly erase a persons memory and then imnt memories that she wants you to remember?"
Adam Jones thought for a moment, then nodded, "Thats not impossible."
He looked at Elly Campbell and asked, "Are you sure what the novelist said is true?"
"It is true!"
Elly Campbell nodded, a flicker of guilt crossing her face.
She covered her mouth and coughed lightly twice, saying,
"I used a rather... um, special method. He wouldnt dare lie, and besides, he showed me a photograph of him with Lily Bankston when she was young."
Elly Campbell was embarrassed to say that she had gathered several readers who had mocked the novelist back then and went to scare the novelist a good deal.
They used him of impersonating Lilys student, forcing him to produce all the evidence he could to prove he wasnt lying.
"I also secretly inquired with other vigers, and they all knew about the time Lily Bankston helped the novelist recover his memory."
After speaking, she saw Adam Jones squint at her with a chilling gaze, freezing the excited smile on her face slightly.
"Whats wrong?"
"You went there yourself?"
Adam Joness voice grew deeper, his heart pressing down the anger he struggled to control.
"Uh... I..."
She did indeed go there herself.
Having finally found a clue that could be significant, she didnt trust anyone else with it and had to go by herself.
Seeing Adams eyes grow colder and the anger in them steadily rising, Elly Campbell knew her actions had angered him.
This time, he was truly angry.
"I couldnt entrust this matter to someone else; I could only be at ease if I went myself."
She whispered apologetically, sneaking a nce at Adams face, noticing his increasingly stern and cold expression, she sensed trouble.
Before Adam could say anything, she immediately and sensibly started to apologize.
"I was wrong."
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell with a cold gaze, seeing her with pursed lips, looking guilty yet pitiable, his heart ached for a moment, and his initially cold demeanor thawed slightly.
He had a hunch that his pre-amnesia self would have had an even harder time resisting her like this.
But the thought of her daring to adventure into the mountains while heavily pregnant reignited the fire in his heart.
"Do you know what you did wrong?"
"I do."
Elly Campbell replied earnestly, her head bowing even lower.
Adams heart softened even more.
His tone was much gentler than before, "Where did you go wrong?"
"I should not have gone alone to find the novelist, I shouldnt have taken risks so lightly..."
Her head drooped lower, her voice carrying a hint of choking up.
Adam pressed his chest, feeling his heart ache even more.
"You... as long as you understand."
He couldnt bring himself to say anything harsher.
He even regretted why he had been so harsh on her.
After all, she took the risk to help him find the person behind the scenes. He should be grateful, not berate her.
Adam regretted it more and more, ming himself, and as he saw Ellys head hanging lower, his heart clenched tighter.
Moving forward, he gently embraced Elly in his arms and apologized in a softer voice,
"Sorry, I shouldnt have been harsh on you, but I couldnt help fearing for your safety when I thought about you being discovered by those people..."
Chapter 1015. At worst, we’ll just part ways.
Chapter 1015: 1015. At worst, well just part ways.
"I know youre worried about me."
Elly Campbell leaned into Adam Joness embrace, pretending to wipe away non-existent tears, and murmured softly,
"It wont happen again."
Adam Jones lowered his gaze, intending to console her, but seeing her rxed brows and eyes, devoid of any trace of tears, and recalling her gesture of wiping tears just moments ago, his face turned darker.
"Elly Campbell!"
"I know I was wrong!"
Elly Campbell immediately admitted her fault, her beautiful eyes blinking brightly, with not the slightest appearance of contrition.
"You... you scoundrel! Youve deceived me using this method again!"
When he realized he had used the word "again," he paused.
It seemed his subconscious remembered such an incident urring once before.
Same strategy, he had been utterly fooled by this woman in front of him.
When Elly Campbell heard him use the word "again," her eyes also lit up, "Have you remembered?"
Adam shook his head, "It seems like my subconscious holds some memory of it."
With that, he narrowed his eyes and gazed deeply at Elly Campbell, asking,
"Really?"
"No, impossible, dont make wild guesses."
--------------
Sophie Baker, with a face as swollen as a pigs head and full of gloom and an intense desire to kill Elly Campbell, arrived at the top floor where the CEOs Office is located.
Seeing those inexplicable nces, Sophie felt her teeth itch with further hatred.
She didnt bother arguing with these lowly vermin; right now, she only wanted to make Adam split up with Elly Campbell, that cheap woman, and then fire that little bitch of a receptionist downstairs.
As soon as she reached the door, she heard Elly Campbells scolding voice inside
"Adam Jones, has your brain been infected by your kept mistress so that you no longer have the ability to think?"
Hearing Elly Campbells words, Sophies steps halted at the doorway.
Nothing would please her more than Elly Campbell arguing with Adam Jones, so much so that she was not even upset when she heard Elly Campbell indirectly calling her brainless.
"Shes just a receptionist. With herck of insight, shouldnt she be fired? Elly Campbell, dont meddle in what doesnt concern you!"
"Ha! Me meddling? Im just protecting my employee, unlike President Jones who, for the sake of a mistress who cant see the light of day, has thrown away even the principle of being human."
She picked up her bag from the desk, her voice fierce,
"Adam Jones, Jones Corp isnt solely under your control now, dont forget all the diluted shares are in my hands. If you make me lose face for such a thing, Ill sell all my shares to Director Gresia. If Im not going to have it easy, I wont make it easy for this pair of dogs, we may as well go our separate ways!"
Sophie stood outside the door, listening to the quarrel between the couple, and she started to grasp what had happened.
She hade here with anger tinged with grievance, but hearing such a dispute filled her with joy.
She hadnt even got a chance to share her grievances with Adam, but he was already looking to vent her frustration by firing that little tramp downstairs.
Perfect, she knew that Adam truly cared for her, and it was only because of the publics gaze and the nder online that he maintained his distance from her.
Adam has been so good to me.
Her pretty pig-facedplexion blushed with shyness.
The door in front of her suddenly opened, and before Sophie could hide her joyous expression, she found Elly Campbell standing before her with an angry face.
Recalling what she had just heard, Sophies face took on a triumphant look as she raised her eyebrows at Elly Campbell.
Chapter 1016. Wife is too engrossed in the play, urgent.
Chapter 1016: 1016. Wife is too engrossed in the y, urgent.
Seeing her, Elly Campbell retracted the angry expression on her face and said:
"While you still look presentable, hurry inside. I really want to see what President Jones looks like when hes helpless..."
Adam Jones: "..."
Wife, youre getting too into character.
Even if youre in character, you shouldnt curse me to be impotent.
Adams face darkened, but his heart was filled with helplessness.
The reason Sophie Baker took so long toe up was that she wanted the swelling on her face to go down a bit. She didnt want to let Adam see her in an ugly state.
But fearing she had dyed too long downstairs, and that Elly Campbell, that bitch, might mislead Adam, she couldnt dy any longer. After the fiery pain on her face had subsided somewhat, she hurriedly came up.
She thought she would have to spend a lot of effort exining, but to her surprise, she heard such exciting content as soon as she arrived.
It turned out Adam had already known that she had been bullied by Elly Campbell, that bitch.
Listening to Elly Campbells sarcasm towards her, Sophie unusually did not get angry but instead smiled and said:
"Sister is overthinking it. Even if I turned into an ugly monster, Adam would not despise me."
Elly Campbell turned her head towards Adams darkening face and smiled:
"That is true, President Joness taste has always been unique."
Saying this, she yfully winked at Adam from an angle Sophie couldnt see.
Adams face grew even darker.
This damn fool!
After Elly Campbell finished being "mischievous," she left, abandoning her home ind.
She stopped provoking Sophie further and, carrying her bag, deliberately did not take the executive elevator but walked confidently towards the staff elevator, proudly leaving amid theplex gazes of others.
After Elly Campbell left, Sophie eagerly pushed the door open and entered.
"Adam."
Seeing Adam, she sweetly called out to him.
Suppressing the annoyance in his heart, he responded deeply, "Hmm."
Sophie clearly noticed the irritation on Adams face, but she automatically interpreted it as stemming from the recent argument with Elly Campbell and unrted to herself. The rtionship.
Thinking that Adam had just argued with Elly Campbell because of her, Sophie felt secretly delighted, although her face showed a hint of difficulty.
"Adam, I heard about the argument you had with sister. Please, dont fight with her over me. I would feel very guilty."
She pursed her lips, eyeing Adams long arms, wanting to throw herself into them and act coquettishly, but she had never clung to Adams arm before and feared he might get angry.
Suppressing this impulse, she said: "Since sister doesnt want to fire that receptionist, lets just leave it be."
She intentionally touched the swollen part of her face that had been hit by that female employee, somewhat d she had identally done something right.
Because she had hurried up without letting the swelling on her face fully subside, she could now show Adam what that little bitch downstairs had done to her.
Seeing her bullied to this extent, even if she did not pursue it, Adam would.
Thus, this good-hearted person, she would not be one in vain; she could not only make Adam like her more byparing her to the domineering Elly Campbell, but he would also grow to dislike Elly Campbell even more and hasten the divorce.
Thinking this, Sophie felt even more eager to perform.
"Sister is already angry enough because of our issue. This time, justply with her wishes. Actually, my face doesnt hurt that much, the swelling has gone down. Just let it be."
She deliberately mentioned the swelling on her face, uttering pleading words, with every sentence subtlyining to Adam about Elly Campbell.
She even indirectly used Elly Campbell of being unreasonable, defending an employee who assaulted someone.
Chapter 1017. Got beaten for no reason.
Chapter 1017: 1017. Got beaten for no reason.
Adam Jones wasnt a fool, and he could clearly perceive Sophie Bakers intentions. He gave her a cold look and scoffed.
Seeing that Adam didnt say anything, and unable to guess his thoughts, Sophie felt certain it couldnt be because he was angry with her.
Maybe, no, he must be ming Elly Campbell for being too aggressive.
"Adam..."
She gathered her courage to approach and tried to take Adams arm.
Adam seemed to sense this and smoothly turned to walk towards his desk, avoiding Sophies "greedy hand".
Sophies arm, just stretched out, hung in midair. When she looked at Adam, his expression was as usual, as if he hadnt intentionally avoided her touch.
Yes, Adam definitely didnt do it on purpose.
After all, she was the woman he loved the most now. Theres no way he wouldnt even let her touch his arm.
After this bit of self-constion, Sophies mood improved once again.
Just as she was thinking about Adam issuing the order to send that little slut away from the front desk downstairs, she heard Adam say:
"Youre right."
"Ah?"
Sophie was momentarily stunned, a touch of unease spreading through her.
Could it be that Adam also...
Indeed, in the next second, she heard Adam say:
"Theres no need for me to bicker over someone like Elly Campbell, and besides..."
At this, Adam mmed the desk with some annoyance and said:
"When I wasnt at Jones Corp before, that woman took advantage of the opportunity to conduct a round of financing, and that financingpany is hers."
He nced at Sophie and continued with a stern face:
"The shares Jones Corp diluted, 20% are in Elly Campbells hands. Shes now also a major shareholder of Jones Corp."
Adam didnt tell Sophie that all his possessions were in Elly Campbells hands, for fear that once she knew he had nothing to offer, she would abandon him.
He pretended to sigh with difficulty, then said angrily:
"If she gets annoyed and sells her shares to another major shareholder of Jones Corp, Im afraid thepany might have to change its name."
Sophie didnt understand the specifics of financing or share dilution, but she was somewhat aware of the significance of shares.
Just outside the door, she had heard Elly Campbell angrily saying she would sell her shares to that Edward Gresia, likely the shareholder Adam was referring to.
She had barely managed to secure the opportunity to marry Adam; how could she allow Jones Corp, such arge conglomerate, to change its name?
Sophie felt hatred anew; she hadnt expected Elly Campbell, that slut, to have such a move up her sleeve, even managing to restrain Adam.
Could it be that with this, Adam would never be able to divorce?
Would she end up like her mother, a mistress hidden from society?
Sophie herself was born out of wedlock; she knew all too well how powerless and despised it was to be the "other woman".
No matter what you do, there will always be people looking down on you with superiority, mocking you.
Under no circumstances would Sophie ept bing the "other woman".
With these thoughts, she was no longer concerned about the beating she had taken for nothing. She blurted out:
"Then, will you get a divorce?"
"What?"
The look in Adams eyes turned cold, but when he looked up at her, all that remained was confusion; the coldness had already been withdrawn.
Fearing he might misunderstand, Sophie quickly exined:
"I... I mean, you said before that your sister has always been scheming against you, tricking you once nine years ago, and now shes taken so many shares of Jones Corp..."
Having said this, she paused for a moment, carefully ncing at Adams face.
Chapter 1018. The internally selected leading actress
Chapter 1018: 1018. The internally selected leading actress
She seemed to worry that he might be even the slightest bit upset by her words.
Yet, he only looked on with a calm face, showing no sign of anger, and then continued,
"If you dont divorce her soon, might she continue to scheme and take things that dont belong to her?"
She bit her lower lip, still feeling somewhat aggrieved.
"But if you propose divorce to her, might she be unhappy and, just like today, use shares to threaten you... making you too passive..."
Her words, circling around the point, told Adam Jones that he should not only divorce Elly Campbell but also figure out a way to take back the Jones shares from her hands.
Seeing that Adam seemed thoughtful, as if considering her words.
A momentter, Adam raised his eyes to look at her, his perfect lips curving into a smile of just the right degree as he said,
"Youre right, but the shares in Ellys hands are a big threat to me. Ill find a way to trick the shares back from her, and when that timees, Ill divorce her immediately."
Although Adam didnt say he would marry her after the divorce, Sophie Baker read into his unsaid words very proactively.
Her heart surged with joy, as if she could already see Adam divorcing Elly, Elly being driven out of the Jones Family, and herself bing the Young Miss of the Jones Family.
"So, you had to endure being hit today, and for that, you were wronged."
Adam was rarely so gentle with her, and this easily pleased Sophie.
Eager to present a gentle and proper image before Adam, entirely different from Ellys aggressive approach, even though she wished she could immediately have that little wench downstairs leave, she didnt show the slightest bit on her face.
Hearing Adam say she had been wronged today, she quickly shook her head and said,
"Im not wronged, Im fine, dont worry about me."
She now endured this grievance, waiting for the day when she would officially be thedy of the Jones family. Not only did she want to make that little wench leave the front desk, but she also wanted to ensure she could never find a satisfying job.
She was curious to see who would dare to go against Mrs. Jones and employ a worker who had been dismissed by Mrs. Jones.
"Youvee at just the right time, I was about to look for you."
Adams voice interrupted Sophies pleasant daydreams.
She came back to her senses and saw Adam passing her a file folder, saying,
"It seems youve pretty much recovered. This is some major production from top directors that Ive been in touch with these past few days. Ive already greased the wheels, so just give them a nod and go audition.
No matter how you perform, the leadingdy role is yours."
Upon hearing this, Sophies joy was immediate.
Stepping forward, she took the file folder Adam handed her and opened it, where the names of the directors and blockbusters, as well as the cast for the lead and supporting male roles, were all clearly marked.
The director was a renowned figure, the project was a popr big-budget production, and even the lead and supporting male and female roles were actors and actresses who had won various awards.
Being offered the leading role in such a set-up, she knew that if it had not been for Adams intervention, not even her father, James Campbell, would have had such good connections and resources.
She had just entered the entertainment industry at the "advanced age" of twenty-seven; without Adams help, she really couldnt have had such a high starting point.
She then looked over the other big productions in the folder, all of which had very high settings, making her eyes sparkle.
Her eyes brimmed with emotion as she looked at Adam, her eyes filled with love.
"Adam, thank you..."
Chapter 1019. The Old Master had an accident
Chapter 1019: 1019. The Old Master had an ident
Adam Jones averted his gaze from her affectionate eyes, curled his lips slightly, and said,
"Work hard. Although Ive secured these resources for you, if you dont perform well, the audience wont be forgiving."
Sophie Baker was of course aware of this. If her acting was subpar, it would not only reflect poorly on her but also on Adam.
With such a high starting point, many could guess that Adam was the one providing her with these resources.
If she performed poorly, it would be like tarnishing Adams reputation.
What if he became so infuriated that he started to detest her?
"Adam, rest assured, I will perform well," she promised.
Elly Campbell was watched with sympathy by the Jones employees as she left the Jones Corporation building.
Now that she finally had a lead on how Adams memory had been erased, the gloom that had shrouded her heart began to lift.
Just then, her phone rangit was a call from Elly.
"Auntie, whats happened?"
The next second, herplexion changed, "Ill be right there."
Elly Campbells face drained of color so fast she didnt even know how she managed to drive out of the Jones building.
When Elly Campbell arrived at the emergency room of First Hospital, there were already several people standing outside.
Besides Elly, there was James Campbell, Melody Baker, and... Ivy Lentz.
Seeing Ivy Lentz, Elly couldnt help but frown.
But at the moment, she had no time to concern herself with these details and approached Elly, asking,
"Auntie, how is Grandpa doing?"
"The doctor said the Old Master fell from upstairs, and the impact was too great, especially since he hit the back of his head. Now..."
Ellys lips paled, tears filled her eyes, and she couldnt continue her words.
Elly Campbell felt her body trembling slightly as she stared at the doors of the emergency room, unable to calm her racing heart.
"Grandpa was fine, how could he have fallen from upstairs?"
The Old Master was eighty but had always been in good health, rarely suffering from even minor ailments.
The only time he was hospitalized was due to the stress caused by James Campbell and Melody Baker, and he was fine after being discharged.
How could he have suffered a fall down the stairs?
"I dont know either. I wasnt home at the time. It was Ivy who called me, and thats how I found out."
Elly Campbells gaze shifted to Ivy Lentz, who at that moment was pale, tears welling up in her eyes, sobbing uncontrobly.
"I went to find Mom. When I arrived, the servants were all working in the yard, so I went in by myself. Mom wasnt home, so I stayed a while chatting with Grandpa.
Latter, Grandpa said he was tired, so I didnt want to bother him anymore. Mom still hadnt returned, and I was about to leave. Just as I reached the door, I heard the sound of someone falling down the stairs behind me."
As she spoke, Ivy Lentz grew even paler.
She bit her lower lip hard, struggling to calm herself from the panic of the moment, and continued,
"I saw Grandpa rolling down from the top of the stairs, crashing into the wall on the first floor..."
After hearing this, Elly Campbell fell silent, no longer saying a word.
The expressions on everyones faces were somber, and at that moment, no one was in the mood to speak.
The only one possibly in good spirits was Melody Baker.
Indeed, karma had finally caught up with the old man. She just prayed he wouldnt be saved.
But she dared not show such schadenfreude on her face, even though inside she was overjoyed.
Chapter 1020. Do whatever you want to do
Chapter 1020: 1020. Do whatever you want to do
She looked at James Campbell with concern, gently tugged at the corner of his shirt, and whispered:
"James, should I call Sophie? Even though the Old Master doesnt ept her, she is still his granddaughter after all. Let here over."
These words were very much to James Campbells liking, so he didnt oppose but simply nodded.
Elly Campbell also wasnt in the mood to care about much else and naturally let Melody Baker do as she pleased.
Meanwhile, Sophie Baker was thrilled because Adam Jones had secured so many good opportunities for her. Despite him trying to send her away several times on the pretext of being busy, she stubbornly refused to leave.
Adam Jones was bing impatient when Sophie Bakers phone rang at that moment.
Seeing it was from Melody Baker, she answered without stepping away from Adam, "Whats up, Mom?"
"Sophie,e quickly. That old man fell down the stairs. We dont know if he can be saved now. You muste and see."
On the other end of the line, Melody Bakers voice couldnt hide her excitement.
But possibly because there might still be others around her, she lowered her voice a bit, so even though Sophie Baker did not avoid Adam, he did not hear exactly what Melody Baker said.
Sophie Baker, however, was startled and quickly covered the receiver. Seeing Adam Jones seeming unaware, she breathed a sigh of relief.
Then, her face showed a look of panic as she said:
"What? Grandpa had an ident? Where are you right now? Iming over."
In saying this, she even added a heavy cry in her voice.
True to being trained in a performing arts school, Sophie Bakers heart was as happy as her mother Melody Bakers, yet her face maintained the image of being heartbroken.
Adam Jones, initially indifferent to Sophie Baker, suddenly looked up at her when he heard "Grandpa had an ident."
The first thing that came to his mind was whether Elly would be upset.
He hurriedly called Elly Campbell, but no one answered, and Adam Joness heart grew even more panicked.
Sophie Baker ended the call, already in tears. She looked at Adam Jones, choking up:
"Adam, my mom just called saying Grandpa fell down the stairs. Hes in the emergency room now, and I need to go to the hospital to see him."
Adam Jones was worried about not getting through to Elly Campbells phone at the moment, and Sophie wanting to go was exactly what he wanted as well.
He immediately put down his work and said, "Ill go with you."
Hearing this, Sophie Baker felt thrilled, convinced that Adam Jones was apanying her because he was worried about her.
She still expressed concern, "Wont that dy your work?"
"Not at all."
Worried about Elly, Adam Jones seemed agitated.
He impatiently responded and grabbed his coat from beside him, striding towards the elevator reserved for the CEO.
Sophie Baker seized the opportunity to follow him.
At the moment, Adam Joness mind was full of concern about whether Elly would be upset, so he didnt sweat the small details and let Sophie Bakere with him.
Experiencing the privileges of the CEOs exclusive elevator for the first time, Sophie Baker felt like Granny Turner entering Grandview Park, admiring her surroundings incessantly.
Even though it was just an elevator and not much different from any other elevator.
The only difference was that this elevator required a fingerprint to ess.
Yet even so, standing in this elevator, Sophie Baker felt an associated sense of glory.
Especially standing in this confined space with Adam Jones where no one else could enter, the two could do whatever they wanted.
Just the thought was enough to make her heart race and her face flush.
Chapter 1021. You still want to compete with the lady?
Chapter 1021: 1021. You still want topete with thedy?
She surreptitiously observed Adam Jones but noticed that he asionally raised his hand to check his watch, then stared intently at the changing numbers of the elevator floor indicator, but he never looked at her.
Sophie Baker couldnt help but pout inwardly,ining about Adam Jones.
He was truly a hopeless, unromantic straight man.
The elevator finally reached the first floor amidst Adams impatient waiting.
Sophie straightened her back and moved closer to Adam.
She even attempted to reach out and hook his arm as they exited the elevator, trying to create the impression of a close and intimate rtionship between them.
But Adam gave her no chance at all; as soon as he stepped out of the elevator, he quickly walked towards the exit of thepany building.
Sophies outstretched hand awkwardly retracted, making her look exceedingly embarrassed.
Those who didnt notice had no reaction, but those who did couldnt help but suppress theirughter.
Sophie didnt notice this reaction, but when her gaze passed by the receptionist who had hit her, she red fiercely, her eyes carrying a hint of warning.
The receptionist wasnt afraid and red right back.
She had long received news from her friend who worked as a secretary on the top floor that the madam had directly confronted the CEO to keep her job.
In the end, the CEO still could not do anything about the madam, and wasnt she still here just fine?
The HR department hadnt received any notice to fire her either.
She was just a shameless, despicable mistress, trying topete with the madam?
Pah!
Sophie, seeing the receptionist unafraid of her, was also infuriated!
She knew she was only acting so bold because she had the support of that slut, Elly Campbell.
Ha!
Let this little slut be smug for now!
Wait until Adam and Elly Campbell get divorced, wait until she is driven out of Jones, and Ill see if this little slut still dares to be so arrogant.
After giving her a scornful look, Sophie followed Adam out of the building.
No sooner had she left than a few of the reception staff downstairs gathered together and started whispering among themselves.
"Did you guys just see that? The mistress tried to hook arms with the CEO and couldnt, and the CEO didnt even wait for her. That was seriously awkward."
"You noticed too? I thought I was seeing things."
"Wasnt she rumored to be the CEOs new favorite? Why does it seem like the CEO is indifferent towards her?"
"The CEO never said she was his new favorite; its all her own wishful thinking that she is the CEOs new favorite."
She actually thinks the CEO still prefers the madam.
Any normal person with good taste, byparison, would prefer the madam, right?
Such a smart person as the CEO would not be so blind, right?
"But didnt Secretary Yang just say that the CEO got into an argument upstairs over firing David, looking like he was truly going to fight for the mistresss sake?"
"True, if he didnt care for that mistress, why would the CEO want to fire David over such a trivial matter?"
"..."
Everyone was buzzing about this affair, utterly perplexed whether the CEO actually liked that mistress.
Or perhaps... was it just for the novelty?
Despite their discussions, they couldnte to any definitive conclusion.
In the end, if the CEO divorced the madam and ended up with such an unsightly person, it would truly mean hed lost his sight.
"Adam, wait for me," Sophie called out when she saw Adam walking ahead very quickly, feeling somewhat resentful in her heart.
Fearing that Sophie would notice something, Adam reluctantly stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at her, asking sternly:
"Isnt Grandpa Campbell your grandfather? Hes had an ident, how can you still walk so slowly?"
Chapter 1022. Going there to attend her final moments was the best thing to do.
Chapter 1022: 1022. Going there to attend her final moments was the best thing to do.
Sophie Baker was somewhat flustered by Adam Joness questioning and inadvertently overlooked the disgust for her that was evident in his tone.
Before she could even exin, Adam Jones added anotherment
"I rushed down because I saw you about to cry in the office, but it seems like youre not in such a hurry."
"No, no, no, its not that, its... its because Im wearing high heels, so I cant walk fast..."
"Hmm, I know, I was wrong to me you."
After a beating and then offering a candy, Adam Jones got into the passenger seat of the car.
Following up, Sophie Baker: "..."
She had thought that if Adam was driving, she would sit in the passenger seat, and if the driver was, she could sit in the back with Adam.
She had never expected...
Sophie Baker stood outside the car door, her expression somewhat indescribable.
Adam Jones did not seem to notice anything amiss. Seeing that she hadnt moved, he asked:
"Arent you getting in the car? Arent you worried about Grandpa Campbell?"
Sophie Baker dared not admit she was bothered about Adam Jones not sitting with her.
At such a time, focusing on minor issues instead of her grandfathers condition would certainly damage the image she had created in Adam Joness mind.
So she hurriedly opened the car door and got in.
Of course, she did not know that her efforts to craft a perfect image in Adam Joness mind were in vain as she held no significant ce there.
Even the driver, who had always served Adam Jones, gave Sophie Baker a sympathetic nce.
This was probably the most neglected mistress in history.
When the president was courting his wife, he was incredibly clingy, not to mention sitting in the backseat.
Even if he sat in the passenger seat, the president would stick to the same seat as his wife.
After sympathizing with Sophie Baker in his mind, the driver started the car and headed to the hospital.
Thinking of how Elly Campbell must be suffering right now, Adam Joness heart was painfully clenched; he wished he could fly over to console her.
"Drive faster."
He urged the driver continuously along the way.
The driver was in a difficult position, as this was the maximum allowable speed on this road.
Sophie Baker, meanwhile, thought that Adam Jones was urging the driver to go fast because he was worried about her concern for the Old Master, which made her feel secretly pleased.
Of course, she could not tell Adam that she was not at all eager to see that old man.
She would prefer to wait for him to die and then attend his funeral.
But she could not say that. Like her mother, Melody Baker, she had to keep such pleasant thoughts to herself and secretly rejoice.
Upon reaching the hospital, Sophie Baker acted very proactively this time, resembling a grieving younger family member who had lost a respected elder, staggering toward the emergency building.
"Dad, Mom, how is Grandpa?"
Melody Baker wondered why her daughter was showing so much concern for that old man. She raised her head to see Adam Jones, who came with her.
Not wanting Adam Jones to see her schadenfreude, she quickly wiped away nonexistent tears from the corner of her eyes and said with a "choked" voice:
"The doctor is still in there trying to revive Grandpa. We are all out here waiting for news."
With her eyes red, Sophie Baker stood next to James Campbell, acting like a dutiful daughter, clutching James Campbells arm andforting him:
"Dad, dont worry, Grandpa will be fine."
"Sophie, good girl!"
Although James Campbell was also upset about the Old Masters favoritism, he was still somewhat downhearted as it was his father, after all.
Chapter 1023. Heart, hurts like hell
Chapter 1023: 1023. Heart, hurts like hell
Listening to her daughtersforting words eased his mood considerably.
Upon seeing Adam Jones, he even feigned curiosity and asked, "Why has Adame too?"
"I had just been at Adams ce when Mom called me to say that Grandpa had an ident. Adam was worried that I would be anxious, so he apanied me here."
Sophie Baker spoke before Adam Jones could, sounding as if she was exining the reason for Adams presence, but in reality, she was deliberately showing off to Elly Campbell.
Adam Jones furrowed his brows imperceptibly upon hearing her words, his gaze shifting towards Elly, who was quietly staring at the emergency room door, looking pale.
Seeing her looking so pale and staring absentmindedly at the emergency room door appeared calm, but her calmness made Adam all the more concerned.
He took a step towards Elly and gently took her hand, his eyes full of pity.
Elly was startled for a moment, then looked up at Adam. The fear and unease that she had been desperately suppressing surged to her eyes, and she instantly felt teary.
Sophies position was very close to Elly, and as Adam stood by Ellys side, from Sophies perspective, he also seemed to be standing on her side.
Seeing Adam standing behind her offering constion, Sophie indeed felt triumphantly joyful.
But in order to appear concerned for the old man, she kept her gaze on the emergency room and therefore did not notice the interaction between Adam and Elly.
"Dadsing out."
At that moment, Elly called out, making everyones heart race as they stepped forward.
The head of the emergency department came out, his expression somewhat grave.
"The Old Master has suffered a severe blow to the back of his head, leading to substantial intracranial hemorrhage. Hes not out of danger yet and needs to be moved to the ICU for further observation. Whether he can pull through depends on himself, but..."
At this point, the doctor paused, his expressionplicated.
"The Old Master is already eighty years old, so... you should be mentally prepared."
With the doctor putting it so gently, everyone understood what he meant.
Intracranial hemorrhage at such an old age...
Being a doctor herself, Elly understood the implications better than anyone else.
She closed her eyes gently, feeling a choke in her chest.
Only the Baker mother and daughter, upon hearing such news, wished they could go back and celebrate with firecrackers the joy of such an asion.
With the troublesome old man out of the way, their takeover of the Campbell Family was just a matter of time.
As for that wretch Elly, who had previously relied on the Old Masters support to humiliate them, what else could she do now?
With the Old Master moved to the ICU, family members werent allowed in; they had to wait outside.
Only a few people were permitted to stay, so in the end, only James Campbell, the eldest son, and Elly, the daughter, remained.
Elly stood up silently from her chair, her whole body numb.
This feeling was something she had only experienced a month ago, and now she had to go through it again.
She walked out alone in silence, her appearance so helpless, as if abandoned by the entire world.
Adam Jones saw this and felt a pang in his heart.
He wished he could rush up to her and embrace her with words offort.
Thinking thus, he followed her steps.
He stepped forward, took hold of Ellys hand, and wanted to lead her away.
Elly paused her steps, then the next second, she shook off Adams hand.
Chapter 1024. Adam Jones is really angry now
Chapter 1024: 1024. Adam Jones is really angry now
"There are no reporters here, no need to put on a fake attitude."
She gave Adam Jones a cold look and strode towards where she had parked.
Adam knew that it must be because Sophie Baker hade, which was why Elly Campbell adopted such an attitude towards him.
But he still felt somewhat annoyed.
He didnt like the feeling of one behavior in front of others and a different one behind their backs.
Especially acting insincerely towards a woman he had no feelings for, while having to ignore someone he cared about and held dear in his heart.
This feeling made him somewhat powerless.
Sophie Baker, who had just been somewhat displeased with Adam Joness sudden concern for Elly Campbell, thought when she heard Ellys words that Adams concern was just for show for other people, and most of her doubts dissipated.
"Adam..."
She walked up to Adam Jones, and just as she opened her mouth, she was impatiently interrupted by Adam, "I have things to do, Im leaving first."
"Adam..."
Facing Sophie Bakers voice, Adam Jones didnt turn his head back and walked away.
As for what Sophie Baker was thinking, he didnt care at all.
He had had enough of this pretense.
Even if Sophie Baker didnt believe that his intentions for her were real, it didnt matter.
He didnt believe that he, Adam Jones, had to use such methods to uncover the mastermind behind the scenes.
Elly Campbell sat in the car, watched Adam with his annoyed back entering his car, and sighed in her heart.
She knew he was angry.
Originally, he disagreed with this method; it was she who insisted on it.
He had agreed only because he couldnt dissuade her.
Asking him to do something he wasnt good at was indeed a bit hard on him.
But starting from Sophie Bakers side really was a shortcut.
The tactic of exploiting beauty, although clichd, is undeniably a very effective method.
Especially now that things had reached this point, she didnt want to fail at thest hurdle.
Holding her phone, she sent Adam Jones a text message, "Im sorry."
Adam Jones nced at the text message from Elly Campbell and umonly decided not to reply, tossing his phone aside.
"Back to thepany."
"Yes, President Jones."
The driver, seeing that Adam Jones was clearly unhappy, didnt dare to provoke him further and immediately drove away from the hospital.
He didnt dare to ask if he should pick up Sophie Baker.
Seeing Adam Joness car leaving the hospital without turning back, not even waiting for her, Sophie Baker was so angry that she stomped her feet.
On the other hand, Melody Baker felt a bit uneasy because of Adam Joness reaction.
"Sophie, is Adam angry?"
"It must be that bitch Elly Campbell who angered him. Ungrateful thing, Adam is being kind and shes still showing him attitude."
Sophie Baker had a mysterious confidence about herself, especially with the various kindnesses Adam Jones had shown her recently, which made her convinced that Adam truly liked her.
Therefore, any unusual behavior from Adam, she coulde up with various exnations for it.
But Melody Baker was different; she couldnt help feeling they might be seeing the situation as too perfect, perhaps the reality wasnt so.
But then she thought about what that person had told her, and she felt she was overthinking it.
Perhaps this was just how Adam Jones was, even after losing his memory, he wouldnt change.
Elly Campbell, seeing that Adam Jones hadnt replied to her right away, knew he was truly annoyed. She put down her phone, sighed, prepared to drive off, but then saw Ivy Lentz swiftly block her car.
"Cousin, can I ride back with you?"
Chapter 1025. Elly Campbell is a paper tiger.
Chapter 1025: 1025. Elly Campbell is a paper tiger.
Elly didnt know why Ivy Lentz had shown up at the Campbell Familys this time, but if it werent for her, Grandpa might have...
She didnt let herself think about Ivys foolish actions in the past and nodded for her to get into the car.
After Ivy got into the car, she nced at the three people standing at the entrance of the hospital and let out a disdainful snort.
"Uncle really treats such unworthy people like treasures. Elly, its not me speaking out of turn, but if I were you, I would have already gotten rid of that fox spirit mother and daughter."
Listening to Ivys clearly provocative words, Elly cast a faint nce at her and didnt respond.
Saying the Baker Family mother and daughter were unworthy, had Ivy forgotten she wasnt any better?
She silently drove the car, heading towards the Campbell Family, ignoring Ivy.
Seeing that she was being ignored, Ivy felt unwilling to let it go.
Especially after reading recent online reports about Adam and Sophie Baker, she felt even more ufortable.
If Adam treated Elly well, they were husband and wife, rightfully so. Although it made her jealous, it was normal.
However, Ivy felt something wasnt right when rumors about Adam and that illegitimate daughter started circting.
An illegitimate daughter manages totch onto a man as divine and noble as Adam, why her!
If an illegitimate can, why cant she?
As James Campbells only daughter, Ivy naturally felt a stronger sense of superioritypared to Sophie Baker.
"Elly, to see Sophie Baker shamelessly flirting with Adam and you just sit back and swallow your anger? Thats not like you at all."
Back when she used to berate her dad for living off of women, her attitude couldnt have been more defiant.
Elly was not foolish, she definitely noticed the instigative undertone in Ivys remarks, especially how affectionately she called "Adam."
She didnt even know when her cousin sister had be so close to her husband.
"So cousin sister, what do you suggest I do? Give me some advice?"
"Of course, to deal with that fox spirit, teach her a lesson. You are the rightful Young Miss of the Jones Family; dealing with her should be easy for you."
Elly sneered, "Dealing with her is indeed easy, but she has James Campbell and Adam backing her up, how should I deal with her?"
Ivy was rendered speechless by Ellys question and couldnte up with an answer for a moment.
She had only intended to provoke Elly to take action against that conniving Sophie.
After all, Ellysbativeness was something she had witnessed firsthand.
If she truly took action against that illegitimate fox spirit, she might not necessarily lose.
But she had not expected Elly to give up so easily.
And to think about it, having only the uncle behind that fox spirit might have been one thing, but the crucial part was Adam.
Adam was a big yer not to be messed with.
No matter howpetent Elly was, she couldntpete with Adam.
But the more she thought about it, the less Ivy could stomach it.
People always like topare themselves to those at a simr level. Those out of reach, they only admire, not envy.
Clearly, in her eyes, Sophie was someone akin to her, no, even lessjust an illegitimate daughter who shouldntpare to her.
So how could she ept that someone far inferior to her was favored by Adam?
It was precisely because she couldnt ept it that she wanted to incite Elly to confront her.
Chapter 1026. Ivy Lentz’s Instigation
Chapter 1026: 1026. Ivy Lentzs Instigation
Even if this upset Adam Jones, he only med Elly Campbell, and it wouldnt affect her.
Who knew she was just a paper tiger, only daring to be fierce with those below her? In front of Adam Jones, she still dared not do anything.
Utterly useless!
Ivy Lentz cursed inwardly, but outwardly said:
"So, youre content with a Fox Spirit stealing your husband? Im your cousin, and I cant stand to watch this."
Seeing that Elly Campbell remained indifferent, Ivy Lentz provocatively added:
"That mother and daughter are born Fox Spirits. Melody Baker stole her own mother-inws husband, and now her daughter is after yours. They specifically target you two; can you really swallow this indignity?"
Elly Campbells hand lightly rested on the steering wheel; her heart had been blocked up from her grandfathers ident, bottling all her emotions inside with no outlet for release.
And there was this unscrupulous woman incessantly nagging and inciting by her side, which made her even more irritable.
"Since cousin feels so indignant for me, why dont you help me teach that Fox Spirit a lesson?"
Ivy Lentz did not expect Elly Campbell to say that, was stunned for a moment, and her face clearly showed reluctance.
Elly Campbell inwardly sneered and, unapologetically, said:
"If cousin has time to feel indignant for me, why not feel it for your mother, my aunt, and deal with Mr. Sean Lentzs Fox Spirits properly?"
Elly Campbell had never respected Sean Lentz, starting from when he had slept with a girl simr in age to Ivy Lentz and shamelessly defended himself, she had not considered him her uncle.
Ivy Lentz naturally detected the mockery in Elly Campbells words and the disdain for Sean Lentz, and her face paused in shock.
But she did not use Elly Campbell of meddling like before.
Because she was not a fool and knew what choice was right.
Shortly after returning to Canada, she and her father were driven out by the household servants.
The reason being, the house belonged to her mother, and her mother no longer wished for them to stay.
Later, she found out thepany in Canada belonged to her mother, and her fathers job was arranged by her mother.
All their dignity came from her mother.
It was then she understood what her mother meant by "they wouldnt survive without her"it referred to her and her father.
After her parents divorced, the university quickly dismissed her father for fooling around with students andcking professional ethics.
Evicted from their home of several decades and without ie,
they soon lived a life worse than that of dogs and pigs.
The friends who had befriended her because she was a rich second-generation also left her, and only then did she realize the importance of her mother.
This time, she came back because her father told her to beg her mother to reconsider their marriage.
So, faced with Elly Campbells retort, Ivy Lentz responded without hesitation:
"That Fox Spirit my father was involved with, Ive already driven her away, and that shameless little wench has also been expelled by the school."
She nced at Elly Campbell, her voice much softer.
"I came here this time to ask Mother to give Father another chance. Father already realizes his mistakes."
Upon hearing her words, Elly Campbell thought of something, her gaze slightly hardened.
"Does Grandfather know about this idea of yours?"
Upon hearing this question, Ivy Lentzs face clearly froze.
Chapter 1027. Elly Campbell’s Suspicion
Chapter 1027: 1027. Elly Campbells Suspicion
She didnt think too much and truthfully said:
"Grandfather knew. When I came to find my mother, I didnt see her, but Grandfather was at home, and I even mentioned this matter to him."
At this point, Ivy Lentz paused, her gaze assessing Elly Campbells expression, and seeing that she remainedposed, she continued:
"After listening to me, Grandfather agreed with my idea and said that once mom came back, he would help me persuade her. But unexpectedly..."
Ivy Lentz didnt continue, her eyelids lowered, and her eyes reddened.
While Elly Campbell, upon hearing this, narrowed her eyes deeply, a trace of chillness passing through them.
She said nothing, nor did she exhibit any emotion, remaining silent as she drove to the Campbell residence.
"Miss, youre back? How is Old Master doing?"
When Old Master was sent over, Oliver Smith didnt follow; he waited anxiously at home for a long time until finally, someone returned.
Seeing that James Campbell and Elly didnte back together, Oliver Smiths heart sank suddenly.
"The doctor said Grandpa has a severe intracranial hemorrhage, and its still unknown whether he will make it through."
Elly Campbell looked somewhat haggard and responded with a bit of breathlessness.
Oliver Smith, upon hearing this, guiltily crouched at one side, grabbing his hair, and kept pping his own face.
"Its all my fault. Why didnt I stay with Old Master? If I had been there, he wouldnt have fallen; its all my fault, all my fault!"
Elly Campbell stepped forward, took Oliver Smiths hands, and said:
"Linstad, its already like this, ming yourself is useless. Rest assured, Grandpa will be alright."
"Yes, Linstad, Grandpa will surely live a long life. You shouldnt me yourself," added Ivy Lentz as she went tofort him, her gaze flicking to Elly Campbell, then said:
"Younger cousin sister, could I stay here?"
Ivy Lentz had no ie. In the past, with Elly giving her pocket money, she never thought much about money.
Later, after Elly divorced Sean Lentz, Elly froze all their cards, and Ivy had nowhere to live.
The money she had for this trip to Greece was borrowed from several ssmates, and she couldnt afford a decent hotel, nor would she settle for a cheap inn.
Had it been before, she wouldnt have lowered herself before Elly Campbell like this, but now, the situation was different.
Elly Campbell looked at Ivy Lentz, nodded, and said:
"Stay here; given Grandpas condition, Auntie is also distressed. Its good that youre here to keep herpany."
Upon hearing this, a look of joy appeared on Ivy Lentzs face, "Thank you, younger cousin sister. Ill go and pack my luggage."
Then she realized she might have shown too much excitement and quickly moderated her expression.
"Ill go upstairs now."
Elly Campbell nodded and turned to a servant standing by, saying:
"Jane, take younger cousin sister to the guest room."
"Yes, Miss," replied Jane as she escorted Ivy Lentz upstairs. Following their departure, Elly Campbells gaze became icy once more.
"Linstad, when Ivy Lentz arrived, what exactly happened? Tell me about it," she requested.
Linstad, having served the Old Master for decades, knew exactly what she meant upon hearing Elly Campbells words and his expression changed instantly.
"Miss, are you suggesting..."
Elly Campbell silently nodded, keeping her reaction subdued.
Understanding her, Linstad suppressed the anger in his heart and calmly recollected the situation at that time.
"At that time, younger cousin sister came over, saying she was looking for Auntie, who wasnt home. The Old Master seemed very angry when he saw younger cousin sister."
Chapter 1028. Dare not think deeply
Chapter 1028: 1028. Dare not think deeply
Linstad paused, then continued to reminisce:
"However, Old Master still let Miss Ivy in; he said he had something to tell her and dismissed us all."
"I didnt think much of it and just went out. I didnt know when Old Master and Miss Ivy went upstairs, but it must have been less than half an hourter,
I heard Miss Ivys cries for help from outside and then knew something had happened to Old Master."
As he spoke, Linstads face was filled with a look of regret, and he heavily pped his own face.
"Its all my fault, I should have stayed by Old Masters side."
As he spoke, this robust man started to sob softly.
Elly Campbell watched from the side, feeling quite disturbed.
"Linstad, dont me yourself. If grandfather told you to leave, you couldnt just ignore his orders."
It was just such a coincidence that nothing usually happened when Linstad was by grandfathers side, but as soon as he left, grandfather fell down the stairs.
Elly Campbell didnt believe it was a coincidence, especially since Ivy Lentz, who had been with grandfather, was a selfish person.
"How has grandfather been feelingtely?"
Linstads sobs paused for a moment, and after some thought, he said:
"Old Master had always been in good health; just yesterday he even had ns to go fishing with a few oldrades."
Since Elly Campbell had been "separated" from Adam Jones, she had been living continuously at the Campbell family home, and she could see for herself the state of Old Masters health.
However, Linstad, who had always been taking care of him, clearly knew more about the details.
If Linstad also said there was no problem with grandfathers health, then there definitely was no problem.
If that was the case, how did grandfather fall down the stairs, especially when Ivy Lentz was the first to discover it?
Elly Campbells gaze hardened, and a chill emitted from her eyes.
Thinking back on what Ivy Lentz had said, Elly Campbell found it hard to believe.
She imed she came to ask for her aunts forgiveness for Sean Lentz, and grandfather agreed?
Grandfather was so fond of aunt, and had always disliked Sean Lentzsck of ambition, ming the aunt for being dominating after his own failure of fidelity.
That grandfather hadnt broken Sean Lentzs legs already was a sign of him holding back his temper.
Now, since Sean Lentz wanted to reconcile with aunt, not showing up himself but sending Ivy Lentz instead,
grandfather letting Ivy Lentz stay without kicking her out was only out of respect for aunt, and he definitely wouldnt have agreed with Ivy Lentzs thoughts.
If grandfather didnt agree with Ivy Lentz, naturally he wouldnt allow aunt to forgive Sean Lentz either, could it be possible...
Elly Campbell dared not think deeper, as the more she thought, the colder she felt.
At the time, the only person present when grandfather fell was Ivy Lentz.
What really happened, only Old Master and Ivy Lentz knew.
Elly Campbell looked towards the direction of the stairs; when Melody Baker pushed her down the stairs before, there was a camera installed here.
So, making Melody Baker submit was too simple for Elly Campbell.
Butter, when William Campbell took her to ska, the chances toe back were less frequent, and Old Master, feeling ufortable about the cameras, had them removed.
Who would have thought that such an incident would happen today.
If there had been cameras, many things would have been simpler.
Elly Campbell pressed her temples in fatigue, all the issues piled up in her mind, suddenly making her feel powerless.
Seeing that Elly Campbell looked unwell, Linstad hastily said:
"Miss, you should go upstairs and rest. Dont overstrain yourself. I will definitely find a way to investigate Old Masters incident thoroughly."
Chapter 1029. Keeping face just to live off a woman.
Chapter 1029: 1029. Keeping face just to live off a woman.
"Okay."
Elly Campbell nodded her head, feeling indeed a bit tired, and without insisting, she went upstairs.
When passing by Ivy Lentzs room, she heard what seemed like a phone call, faintly making out the words "daddy," which made it clear Ivy was talking to Sean Lentz.
Just as Elly Campbell was about to listen more closely, the door to Ivy Lentzs room suddenly opened.
Seeing Elly Campbell at the door, Ivy Lentzs face slightly changed, a hint of panic in her eyes.
And this obvious panic did not escape Elly Campbells sharp observation.
Elly Campbell did not bother to justify why she was eavesdropping on the phone call. She appeared much more at easepared to Ivy Lentzs panicked demeanor.
Her gaze lightly swept over the mobile phone in Ivy Lentzs hand, she said:
"Talking to Mr. Lentz?"
Ivy Lentz, upon hearing Elly Campbell address Sean Lentz in this manner, felt somewhat displeased.
She wanted to say that her father was her elder, her own uncle, and that she shouldnt be so rude.
But now, under someone elses roof, she dared not assertively correct Elly Campbells address.
Moreover, Elly Campbell had a tongue sharp as thorns: whoever displeased her, she pricked.
"Yes... yes, I told Daddy about Grandpa falling down the stairs, and hes really worried, said he muste and see Grandpa."
Ivy Lentz exined guiltily, trying to convey to Elly Campbell how good and filial her father was.
Elly Campbell was no fool, not about to naively praise Sean Lentzs filial gesture. Instead, she said with augh:
"If Mr. Lentz wants to reconcile with Aunt 2, why doesnt hee over himself to apologize and admit his mistakes? Instead, hes sending you, his daughter, to do it.
Why must a man act so spinelessly,cking even the courage to apologize?"
Elly Campbell had no intention of giving Sean Lentz any face, pretending to be the dutiful son-inw, right?
She was determined to strip away his hypocritical facade.
Upon hearing Elly Campbell speak so disrespectfully about her father and herself, a sh of malice and distortion flickered through Ivy Lentzs eyes.
But that malice was quickly reined in by Ivy Lentz, with a rigid smile, she said:
"Daddy is also afraid that Mommy is still angry with him and too ashamed to see her."
"If he doesnt have the courage to apologize, where does he get the nerve to ask for a reconciliation? Is he saving all his thick skin to be a kept man?"
"Elly Campbell, you..."
Ivy Lentz could no longer contain herself, the ferocity previously hidden in her gaze now tantly disyed on her face.
Seeing that Ivy Lentz could no longer keep up her act, Elly Campbells lips curled into a somewhat mischievous smile.
Then, without another word, she turned and went back to her room.
Upon closing the door, the sly smile on Elly Campbells face instantly faded, and a coolness took its ce.
She didnt believe her grandfathers fall was an ident.
Lying down beside the bed, Elly Campbells mind was crammed with many things.
The airne ident involving Henry Jones over twenty years ago, Adam Jones being drugged and kidnapped nine years earlier, the car ident Adam had in the United States a few months back...
His sudden disappearance, sudden reappearance, and the bizarre loss of memory...
Each event made her feel as though she was in a fog; just by reaching out to dispel ayer of mist she could see everything clearly.
Yet, she always felt something was missing.
Letting Adam deal with Sophie Baker first, to draw out the people behind her, might just be a major clue.
Chapter 1030. Shouldn’t have lost my temper at you
Chapter 1030: 1030. Shouldnt have lost my temper at you
She knew this way of handling things was troubling for Adam Jones. He was angry today, and she could understand why.
But now, without his memories, Adam himself was an uncertain factor. If they didnt find the person behind the scenes sooner, who knew what other dangers might arise in the future?
Thinking about how she treated Adam today, even though it was an act for others, she knew she had made him feel wronged.
After some thought, she still decided to send Adam a message on Instagram.
"Honey, Im sorry."
She didnt know what else to say.
After sending it, she waited for about ten minutes. Seeing that Adam hadnt replied, she felt incredibly anxious.
She put her phone aside, grabbed the quilt preparing to sleep, when suddenly there was a noise from the window.
She abruptly turned her head to look, seeing a figure jumping in through the window and walking towards her against the light.
Familiar features gradually emerged from the darkness.
The grievances she felt in her chest just minutes ago now surged back, overwhelming her.
A sourness suddenly welled up in her eyes.
All along, she had thought of herself as someone who didnt easily tear up, having managed to keep from crying in front of others even when Adam was in trouble.
She had thought she was tough as nails.
But in front of Adam, she was ultimately still a little woman.
A little woman who, when wronged or sad, also neededforting.
Thinking about how choked she felt when Adam hadnt replied to her Instagram message, and seeing him standing in front of her now, her emotions exploded in an instant.
Her eyes filled with tears, and she looked at Adam for a long time before managing to squeeze out a bit of voice from her choked throat.
"Im sorry."
"Im sorry."
Both of them almost spoke in unison, apologizing.
Elly Campbell looked at Adam, stunned for a moment.
The next second, Adam had walked over to her and pulled her into his embrace.
"Im sorry, I shouldnt have lost my temper with you."
His face full of remorse, he kissed her forehead, his feelings of self-me intensifying.
He knew she had been suffering because of her grandfathers ident and also knew that her cold demeanor was deliberately disyed for others.
Yet, upon receiving her apologetic text, he had chosen to ignore it, not responding to her for most of the day.
Just now, when he entered and saw the moisture welling up in her eyes, his feelings of guilt clogged his chest so tightly that he felt he couldnt breathe.
Elly Campbell didnt speak as the apology from Adam only made all the suppressed sad emotions rise even more.
With her face pressed against his chest, she remained silent.
After a long while, Adam felt the spot on his chest where her face rested grow wet; she was clearly crying hard.
The more she cried, the more pain Adam felt in his heart.
He didnt know what to say, only kept repeating his apologies.
"Im sorry, darling, Im sorry, I shouldnt have lost my temper, Im sorry, Im sorry&..."
He had much to say, but when the words reached his lips, nothing came out except "Im sorry."
"I know you did it for me, trying to help find the person behind this quickly. How could I be so harsh on you, its just unforgivable..."
Elly Campbell, in his arms, shook her head gently, but didnt speak.
She didnt me Adam at all and knew that for him, who had lost his memories, these days had been even more challenging and confusing.
Chapter 1031. Anxiety and confusion
Chapter 1031: 1031. Anxiety and confusion
She just felt an overwhelming sense of powerlessness, unable to do the things she wanted to do.
So many things were pressing down on her, making it hard for her to breathe.
In front of others, she could put on a fearless face and deal with anyone, but in front of the man she was closest to, the man she loved the most, she couldnt wait to vent all her grievances and stress.
"Its not, it has nothing to do with you..."
It took a while, but Elly Campbell finally spoke softly in his embrace.
"Its just that too many things have happened suddenly, and I feel a bit overwhelmed."
She reached out and wrapped her arms firmly around Adam Joness waist, continuing in a low voice:
"Sometimes I wonder when such days will evere to an end, I feel panicky and a bit lost."
She pursed her lips, feeling that after expressing herself, the stifled emotions in her chest were not as intense.
"Even having a kind of... just not wanting to deal with anything, just letting it be, this negative mood makes me feel anxious and uneasy..."
She didnt know what she was saying, her words were incoherent, speaking whatever came to mind.
Adam Jones understood Elly Campbells feelings; sometimes, he felt this negativity too.
Especially when he thought about having to deal with a woman he despised, yet having to pretend to neglect his own wife, it made him very ufortable.
But these negative emotions, he could only entertain them briefly, and not dwell on them.
If he became negative, what would happen to the people around him?
What about the employees who depended on him for their livelihood?
If he didnt find the person behind the scenes, what would he do if they hurt the people around him?
He didnt like Sophie Baker, he even despised her enormously.
Maybe, he really could find another way to reveal the person pulling the strings without going through Sophie Baker.
But what about the time wasted?
What if something unpredictable happens in the meantime?
How much effort had they spent to get to this point, and on what grounds could he be angry with Elly?
The more Adam Jones thought, the more self-reproach he felt, and he held Elly Campbell a little tighter.
"Im sorry, wife, I wont lose my temper randomly anymore. Whatever you ask me to do, Ill do it."
Elly Campbell looked up from his embrace, pursed her lips, and said:
"I know its hard for you to y along with Sophie Baker, but if you really dont want to continue, then forget it."
Adam Jones smiled, cupped her face against his chest, and said:
"If I bear with it a little longer, I can get past it, as long as youre not jealous."
Hearing this, Elly Campbell looked up from his embrace again, and said with irritation:
"Do I seem like that kind of person?"
"Of course not, youre the one who could tell another woman her husband cant... perform."
Adam Joness voice was filled with a touch of reproach.
Elly Campbell pursed her lips and smiled, feeling guilty and not responding to hisment.
A momentter, she heard Adam Jones say:
"The Old Master will be fine, dont worry. Ive already had Robert Green consult all the top neurosurgeons both domestically and internationally. I believe it wont be long before the Old Master wakes up."
Elly Campbell nodded, and thinking that the Old Masters incident might not be an ident but was orchestrated, a chill crept into her eyes.
But she didnt bring this up with Adam Jones at the time; right now, the issues he was dealing with were enough to bother him. The affairs of the Campbell Family, she would handle them herself.
Chapter 1032. President Tony Wilson
Chapter 1032: 1032. President Tony Wilson
Elly Campbell did not continue the topic, but said to Adam Jones:
"There were some things I didnt finish saying in your office today, but I was interrupted by Sophie Baker."
Elly Campbell brought up what she initially wanted to discuss with Adam Jones that morning.
While she was halfway through speaking, Robert Green told her that Sophie Baker hade up, resulting in the argument between her and Adam Jones.
"Are you talking about the hypnosis?"
"Yes."
Elly Campbell nodded and continued:
"If Lily Bankston used hypnosis to erase your memory, does that mean its also possible to retrieve your memory through hypnosis?"
She looked at Adam Jones, a glimmer of hope shing in her eyes.
Adam Jones nodded, his voice lowered, and said:
"After you left, I thought about this at thepany, but I didnt have time to think it through since Sophie Baker was there."
He paused, then continued:
"Are you suggesting that if we find someone who is equally an expert in psychology and a master of hypnosis, we could retrieve the memories that were erased?"
"Exactly."
Elly Campbell nodded emphatically and said:
"I checked the ssmates from the psychology department who were with Lily Bankston during the same period. Some of them are as skilled as her, some are well-known psychological counselors domestically or abroad, and some work in criminal investigation."
As she spoke, the intensity in her eyes grew as she looked at Adam Jones.
"We could try contacting them, maybe they can help."
Adam Jones nodded and asked:
"Do you have any candidates in mind?"
"Yes."
Elly Campbell answered.
"Ive filtered out a few, and Ive chosen this one."
She picked up her cellphone from the bedside table, scrolled through it for a file, and handed it to Adam Jones.
"James Grant?"
Adam Jones looked at the brief profile, "Is this person reliable?"
"James Grant, although not working in psychology now, had a deeper level of expertise than Lily Bankston back then. However, he chose to go into business and did not engage in the field of psychology."
Hearing this, Adam Jones was puzzled, "Then why choose him?"
"James Grant is President Tony Wilsons cousin. You already have connections with the President personally, visiting the President or having the President visit you wouldnt arouse suspicion."
Adam Jones nodded, quickly understanding Elly Campbells point.
"You mean to get James Grant to hypnotize me through the President?"
"Correct."
Elly Campbell nodded and continued:
"Ive contacted the President privately and discussed this with him; he has already agreed."
Adam Jones furrowed his brow. Because he had lost his memory, he was not fully able to trust as Elly Campbell did.
Seeing how certain she was, he asked, "Is the President reliable?"
"Absolutely!"
Elly Campbell responded confidently.
"Tony Wilson was elected President partly because the entire Jones corporation supported him. For over twenty years, every presidential election involved the influence of the Jones family."
At this, Elly Campbell paused.
"After dads sudden death, during the two elections in the interim, Vice President Neil Foster served consecutive terms."
"At that time, the Jones family was preupied and didnt have the capacity to support Tony Wilson. It was only after you took over the Jones corporation from your grandmother that you became a main supporter of Tony Wilson in his presidential campaigns."
With this exnation, Adam Jones understood her point clearly.
Apart from his close family, the President was the most likely person who would want him to regain his memory.
Chapter 1033. Jones is your little treasury
Chapter 1033: 1033. Jones is your little treasury
Whether its the personal friendship between the two or the intertwined interests, the President certainly hopes he can regain his memory.
Adam Jones had no further doubts about this issue and heard Elly Campbell say:
"One week from now, Tony Wilson will hold a charity banquet at the Presidential residence, and James Grant will also be present. Well be invited by the President to attend the charity banquet, and by then, our attendance will be entirely justified."
Adam agreed without a second thought, "Alright, Ill follow your arrangements."
If James Grant really could help him recover his memories, that would indeed be a great thing.
As long as he regained his memories, he wouldnt seem so passive in everything he did.
Hearing his response, Elly Campbellughed lightly, "Youll follow my arrangements? Arent you afraid Ill sell you out?"
"If you want to sell me, go ahead. Im penniless now anyway, and wouldnt fetch a high price even if you did sell me,"
sighed Adam Jones.
"Oh my! Feeling aggrieved, are we? Do you want me to give you back all the properties in my name?"
"No!"
Adam immediately refused, "When a man bes rich, he turns bad. Im quite happy being poor right now."
Elly looked at him, as he earnestly made his im, and she began tough.
The oppressive mood she had been feeling instantly lightened a bit.
The United States, Boston.
This was an independent Chinese-style vi, which both architecturally and in terms of interior designpletely embraced traditional Chinese aesthetics.
The vi belonged to Lily Bankston. When she moved to the United States, Adam Jones had specifically had this house built for her.
In the spacious Chinese-style living room, the fragrance of the coffee filled the air, and the white smoke blurred the faces of the two people sitting in front of the table.
"I just dont understand. You had two chances, yet you let Adam Jones go both times. What were you thinking?"
The first to speak was a man, his voice sounding somewhat aged.
The woman sitting in front of him was Lily Bankston.
She raised her eyes to look at the man across from her and said with clear disdain:
"Its nothing. After all, hes the boy I brought up as my son. How could I have the heart to send him to his death?"
Lilys words were a mix of truth and lies, but the man opposite her didnt believe what she said.
After listening to her, he scoffed:
"If thats the case, then why did you erase his memory?"
Lily paused for a moment in her coffee drinking, nced at him again, and said:
"Dont you want Tony Wilson not to continue sitting in the Presidents seat? With Adam Jones having lost his memory, he can only listen to me. As for the idiot Sophie Baker, use her if shes useful, kick her to the curb if shes not; it makes no difference."
She set down her coffee, saying:
"Isnt it better to have Adam Jones work for you than to let him die? The vast empire of the Jones family is at stake here; it could all be your treasure vault. Whats there to be dissatisfied about?"
The mans tone softened a bit after hearing this.
He looked at Lily and said:
"But Adam Jones is no ordinary person, and even without his memories, he still makes one feel uneasy."
As he said this, he paused, narrowed his eyes, and continued:
"Do you really think that without his memories, Adam Jones will just let you manipte him?"
When Lily heard this, she couldnt help but furrow her brows, and her face darkened.
"What? Do you have doubts about my hypnotism skills?"
"Thats not it."
The manughed, his face showing a hint of appeasement, "Who would doubt your abilities?"
Seeing Lilys face ease a little, he continued:
"But Adam Jones isnt a fool, even with his lost memories. How can you be so sure that hell let you manipte him?"
Chapter 1034. You really don’t have this opportunity
Chapter 1034: 1034. You really dont have this opportunity
Upon hearing this, Lily Bankston gave a somewhat disdainfulugh and said,
"Dont you know, once a person loses all their memory, they are like a child with no sense of security?"
She raised an eyebrow, "Adam Jones now doesnt remember anyone, but he only recalls how Elly Campbell schemed against him back then, and the memories I left him make him deeply believe in the respect and trust he had for me before his amnesia."
"Now that he has lost his memory, of course, he will only trust the only person he can remember and trust."
She looked at the man opposite her and continued, "Whether Sophie Baker has the ability to win Adams heart is unimportant, as long as Adam trusts me, thats enough."
Lily Bankston was a very capable person.
Capable people have a kind of pride inherent in their bones, and Lily was no exception.
Thats why she was deeply convinced that Adam now trusted her unconditionally.
Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to believe the only clip left in his memory, and now he is involved with Sophie Baker.
The man actually believed in Lilys capabilities as well, although he had some doubts, he ultimately trusted her more.
Since Lily had said so, he naturally also hoped Adam would be of use to him.
But he had always been curious about Lilys approach, so he voiced the thoughts in his mind.
"Actually, Ive always been puzzled about what exactly you feel towards Adam Jones. If you say you just calcted against him, seeing you took care of him since he was six for over a decade, there seems to be some genuine feelings."
"But, to say you truly see him as a son, you calcted him like this, to be honest, Adam could only regard you as his real mother, giving you the chance to manipte him, otherwise..."
The man spoke, then suddenlyughed and said,
"You wouldnt have this chance."
This was not because he intentionally overestimated Adam Jones, but because Adam himself was a very daunting presence.
Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to pull Jones Corporation back from such a critical situation.
Even within a year, he had reached the pinnacle of power.
Hearing this, Lilys face slightly changed, her eyes shading with a hint of ferocity.
"This is a matter between me and Adam, it doesnt concern you."
She set her coffee cup down on the table and said,
"Anyway, I can help you pull Tony Wilson from the presidency, thats what matters, the rest is none of your business."
Facing such an attitude from Lily, the mans smile faded too, hinting at a slight displeasure.
But for now, he couldnt afford to break ties with this woman, they still needed to cooperate nicely.
Thinking this, the man immediately withdrew his cold gaze, reced by a broad, cheerfulugh.
"Hahaha, thats true, I was just curious."
He stood up from the Chinese-style sofa and said,
"Since youre certain theres nothing wrong with Adam, then Im not worried. Next week, Tony will hold a charity dinner at the presidential pce to aid children out of school in Africa, you could also go take a look."
Lily leaned on the sofa without getting up to see him off, and upon hearing his suggestion, she said,
"Dont want to go, dont want to see Tony, have fun yourselves."
The man detected Lilys loathing and repulsion towards Tony from her tone, curious though he was, he didnt ask further and left.
Chapter 1035. White lotus sees white lotus
Chapter 1035: 1035. White lotus sees white lotus
Sophie Baker, with the support of Adam Jones, officially entered the entertainment industry.
Although she was constantly criticized for being "the other woman," she didnt care at all.
Even if she was the other woman, she was Adam Joness other woman, which was fundamentally different from being an ordinary other woman.
Moreover, being med as the other woman now didnt mean she would always be one. Once Adam divorced Elly Campbell and married her, she would be the legitimate Mrs. Jones.
By then, she could do some charity, spend money on an inte army to clean her image, and no one would remember her past scandals.
Everyone would only remember her good fortune and that she had a husband named Adam Jones.
Sophie Baker entered the showbiz world with this "belief" high-mindedly.
Since the image of a country girl turned movie queen had copsed, Sophia Greens recent career path had been somewhat difficult.
Even though she had her father, Cam Green, to support her, her poprity was waning, and her recent films had not been well-received.
Previously, with her stepmother, Mrs. Thompson, funding her, she didnt worry about resources.
But since Adam encountered troubles and the Jonespany fell into crisis, Mrs. Thompson worried that the Jones stock price would plummet.
After a fight with Elly Campbell, Mrs. Thompson, in a fit of anger, sold all her shares to Edward Gresia.
Originally, with the Jonespany, she wouldnt have had to worry about spending money in her entire life with that 10% share.
But after selling those shares to Edward Gresia, she still had several billion in funds, even though it was at a discounted price by Edward Gresia.
Now, Mrs. Thompson, without the Jones shares and the ongoing dividends, was essentially left high and dry.
Of course, Mrs. Thompson was reluctant to continue spending money on Sophia Green.
Before Adams incident, her shares were worth hundreds of billions.
Thus, she never minded spendingvishly to curry favor with Cam Green and pave the way for Sophia Green.
Because of Mrs. Thompsons avable resources, Sophia Green never worried about not making it in the entertainment industry.
But recently, Mrs. Thompson was unwilling to spend money on her. Even if she was willing, it was only after various appeasements from Sophia Green that Mrs. Thompson would reluctantly give her something.
It was no longer like before, where she could show her displeasure with Mrs. Thompson.
Therefore, Sophia Green had been feeling quite vexedtely.
But coincidentally, during a major drama audition, she encountered Sophie Baker.
Of course, Sophia Green recognized Sophie Baker.
Before she was imprisoned, she was nning her year in the industry, so she was certainly familiar with the top actors and actresses.
Back then, Sophia Greens image was that of a country girl turning into a movie queen, which she had always sneered at.
She didnt believe a country girl could rise so easily with so many resources avable.
She didnt believe there werent any financial backers behind her.
But after her imprisonment, she paid less attention to Sophia Green.
Little did she expect that after her release, just as she was nning to enter the circle, she found out Sophia Green had suddenly be Cam Greens daughter.
The image she had crafted was shameless.
Sophie Baker really looked down on Sophia Green.
Having support is having support; why pretend to be someone who climbed her way up through hard work!
Disgusting!
Unlike her, who wouldnt hide having her father and Adam constantly guarding her.
She entered the entertainment industry aiming directly for the top.
With her acting skills and the resources Adam provided, it would be hard for her not to be the top actress.
Sophia Green, seeing Sophie Baker, felt even more annoyed.
In the news, the scandal between Adam Jones and Sophie Baker was boiling over, and even Elly Campbell, that sharp-tongued wife, couldnt handle this "Fox Spirit."
Chapter 1036. How could I lose to an illegitimate daughter?
Chapter 1036: 1036. How could I lose to an illegitimate daughter?
That made Sophia Green unbearably jealous.
She felt that, in terms of appearance and background, she didntg behind this Sophie Baker at all.
She was a leading actress with first-rate looks and temperament, and also the only daughter of the music master, Cam Green, while this Sophie Baker was just an illegitimate daughter.
She had epted being defeated by Elly Campbell, but to lose to this illegitimate daughter was something she could not ept.
She had no idea what methods this "Fox Spirit" had used to seduce Adam Jones.
As Sophia Green thought more and more about it, the more indignant she felt. How could she lose to an illegitimate daughter?
As they faced each other, neither could stand the sight of the other.
Sophia Green was auditioning for the lead role of this y.
Although her career had encountered some setbacks recently, when she came to the audition she took one look around and saw nobody who couldpete with her.
She was not at all worried about the lead role being snatched by someone else.
Of course, this illegitimate daughter didnt have what it takes either.
So when she looked at Sophie Baker, it was as if she was looking at a joke who was overestimating her abilities.
But what she didnt know was that Sophie Baker, when looking at her, also saw her as a joke.
She thought Sophia Green was arrogant, and when the announcement of the female lead was made, this fool would definitely be dumbstruck.
Lets not discuss how Sophie Baker and Sophia Greenpeted for the role for now.
Lets talk about the Old Master.
Adam Jones had Robert Green invite all the renowned neurology experts from both domestic and international circles.
And this wasnt concealed from anyone.
Even though he was currently involved in a scandal with Sophie Baker, Elly Campbell was still his wife in the eyes of thew, and the Old Master was still his respected elder.
Even if it was all for show, he still had to put on a performance for outsiders.
But instead, more people thought that Adam Joness active search for doctors for the Old Master was for Sophie Bakers sake.
This actually saved Adam the effort of having to exin himself.
Besides theizens thinking this, Sophie Baker thought the same.
So when she saw Adam Jones appear at the hospital and listened to the doctors consultation, she was moved to the verge of tears.
Even though inside, she couldnt wait for the old bastard to just die, she still had to put on a show of concern on her face.
"Adam, thank you for inviting so many doctors to consult for grandpa. Without you, I dont know what I would have done," said Sophie Baker.
Ivy Lentz, who was also there attempting to make her presence felt, couldnt help but roll her eyes at this.
They had an uncle and a mother there, what did it have to do with Sophie Baker?
What did she mean by not knowing what to do?
If the old man died, it certainly wouldnte down to this illegitimate daughter to do anything, right?
She had no clue what Adam Jones was thinking to fall for such a dumb and pretentious white lotus.
At Sophie Bakers words, a look of dislike shed across the depths of Adam Joness eyes, and his gaze drifted towards Elly Campbell.
Seeing that her gaze was not on him, but rather constantly fixed on those neurology experts, Adam sighed internally.
He responded to Sophie perfunctorily, "Hmm."
After the consultation, while the neurology experts did offer a treatment n, due to the Old Masters age, the surgery was high risk.
If the surgery failed, the Old Master might...
But if they didnt operate, the only oue for the Old Master was to wait for death.
So, they had no choice.
The experts went back to discuss the surgical n, and everyone else went home.
Since the Old Master had been in the intensive care unit and no one needed to stay with him, everyone had gone home.
Sophie Baker had been living a very pleasant life these past few days.
The Old Master whod been obstructing her was now unconscious and lying on the floor, waiting to die.
Chapter 1037. Legendary Fairy Fight
Chapter 1037: 1037. Legendary Fairy Fight
All the major roles in the screen tests had been internally fixed for her as the leadingdy. In the circle, who didnt know about her rtionship with Adam Jones? Many people privately ttered her by calling her Sister Sophie.
Now, Adam had even specifically called an internationally renowned neurology authority to consult for the old man, just so she wouldnt worry too much about him.
Although this was not her intention, it still proved the importance Adam Jones ced on her.
Looking at Adam Jones, who walked out of the hospital building expressionless, and Ivy Lentz, who drifted close to him intentionally or unintentionally, Sophie Baker instantly felt like an outside temptress was trying to seduce her monk.
She stepped forward to squeeze Ivy Lentz away from Adam Joness side and red at her fiercely, her eyes filled with a warning.
Ivy Lentz was not afraid of her and red back, which infuriated Sophie Baker to the point where her blood surged.
Relying on the recent "exclusive favor" from Adam, Sophie Baker was not afraid at all. Even with Elly Campbell present, she didnt forget to provoke her and went up to p Ivy Lentz.
"Shameless whore, how dare you re at me!"
Ivy Lentz hadnt expected Sophie Baker to actually strike her. First stunned by the p, she became furious the next second and pped Sophie Baker back.
"Shameless vixen, you dare to hit me."
"You dare hit me!"
Lately, being called Sister Sophie by people in the crew had gone to her head.
She never imagined that she, a "Noble Consort" exclusively favored by President Jones, would be dared to be hit back by someone.
She instantly red up in "royal rage," pounced on Ivy Lentz, grabbed her head, and pped her several times.
Ivy Lentz was not to be outdone; the two women grabbed each others hair and scratched faces, truly a spectacle of a demon fight.
Elly Campbell on the side was also stunned for a moment by Sophie Bakers rush to p her daughter and took a while to react.
After all, it was her daughter, and even if she disapproved of her, she wouldnt allow anyone else to strike her.
Especially not some illegitimate daughter.
In Elly Campbells view, Sophie Baker hitting her daughter was like pping her own face.
She was never known for her good temper, having grown up fighting with James Campbell from a young age.
Saying she fought with James Campbell typically meant that James Campbell took the beatings, so Sophie Baker hitting Ivy Lentz was like James Campbell hitting Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell wouldnt stand for it.
She immediately grabbed Sophie Baker by the hair, pulled her back, and pped her face several times.
"What low-life, daring to hit my daughter."
James Campbell and Melody Baker were also dumbstruck, having not expected such a scene to unfold.
James Campbell, as the CEO of Campbell and a man, although angry to see his daughter being hit by his sister, still had to consider his corporate image and could not join in the fight with the women.
But Melody Baker couldnt stand it.
Her own daughter had been hit, especially by Elly Campbell, and she couldnt bear it.
She went to grab Elly Campbells hair.
Elly Campbell had been spoiled from a young age by Old Master Campbell, and even herbat skills were personally taught by the Old Master himself.
Not even James Campbell could win against her, let alone the "delicate women" like Melody Baker and Sophie Baker.
As she pulled Sophies hair and pped her, she still managed to kick Melody Baker, who had rushed at her, sending her flying.
Melody Baker, caught off guard by Elly Campbells fighting prowess, was kicked so hard she couldnt get up.
Chapter 1038. The very essence of a scumbag
Chapter 1038: 1038. The very essence of a scumbag
Sophie Baker had recently be quite popr and again got into a scuffle in public. It didnt take long for passersby to recognize her and start filming with their phones.
Elly, being her impulsive self, wasnt bothered about being filmed; she thought shed just enjoy the moment regardless.
So, when Sophie realized people were filming her, she tried to dodge their cameras as much as she could.
But the more she did this, the easier it made it for Elly tond her hits.
Even going as far as to grab Sophies swollen face and direct it towards the onlookers cameras, she said:
"Make sure you capture this well. Look at this Fox Spirits face, see how she stole my nieces man and wrecked someone elses home. Shameless, absolutely unrivaled under heaven. This fox spirit really is the unbeatable in the world of fox spirits..."
The bystanders, seeing Ellys fierce demeanor, filmed even more eagerly.
It was obvious that such a video posted online would garner incredible view counts.
Looking at Elly Campbell, who had her family ruined by the "fox spirit," she was now indifferently walking towards her car.
And Adam Jones, the "unfaithful cad," also showed noticeable impatience, disregarding the fact that his close friend was being beaten, and walked towards Elly.
"Elly Campbell!"
Adam called out in front of everyone, to Elly, who was about to get into the car.
Ellys hand, just about to grasp the car door, paused at Adam calling her name and turned back to look at him.
"President Jones is not helping your dear friend, what do you want with me?"
Adam seemed slightly dissatisfied with Ellys attitude, his eyebrows slightly furrowed as he approached her.
"Get in the car. I have something to discuss with you,"
he said, his face stern.
"Sure,"
Elly didnt retaliate with harsh words but quickly got into the car first.
Adam followed her into the Campbell familys car,pletely ignoring his still-being-beaten beauty, showing a distinctck of gentlemanly demeanor.
Absolute scoundrel, through and through.
Once in the car, Elly nced sideways at the serious man beside her and chuckled:
"What do you want to talk about?"
"Dating,"
Elly: "..."
Oliver Smith was driving the car in front.
She hadnt hid the fact that she and Adam were pretending for the Old Master, so naturally, Oliver, who was always by the Old Masters side, understood the true situation.
Therefore, seeing Adam, who had been cold and stern before getting into the car, starting to flirt as soon as he sat down wasnt a big deal to him.
Elly didnt feel like flirting with Adam at that moment and simply gave him a look of annoyance before saying:
"Sophie is still being beaten up, and you just left her like that. Arent you afraid shell call you a heartbreaker after?"
Adam shrugged nonchntly and replied:
"My image as a scumbag has already spread all over the inte, what does it matter what they call me now? As for Sophie..."
Adam paused, his face showing an utterly unconcerned scumbag look, and continued
"Isnt she a mistress? Its generally enjoyed when a mistress gets beaten up. Im already being criticized, no need to keep it up for a mistress."
His seriously scumbag demeanor was tant.
If Elly hadnt known that Adam was just ying along with Sophie, even she would want to p this "hopeless scoundrel" in front of her.
Elly didnt continue this topic with Adam but said instead:
"The day after tomorrow is the Presidents charity dinner, are you prepared?"
Upon hearing this, Adam chuckled lightly, "What do I need to prepare?"
Chapter 1039. Elly, I did it
Chapter 1039: 1039. Elly, I did it
Elly Campbell was startled and thenughed along.
"Yeah, things are already like this, what more is there to prepare."
She leaned back, her expression somewhatnguid.
"In another month, it will be the new Presidential election. By then, surely someone will want to meet you. If its not the people behind Sophie Baker, then itll be Lily Bankston. Youll have to think of a way to deal with it."
"Mhm, dont worry, I know."
Adam Jones gaze fell upon Elly Campbells now-prominent abdomen.
Perhaps due to the prolonged psychological suggestions and repressions of recent times, the strong murderous intent Adam had forcibly directed towards the child wasnt as intense anymore.
Even when looking at the child, his heart birthed a hint of faint anticipation.
His hand gently covered Ellys belly, saying with tenderness, "It must be hard carrying this little guy, isnt it?"
Elly, sensing the softness and gentleness in his tone, absent of the previous hostility, was stunned for a moment and then looked at him with joy-filled eyes.
Her eyes glimmered with a mixture of surprise and delight.
"You..."
"Yes, Ive done it."
Adamughed as he looked into her eyes, then, moved, he stepped forward to pull her into his embrace, his voice carrying a touch of emotion.
"Elly, Ive done it."
He had managed not to let those dark and terrifying emotions control him and harm his own child, fulfilling his deepest promise to Elly.
Emotion overwhelmed Elly as she was held in his arms.
Her eyes were slightly moist with tears.
After a while, she spoke in a low voice from within his embrace, "I knew you would manage it."
"Mhm."
Adam pressed a firm kiss to her forehead.
"I will also find a way to recover my lost memories and be with you to wait for our childs birth, to apany him as he grows up..." He paused in the middle of his sentence, a trace of odd emotion on his face.
"Whats wrong?"
Elly was startled by his expression but saw Adam shaking his head with a smile, saying:
"It feels like Ive said these words before."
Hearing this, Elly finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Then she smiled and said, "Maybe after so much time, the hypnosis is starting to wear off."
Adam was amused by her words, "So, does that mean we dont have to find James Grant, and maybe if I just wait, my memories might be restored on their own?"
Elly raised an eyebrow, "More help is always faster."
In reality, both of them understood that the idea of hypnosis wearing off was just a joke between them.
The reason Adam had a vague impression of some things was partly because these were forcefully erased memories that always had some discrepancies.
On the other hand, probably deep in Adams heart, there were some things he considered exceedingly important and precious. Therefore, no matter how his memories were erased, there were still some that were seared into his heart.
Even if erased, traces remained there.
Such as loving her, and loving their child; it was just like that.
Despite all that had happened, there were things within her heart that Elly foundforting.
For instance, even without his memories, Adam hadnt given up on loving her.
This was something she found both unbelievable and incredibly joyful whenever she thought about it.
Leaning in Adams embrace, probably because Adam had doted on her for too long, the sharp edges of Ellys personality werent as pronounced as they used to be.
Probably only when facing people she extremely loathed could she bring those edges out.
Chapter 1040. Adam Jones is blind.
Chapter 1040: 1040. Adam Jones is blind.
Sophie Baker and her daughter were severely beaten by Elly, looking very disheveled andughable.
Not only that, but the scene of the mother and daughter being beaten and their disheveled appearance was captured by passersby and posted online, instantly bing the subject of ridicule.
Sophie had already been harshly criticized online for shamelessly homewrecking someone elses family.
Recently, as she had just entered the entertainment industry, she was given the lead roles in several blockbuster films, which upset the fans of many established actresses.
For a neer like Sophie, who had no prior works to her name, to take on so many major roles upon entering the industry, she surpassed many established actresses.
If it werent for Adam Jones backing her, how could she have ess to such great resources?
Because of this, the fans of several actresses on the inte cursed her fiercely.
Especially since Sophia Green had auditioned several times and lost to Sophie, she felt even more indignant.
All these resources, something even the current leading actresses might not have, Sophie had them all because of Adam Jones.
Why?
Was it because of Sophies great skill in seducing men, or because Adam Jones was blind?
Thinking about how all these great opportunities were connected to Adam Jones twisted Sophias heart with jealousy.
Shepletely abandoned any decorum befitting an actress, letting her jealous rage show to the extreme.
Unable to control herself, she posted a vague tweet on Twitter
"If you want a bright future, you have to hope the fairy can drop some sesame seeds for us to pick up."
Although she didnt name Sophie explicitly, no one is a fool.
Even though Sophia lost quite a few fans earlier due to deceiving them with her public persona, she managed to salvage the situationter on.
First, she sincerely apologized to the fans and the public, without trying to offer excuses.
She only said she didnt want people to know she was the daughter of Cam Green, as she didnt want others to discredit her achievements, thinking she only seeded because of her father.
So, she pretended to be a poor rural girl with no backing.
Her admission was heartfelt, and coupled with her previously demonstrated acting skills and rightfully earned actress awards, many fans forgave her after cooling down.
Many fans thought she at least deserved to be cast in one of the films she had auditioned for.
But now, none of the expected actresses were chosen for these blockbuster films; instead, all the leading roles went to the neer Sophie, which infuriated her fans.
The insults online grew each uglier than the next.
"Pat, pat Sophia, dont cry Sophia."
"Hugs for Sophia."
"Others rely on their skills in bed; our Sophia relies on her acting. Lets not stoop to her level."
"Sophia, keep it up! Wait for that shameless woman to get taught a lesson by thewful wife."
"..."
These were some of the more civil insults; the more obscene and graphic ones led to many being banned or having their posts deleted.
When they saw their ounts had been banned, some outragedizens grew even angrier and registered hundreds of ounts to continue hurling insults.
Those with a bit of money even hired inte trolls to curse her.
Before the matter calmed down, a video of the Baker family being severely beaten by Elly in the hospital was posted online.
"Fox Spirit mother and daughter got beaten by Aunt Elly, so satisfying!"
The apanying picture was a rtively long video.
Chapter 1041.Sophie Baker changed her name to Piaorou.
Chapter 1041: 1041.Sophie Baker changed her name to Piaorou.
In the video, at first, it was Sophie Baker who went to p Ivy Lentz, and then Ivy Lentz fought back, with the two of them grappling together.
Right after that, Elly Campbells aunt, Elly, went up and started beating Sophie Baker one-sidedly.
The real spectacle was yet toe.
When Sophies mother, who had an affair, saw her daughter being hit, she too rushed forward to help, only to be kicked away by Elly.
Throughout the process, Adam Jones did nothing to stop it; instead, he followed Elly Campbell as they left.
Although his tone wasnt great, and it was clear his rtionship with his wife was still tense, it was quite obvious he didnt intend to intervene on Sophies behalf.
What was more interesting was another man, the man behind the Baker mother and daughter, James Campbell.
In the video, James Campbell, whether due to a mans dignity and image, or fear of Elly, did not step forward to help his lover and daughter.
"Auntie Elly is fierce, those Fox Spirits deserve to be hit!"
"Its the inherited Fox Spirit gene, daughter outranking mother, one more wanton than the other."
"Is Auntie Elly avenging Mrs. Jones?"
"From what Ive heard, it seems Sophie randomly beat up Auntie Ellys daughter, and Auntie Elly couldnt stand by and so she rushed up to hit people."
"Wow! Is Sophie getting too cocky because shes got Adam Jones backing, thinking she can fly high now? Has she reached the point where she wants to hit someone, she just does?"
"No wonder shes bagged so many big projects, President Jones is impressive."
"I suggest Sophie change her name, dont call her Sophie Baker, call her Sophie Floaty, I think youre floating quite high."
"..."
Sophie Baker was beaten up by Elly in the hospital and wasnt enough, only to see that the onlinements not only didnt scold Elly for being vicious, but instead all praised Elly for hitting well and said she deserved it.
"Damn it!"
Sophie, holding an ice pack to her face, was cursing furiously, and the phone in her hand was smashed into pieces.
She had just entered the entertainment industry, and before she even started shooting, she had be the biggestughingstock on the inte.
Elly grabbed her by the face in the video, gave the person filming a close-up, and even called her the invincible lone Fox Spirit of her realm,
The inte went wild with glee, saying she monopolized the years entertainment industrys mockery.
The more Sophie thought about it, the angrier she got. Not only had she taken a beating, but shed also made a name for Elly.
These same people who were mocking andughing at her in public were even suggesting that Elly make a debut.
Elly was beautiful and well-preserved. Entering the entertainment industry now wouldnt seem toote for her.
Seeing thesements infuriated Sophie.
Melody Baker was also hit hard and had long wanted to tear Elly to shreds.
At the same time, she was even more furious with James for being useless.
Watching his wife and child getting beaten and standing idly by, what kind of man was he?
If he hade to their aid even slightly, they wouldnt have been one-sidedly beaten and ridiculed.
Melody looked at James with some reproach andined softly,
"James, your sister beats up me and Sophie like this, and youre just going to let it go?"
James was also angry that Elly hadpletely disregarded his feelings, beating his women and children in public like that.
This was clearly a p in his face.
But what could he do to Elly?
"Then what do you think I should do?"
James felt agitated inside, and he thought Melodysint was a bit unreasonable.
"Several women fighting, and you expect me, a grown man, to go hit women? What would people say about me then?"
Chapter 1042. Showing a sense of shame on one’s face
Chapter 1042: 1042. Showing a sense of shame on ones face
"Youre saying I, a grown man, fought like a shrew with a few women?"
Melody Baker wanted to say whats wrong with that, if there was a fight, there was a fight, a joke was a joke, would it matter if you lost a piece of flesh?
But seeing the impatience overflowing from James Campbells eyes, she forcefully held back those words.
She had already keenly sensed that James Campbells fondness for her was no longer as strong as it used to be.
Perhaps it was because he already had her, the novelty no longer there, right?
Melody Baker still hoped to be Mrs. Campbell, to walk among the high societydies and be revered.
She was counting on James Campbell to support her for the rest of her life, and if he truly grew tired of her, it would be incredibly difficult for her, with her current reputation in the circle of wives, to find another wealthy man willing to take her as hiswful wife.
She had put in so much effort to get to where she was today and wouldnt allow herself to be discarded by James Campbell.
Thinking this, she softened her tone and said:
"Brother Sheng, Im not ming you for not helping us, but my heart aches for our Sophie."
She nced at Sophie Baker, whose face still had notpletely lost its swelling, and said:
"Our Sophie has been carrying the stigma of being a bastard since she was young, always being bullied. Fortunately, youve been good to both of us, mother and daughter; we haventcked for luxuries."
As she spoke, Melody Baker wiped away a non-existent tear in a very aggrieved manner, nced at James Campbell, and continued:
"Sophie was pampered by you as she grew up, when has she ever suffered?"
"But look, ever since you brought her in front of Elly Campbell, how much has Sophie been wronged? One word and Elly would hit her. Okay, lets put that aside, since she is the daughter of thewful wife and were the mistress and bastard who arent supposed to be seen, its only right for her to hit us..."
"But what about now? Even your sister, your niece dares toy hands on us, what does that mean?"
"Im a mistress and I deserve it, but what about Sophie? Being a bastard isnt her choice; she is the product of our passion, and its our duty to be responsible for her. Dont you agree?"
"Seeing her suffer such humiliation,ughed at, and shamed, my heart as a mother aches..."
As she spoke, she began to sob woefully.
Melody Baker knew exactly why she could keep a hold on James Campbell for over twenty years, even leading him to divorce his wife.
Her skills in acting weak when its time to be weak and pitiful when needed were not something just anyone could learn.
She knew how to exploit a mans disposition to feel weak; she had been with James Campbell for twenty-seven or twenty-eight years, she knew him too well.
Confronting him fiercely wouldnt work; she had to show vulnerability and make him feel like a dependable man.
Moreover, James Campbell truly cherished Sophie as his daughter.
Thinking of her suffering due to her status as a bastard, James Campbells face clearly showed a hint of guilt at this moment.
Melody Baker seized this point clearly and took the opportunity to say:
"Now the inte is cursing her as a mistress, just like they used to curse her as a bastard, nasty and venomous. You can go online and see for yourself what a state Sophie has been cursed into."
"Besides, even if Sophie is a mistress, its not like she could just decide to be one all on her own, does Adam Jones bear no fault?"
"It was Adam Jones who pushed Sophie into this storm, if Adam Jones hadnt gotten involved with Sophie, could she have be a mistress just by wanting to?"
Melody Baker argued with reason and logic, and James Campbell couldnt refute a single word.
Chapter 1043. Sorry for putting you through this.
Chapter 1043: 1043. Sorry for putting you through this.
Melody Baker evenpared herself to others.
She cautiously walked over to James Campbell, and with a sense of grievance, said:
"James, I loved you back then, so I wholeheartedly stayed by your side, willingly being the mistress and the other woman. But think about it, if you hadnt given me the chance, how could I have been the other woman?"
James Campbell had long been dazed by Melody Bakers warped logic and didnt realize that her reasoning waspletely wed.
At that moment, he couldnt utter a word, and could only foolishly nod his head.
Melody Baker continued:
"Sophie being with Adam Jones brings more advantages to Sophie or you than these online insults. When Sophie first got together with Adam, you didnt object, did you?"
"Now that things have escted to this point, why should Sophie suffer this humiliation alone, enduring not only being scolded byizens but also being attacked by your sister and niece..."
As she spoke, Melody Bakers voice choked up again, and tears welled up in her eyes, making her appear exceptionally aggrieved.
James Campbell, already feeling extremely ashamed by Melody Bakers words, felt even more heartache seeing her cry.
He reached out to embrace Melody Baker, gently patted her back, and softlyforted:
"Okay, okay, I know you and your daughter both have been wronged, but I really cant do anything about Elly, that despicable girl. You cant expect me to hit her publicly or kick her out of the Campbell family, can you?"
James Campbell himself was also troubled, having disliked Elly for a long time.
As little as he had on Elly, he couldnt possibly let her be so arrogant.
"The Campbells estate belongs to my father, and the house where Elly and her mother are living is also my fathers property. I have neither the right nor the standing to evict them."
Let alone Elly, even Elly Campbell, he had no right to drive her away.
Instead, now he needs a pass to enter the Campbell home, and barging in would get him kicked out by the security.
Melody Baker knew that James Campbell was helpless and could do nothing about anyone in the Campbell family.
Now, other than portraying weakness to make James feel guilty, she could do nothing else.
The more aggressively she behaved, the more it would make James think she was unreasonable and annoy him.
Better to make more concessions, letting James see their mother-daughter plight, and earn them somepensation.
Moreover, she had deliberately mentioned her daughters rtionship with Adam Jones in front of himshe didnt believe James wouldnt think of the underlying implications involving Adam.
As long as she clung to Adam, James would always stand by her and her daughters side.
After this mental preparation, Melody Baker yed weak again.
"James, I know its hard for you, just now I was also upset seeing Sophie so wronged, thats why Iined a few words to you; dont take it to heart."
As expected, hearing this made James feel much better; his furrowed brows also rxed.
As Melody Baker had expected, James indeed felt even more ashamed.
"These days have been hard on you."
Melody Baker very timely let her eyes redden, lowered her gaze, and said:
"It doesnt matter if Im wronged, but seeing our daughter suffer because of my status as the other woman, I feel extremely guilty inside, wishing I could take all her suffering upon myself."
Saying this, she once again wiped away a non-existent tear.
Sophie Baker sat quietly on the sofa, watching her parents.
Chapter 1044. Can no longer let Sophie be aggrieved
Chapter 1044: 1044. Can no longer let Sophie be aggrieved
Seeing the self-reproach and grievance on her biological mothers face, and the guilt on her biological fathers face, she hooked her lips with a hint of irony.
She thought that it was her mother who had the real skill, capable of making her father feel pity with just a few words.
If she could learn half of her mothers abilities, maybe she would have been Mrs. Jones years ago, and what would have been Elly Campbells relevance then?
Now, even though Adam trusted only her because of his memory loss, Elly Campbell was still the legitimate wife no matter what.
Her days were still morefortable than hers.
Although she received online condemnation and the Old Master of the Jones Family didnt ept her,
even Adam always kept her at arms length, leaving her uncertain of his true feelings.
The more Sophie thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She had initially nned to put on an act in front of her father to expedite her mothers official marriage. But now, she felt genuinely wronged.
And such grievance was exactly what James Campbell saw.
Seeing his daughter bear such grievance, James Campbell also felt heartache as a surge of paternal love instantly filled his heart.
"Once the Old Masters condition stabilizes a bit more, well organize a grand wedding, and let everyone know youre not a mistress, and Sophie is not an illegitimate daughter."
Hearing this, Melody Bakers face lit up with joy, and the mother and daughter exchanged a covert nce.
Although they were talking about waiting for the Old Masters condition to stabilize, given the old mans current state, stabilization was unlikely; death seemed more probable.
When that time came, once the Old Master died, everything would be settled. They could marry whenever they wished, and it would be up to them whether Sophie would carry the Campbell or Baker surname.
After the Baker mother and daughter cursed the Old Master in their hearts once again, Melody Baker said:
"Im just worried that once we n to marry, some other nonsense will turn up."
She didnt know if someone was doing it on purpose or what but, each time they nned the wedding, something would happen to put it off again and again.
James Campbell was still furious when he brought it up.
He had only learned from Adam Jones after the birthday banquet of the Old Master of the rk Family that the troubles he had encountered during that time were all orchestrated by Adam Jones.
Just to take revenge for Elly Campbell.
He was now actually grateful that Adam had lost his memory and was no longer against him. Otherwise, hed spend his entire life under Adams thumb.
"Dont worry, it wont happen again. If the Old Masters condition remains unstable for a while longer, our wedding will proceed as nned. Well consider it as cleansing for the Old Master," he assured, patting Melody Bakers shoulder, then turned to Sophie with a look of heartfelt concern, and said:
"No matter what, I cant let our Sophie suffer anymore."
Sophie felt secretly thrilled and exchanged another nce with Melody Baker. Then, suppressing the joy in her eyes, she looked at James Campbell with a look of gratitude:
"Thank you, Dad."
Seeing the gratitude in his daughters eyes and not a hint of resentment for making her an illegitimate daughter, James Campbells sense of guilt deepened.
After some hesitation, he continued:
"This weekend theres a dinner at the Presidential Pce, and Ive received an invitation. Ill take you with me; you both could meet more people."
The Campbell Family was a prominent family in Boston, and due to the Old Master, President Tony Wilson was particrly gracious to the Campbells.
Although James Campbell had done many outrageous things since the appearance of the mistress and her daughter, he was still a Campbell and the Chairman of Campbell Industries.
Chapter 1045. Not everyone is so lucky.
Chapter 1045: 1045. Not everyone is so lucky.
This charity banquet gathered all the top business executives from various states and cities, and as the chairman of Campbells, James Campbell was naturally among the invited.
But Melody Baker and her daughter were self-aware.
It was a charity banquet hosted by the President, and without any legitimate status, they were not likely to be invited.
Moreover, at the Presidents dinner, only thewful wife would attend, not the mistress.
Therefore, although Melody Baker really wanted to go, she would not humiliate herself by suggesting it.
Now that James Campbell had brought it up, both were ecstatic.
But at the same time, they were still somewhat worried.
The dinner at the Presidential Pce wasnt just any corporate charity banquet, it was a gathering of top-tier individuals.
Even if they were carried away with pride, the Baker family wouldnt overlook certain realities at this time.
"Dad, its the Presidential Pces dinner, and the status of Mom and me is, well, not really respectable. Wouldnt our presence possibly bring you criticism?"
Seeing the expectation in his daughters eyes, yet her concern for his welfare first, James Campbell felt even more moved and distressed.
He shook his head and said,
"The invitation from the Presidential Pce did say that family members could be brought along. Although your mother and I havent had a wedding, we did get our marriage certificate. She is now my rightful wife; who dares to criticize?"
The reason he had always wanted to have a wedding was to tell everyone in the circle that Melody Baker was no longer a mistress, and Jenna rk was no longer Mrs. Campbell.
Those were the words Sophie Baker needed to hear.
Having heard him say so, mother and daughter could only joyfully agree.
"Thank you, Dad."
"Thank you, James."
Later, James Campbell left for some other business, and Melody Baker went to Sophies room.
Sophie was applying a face mask at that moment, and Melody Baker approached with a grin.
"Sophie, your dad is taking us to the Presidential Pce dinner. Do you think Adam will bring you along as well?"
Hearing this, Sophie couldnt help but roll her eyes internally, thinking her mother was naive at best, foolish at worst.
"Mom, Dad can take you because youre legally married to him, recognized by the government as Mrs. Campbell."
Sophie couldnt help but roll her eyes internally and continued,
"Though the way you advanced your position wasnt very pretty, its a moral issue, not a legal one."
Melody Bakers face slightly changed color upon hearing Sophies remark about "the way you advanced your position wasnt very pretty."
Thatment sounded so awkward!
"Since Dad has been invited, he can bring his legally recognized wife and no one can say anything. But its different for me..."
Sophies eyes darkened as she spoke.
Although she was self-aware, deep down, she was still somewhat resentful to always be second to Elly Campbell.
"Although Adam dotes on me, the position of young Mrs. Jones is still monopolized by Elly Campbell. As long as Elly doesnt divorce, my position will never be legitimate."
As she mentioned this, a trace of vindictiveness shed through Sophies eyes, almost wishing Elly Campbell would die now.
Her gaze turned icy as she looked at Melody Baker, with a hint of sarcasming into her eyes.
"Mom, not everyone is as lucky as you to have a mistress be the wife."
Although what Sophie said was true, Melody Baker couldnt help but feel ufortable no matter how she heard it, and her previously rxed expression tightened upon hearing Sophies words.
Chapter 1046. Shameless to the core values
Chapter 1046: 1046. Shameless to the core values
"Why do your words have to be so unpleasant? Elly Campbell has taken over the position of Young Miss of the Jones Family, and if Adam Jones cant make you his official wife, thats your problem."
"You should me Elly Campbell and Adam Jones, why are you venting your sarcasm on me, your mother?"
Melody Baker stood up unhappily from beside Sophie Baker and said:
"I genuinely came to ask out of concern for you. Since you think theres no chance, theres nothing more I can say."
With that, she left Sophie Bakers room.
Sophie Baker was feeling really vexed at the moment.
Not only had she been beaten up by that bitch Elly and her mother, but the incident was also uploaded online; now even her own mother was unting her ability to go to the Presidents residence in front of her.
Although she could also attend as James Campbells daughter, it wasnt the same.
Only if she could go as Adam Joness wife, the Young Miss of the Jones Family, would that be truly glorious.
Even if it meant being promoted from a mistress, she would be willing.
But now, she didnt even know when she would have the chance to be legitimized.
The more Sophie Baker thought about it, the angrier she became. She picked up arge pair of scissors from the table, grabbed a pillow nearby, and cut it to shreds, imagining it was Elly Campbell.
"Elly Campbell, why dont you just die, why wont you just die!!"
"Mom, cant you just forgive Dad this one time, please? Dad really knows he was wrong. Actually, it was all that female students fault for seducing Dad; it wasnt what Dad intended."
As soon as Elly entered, she heard Ivy Lentz shamelessly uttering these words devoid of any moral sense.
Ellys eyes shifted to James Campbell.
James Campbells brows knitted slightly, his face clearly showing signs of impatience from Ivy Lentzs pestering.
After hearing Ivy Lentzs words, a hint of sarcasm showed on James Campbells face as he turned to look at her.
"So what youre saying is, Sean Lentz was forced by that female student?"
Ivy Lentz was caught off guard, a flicker of unease in her eyes.
"Although she didnt force Dad, if she hadnt seduced Dad, how would Dad have cheated?"
Elly couldnt stand to listen to Ivy Lentzs brainless justifications anymore, but since it was a personal matter of her Aunts family, she didnt want to meddle unnecessarily.
Fortunately, James Campbell wasnt a fool, to believe what Ivy Lentz was saying and actually forgive Sean Lentz.
This only made James Campbell look down on Sean Lentz even more and doubt just how blind she had been to fancy someone like him in the first ce.
To think she was unlucky enough to have a daughter like Ivy Lentz whocked any sense of right and wrong.
"Oh? So what you mean to say is, as long as someone seduces him, he is perfectly justified in cheating?"
James Campbell looked at Ivy Lentz and let out a coldugh, curious to hear what more absurd ideas this outrageously stupid daughter coulde up with.
"Mom, thats not what I meant, I just want to say that it wasnt Dads intention to have an affair."
"That much is true."
To Ivy Lentzs surprise, James Campbell actually nodded in agreement at this moment.
A flicker of relief passed through Ivy Lentzs heart, and just as she tried to further convince James Campbell, she continued:
"He waspelled to cheat by my domineering character. Its all my fault for not being gentler, for not letting him feel a bit of a mans dignity."
As she spoke, a sneer escaped her lips, and her eyes were full of contempt.
Upon hearing James Campbells words and sensing the underlying scorn, Ivy Lentz dared not say anything more to provoke her.
She looked cautiously at James Campbells expression, knowing that her mother responded better to soft tactics than hard ones, and thus tried to y the card of family affection.
Chapter 1047: Do you want him to die with his eyes open?
Chapter 1047: Do you want him to die with his eyes open?
"Mom, when I came to see you the other day, I also talked to you about reconciling with Dad. Grandpa also very much approves."
As she said this, she paused just as Elly Campbell walked in from the entrance, a slight darkening in her eyes.
She didnt look at Elly again but continued,
"Grandpa said he has always been worried about what you would do with the rest of your life after divorcing Dad, after all..."
Ivy Lentz bit her lower lip with difficulty at this point, unsure how to continue.
"After all, what?"
Elly raised an eyebrow and asked Ivy Lentz.
"Grandpa said, after all... after all, youre already over forty, and it might be more difficult to remarry..."
She intentionally added a "Grandpa said," pushing all the thoughts in her heart onto the Old Master.
A chill shed through Ellys eyes upon hearing Ivys words.
Yet her face revealed not even a hint of anger; instead, she looked at Ivy, who seemed like a joke before her, with a smile brimming withughter.
"Oh? Did Grandpa really say that?"
"Of course."
Ivy nodded without hesitation, "Youre my mother. If Grandpa hadnt said it, could I possiblye up with such words myself?"
Elly Campbell off to the side let out a sardonic smile upon hearing this.
Such words were indeed something Ivy could utter.
After all, when Sean Lentz had an affair with a female student, she had been able to me it on the aunt being too domineering.
With such skewed morals, disdain for her mother getting older and presumably being unwanted was certainly within the realm of what she could say.
Elly said nothing more, her beautiful eyes like a pair of sharp des resting on Ivys face.
Even though she said nothing and didnt even show a hint of anger, Ivy felt the de scrape along her cheek, causing a slight sting.
Ivy, feeling guilty under Ellys gaze, had a flicker of evasion in her eyes and let out an awkwardugh,
"Mom, why are you looking at me like that?"
"Its nothing."
Without saying anything else, Elly rose from the sofa and went upstairs.
Seeing that Elly expressed no stance on the matter of reconciliation, Ivy grew secretly anxious.
"Mom, you havent said whether youll forgive Dad or not."
Ellys steps halted at the staircase, and she looked meaningfully at Ivy for a moment before ascending the stairs without another word.
"Mom, please speak, Mom!"
Ivy also got up and called out loudly,
"How can you do this to Grandpa? If Grandpa doesnt pull through this time, do you want him to die with his eyes not closed?"
"Ivy Lentz!!"
Elly Campbell, who had not uttered a word until then, suddenly shouted sharply upon hearing Ivys words.
Ivy had long experienced Ellys biting tongue and aggressive demeanor.
But every time she argued with someone, her facial expression remained fairly unperturbed, revealing no significant fluctuation.
So this time, Ellys loud reprimand truly startled Ivy.
She turned to face Elly and her heart quivered as she met the cold frost covering her entire face.
"Elly... Elly Campbell, you can say what you want, but why yell so loudly? Are you trying to scare someone to death?"
Elly stepped forward, causing Ivy to retreat instinctively, then watched her guardedly.
"Ivy Lentz, I understand you begging for a reconciliation on behalf of that freeloader; after all, that man sponging off others is your father."
Chapter 1048. Go stay where it’s cool.
Chapter 1048: 1048. Go stay where its cool.
"He has no job, no ie; without my aunt, he could only sleep on the streets. What else could he do, shameless as he is, besides begging to get back together?"
As Ivy Lentz heard Elly Campbell start to mock her father again, a fierce look shed across her face.
Just as she was about to speak, Elly cut her off, saying,
"But you shouldnt use grandfather as a shield, let alone degrade your own mother with those kinds of words."
"Excuse my bluntness, but its Sean Lentz who would truly be at a loss in thetter half of his life without my aunt, not the other way around."
"Shes beautiful and perfectly capable of fending for herself. Not just now, but even ten years from now, men would line up to marry her."
"Even if she truly had no suitors, she could live a good life on her own. What would she need a loser man forto raise as an extra dog?"
As she said this, the fierceness in Ellys eyes grew more intense.
"Ivy Lentz, you dont understand my grandfather, nor do you realize how much he adores your mother, or you wouldnt use him as a shield and say such things that demean your own mother."
Elly pointed at Ivys slightly changingplexion and continued,
"Even if auntie became old and wrinkled, grandfather would never despise her for her age or worry that she couldnt remarry after leaving Sean, nor would he ever let her reconcile with a man who doesnt deserve her."
Hearing this, Ivys face turned suddenly pale. She wanted to retort, but upon meeting Ellys cold eyes, she swallowed her words.
"Ivy Lentz, youve simply inherited all of Seans shamelessness and selfishness. If you had even a slight bit of the Campbell familys spirit, you wouldnt be spouting such despicable and shameless words today."
Elly felt that no matter what she said, it wouldnt be enough to express her anger at Ivy, who was utterly disgraceful.
"Auntie should never have given birth to you, let alone married Sean. Over the years, even if she had raised two dogs, the dogs would be grateful, unlike how youve turned out to be such ungrateful wretches."
Ivy, scolded pale by Elly, was shivering with anger.
Pointing at Elly, it was a while before she managed to choke out, "Elly Campbell, this is a matter between my mother and me. Whats it to you, why do you have to meddle!"
Elly snorted coldly and didnt bother to reason with someone like Ivy, whocked any moralpass. She said,
"Simply because both auntie and I share the surname Campbell, and you, Lentz, and because the ground youre standing on belongs to the Campbell familys territory."
While berating, Elly stepped forward, forcing Ivy to retreat again and again.
"I could let you continue living here if I felt like it, and if I dont, I could have you kicked out at any time. And you dare hope to help a freeloader like him to get back together?
Go and stay wherever it suits you best!"
After she finished, Elly ignored Ivys mortified and fierce expression and headed upstairs.
"Elly Campbell!"
Fuming with rage, Ivy finally found her voice and called out to her.
Elly stopped at the stairway but didnt turn to look at her.
Only Ivys somewhat shrill and sarcastic voice could be heard from behind,
"Elly Campbell, youre only tough with someone like me, whocks money and background. How much better are you, really? Even your own husband was snatched by a bastard, and who knows when you might lose the title of Young Miss of the Jones family."
She tried to provoke Elly with these words, eager to witness her frustration and distress.
Chapter 1049. What mom isn’t short on is money
Chapter 1049: 1049. What mom isnt short on is money
"Itd be perfect if you were provoked enough to deal with Sophie Baker, that little wench."
Seeing Elly Campbell unmoved, Ivy Lentz thought she had angered her and felt a bit of triumph in her heart.
"You have the nerve to bully me, so why dont you go after that bastard who stole your man? Arent you just afraid of Adam Jones, afraid of upsetting him?"
Ivy Lentz scoffed twice and said:
"Elly Campbell, I am truly looking forward to the day when, just like your mother, your position as hiswful wife is taken over by that mistress and her daughter. Just thinking about it makes me so excited."
Finally, she saw Elly Campbell turn around.
The anticipated ferocity and anger were not there; all she saw was a look in her eyes as if she were looking at someone with a mental disability.
Seeing Elly Campbell still maintaining her indifferent demeanor, Ivy Lentz felt resentful.
"Elly Campbell, youre not any better than me right now, so why do you always put on such a sanctimonious attitude and criticize me in front of me?"
Elly Campbell didnt say a word but just looked at Ivy Lentz tly with her eyes, then sighed with a hint of sympathy on her face.
"You ask me how I am better than you? In some ways, we are the same,"
Ivy Lentz was slightly stunned to hear Elly Campbell say this.
Listening to Elly Campbell continue: "We both have a unreliable dad who mooches off women and cheats, and a mom who is wealthy, beautiful, and smart."
"But although thats the same, theres still a difference between us. Im wealthy, beautiful, and capable. I can do well without anyone, but you cant. Thats the difference between us. Do you understand?"
She boasted about herself without a hint of modesty.
If it were someone else, they might have been ridiculed for thinking too highly of themselves, but admittedly, Elly Campbell wasnt exaggerating.
Without saying anything else, just the fact that she stabilized the entire Jones corporation and even brought it to its peak during Adams disappearance speaks for itself, and no one would dare to mock her for it.
"Even if my man has been taken away by someone else now, it doesnt matter."
Elly Campbell said in an indifferent manner, andughed, "boasting":
"I dont just rely on a man for support."
Saying this, she seemed to intentionally provoke Ivy Lentz further, continuing:
"Of course, you were brought up by a man who mooches off women; naturally, the only thing on your mind is to depend on others, and I really cant mock you for that."
Looking at Ivy Lentzs face contorting with frustration again, Elly Campbell, as if unsatisfied, continued:
"Youve probably heard about the recent financing for Jones Corp, considering your interest in my husband is not less than Sophie Bakers."
She watched Ivy Lentzs face grow darker with a smile and said:
"I dont mind telling you, thepany that financed Jones Corp is mine. Just with the shares I now have in Jones Corp, I have more money than I could ever spend in a lifetime."
Ignoring the astonished look on Ivy Lentzs face, she continued:
"Moreover, Adams affair with Sophie has spread all over the inte. When I file for divorce, as the unfaithful party, even if Adam doesnt leave with nothing, the property I would get from him would be more than half. Do you think Ick money?"
Seeing the jealousy seeping into Ivy Lentzs eyes from her words, Elly Campbells lips curled into a smile.
"The thing I leastck is money. Even if no man wants me, I can live a very fulfilling life on my own, unlike you."
Chapter 1050. The Fear of Being Judged
Chapter 1050: 1050. The Fear of Being Judged
Elly Campbells ability to provoke animosity was as formidable as her sharp tongue.
"Back then, you spoke with such righteousness, iming how your second aunt couldnt live without Sean Lentz, and now it turns out Sean Lentz was the one living off women. Impoverished as you and your father are, you can only shamelessly beg for a reconciliation because without my aunt, you wouldnt even know how to survive."
"Elly Campbell, you..."
"Ivy Lentz, do you really think my second aunt doesnt understand whats on your mind? You simply cant bear to give up the life of a rich mans daughter, and Sean Lentz realized he couldnt mooch off women any longer, thats why youre pleading for a reconciliation with my second aunt, not because you still care about her in your heart."
Elly Campbell directly exposed Ivy Lentzs motives, painting her face once again with shades of guilt.
"Youre talking nonsense, I truly wish for my parents to reconcile, thats why I came all this way to find my mother."
Ivy Lentzs protest sounded especiallycking in confidence.
Having said so much, Elly Campbell was no longer interested in wasting time arguing with Ivy Lentz. She simply narrowed her eyes, staring intensely at Ivy Lentzs uneasy gaze, and said:
"Youd better pray that I cant find out how grandpa fell down the stairs, otherwise... youll never have a moments peace for the rest of your life."
Elly Campbells words sounded rather fierce, and her voice chillingly cold, which was admittedly somewhat frightening.
And as she uttered those words, her gaze was relentlessly fixed on Ivy Lentz.
Perhaps it was Elly Campbells previous remarks that twisted her mind, for when Ivy Lentz heard these words, she didnt attempt the slightest disguise, herplexion immediately turning pale with fear.
Facing the sharpness in Elly Campbells cold dark eyes, and her words, Ivy Lentz, whether out of guilt or not, repeatedly stepped back several paces before she could steady herself.
The panic in her eyes and the pallor on her face were all seen by Elly Campbell.
Momentster, she barely managed to suppress the rm in her heart caused by Elly Campbells words, trying to rectify the situation:
"Elly Campbell, what do you mean by that? What does grandpa falling down the stairs have to do with me? If it werent for me being there, grandpa might already be dead, and yet you dare to sully me with your usations."
Elly Campbell was no longer interested in taking issue with Ivy Lentzs disrespect towards the Old Master.
Such a person, whocked even the most basic principles of decency, could hardly be expected to show any manners.
But Elly Campbell had intentionally provoked Ivy Lentz with her words to prevent her from having enough time to think things through.
That way, she was able to provoke a genuine reaction from Ivy Lentz with her final statement.
Indeed, as she mentioned the truth about grandpas fall, the panic in Ivy Lentzs eyes was very apparent, without any attempt to hide it.
If the Old Masters fall had nothing to do with her, why would Ivy Lentz be so panicked, so frightened?
Elly Campbell said nothing, but silently watched Ivy Lentz, appearing indifferent but making Ivy Lentz feel the intensity of her gaze.
The piercing illumination, as if trying to dissect her heart, sought to see the truth within.
The quieter Elly Campbell was, the more uneasy Ivy Lentz became, as if Elly Campbell had already discovered something.
Ivy Lentz held back over and over, waiting and waiting, but Elly Campbell remained silent.
This instilled in Ivy Lentz a strong sense of dread as if awaiting judgment.
Finally, unable to restrain herself, she blurted out:
"Elly Campbell, why are you staring at me like that? Could it be that you think grandpa was pushed down by me?"
Her voice grew sharp.
Chapter 1051. Slander viciously
Chapter 1051: 1051. nder viciously
Elly Campbell then indifferently shifted her gaze away from the others face, saying:
"Whether it was you who pushed him or not, well know once Grandpa wakes up."
She paused for a moment, and with augh, continued:
"Although Adam Jones may have his shorings as a husband, I must say, his abilities and connections are truly not something everyone has."
Elly Campbell absentmindedly fiddled with the wedding ring on her ring finger and added:
"The doctors hes found give a very high chance of Grandpa waking up."
The next second, her previously nonchnt face took on a hint of ferocity as she swept her gaze towards Ivy Lentz.
"So, rest assured, if Ive wronged you, youll be cleared when Grandpa wakes. But if Grandpa wakes and proves that you were the one who hurt him..."
She sneered, her tone seemingly calm yet chilling, "Then youll be honored to witness my methods."
Having said that, she turned and went upstairs, leaving Ivy Lentz alone, her face flushing and paling in turn, her hands at her sides clenched into fists.
Upon closer inspection, her arms were still trembling slightly.
She stood downstairs for a while, pressing down the panic in her heart, before she slowly ascended the stairs.
When she got to the door of her own room, ready to push it open, she happened to see Elly Campbelling out of Ellys room.
Their eyes met by chance.
Upon seeing Elly Campbell, Ivy Lentzs pupils shrank sharply.
She felt that Elly Campbell was a devil not to be trifled with.
Especially at that moment, Elly Campbell even smiled at her, which made Ivy Lentz feel even more that Elly Campbell had no good intentions.
She had no idea what Elly could have said to her mother to sow discord.
Now she knew very well the importance of Elly to herself and her father.
Without Elly, they couldnt even ensure basic living conditions, let alone the luxury they used to enjoy as nobility.
She couldnt let Elly instigate anything against her in front of her mother, which could cause all her efforts in the past few days to go in vain.
Watching Elly emerge from Ellys room, she blocked Ellys path when she was about to return to her own room.
"What did you say to my mom?"
"Nothing much, just that Auntie has been raising two ungrateful children, and I felt sorry for her, so I went tofort her a bit."
At that moment, Ivy Lentz couldnt care less about Elly insulting her and her father by calling them ungrateful. She was genuinely worried about what Elly might have said to turn her mother against her.
Her look towards Elly Campbell was filled with clear suspicion, unmistakably showing her disbelief that Elly Campbell truly hadnt said anything.
"Oh, you dont believe me?"
Elly Campbells lips curved into a smile, and with a raised eyebrow, she looked at Ivy Lentz, squinting her eyes, and asked:
"Then cousin sister, take a guess, what do you think I should have told Auntie?"
She narrowed her eyes, leaned in close to Ivy Lentz, and asked in a low voice:
"Did I tell Auntie that you were the one who pushed Grandpa down the stairs?"
"Elly Campbell, stop making baseless usations."
"If youre so innocent, why are you so worried about what I might have said to Auntie?"
"You..."
Ivy Lentzs expression darkened, choked by Elly Campbells words to the point of being unable to retort a word.
Elly Campbells lips slowly curled into a smirk, looking at her, and said:
"Do you know what you look like right now? Youre the very picture of the idiom a thief has a guilty conscience."
Once again, Elly Campbells words struck Ivy Lentz as if she were a cat whose tail had been stepped on, and she jumped, eximing:
"Elly Campbell, dont nder me."
Chapter 1052. Uphold justice and show off affection
Chapter 1052: 1052. Uphold justice and show off affection
Elly Campbell didnt want to waste words with her, leaving behind "Lets wait for Grandpa to wake up," before pushing the door open and entering the room.
Soon it was time for the Presidential Mansions Charity Dinner.
Adam Jones finally had the opportunity to show off his affection for his wife officially.
The dinner was attended by celebrities from the political and business sectors, everyone attending with their spouses and children.
Apart from the Presidents family, Mr. and Mrs. Jones naturally became the focus of the evening.
Recently, the scandal involving Adam Jones and the Campbell Familys illegitimate daughter had exploded all over the inte.
The more Adam had unted his affection online previously, the more people nowughed at Elly Campbell.
After all, among these celebrities, few men imed to practice clean and self-improvement.
Initially, seeing how much Adam cherished his wife, this naturally triggered a phenomenon
Men thought Adam was under his wifes thumb, while women envied Elly Campbells good fortune to be the sole love of a man like Adam.
So, after the news about Adam and the illegitimate daughter came out, men felt this was a more normal reaction from Adam.
Women felt a sense of bnce in their hearts.
Elly Campbells man was no different from their own.
At this moment, seeing the Jones familys multi-million dor luxury car slowly stop at the entrance of the Presidential Mansion, many people cast varying nces.
Seeing Adam get out of the car first, then move to the other side to carefully help Elly down, his every move oozed caution.
It seemed he was terrified that Elly might fall.
If this had been earlier, they would have just felt envy toward Elly, but now, their only thought was
This couple really knows how to act.
The inte was flooded with stories, yet here they were, still keen to show their love.
Knowing everyones current mindset, Mr. and Mrs. Jones did not need to perform for anyone.
Especially Ind Master Jones, who now showed affection to his wife without any psychological burden, since no one believed it was real anyway.
"Mrs. Jones is truly favored by God, still looking so beautiful while pregnant. If I stand behind you, I wouldnt even tell you were pregnant," said a rich merchants wife who was closest to them.
Even if internally mocking this couples pretense of affection, her words still sounded pleasant.
Elly Campbell pretended not to notice the mocking in these peoples eyes, thinking their acting skills were each better than the next.
She also responded with proper politeness.
Like in business and love, even when you sometimes cant stand someone, you still choose to y along.
"Mrs. Jones, that dress is really beautiful. I consider myself a long-timer in the fashion circle, but I cant quite discern which masters style this is," said another group directors wife, joining the conversation.
Who in the business world wouldnt want to ingratiate themselves with Adam Jones?
In such settings, men talk about mens matters, and women handle the social exchanges, working together seamlessly.
Elly Campbell had rarely attended such gatherings in the past, but she managed them with ease.
"What masters piece? This is just a casual doodle by our Mr. Jones, not even good enough to sell. Im just willing to model for him," she said.
Speaking, she nced over at Adam, her eyes and heart brimming with love.
Thedies paused for a moment, taken aback, not expecting such an elegantly simple dress, devoid of ostentation, to be crafted by Adams hands.
Chapter 1053. Mrs. Jones is really modest
Chapter 1053: 1053. Mrs. Jones is really modest
These wealthydies often deal with top fashion designers, hence, they possess a discerning eye for aesthetics.
When Elly Campbell first came out wearing this outfit, some already admired its understated style that nevertheless showcased personal charm.
They even thought about asking Elly Campbell which designer it was.
But as soon as they heard it was Adam Jones, they dropped the idea.
Having Adam Jones design a piece personally is a privilege that even acting couples wouldnt get, let alone othersonly his own wife would receive such treatment.
Its likely that even the favored mistress recently hasnt enjoyed such an honor.
Everyone was thinking this when, speaking of the mistress, her entire family showed up.
James Campbell escorted Melody Baker and her daughter, Sophie Baker, toward the banquet hall, and Sophies first nce caught Adam Jones and Elly Campbell, arm in arm, chatting andughing with a group of rich wives.
The content of the conversation was not quiet either; Sophie heard it all clearly.
Elly Campbells dress was personally designed by Adam?
Why her?
Adam had never designed anything for her. Why should that slut Elly Campbell enjoy such treatment!
Sophie felt indignant, her face visibly darkening with discontent.
The wealthydies surrounding Elly Campbell noticed too.
The thing these wealthy wives loathed the most was the shameless "fox spirits" hovering around their husbands; thus, despite scoffing at the Jones couples public disys of affection, they despised the Baker mother and daughter even more.
One of the rich wives nced sideways at the Bakers and said to Elly Campbell:
"So Mrs. Jones gown was personally designed by President Jones, no wonder its so unique. Mr. Jones really cherishes you, even designing your evening gowns himself."
This remark was meant to tter Elly Campbell while also provoking Sophie.
Shameless fox spirit, just like her mother.
The Old Master Campbell was right, Sophie indeed inherited her mothers profession with pride.
Many here had attended Old Master Campbells birthday banquet and had seen firsthand how the Old Master had dealt with these shameless creatures.
Elly Campbell smiled and held onto Adam Joness arm even tighter.
"Oh, he just had nothing better to do, just bored," she said.
iming Adam Jones had nothing to do?
With such a massive enterprise like the Jones, could Adam possibly have nothing to do?
Mrs. Jones was indeed being modest.
If it werent for the scandal involving Adam and his illegitimate daughter making rounds, they would indeed be somewhat envious of Elly Campbell aside from their jealousy.
Elly Campbell didnt care what these people were really thinkingafter all, its all just an act, and no one needed to take it seriously.
Hearing thesepliments towards Elly Campbell was already too much for Sophie; the sight of Ellys gown became increasingly unbearable.
Unable to restrain herself any longer, she approached and greeted Elly with a "Sister."
Then she turned her gaze to Adam Jones, with a look full of affection and a touch of neglected grievance, "Adam."
Adam Jones hadnt expected Sophie to appear at such an event, especially not in such a graceless manner right in front of him and Elly Campbell, his brow furrowed with displeasure.
Sophie hesitated, clearly noticing Adam Joness discontent with her sudden appearance.
The rich wives also noticed the displeasure in Adam Joness eyes; yet, they couldnt tell if it was his annoyance with Sophie or her inappropriate craving for attention regardless of the setting.
Chapter 1054. The Difference in Upbringing
Chapter 1054: 1054. The Difference in Upbringing
This was a dinner at the Presidential mansion, not just some ordinarymercial charity event.
Even if she was Adam Joness true love, she should have known better than to show up in front of him at this time, especially when he was there with hiswful wife.
Was this deliberately meant to upset thewful wife?
"Hah! After all, background and upbringing make a difference. Although both are CEO Campbells daughters, theres a clear distinction in how they behave and handle social interactions."
The richdy who had earlier praised Elly Campbells dress now said this directly in front of Sophie Baker,
It was as if she had pped Sophie Baker in the face, saying shecked upbringing and did not know how to behave.
Sophie Baker was already jealous and resentful because Adam Jones had personally designed a dress for Elly Campbell, and many richdies were ttering Elly.
The direct usation of herck of manners now made her face sink immediately.
She was about to retort against thement when she heard Adam Joness deep voice, filled with obvious dissatisfaction and warning:
"Mind the asion. Do you know where you are?"
Sophie Baker was about to retort, but the words from Adam Jones made her stiffenpletely.
She then remembered that this was the Presidential mansion, and this dinner was not just any dinner.
Even if she was favored by Adam Jones, she couldntpletely ignore the etiquette of the asion.
Seeing Adam Joness deep and dissatisfied look made her somewhat panicky. She quickly spoke out to exin:
"I... I was just happy to see my sister here and came over to greet her without thinking about the asion. I meant nothing else by it."
Her face turned pale, and she looked like she had been wronged.
James Campbell hadnt expected Sophie Baker to tantly go up to Adam Jones and Elly Campbell to make her presence felt. His face immediately darkened.
If it had been any other time, he might have let her act recklessly, but now they were at the Presidential mansion, where even if she had a good rtionship with Adam Jones, she should at least consider the asion.
She was currently a target of universal condemnation on Twitter as a homewrecker. Here, surrounded by high-born richdies, she should have known to hold back instead of going up so recklessly.
James Campbell recognized thedy who had said Elly Campbell and Sophie Baker were raised differently as a fashion guru with over a hundred million followers on Twitter.
Her other identity was that of a Lady Marquess, who was very particr about rules and status.
For Sophie Baker, an illegitimate daughter and homewrecker, to act so inconsiderately was exactly what the Lady Marquess subtly mocked in terms of upbringing, implying he hadnt taught his daughter well.
"Sophie."
His face darkened as he went up wanting to salvage some dignity.
He approached Sophie Baker and said in a slightly reproachful tone:
"Dad knows youre happy to see your sister and wanted toe over and greet her, but your sister was chatting with thedies, and it was very rude of you to just interrupt like that. Now apologize to thedies immediately."
James Campbells approach this time was very clever, casting Sophie Bakers act of mindless jealousy as merely excessive joy at seeing her sister, disregarding the asion.
Elly Campbell sneered inwardly.
Since when did she and Sophie Baker, the illegitimate sister, share such a deep sisterly bond?
Was she supposed to pretend she didnt have "a grudge over stolen husband" and act like they were close sisters catching up?
Chapter 1055. This older sister is not that older sister.
Chapter 1055: 1055. This older sister is not that older sister.
Sophie Baker knew that her impulsive behavior had just given outsiders, especially Elly Campbell, another reason to ridicule her. Elly might even be secretly delighted by her mistake.
But now, she needed to salvage her image, even if she detested the mocking stares of these older women, she still had to bite the bullet and apologize to them.
Fortunately, these women were all older than her, so a casual apology could be passed off as a respectful nod to their age, which wasnt too bad.
With that in mind, she addressed the few wealthy wives:
"Ladies, I am truly sorry. I was just so overjoyed to see my sister that I didnt consider the asion and interrupted your conversation with her. Please forgive my youthful ignorance."
She intentionally emphasized her youth, indirectly calling those few wealthy wives old.
Being veterans of many "battles," these women couldnt possibly miss the insinuation, and their faces immediately darkened.
Yet, Sophie appeared to be sincerely apologizing. If they made a big deal out of it, she could simply im that wasnt her intention, making them look like the petty ones.
The wealthy wives exchanged nces, but none of them spoke.
Meanwhile, Elly Campbell wore a smirk as she nced over at James Campbell.
For some reason, just that expression made James feel uneasy, as if Ellys smile was hiding malice.
Just as his guard was going up, he heard Elly introduce Sophie to the richdies:
"Ladies, this woman is the new concubine that President Jones has recently taken. I believe you must have seen her before."
As soon as Elly said this, the faces of the Baker family, including James, sank.
Just a moment ago, Sophie had tried to "ambush" these wealthy wives with her apology, leaving them as unsettled as if they had swallowed a fly.
Now, hearing Ellys words, they burst intoughter.
Lady Marquess was the first to speak:
"When I heard this youngdy calling Mrs. Jones sister, I was wondering when Mrs. rk had another daughter."
She didnt refer to Jenna rk as Mrs. Campbell, but as Mrs. rk.
After saying this, she gave Sophie an ambiguous look and continued with a smile, "Now I understand that this sister is not that sister. The term sister really is fascinating in this world."
No sooner had her words faded than another woman continued:
"I was cursing those journalists on the inte for their entertainment gossip, thinking theres no way people rush to be concubines these days. But now, seeing Miss Baker so happily calling Mrs. Jones sister, I realize there really are people eager to be concubines."
These women held statuses not to be trifled with, certainly not by someone like Sophie, a mistress daughter.
Even if they wanted to curry favor with Adam Jones, it didnt mean they were desperate for it.
Now, after having been "wronged" by Sophie, how could they just swallow their pride and take it without a word?
Not skinning this little Fox Spirit alive would be them being too kind.
Each of them mentioned the term concubine, causing the faces of James and the Baker women to turn sour instantly.
Sophie, youthful and impetuous, wanted to retaliate physically, but Melody Baker quickly pulled her back and gave her a reassuring look.
Chapter 1056. Assumes everyone is as foolish as she is.
Chapter 1056: 1056. Assumes everyone is as foolish as she is.
She lowered her voice and said, "This is the Presidential Pce, please bear with it."
Though Melody Baker was legally married to James Campbell, having risen from the ranks of lover to spouse, these richdies from powerful familiesboth her own and her husbandswere not to be trifed with lightly.
With thisck of confidence, Melody Baker dared not let her daughter make a scene at such an event.
If they were expelled by the staff of the Presidential Pce, it would indeed be a joke.
It was then that Sophie Baker reluctantly calmed down, ring viciously at Elly Campbell and the few richdies, her heart filled with resentment.
"Elly Campbell, you just wait."
Sophie Baker thought bitterly to herself, her eyes growing more feral as she red at Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow, knowing exactly what Sophie Baker was thinking just from the look in her eyes.
Thinks she can use me as a stepping stone without even asking if Im willing.
Sophie Baker simply couldnt stand the way Elly Campbell seemed fearless at all times.
Why!
Why could she, even on the brink of being discarded, still do as she pleased, while she, even with Adam Jones backing her, still found herself restrained by her?
Sophie Bakers resentment and indignation intensified.
She hoped that Adam Jones would say something on her behalf, even just defending her a little would have been enough, but... there was nothing.
A hint of disappointment was inevitable in Sophie Bakers eyes.
Just then, the Lady Marquess patted the arm of a richdy beside her and pointed into the distance, saying,
"Sherry is here."
Elly Campbell naturally looked up to see the woman dressed in a white gown, with distinct facial features and her hair elegantly coiled into a simple bun, walking alongside a middle-aged man.
Elly Campbell didnt recognize the woman, but she immediately recognized the middle-aged man she was arm in arm with.
It was indeed James Grant, cousin of President Tony Wilson and the very person they were here primarily to meet.
The richdies had already pulled Elly Campbell over to greet him, seemingly assimting her into their little clique and outright ignoring the Baker mother and daughter.
Adam Jones watched his wife being led away, feeling rather displeased.
He had finally been able to openly disy affection for his wife, and here were these Gresias messing it up.
Seeing Elly Campbell, a discarded woman, receiving such a warm wee while she herself was being mocked and ostracized filled Sophie Baker with rage.
How blind these foolish women were; didnt they know who they should really be trying to please?
She caught sight of Adam Jones still standing in ce, his gaze darkly fixed on Elly Campbell, thinking it was due to the recent troubles caused by Elly Campbell that had upset him, and an idea struck her.
She stepped closer to Adam Jones without saying a word, attempting to create an illusion that she was indeed Mrs. Jones.
Even if it was just for a brief moment, it would satisfy her petty vanity.
"Adam, I didnt expect my sister to tear us apart in front of all those people, or to be mocked and ridiculed by thosedies..."
She deliberately turned thedies mocking her into mocking both her and Adam Jones.
The purpose, of course, was to me Adams anger towards Elly Campbell.
A proud man like Adam Jones, how could he endure being mocked by a few nonsensical old women?
Sophie Baker was truly foolish, foolish enough to think that everyone else in the world was as foolish as her, able to detect her tant attempts at sowing discord.
Chapter 1057. Must compete with Elly Campbell at all costs
Chapter 1057: 1057. Mustpete with Elly Campbell at all costs
There was a fleeting trace of frost in the depths of Adam Joness eyes, and at the same time, he spoke openly without any attempt to hide his feelings:
"If you hadnte over, who would have taken the initiative to ridicule us?"
Sophie Baker had just been secretly pleased, thinking that after hearing her words, Adam would surely direct his anger towards Elly Campbell. She never expected that he would me her, and her expression immediately stiffened.
"Adam, I...I...I just saw you were too happy, so..."
"So you disregarded the asion?"
Adam Jones narrowed his eyes and coldly interrupted Sophie.
"You know very well how people on the inte are ndering us, yet you still came over and handed Elly Campbell an excuse to mock us, huh..."
He seemed to be bitterly amused, "Great!"
Sophie felt somewhat panicked. Even though she still believed she was the only woman close to Adam, she couldnt act as freely in front of him as Elly Campbell did.
Whenever Adam showed even the slightest sign of discontent, she felt afraid.
Adam Jones gave her an elusive feeling, like a thin mist. She felt that with just a little push, she could distance this man from herself forever.
"Im sorry, Adam. I didnt think it through and caused you trouble," she said.
Sophies eyes instantly turned red.
Looking at her, now a well-known divorcee, she could still minglefortably among these wealthy wives.
She still had so many of the Joness stocks; she wasnt worried about her days being difficult.
At this moment, Sophie didnt know that Elly Campbell held all of Adams assets. If she knew, she probably would have gone crazy.
From childhood, Sophie had lived under the contrast and shadow of Elly Campbell.
She alwayspared herself to Elly, thinking it might not have been such a psychological blow if others had fared better than her, but Elly was different.
Being an illegitimate daughter, she was already overshadowed by Ellys birth, so she always thought about surpassing Elly in some aspects.
Previously, she believed that Elly was so fond of Adam but wasnt favored by him, while she could seek and obtain what she wanted from Adam.
Additionally, with Lily Jones constantly emphasizing her rtionship with Adam to Elly, she felt a sense of superiority that Elly could never match.
She felt that Elly had finally lost to her.
Then Elly, without a word, handed a divorce agreement to Adam and left.
What made it even more unbearable was that Adam had looked for her for four whole years.
And yet, the moment she returned, Adam was back by her side.
Her only sense of superiority faded away in front of Elly.
The more it happened, the more Sophie wished topete with Elly in every aspect, to fight with her.
This time, she finally had her chance, and this opportunity also became a reality.
Everyone in the country knew she was Adams true love and that Elly was bing the reject, yet Elly still lived sofortably.
This thought was very unsettling for Sophie.
Facing the intangible feeling from Adam left her with a strong sense of powerlessness.
It was this feeling of powerlessness that made Sophie feel increasingly miserable and aggrieved, and her eyes became red because of it.
James Campbell always had some instinctive wariness towards his daughter Elly.
Whenever Elly made even the slightest move, he would instinctively be defensive.
Chapter 1058. The one who is not loved is the third party.
Chapter 1058: 1058. The one who is not loved is the third party.
So when Elly Campbell spoke earlier, he didnt utter a word, fearing that saying more might make more mistakes, which could give Elly an opportunity to reprimand him.
Elly was exactly the type who wouldnt consider that he was her father and wouldnt restrain her words.
He was afraid she would say something ugly.
Now, seeing his daughters eyes turn red, instead offorting her, Adam Jones instead turned around to question her, and James Campbell was immediately displeased.
He furrowed his brow, looked at Adam Jones, and said with displeasure,
"Adam, Sophie didnt mean to embarrass you on purpose, she was just too happy to see you and forgot to hold back. Now that those women have humiliated her like this, how can you still..."
The unfinished sentence clearly conveyed me toward Adam.
Seeing Adam giving him a cold look, his dark pupils carried a distinct aloofness.
He did not show any humility because he was an elder or Sophies father.
The next second, Adam scoffed and said,
"So ording to CEO Campbell, this time its my fault?"
James was taken aback by his question and found himself unable to respond.
He certainly couldnt say it was Adams fault.
It wasnt just Sophie who had been embarrassed; Elly dragged Adam into this too.
Considering that witch Elly wasnt even afraid of Adam, it was no wonder she never regarded him, her father, as important at all.
Sophie knew her earlier action of rushing forward to seek attention was inappropriate, and now seeing her father ming Adam, fearing that Adam might be angry, she hurriedly spoke before James could,
"No, Adam, its all my fault. I even dragged you into this. Im sorry."
Adam was not someone who made mountains out of molehills, nor was he inclined to waste time arguing with Sophie over details.
After she apologized, he didnt hold her ountable, but merely responded with an indifferent "hmm" and walked away.
Melody Baker, observing Adams attitude towards Sophie and recalling how he pretended to dote on Elly while designing evening gowns for her, felt even more furious.
With Adam in front of her, she dared not say anything, but the moment he left, Melody immediately let her mouth run wild.
"This... this Adam Jones, hes simply a scoundrel, how... how can he bully Sophie like this..."
Sophie was also feeling greatly wronged at this point. Although she had just apologized to Adam, she didnt really think she was at fault
Although Elly Campbell is now the young mistress of the Jones Family, she isnt favored by Adam, is she?
Although she and Adam are husband and wife, Adam doesnt love her now.
In a rtionship, isnt it true that the unloved one is the third party?
Why does everyone me her, instead of ming Elly Campbell for shamelessly clinging to the position of young mistress of the Jones Family!
Now, she was clearly wronged, but also had to endure Adams reproach.
Sophie felt miserable inside, avoiding everyone and standing in the corner, softly sobbing.
James Campbell and Melody Baker watched with heartache from the side.
But in an event at the Presidential Pce, where all the attending individuals are of high status, it indeed was inappropriate for Sophie to cry and wail.
Although James felt heartache for his daughters suffering, he still did not allow her to cry in such a setting.
He nced around and noticed many people looking their way, he lowered his brow, his expression turning somewhat stern.
Chapter 1059. Elly Campbell is a she-devil
Chapter 1059: 1059. Elly Campbell is a she-devil
"Alright, Sophie, stop crying; it would be even more embarrassing if someone saw you. If the President saw it, he would be unhappy," he said.
He even wanted to say that crying and wailing at such an event was somewhat unbing.
But after all, she was his own daughter who had suffered a great injustice; James Campbell really couldnt bear to speak harshly, and therefore, he swallowed thetter half of his sentence.
The Baker Family, although raised by James Campbell from childhood and living a life of luxury, really hadnt had the opportunity to enter a high threshold such as the Presidents residence.
Now, upon hearing James Campbell say the President would be unhappy, she immediately grew nervous.
Sophie Baker was so scared that she quickly took back the tears she had just shed.
Watching his daughters eyes turn red with tears, his heart also ached immensely.
He stepped forward, patted her shoulder, and gentlyforted her:
"Sophie, youre just too kind and gentle, even unable to argue properly; its normal for you to be at a disadvantage under that female devil, Elly Campbell. Just avoid her from now on."
James Campbell thought it was Elly Campbell who was giving Sophie Baker a hard time, but he didnt know that Sophie Baker had always secretly wanted topete with Elly Campbell, even if just winning once would suffice.
Now, hearing James Campbell advising her to avoid Elly Campbell, Sophie Baker felt a secret resentment, but she still obediently nodded her head.
Then she heard James Campbell continue to say:
"Even though Elly Campbell doesnt give you face, you are still my daughter, James Campbells daughter, the heiress of the Campbell Family. There will still be many people here who want to tter you and make connections with you."
James Campbell still had this confidence.
The Campbell Corporation was now one of the top four famous enterprises in Boston. Although it was a bit far behind the Jones Corporation, it was not just any small family workshop.
Despite being a presidential mansion banquet, there werent many present who could match the Campbells status.
Naturally, many who wanted to coborate with the Campbell Corporation would think of ttering him and those close to him.
The Baker women would naturally be the target of thosedies who wanted to ingratiate themselves.
Upon hearing James Campbell say this, Sophie Bakers mood indeed improved a lot.
"Dad, Im alright; dont worry about me."
"The best is if you think this way."
James Campbell patted Sophie Bakers shoulder once again, saying:
"Trust me, just stand here and wait; there will be plenty of peopleing to curry favor with you."
After all, it was a banquet, and most of those who came were businessmen.
Men with men always engage in conversations; James Campbell couldnt possibly spend all his time by the side of the Baker women.
That would only make others feel that the mother and daughter were provincial and inexperienced.
After giving these instructions, James Campbell was then called away by some otherpanys CEOs.
At this moment, the Presidents family was still greeting guests in the distance, and there was still some time before dinner began.
Men with men, women with women were all engaging in conversations.
Elly Campbell was pulled over by thosedies to greet a woman named Sherry, and from their introductions, she finally realized she was the famous Sherry Huang from the fashion industry, who never revealed her true face.
And her brand "Sherry Huang" was named after herself.
"Big sister, I know you, you are Adam Joness wife," she said.
Sherry Huang had the face and physique that made her represent the fashion industry.
Standing among the crowd, her aura was especially captivating, her whole presence radiating like a noble queen, able to look down on everything.
This was only true as long as she didnt speak; once she started talking, her thick English entpletely undermined the strong and beautiful presence she carried.
Chapter 1060. That big brother’s vision is not good
Chapter 1060: 1060. That big brothers vision is not good
Elly Campbells face twitched slightly, but the fewdies next to her, possibly because they were familiar with Sherry, were used to such situations and didnt react much.
She nodded obediently and responded, "Yes, I am Adam Joness wife."
Sherrys personality was like a bundle of spinach, quickly cooked with a little heat.
She had just started chatting with Elly Campbell but had already gotten familiar with her.
"Sherry, you must take a look at Mrs. Joness dress, isnt it quite special?"
As a fashion designer, Sherry had a keener sense of clothing than anyone else.
From the first moment she saw Elly Campbell, she had been attracted by the dress she was wearing, just that she hadnt found the chance to ask about it yet.
When Lady Marquess asked, she immediately showed interest and said,
"Yes, big sister, the design of your dress looks really good, whos the master behind it? Id love to meet him."
Every time Elly Campbell heard Sherry calling her "big sister," she couldnt bear to look directly at that beautifully international face.
"Not a master, a neer."
Lady Marquessughed and took over the conversation from Sherry.
"A neer? Who is it, introduce me someday."
No sooner had Sherry said this than Lady Marquess chuckled andughed.
"No need for someday, today will do."
Sherry wasnt slow to catch on; hearing Lady Marquesss words, she knew this "neer" was also at the Presidential mansions evening party.
She really was curious about what kind of designer would appear at a Presidential mansions evening party.
Her eyes shone brightly, looking at Elly Campbell with great anticipation.
"Its her husband, Mr. Jones."
Lady Marquessughed.
"Adam Jones?"
Sherrys originally hopeful eyes dimmed instantly, revealing some disappointment.
"Whats wrong?"
"That big brothers taste is not good."
The severaldies nearby, including Elly Campbell, were stunned for a moment, not quite understanding what Sherry meant by that; then they saw Sherry shaking her head and saying,
"No, thats not right, that big brothers taste in mistresses really isnt good."
Sherrys direct manner made several wealthy women slightly embarrassed, and they looked awkwardly towards Elly Campbell.
They knew Sherry spoke whatever came to mind, but it was Elly Campbells first meeting with Sherry, and they really worried about how Elly Campbell might react upon hearing Sherry mention Adam Joness mistress.
Unexpectedly, after hearing it, Elly Campbell justughed in good spirits.
"Thats right, his taste in mistresses is indeed not very good."
Her radiant smile waspletely genuine, and her mood didnt seem to be too bad either.
Thispletely baffled the wealthydies.
Could it be that she had no feelings left for Adam Jones, so it didnt matter to her whether he had a mistress?
Speaking of Sophie Baker,
just as James Campbell had said, although many people looked down on the group of mistresses and their illegitimate daughters, they couldnt resist the drive of interests.
James Campbell might not be admirable, but he was still the chairman of Campbell, and there were still quite a few people who wanted to cling to him.
Thus, after James Campbell left, a few young girls came over to tter Sophie Baker.
The ttering words they uttered indeed made Sophie Baker feel exceedinglyfortable, inting that sense of superiority in her heart once again.
Yet she hadnt been happy for long before she was invited by those young girls to y nearby, but as she passed by where Elly Campbell and others were, she overheard Sherry Huangs conversation with Elly Campbell.
Chapter 1061. There’s no financial future in this career.
Chapter 1061: 1061. Theres no financial future in this career.
The phrase "your taste in mistresses is rather poor" instantly darkened Sophie Bakers expression.
The girls beside her hadnt expected to overhear such an embarrassing conversation while passing by, now unsure whether to leave or stay.
With stiff expressions on their faces, they didnt know how to smooth things over.
If it had been someone else, perhaps they would have tried to ingratiate themselves with Sophie by saying a few words.
But this was Elly Campbell, the legitimate young miss of the Campbell Family, the young Miss of the Jones Family.
Neither status was something they could afford to provoke lightly.
Thats why they were in such a dilemma, only able to stand next to Sophie, not knowing what to do.
Sophie recognized the woman in front of Elly at a nce; it was Sherry Huang, who had been picking on her about her body and looks.
She could guess that Sherry Huang came from a background, but she didnt know her connections were potent enough tond her at the Presidents banquet.
And now, she was shamelessly conspiring with that slut Elly to mock her, grinding her back teeth in fury.
Elly obviously saw them as well, and upon witnessing Sophies re, full of the desire to tear her apart, she very politely nodded and responded with a smile.
However, such an attitude, in Sophies eyes, was a full-on provocation.
It perfectly interpreted that phrase on the inte
Disliking her but unable to do anything about it.
Sophie clenched her teeth even tighter.
Yet, remembering Adam Joness dissatisfaction with her earlier, Sophie forcefully suppressed the urge to rush up and tear into Elly.
She turned and stormed off.
At this moment, Ellys mind was preupied with the matter of James Grant hypnotizing Adam to recover his memories, and seeing that Sherry hade over with James, she knew the two must have a deep rtionship and was, therefore, being very careful.
By now, James had already gone to the President, who must have mentioned this matter to James before his arrival.
She didnt know whether to trust James or not.
Even though she had analyzed all the psychologistsparable to Lily Bankston and, after eliminating every one of them, had selected James,
if James also harbored ulterior motives toward the President, he would certainly not take the matter of her ind chieftain to heart and might even sabotage it.
This was the reason why she was constantly anxious.
But at present, using hypnosis to restore the memory of her ind chieftain was the only method they could think of.
Whether it was James or several other psychologists, their reliability was the same.
So now, even though Elly didnt dare to trust James entirely, she had no choice but to rely on him.
After chatting with Sherry for a while, Elly found that Sherry Huang was very talkative and straightforward.
After a chat, Elly tentatively asked Sherry about her rtionship with James.
"You mean my dad? He studied psychology when he was younger but then felt the career had no future in making money, so he went into business," Sherry replied.
As expected, Sherry and James were father and daughter.
Elly had guessed their rtionship from the fact that both Sherry and James shared the surname Huang.
Through Sherrys words, Elly learned she was of Chinese-French descent, and her fluent colloquial English ent was learned from her father, James.
She hadnt learned authentic Chinese, so this English ent was what she knew as Chinese.
In the ears of others, this whimsical way of speaking held a certain humor, but in Sherrys eyes, it was just thenguage of a country.
Chapter 1062. There are always troublemakers looking for trouble.
Chapter 1062: 1062. There are always troublemakers looking for trouble.
Because of her memory loss, Adam Jones didnt actually recognize or understand anyone attending the banquet this time.
The sole reason he could match faces with names was due to some preparatory work he had done prior to arriving.
He had remembered everyone.
Given his inherently aloof and unsociable nature, even when others chatted with him, his responses were sporadic, yet no one suspected he had lost his memory.
When the time was almost right, President Tony Wilson came over and greeted the people around Adam Jones before calling him aside.
Everyone knew about the friendship between the President and Adam Jones, so no one thought much of it when the President called Adam away.
Afterward, James Grant, the Presidents cousin, also left.
During this time, Adam Jones received a phone call.
His expression while on the call appeared somewhat mysterious, as though he was deliberately trying to avoid something secretive.
The call was inconveniently timed and didntst long; Adam Jones hung up after a few words.
Shortly thereafter, he went straight to the Presidents study along with Tony Wilson and James Grant.
The President, Adam Jones, and James Grant all left together without avoiding anyones notice, but nobody gave it much thought.
They simply assumed the President had some matters to discuss with the two of them.
People were just envious that Adam Jones and James Grant were so trusted by the President, and they didnt say anything else.
Elly Campbell was aware of what the ensuing events would entail, so her heart was utterly preupied with Adam Jones.
While conversing with the wealthydies, she appeared distracted and absent-minded.
As time ticked by, Adam Jones still had not returned, which increasingly worried Elly Campbell.
She had absolutely no mood to deal with anybody.
Yet, ironically, it was precisely at such times that some fearless people woulde forward seeking trouble.
Elly Campbell, while absentmindedly dealing with Sherry, learned from her about James Grants expertise in psychology, feeling both hopeful and nervous.
Midway through their conversation, Sherry was called away by some acquaintances, leaving Elly free to sit anxiously waiting for Adam Jones but encountering two other persons instead.
Elly Campbell sat on the sofa, eyes and brows lowered, praying for James Grants sess, when two pairs of high heels stopped in front of her.
She looked up at the two people in front of her, and the next second, her eyebrows suddenly tightened, her gaze withdrawn, showing no intention of interacting with them.
Meanwhile, she truly had no desire or mood to deal with these two individuals.
However, her reluctance did not mean that the two before her would sensibly leave.
Seeing that Elly Campbell was ignoring them, both womens expressions darkened simultaneously.
"Wheres Adam? Where did he go?"
The haughty tone almost made Elly Campbellugh.
The speaker was none other than Mrs. Thompson, who always carried herself with a sense of superiority as if she owned Elly Campbell and never failed to unt it, despite no longer holding any shares in the Jonespany.
Even though Elly Campbell had severely put her in her cest time, Mrs. Thompson had not learned her lesson.
This was a charity dinner, attended not just by business people but also prestigious individuals from various fields.
Cam Green held a significant standing in Greeces music industry, and in contrast to those in the showbiz, belonged to the circle of literature and arts.
Chapter 1063. Talk to her about hierarchy
Chapter 1063: 1063. Talk to her about hierarchy
He had participated in quite a few national heavyweight performances, and his influence was certainly significant.
Even if he was just a singer, the status between singers still varied.
Cam Green might have been less wealthy than most of the businessmen attending the banquet tonight.
But his influence in the arts scene of Greece was still quite substantial, which is why he was also among those invited to this charity banquet.
Elly Campbell gave the two women a cold look and, without bothering with them, got up and walked away.
Seeing that Elly Campbell had ignored them and was walking away, Sophia Green quickly stepped in front of her, trying to ingratiate herself with Daisy Thompson.
"My mother was talking to you, what kind of attitude is that?"
Elly Campbell looked at her, sizing her up with her gaze, andughed,
"I heard that you recently lost all your resources to Sophie Baker. Are you trying to cozy up to your stepmother so shell spend money to buy resources for you?"
Elly Campbell was feeling really annoyed at the moment and had no intention of dealing with anyone, particrly not Daisy Thompson and Sophia Green, this odd pair.
As a result, her tone was even more impolite than before, directly digging out Sophia Greens intentions.
Sophia Green choked on her words, perhaps out of guilt. When she faced Daisy Thompson, there was a hint of embarrassment on her face.
As if to show her loyalty to Daisy Thompson, she stiffened her neck looking at Elly Campbell and said,
"Dont be so petty and try to stir trouble between me and my mother. My mothers money is her own. Im notcking money myself, so why would I ever think of targeting her money?"
With that, she nced at Daisy Thompson, saw her indifferent expression, and wondered whether she believed her words.
Elly Campbell didnt have the interest to argue with Sophia Green about this. After hearing her deration of sincerity, she just responded with an "oh" and let it go.
Sophia Green was taken aback, having thought that Elly Campbell wouldunch into a long speech to argue back. She had prepared a bellyful of words to counter Elly Campbell, only to find that Elly ended it with just an "oh"?
Sophia Green felt as if there was a lump of blood stuck in her chest, neither rising nor falling, tormentingly ufortable.
After Elly Campbell responded with an "oh," she once again started to walk away.
"Elly Campbell, my mother is speaking to you. She hasnt finished talking. Where are you going?"
Elly Campbell stopped in her tracks, her gaze indifferently sweeping over the mother and daughter,
"Who do you think you are? She may be your mother, but shes not mine. Do I have to pay attention if she wants to talk to me? What nonsense is this?"
Elly Campbells words were extremely impolite. If someone had even a shred of dignity, they would have shut up and left after what she said.
But some peoples faces are so thick they could be used to make bulletproof vests, not just to stop bullets, but atomic bombs.
Even though Elly Campbell had spoken so offensively, they still refrained from leaving. It was unclear what they were still hoping for.
Just because she was Adam Joness mother?
Daisy Thompson knew Elly Campbell disliked her, but she hadnt expected her to be so rude in such a setting, and her expression darkened.
"Indeed, Im not your mother, but I am Adam Joness mother, your mother-inw. Dont you know the most basic hierarchy?"
Daisy Thompsons face darkened as if she had forgotten how she had "died" at Elly Campbells hands before. Now she started to y the role of the mother-inw again, bringing up the question of hierarchy.
"Hierarchy, is it?"
This time, Elly Campbell wasnt in a hurry to leave. She looked at Daisy Thompson with a mocking smile, "You want me to treat you like a mother-inw?"
She moved a step closer to Daisy Thompson, lowered her voice, and called out, "Mother-inw? Are you sure? If youre willing, I dont mind introducing you as my mother-inw to everyone."
Chapter 1064. It’s enough for your coffin fund.
Chapter 1064: 1064. Its enough for your coffin fund.
As she spoke, her gaze swept over all the attendees of the banquet and said,
"Everyone is curious about who President Adams real mother is, and tonight, all the distinguished figures are here. As soon as I introduce you to everyone, by tomorrow the whole country will know who Adam Joness real mother is."
At this, she looked at Qin Shuyis gradually paling face with a smile that was not quite a smile, and continued,
"By then, your glorious deeds will also be known by everyone across the nation and even around the world. Once you be famous, Miss Green will be famous too. By that time, I suppose Miss Green wont need to envy Sophie Baker, as resources should flow continuously to her."
"You..."
What Qin Shuyi feared most was her past deeds bing publicized, yet she was unwilling topletely give up the identity of being Adams real mother.
After all, that identity gave her an infinite sense of superiority.
And that sense of superiority was something Cam Green couldnt give, much less Sophia Green, this so-called Best Actress.
Thats why she had always been in a state where she wanted both, to keep her connection with Adam a secret but also to enjoy the benefits that came with the identity of being Adams real mother.
She truly had a thick skin, wanting to take all the benefits in the world for herself.
Elly Campbell knew exactly what Qin Shuyi was up to.
But it didnt matter to her what Qin Shuyi wanted to do; if she had the ability to gain advantages through that identity, she would let her be.
However, Qin Shuyi shouldnt have provoked her time and again.
Such behavior, seeking a beating, was uneptable.
"Considering your old face looks somewhat like my husband, Ill give you a piece of advice,"
Elly Campbell smiled somewhat rakishly.
"If you truly no longer care about this face, I can tear it off for you right now; if you still want it, then stay as far away from me as possible and dont provoke me."
"The offer I made before still stands; if you behave, the money you have right now is more than enough to bury you."
"But if you insist on being too idle and want to stir up trouble, Ill make sure you end up so destitute youll have to pawn your funeral clothes!"
At this, a sh of fierceness crossed Elly Campbells eyes.
She couldnt forget that hideous and ugly face of the old wench waiting for Adams death news toe so she could divide his inheritance when he had once been missing and presumed dead.
She should be grateful that she had sold the shares to Edward Gresia back then, now holding hundreds of billions in hand.
If she hadnt sold them, she would have made sure Qin Shuyi didnt get a cent in the end.
The fierceness in Elly Campbells eyes startled both Qin Shuyi and her daughter.
And the words that came out simultaneously darkened Qin Shuyis face.
She was barely over fifty years old, and this little wench was cursing her to use her money for her shroud!
"Elly Campbell, dont keep testing my patience time and time again. If you continue this way, dont me me for not being polite."
Qin Shuyi, with a livid face, watched Elly Campbell and threatened without any confidence.
"It is such a waste for you not to act, bringing out lines from movies so smoothly. Why even bother getting Miss Green to buy resources?"
"Why not get them for yourself, go into show business, and y a middle-aged woman, a nasty mother-inw, a shameless real mother or something. You wouldnt even need acting skills; you could just y it naturally."
"You..."
Qin Shuyi, pointing at Elly Campbells nose, was left gasping for breath in anger.
Her eyes red at her furiously, gritting her teeth; if it werent for their location at the Presidential Residence, she might have really charged at Elly Campbell.
Chapter 1065. Want to be President Jones’s darling sister
Chapter 1065: 1065. Want to be President Joness darling sister
Elly Campbell looked at her and truly revealed a spiteful daughter-inws "unfilial expression," saying:
"However, I am really curious about how youre going to be rude to me. Do tell, so I can see if I need to mentally prepare myself!"
"You..."
Sophie Thompson was furious at Elly Campbells "mean-spirited triumph" look, yet she really had no way to deal with her.
And the threat she just made to Elly Campbell was merely said in passing; now that Elly Campbell was asking her how she was going to be rude, what could she say?
She couldnt say anything, just ring at Elly Campbell with vicious eyes.
"Excuse me."
Elly Campbell didnt want to waste words with Sophie Thompson and attempted to leave again.
But then she heard Sophia Green suddenly looking at her andughing.
"You only act smug in front of us, whats the act for? Adams already been snatched by Sophie Baker, youre about to be an abandoned wife, yet still putting on such airs."
When Elly Campbell heard this, a slow smirk formed on her lips, and she turned to look at her, saying:
"Whether or not Ill be an abandoned wife is still uncertain, but one thing Im sure of, even if you scream Adam Bro until your throat is hoarse, hes not going to recognize you as his sister, of course..."
Saying this, Elly Campbell paused for a moment, then continued:
"If you want to be Adam Joness sweetheart sister, perhaps you could make an effort topete with Sophie Baker. After all, hes so desperate he probably wouldnt mind having one more like you."
She gave Sophia Green an encouraging look, saying:
"Good luck. Win Adam Jones back from Sophie Bakers hands, and all the resources Sophie holds in the entertainment industry could be yours."
Before leaving, she cast Sophia Green another disdainfully encouraging nce, "Im rooting for you."
Sophia Green had originally intended to use Sophie Baker to provoke Elly Campbell, but she didnt expect to be taunted by Elly Campbell instead.
But seeing not a trace of anger on Elly Campbells face, as if Adam Jones having mistresses didnt faze her at all.
In contrast, the resentment and jealousy twisted her organs more than Elly Campbell mentioning Sophie Baker snatching resources from her.
She felt extremely imbnced, very imbnced indeed.
She thought Elly Campbell shouldnt be in such a state; she should be behaving like an abandoned wife should, crying all day, afraid of being cast aside.
Instead of showing off her affection with Adam so publicly, being chased and fawned over by all the otherdies, shining so brightly.
Thats not how an abandoned wife should look!
Turning her gaze to Sophie Baker, even if she was called "concubine," "Fox Spirit," "homewrecker" online, she still had people trying to curry favor with her.
Because she was the daughter of Campbells chairman and Adam Joness "favorite."
No matter how bad her reputation or how undesirable to people, they would still fawn over her on the surface, wouldnt they?
All those entertainment industry resources were still given to her.
Without Adam Jones, what is Sophie Baker!
Comparing herself, Sophia Greens sense of superiority from being Cam Greens daughter instantly vanished.
He might have influence in the literary world, but that was limited to that sphere only.
Did he have as much money as Adam Jones?
No!
He didnt even have as much money as James Campbell.
As a result, if she wanted better resources now, she still had to ingratiate herself with Sophie Thompson, to tter her and please her to get her to open her wallet to smooth the way for her.
Sophie Thompson had learned and was no longer like before, fawning over them like a dog as she did with her father and her.
Chapter 1066. Adam Jones’s wife is really smart
Chapter 1066: 1066. Adam Joness wife is really smart
The more she thought about it, the stronger Sophie Greens resentment grew.
Those fierce eyes even gleamed with a strong excitement.
Sophie Baker wanted to see Adam Jones, still hoping to use their thin blood rtion to soften Adams heart so she could continue to receive shares from the Jones Corporation.
So, even though Elly Campbell had caused her face to swell on several asions, she still shamelessly came knocking.
But she couldnt meet Adam.
On the way here, their family was dyed and by the time they arrived, Adam had already left with the President and James Grant.
Seeing Elly Campbell alone, and recalling how inseparable the two used to be, they were even more convinced by the rumors online
Elly Campbell had been abandoned by Adam.
Thats why Sophie Baker boldly came to ask Elly Campbell about Adams whereabouts.
Thinking that without Adams support, this woman wouldnt be too arrogant, but unexpectedly...
Sophie Baker felt it increasingly unpleasant as she thought about how she, as a mother-inw, had been corrected by her daughter-inw time and again.
Meanwhile, Sophia Greens thoughts were twisted by the confrontations with Elly Campbell and Sophie Baker.
In the next second, their gazes met, and both saw the overly obvious thoughts in each others eyes.
"Mom, I..."
"Mom knows, Mom supports you."
Elly Campbell had no interest whatsoever in the shameless schemes of this mother and daughter duo. She was solely concerned about whether James Grant could seed in restoring Adams memories this time.
Although she appeared as calm as usual while chatting with thedies who came over, her gaze asionally drifted towards the second floor.
She had no idea if Adams memory could be restored.
Elly Campbell thought to herself, her brow furrowing almost imperceptibly.
The United States, Boston.
"What did Adam Jones say?"
Lily Bankston had just hung up the phone when she heard the middle-aged man across from her ask.
She nced at the man opposite her, and with a scoff of disdain, said,
"It seems the wife Adam Jones married is quite clever."
"Adam Joness wife? Elly Campbell?"
The man squinted his eyes and asked.
"Hmm."
Lily Bankston casually responded, continuing,
"She actually figured out that Adams memories were erased through hypnosis and now has Tony Wilson bring James Grant here to restore his memories."
The man across was taken aback, his face revealing a hint of astonishment.
"James Grant? James Grant of the Yellow g Group?"
"Yes, thats him."
Lily Bankston nodded, a hint of disdain in her self-assured eyes.
The man was somewhat puzzled, "Isnt James Grant a businessman? Since when did he know about hypnosis?"
But he heard Lily Bankstonugh, saying,
"James Grant is not just any businessman, he was a senior in psychology several years ahead of me, known as a notable figure in our department."
Upon hearing Lily Bankstons words, the mans eyebrows frowned.
"But what if James Grant sessfully helps Adam restore his memory? Can we still use him?"
Lily Bankston appeared unconcerned, replying,
"James Grant hasnt been involved in psychology for decades. Can he really undo my hypnosis?"
She scoffed disdainfully, her eyes filled with arrogance.
"But what if?"
"There is no what if."
Lily Bankston impatiently interrupted the mans words.
Chapter 1067. We are in a partnership relationship
Chapter 1067: 1067. We are in a partnership rtionship
"If you dont believe me, feel free to cancel our partnership. Whether Adam Jones regains his memory or not makes no difference to me,"
she said coldly, looking at the man across:
"Even if he regains his memory, I will still be the Aunt Lily he respects and trusts most. As for your little group, you are nothing more than bugs in a sewer, unable to turn over or make any significant impact."
Her words were very rude.
Over the years, ustomed to being pampered and protected by Adam Jones, Lily Bankston did whatever she wanted, speaking her mind without restraint.
At this moment, her professional skepticism initially dismissed by the man opposite had morphed from disdain to anger, with no moderation in her choice of words.
It enraged the man who was usually adted; his face now darkened.
He abruptly stood up from the couch and said,
"Then you better pray that Adam Jones continues to trust you like he does now. If he ever finds out that you orchestrated the death of his father, Henry Jones, Id like to see how he could still respect you."
His face wore a mocking smile.
"If youve been able to hide it so well that Adam Jones hasnt noticed, its because Ive cleaned up after you. Make it clear, we are partners, not you doing me any favors."
Having said that, the man, with a dark face, left Lily Bankstons house with his entourage.
When the man mentioned Henry Jones, Lily Bankstons expression visibly worsened, her ageless face now tinged withplexity.
Following that, she seemed to recall something, and a shade of pain and sadness washed over the sullen depths of her eyes.
Meanwhile, concerning Elly Campbell.
Being Mrs. Jones, many people approached her to talk willingly.
Even though her marital troubles with Adam Jones were now public, as long as she held the position of Mrs. Jones, she would be adored by others.
Preupied and not in the mood to socialize, Elly used her pregnancy as an excuse to find a rtively quiet ce to rest.
However, she didnt expect to be disturbed even in such a quiet spot.
Elly looked at the person suddenly appearing before her with a frown of impatience.
First the Baker family, then the Thompson family, and now another one...
"Lily Jones, I am really exhausted right now, dont bother me."
She spoke bluntly, her tone clearly irritable.
Every minute Adam Jones wasnt there added a minute of anxiety to her.
This time, the member of the Moore n invited to the Presidents evening banquet was Christopher Moore.
Although Christopher had publicly suggested divorce to Lily Jonesst time, upon reflection, he somewhat regretted his decision.
Since then, Lily Jones hadnt caused trouble as she used to, so naturally, Christopher no longer brought up divorce.
Especially since the couple had a son who had not been easy to conceive.
Attending the charity dinner was naturally a joint appearance for Christopher and Lily Jones.
However, before arriving, he had repeatedly emphasized to Lily Jones not to provoke Adam Jones or Elly Campbell. Although Lily didnt repeatedly assure Christopher, she clearly agreed in her mind.
From a distance, Christopher saw that Lily Jones had sought out Elly Campbell again, and his brow tightened.
It was unclear whether he was angry or worried.
Chapter 1068. Not afraid of her helping Thompson Shuyi
Chapter 1068: 1068. Not afraid of her helping Thompson Shuyi
This time, Lily Jones wasnt here to argue with Elly Campbell.
Even though impatience was already clearly written on Ellys face and her tone was not good, Lily still held back.
After Elly finished that sentence, Lily sat down on the chair opposite her and said,
"Im not here to argue with you, I have something I want to ask."
Compared to the haughty, domineering tone Lily Jones used to have, her tone was evidently much softer now.
Elly heard it and naturally wouldnt deliberately look on with cold eyes, but her attitude was not particrly warm either. She simply asked,
"What is it?"
Seeing Lily frown and ponder for a few seconds, she asked,
"Who exactly is Mrs. Green?"
Elly hadnt expected Lily toe to her with this question.
Seeing Lilys expressions and tone, Elly figured she must have guessed something.
After all, Lilys face was almost a carbon copy of the young Shuyi Thompsons.
While Adam looked somewhat like Henry with his resolute features, Lily clearly resembled her more.
Elly didnt hide anything, merely saying,
"You came specifically to ask me about Shuyi Thompson, so you must have a hunch already, right?"
Lily was caught off guard by Ellys question, her expression stiffened, and she remained silent.
That day, at Master rks birthday banquet, she had already begun to suspect, but it still seemed incredible to her.
Later, after her brothers ident, when Elly and Shuyi Thompson had that public argument on the street and Elly said those words, even though they were ultimately denied by Shuyi Thompson, Lily still took them to heart.
She had thought about asking her grandmother, but because of the previous incident, her grandmother was now unwilling to even see her. She could only take this opportunity to ask Elly.
Now, hearing Elly speak like this, her suspicions about Shuyi Thompsons identity became even more confirmed.
After a long while, she finally spoke with aplex look on her face,
"She... is she my mom?"
Elly watched herplicated gaze, wondering whether she would stand by Shuyi Thompsons side as she had supported Sophie Baker when she found out that Shuyi Thompson was her birth mother.
But even if she denied it, Lily wouldnt believe her. Moreover, Elly wasnt afraid that Lily would really side with Shuyi Thompson.
So, she simply nodded and said, "Yes."
Lilys expression became even moreplicated, and after a long time, she finally said,
"I have looked into her life over these past decades. She has clearly been in Boston all along, so why..."
She seemed to find it difficult to continue, her voice bing hoarser.
"Why has she ignored me and my brother, yet taken care of Cam Greens daughter?"
Lily didnt know about Shuyi Thompsons sordid past, but she could find out about the time Shuyi Thompson was publicly known to be with Cam Green.
After all, at that time, Cam had been very prominent, often featured in the media.
Naturally, the media also talked about Camsdypanion.
Not to mention anything else, just by virtue of her identity as the Young Miss of the Moore n and the Jones familys youngdy, finding out about Shuyi Thompson was very simple for Lily.
She found that the times reported by the media of Cam Greensdypanion corrted with when she was less than a year old and her father had passed away less than two months prior.
Elly had witnessed Shuyi Thompsons shamelessness, selfishness, and skewed morals.
Thus, she couldpletely understand Shuyi Thompsons bizarre behavior of abandoning her own children to take care of another mans daughter.
Chapter 1069. She better not fall into my hands
Chapter 1069: 1069. She better not fall into my hands
Unexpectedly, Lily Jones actually discussed this matter with her.
Although Lily was her sister-inw, due to various past issues, Elly Campbell had never liked Lily Jones much.
Naturally, she was not inclined to share her feelings with her, so she said listlessly,
"Its probably because she truly loved Cam Green,"
"True love?"
Lilyughed, "Cheating is cheating, dont use true love as a cover-up."
Her voice, subconsciously raised a bit, carried a hint of sarcasm.
Elly was surprised, how did Lily know that Mrs. Thompson had an affair?
Even Adam learned about it from the Old Lady, outsiders would be even less likely to know.
About Mrs. Thompsons affairs, neither the Old Lady nor Adam had mentioned it to Lily. So, how did she know about Mrs. Thompsons affair?
Seeing the surprised look in Ellys eyes, Lily seemed to have guessed what she was thinking and couldnt help but snort disdainfully,
"Do you think I am brainless? Not long after Dad died, she left me and my brother to fend for ourselves. If it wasnt for an affair before Dads death, why would she be in such a hurry to leave the Jones family?
Was it because Grandma was a cruel mother-inw, or was it because wecked servants at home, requiring her to look after us siblings at all times?"
Lilys tone grew increasingly angry as she spoke.
"If she hadnt hooked up with that bastard Cam long ago, would she be in such a rush to leave?"
Elly thought to herself, she really believed she was brainless, ignorant to the core.
However, this time, Lilys words made Elly see her in a new light, realizing that she actually had some sense.
Facing her fierce words, Elly was at a loss for what to say for a moment.
After all, she and her sister-inw, Lily, had never had a harmonious rtionship, let alone reached the point of having a "heart-to-heart."
After a moment, she said,
"Whether she cheated or abandoned her children, it ultimatelyes down to a moral issue. No matter how angry you are, what can you truly do to her? Just ignore her from now on."
That was all she could say.
Lilys temperament had always been fiery, and it was only after Christopher Moore unexpectedly proposed a divorce recently that she had calmed down a bit.
But regarding a woman like Mrs. Thompson, Lilys fiery temperament red up again.
The words Elly had said, Lily did not take them to heart; instead, she stood up in front of her, her expression fierce,
"She better not cross my path, or shell regret it."
After speaking, she stormed off with a dark face.
Elly watched Lilys retreating figure, her expression unmoved.
She had no doubt about Lilys assertive words at all.
In the past, it was because she had "stolen" Adam Jones from Sophie Baker, and for the following three years, Lily tirelessly helped Sophie against her.
Even after she returned four yearster, Lilys anger towards her hadnt subsided.
Now, facing a woman like Mrs. Thompson, who cheated and then abandoned her children, how could Lily be magnanimous and not hold a grudge?
Adam had the capability to deal with Mrs. Thompson, but he was too proud to bother with a worthless woman like her, which is why, over these years, Mrs. Thompson had thrived.
But Lily was different. Proud, petty, and spiteful, she was nothing like Adams disdainful pride toward dealing with Mrs. Thompson.
Chapter 1070. Targeting Lily Jones
Chapter 1070: 1070. Targeting Lily Jones
So, if Elly Campbell really crossed Lily Jones, it was hard to say whether she wouldnt indeed be yed to death by her.
Elly Campbell was actually looking forward to it a bit.
Not far away, the two people who had been paying attention to Elly Campbell, Sophie Baker and Sophia Green, saw Lily Jones with an unpleasant look on her face approaching Elly Campbell and then storming off angrily, couldnt help but smile.
"See that? Our Lily never gives Elly Campbell any good looks. Previously, she even called her a Fox Spirit in public because Christopher Moore defended Elly and he even proposed a divorce over it."
Sophie Baker gestured towards Elly Campbells direction with her chin and smiled somewhat cheerfully.
When she mentioned Lily Jones, she even showed a hint of a doting mothers affection.
"Now, in Lilys eyes, Elly Campbell is the Fox Spirit who destroyed her rtionship with Christopher Moore. She must truly hate Elly Campbell now."
The video of the fight between Lily Jones and Elly Campbell in the shopping mall and the proposed divorce by Christopher Moore had already spread all over the inte.
Sophie Baker was naturally aware of this.
Therefore, when she saw Lily Jones approaching Elly Campbell this time, she was convinced that she was going there to pick a fight.
Especially seeing Lily Joness fierce expression at the end, it further confirmed her belief.
"Sophia, Lily is single-minded. If you can build a good rtionship with her, and with me as a mother on your side, therell be nothing to worry about in kicking Elly Campbell out of the Jones Family."
She patted the back of Sophia Greens hand, encouragingly:
"Sophie Bakers reputation online is not good, and shes an illegitimate daughter to boot; the Old Lady of the Jones Family has made it clear she wont let her into the family. This is a great opportunity for you, you need to seize it."
Sophia Green had of course heard about the discord between Lily Jones and her sister-inw Elly Campbell, and now, hearing Sophie Baker say this, those unscrupulous thoughts started to stir in her mind again.
"But, Mom, if Lily Jones knows youve been ignoring her without care and now you approach her suddenly, wouldnt she..."
Sophia Green was still somewhat worried.
After all, Sophie Bakers actions were those that a normal person with a brain wouldnt do.
Hearing Sophias words, Sophie Bakers eyes flickered before she replied:
"Dont worry, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. With the extent of Lilys feelings for Elly Campbell, where would she find the heart to hold grudges against her mother? Besides, I have a way to make her forgive me."
Sophie Baker patted her chest confidently as she spoke to Sophia Green.
Seeing Sophie Baker so confident, and coupled with the pressing desire to crush Elly Campbell and Sophie Baker beneath her feet, Sophia Green didnt continue to overthink.
"Alright, Ill listen to everything Mom says."
While Sophie Baker would not act like a fawning dog as she had before with Cam Green and his daughter, inside she was still on their side.
Seeing that the father and daughter no longer seemed indifferent towards her, she naturally felt happy and thus was even more eager to prove herself.
"Lets take this opportunity before the banquet officially starts for Mom to introduce you to her."
"Okay."
After Lily Jones went back to Christopher Moore, she was huffing and puffing. It made Christopher feel somewhat helpless.
However, during this time, he had noticed that Lily Jones was trying to mend their rtionship and was no longer as wilful as before, which left him feeling both relieved and a bit pained.
Whatforted him was the thought that Lily really cared about him, considering she was trying to rein in her temper for his sake.
But what pained him was the idea that it was because of him that his wife no longer acted as freely and spontaneously as she used to in his presence.
Chapter 1071. You had another argument with your sister-in-law?
Chapter 1071: 1071. You had another argument with your sister-inw?
Christopher Moores heart was in conflict.
So when she wasnt going overboard, he still tried his best to let her be.
Earlier, when she went to find Elly Campbell, Christophers attention was also entirely on her side.
Although he couldnt hear what she talked about with Elly, he still breathed a sigh of relief when he saw hering back with a dark face, even though there had been no argument with Elly in the end.
Seeing Lily Jones walking back, he found an excuse to leave the group of people he was with and then, putting his arm around Lilys shoulder, walked to the side.
He lowered his voice and asked, "Did you have a fight with your sister-inw again?"
He tried to soften his voice as much as possible, not wanting Lily to feel like he was ming her.
Upon hearing this, Lily looked up at him, gave him an annoyed roll of the eyes, and said,
"In your eyes, do I always go to Elly to pick a fight?"
Christopher was taken aback, thinking that was indeed the case.
But seeing the obvious discontent on Lilys face, he swallowed thement.
With a smile, he reached out to pinch Lilys cheek and whispered,
"No, I just saw you storming back and thought you had fought with your sister-inw and lost again."
Lily: "..."
What a peculiar use of the word "again."
She snorted coldly in her heart but still exined to Christopher,
"I went to ask her something, didnt argue with her."
As she spoke, she paused, adding somewhat self-deprecatingly,
"Ive been driven out of the Jones Family by my brother; how would I dare to argue with her?"
Besides, now that her brother was also not treating Elly well, she was secretly pleased.
Nevertheless, for some reason, when she saw the rumors about her brother and Sophie online, Lily didnt feel the satisfying sense of vengeance she had expected. Instead, she felt something was off.
Hearing her tone, Christopher knew she really hadnt argued with Elly.
Looking at his usually willful wife suddenly bing so sensible, Christophers heart was filled with mixed emotions.
He had always hoped that she could live carefree like before she got married, with him around she wouldnt need to be sensible.
But now, because of his own furious demand for a divorce, his wife had suddenly be "sensible," and it did not sit well with him.
He felt like he had broken his promise, not allowing her to continue living the carefree, "senseless" life.
Lily had no idea what was going through Christophers mind as she saw him looking at her with aplex gaze, feeling a bit uneasy.
After a hesitation, she said, "Dont just stand here watching me. I wont go to Elly to pick a fight."
Christopher was amused by her words, lifted his hand to hook her nose, and said,
"Cant I just stay here to keep youpany? Who said I was worried about you picking a fight with your sister-inw? Besides, you cant win against her anyway."
Lily: "..."
She nced coldly at Christopher, silent.
"Alright, alright, I was just joking. You cant win against your sister-inw; it means youre more gentle than she is."
He whispered this into Lilys ear, which inexplicably made her ears turn red.
During this time, several people came to chat with Christopher, and since Lily wasnt very good at talking with these people, she sent Christopher away.
After Christopher left, Lily turned and found a ce to be alone.
Her gazended on Sophie Baker, who was mingling with a group ofdies not far away, and Lilys look was somewhatplicated.
From the moment she entered the banquet hall with Christopher, she had spotted Sophie from a distance.
Chapter 1072. Suddenly my mind became clear
Chapter 1072: 1072. Suddenly my mind became clear
Sophie had seen her too, but unlike before, when she would happily run over upon seeing her, she simply turned her gaze away now.
Elly didnt know why Sophie had be so indifferent to her after getting out of prison, having never reached out to her since her release.
She wondered if Sophie might be holding a grudge against her for not pleading on her behalf when she was first imprisoned, even though she truly considered Sophie a lifesaver and a good friend.
Even to the extent of pleading for her, she had been driven out of the Jones family by her grandmother and brother.
A pain settled in Lily Joness heart, the sorrow of being abandoned by her most cherished friend.
She had been to the Presidents residence a few times with Adam Jones and was quite familiar with it.
At one point, she even had a good rtionship with the Presidents daughter, Tang Lin.
Later on, Tang Lin would constantly speak ill of Sophie in her ear, calling her a scheming white lotus. She had an argument with Tang Lin in a fit of anger and had not contacted her since.
Now that she thought about it, she had offended quite a few people for Sophies sake, and had even argued several times with Christopher Moore, insisting that Sophie was not like what they said.
Every time Christopher spoke ill of Sophie but defended Elly Campbell, Lily grew increasingly angry, not knowing if she was losing her mind, and she almost ended up wanting a divorce.
Not to mention, all those people she had offended for Sophies sake, Sophie knew about them.
Even if she did nothing during this prison time, she shouldnt be distancing herself like this, should she?
Lilys heart grew more and more aggrieved, not understanding how her thoughts had turned around.
At the beginning, she thought since the Jones were wealthy, losing a billion or two didnt matter.
Indeed it didnt matter, but why should she bear the loss just because of Sophie?
She was the one whomitted the crime, even if the Jones had tens of thousands of billions, they might not care about the money, but why should they bear the crimesmitted by Sophie?
If the Jones family crisis hadnt been saved by Elly Campbell recently, what would that one or two billion mean then?
As Lily thought about it, she somehow came to an understanding.
Perhaps, Sophies attitude and actions made her so heartbroken and disappointed that she no longer viewed the issues through a lens coated with a white glow.
Thus, she saw many things more clearly.
Just like her brothers marriage to Elly Campbell.
Even if her brother initially despised Elly and was disgusted by her, it wasnt a reason for her to find her brother a mistress.
Lily didnt understand what she had been thinking at the time.
She clearly hated Sophies mother for being the other woman, yet during her brothers marriage to Elly, she still pushed Sophie in.
Lily thought about a lot, the more she thought, the more she realized how foolish she had been.
Her gaze shifted back towards Sophie, watching her being ingratiated by one girl after another, and her heart still felt some distress.
After all, she considered her her best friend.
Sitting there for a while, feeling ufortable, she got up and went to the backyard of the Presidents residence to get some fresh air.
She was familiar with the Presidents residence, so she didnt ask for anyone to show her the way.
At that moment, the backyard was deserted, asionally a few servants passed by.
She had nned to stay here for a while and then go back to the banquet hall, but at that moment, she heard a low call.
"Lily?"
Lily Jones turned her head and met the face that looked extremely simr to her own, her eyes grew cold.
Looking at Daisy Thompson, whose lips trembled slightly as she tried to suppress her excitement, and the tears of joy in her eyes after a long separation, Lily Jones gave a slight smirk.
Chapter 1073. Did grandma really do this to you?
Chapter 1073: 1073. Did grandma really do this to you?
Your acting is really impressive, you truly live up to being the daughter of Best Actress."
Lily Jones looked at her with a faint gaze and said, "Who are you?"
"I... I am your mother."
"Mother?"
Lily Jones seemed stunned for a moment, then sheughed and said,
"Maam, isnt it good to be alive? Why pretend to be dead when youre well and alive? My mother died before I was even a year old."
Daisy Thompson: "..."
Just like that unfilial son, they really are siblings, each one wishing her dead.
Daisy Thompson admired the faint expression on Lily Joness face, there was no resentment, but rather a hint of a smile, as if she really believed her own mother was dead, rather than knowing she was her mother and deliberately cursing her to her face.
Thinking this, Daisy Thompson felt a slight reassurance in her heart, she extended her hand to wipe non-existent tears from the Eye Corner and looked at Lily Jones with a "sorrowful" face, saying:
"Did the olddy tell you that I had died?"
Lily Jones didnt speak, only quietly watched her perform.
Seeing that Lily Jones did not respond, Daisy Thompsons heart sank.
But the performance was already halfway through, she could not give up halfway.
She had no choice but to "tearfully" look at Lily Jones and continue:
"Over these years, every time I secretly went to see you, I was chased away by the olddy,ter, she even had the bodyguards watch over you constantly, threatening to break my legs if I got close."
At this, she nced at Lily Jones and saw her brow slightly furrow, clearly, Daisy Thompsons words had moved her.
Daisy Thompson continued:
"Seeing you get married and have children, I felt happy for you, thinking it didnt matter if I couldnt see you, as long as you lived a good life."
At this point, her voice began to choke, and a faint sob could be heard.
"But who would have thought that Christopher Moore would turn out to be no good, and for Elly Campbells sake, he embarrassed you in public. You have no idea how much your mother wanted to go to the Moore n and settle the score with that boy Christopher!"
Upon hearing her say this, the corners of Lily Joness lips turned up in just the right curve, saying:
"Is that so? Then why didnt you go?"
Daisy Thompson choked on Lily Joness question.
She had just been speaking off the cuff, how could she actually go to the Moore n?
If the people at the Moore n knew she was Lily Joness mother, what a mess that would be.
Faced with Lily Joness inquiring gaze, her face showed a mix of sadness and difficulty.
"I... I was afraid of the olddy... She never liked me seeing you and your brother."
"Oh, why is that?"
Lily Jones asked with a look of genuine curiosity, her dark pupils earnestly fixated on Daisy Thompson, as if truly waiting for her answer.
Daisy Thompson had long prepared an answer in her heart, and upon hearing Lily Jones ask the question she expected, she feigned hesitation to gather her emotions before stammering:
"Ever since I married your father, the olddy never liked me, always wanting to drive me out of the Jones Family. After your father passed away, she drove me out of the Jones Family."
As if reaching a point of sorrow, Daisy Thompson began to sob.
After hearing Daisy Thompson finish her act, Lily Jones, whose eyebrows had initially rxed, once again furrowed them and said, "Did grandma really treat you this way?"
Daisy Thompson didnt speak, only bit her lower lip in silence, her demeanor having quite a pitiful air to it.
Daisy Thompson, already beautiful, had a presence like a pretty woman stricken with grief when she cried.
Chapter 1074. I don’t pay much attention to actors
Chapter 1074: 1074. I dont pay much attention to actors
With her lower lip bit and eyes brimming with grievance, she indeed made it easy for people to believe her words.
If it had been the old Lily Jones who was spoilt and acted solely on her likes and dislikes without thinking, she might have believed Thompsons performance.
After all, she used to be incredibly naive in the past.
But at this moment, looking at Thompson before her, Lily felt absolutely nothing inside.
Sophia Green, who hade along with Thompson, quietly observed Lilys expression, noticing that she initially had no reaction.
Then, gradually, her brow furrowed ever tighter.
This made Sophia, who always thought of Lily as foolish, unsure whether Lily actually believed Thompsons words or not.
To further probe Lilys thoughts, Sophia timely involved herself.
She gently patted Thompsons back, tenderlyforting her.
"Mom, dont be like this, isnt it great that you can now see Lily? You should be happy, why are you crying instead?"
Saying this, she looked at Lily and tentatively added,
"You and Lily are mother and daughter, so she definitely understands your suffering. Isnt that right, Lily?"
Understand my ass!
And Lily, my sister? Who the hell is your sister!
Lily rolled her eyes internally, looking at the ingratiating Sophia, and with her usual haughty demeanor, she lifted her chin and asked,
"And who are you?"
Lilys arrogant attitude made Sophia secretly grit her teeth.
Regardless, she was an award-winning actress, having recently been in the limelight and even rumored with her brother; did she really not recognize her or was she just putting on airs?
To achieve her own goal, Sophia still held back and chuckled,
"Im Sophia Green, the female protagonist from the movie Crisis Everywhere."
Crisis Everywhere was the action blockbuster that won her the best actress award, making her an A-lister in the entertainment industry overnight.
She refused to believe Lily could still pretend not to know her.
Sure enough, as soon as Lily heard the movie Crisis Everywhere, her face showed a hint of recognition.
"So its you, no wonder I thought you looked a bit familiar."
Sophia smiled, but before she could feel smug, Lily continued,
"Sorry, but us girls from affluent families dont really pay attention to actors, and we dont chase celebrities, so I didnt recognize you immediately."
Lilys apology seemed sincere, if it hadnt been for her use of the word "actors."
Sophias expression cracked in an instant.
She had thought about using the foolish Lily to deal with Elly Campbell and secure her own rise to the top, but instead, she ended up being mercilessly mocked.
Actors?
Huh.
Sophia had climbed from a third- or fourth-tier actress to an award-winning actress, and no one had ever called her an actor before.
Sophias mouth twisted in anger, just as she was about to go and curse Lily a good deal, Thompson stepped in ahead of her.
Thompson gave her a "calm down" look, and then with a sorrowful yet "tragically beautiful" smile, turned to Lily.
"Lily, you still me Mom for abandoning you, dont you?"
Lily, seeing her pretentious and disgusting demeanor, couldnt help but roll her eyes to the back of her head.
Chapter 1075. Quietly watching your performance
Chapter 1075: 1075. Quietly watching your performance
When Elly Campbell mentioned this woman and heard Elly Campbell say she and Cam Green were truly in love, she really couldnt help but want to p this foolish woman.
But now, she regarded her as nothing more than tulence!
She stared at Thompson, remained silent, and quietly watched Thompson continue her act.
Her hand, tightly held by Thompson, saw Thompson seemingly stifling her inner grief, and choked up with tears:
"Lily, mom really wanted to see you, but the olddy wouldnt allow it; she had set so many bodyguards around you that I truly couldnt get close to you."
While saying this, she started sobbing again.
Lily Jones had never really seen much of the "world," and encountering such an extraordinary character like Thompson for the first time was truly unique.
Being able to attribute her shameful behavior from the past entirely to her grandmother and acting so well wasnt something ordinary people could aplish.
Did she really think Lily Jones was a brainless fool?
Not to mention what kind of person her grandmother was, even if her grandmother really, really didnt like her daughter-inw Thompson, Thompson had given birth to a son and daughter for the Jones Family; there was no reason for her to be driven away without cause.
Especially right after her own son had passed away.
Although Lily Jones had always been reckless in her actions, she wasnt devoid of the ability to think.
After all, wasnt she raised by her grandmother since childhood? How could she not know what kind of person her grandmother was?
Even if her grandmother really wanted to drive this woman away, but with her father just having passed away and the Jones Family in chaos, the grandmother was already stretched thin managing the Jones Family affairs, would she find the time to deal with her then?
Lily Jones found Thompson to be stupid, ridiculous, and shameless, yet she thought everyone in the world was as foolish as herself.
But what intrigued her was, why did this woman, having ignored her for over twenty years, nowe to her, y the pitiable role, and seek her sympathy? What did she want from her?
Just as Thompson thought Lily Jones was going to say something to humiliate her and then leave, the expression in Lily Joness eyes gradually softened.
She frowned and asked, "Is what youre saying true? Did grandma not allow you to see me and my brother, not that you didnt want toe?"
Thompson hesitated for a moment, then nodded with a look of difficulty.
Sophia Green, seeing Lily Joness expression ease a bit, knew they had a chance and said,
"Yes, Lily, I am a few years older than you, and Ive seen it myself. During those years, mom tried to visit you a few times secretly, but every time she was discovered by the bodyguards grandma sent to protect you; mom really couldnt do anything."
After that, their eyes silently gauged Lily Joness reaction.
In the next second, they saw Lily Jones pressing her lips together, with a hint of a spoilt heiresss anger on her face.
"Grandma went too far! It was bad enough that she let Sophie go to jail, but I didnt expect she would actually stop my mom from seeing me and my brother."
Thompson watched the anger overflow on Lily Joness face, along with her fists clenched at her sides in rage, and a triumphant smirk shed across her eyes.
Their gaze, subtly, met that of Sophia Green. Both mother and daughter saw the malicious joy of sessful scheming in each others eyes.
Lily Jones frowned, pressing her lips tightly together, angrily pretending not to see the exchange between the pair in front of her, her fury growing more intense.
Seeing the timing was almost right, Thompson cautiously approached her.
Chapter 1076: Bringing up the exact topic that should not be mentioned
Chapter 1076: Bringing up the exact topic that should not be mentioned
"Lily, dont me the Old Master, after all, she raised you and your brother until now. Although she doesnt like me, I still feel grateful to her in my heart."
"Whats there to be grateful for? If it werent for her, why would my brother and I have to endure the sad plight of first not having a father and then losing our mother?"
Lily Jones looked full of hate. She nced at Thompson Shuyi, her eyes reddening.
"You dont know, when I was little, so many ssmatesughed at me for being a poor child without a mother. They even asked if my mother was a prostitute, saying only a prostitute would abandon her child to continue that line of work."
Thompson Shuyi: "..."
Lily Jones, seemingly unaware of the impropriety in her own words, looked towards Thompson Shuyi with teary eyes, a trace of an "aunt-like" smile on her face as she said:
"Now seeing youre not a prostitute, Im really happy."
Thompson Shuyi: "..."
She always felt that Lilys words were somewhat intentional, with her repeated insinuations about prostitutionwasnt it a way of cursing her in a roundabout manner?
But seeing Lilys eyes slightly red and moist underneath, and considering that this daughter of hers had never been one to think before she spoke, low in emotional intelligence and not capable of considering the implications, Thompson Shuyi felt somewhat relieved.
Even though Lilys words sounded awkward, Thompson Shuyi didnt have the energy to argue with her at the moment. She looked at her contently and said:
"Silly child, youve really been wronged."
She stepped forward, gently stroking Lilys face, feeling the joy of a mother and daughter reunited after a long separation.
Jones Silly-Head sincerely shook her head, her voice choked up as she said, "Its not a hardship."
She clutched Thompson Shuyis hand tightly, whispering, "Im so happy that I can see my mother here."
At this point, something urred to her, causing her brows to furrow unhappily as she went on:
"That day, at Master rks birthday banquet, I saw you. I thought you looked so much like my brother and me. I even specifically asked Elly Campbell whether you could be my mother, and she categorically denied it."
Lily bit her posterior teeth in anger and stomped her foot, saying:
"All because of her, Ive only just been able to recognize my mother. That scheming bitch!"
At that moment, bitch Elly peculiarly felt a chill run down her spine and sneezed.
Sophia Green, seeing Lilys behavior, thought to herself how spoiled and brainless this sweet, naive girl must be.
Thompson Shuyi would say a few words, and shed believe it.
"Lily, do you just now realize what kind of person Elly Campbell is? She charmed your husband sopletely he was almost ready to divorce you."
Sophia Green chimed in at just the right moment.
Hearing this, a frown indeed marred Lilys brow. It was clear this wasnt a particrly pleasant memory for her.
"Why bring that up now?"
She looked coldly at Sophia Green, her eyes filled with strong disapproval.
Thompson Shuyi quietly tugged at Sophias hand, her face showing reprimand as she said:
"Sophia, you always bring up just the wrong thing."
"I misspoke, Lily, dont be angry."
Sophia Green apologized with apparent understanding, yet still held a grudge about being called an "actress."
But as she still needed a favor from this fool, she had to pacify her for now.
Seeing Lily pursing her lips and frowning, she said:
"It has nothing to do with you. Its all because of that fox spirit Elly Campbell. If not for her, my husband would have never treated me that way!"
The more Lily thought about it, the angrier she became, and the happier Thompson Shuyi and Sophia, mother and daughter, seemed to watch.
Chapter 1077: You have the nerve to be picky
Chapter 1077: You have the nerve to be picky
Lily Jones continued to sneer,
"I was wondering why that Fox Spirit didnt tell me you were my mom. Seems like she was covering up for our grandmothers actions back then. Good thing I found out."
In Lilys self-satisfied tone, there was a hint of pride along the lines of "Im so clever."
To Qin Shuyi and Sophia Green, this "pride" affirmed even more that Lily Jones was an easy-to-fool simpleton.
Qin Shuyi and Sophia Green exchanged yet another imperceptible nce before Qin Shuyi took Lily Joness hand and said,
"Okay, Lily, dont be angry anymore. That I was able to be recognized by you in my lifetime makes me more than content. As for the past..."
Mid-sentence, Qin Shuyi choked up again, "What I endured back then, I dont want to dwell on it at all."
Ha! As if you have the right to dwell on it!
Lily Jones rolled her eyes so hard, they nearly reached the back of her head.
"Mom..."
Lily Joness eyes brimmed with tears, her face a mix of heartache for Qin Shuyi and sympathy for Qin Shuyis grievances.
After a round of "tearful" reunion between mother and daughter, Lily Jones heard Qin Shuyi say,
"Lily, do you know? Your brother gave all his assets to Elly Campbell."
The shock in Lily Joness eyes was unabashed.
"Are you serious?"
No wonder Elly Campbell could so rightfully overpower so many Jones shareholders when my brother got into trouble.
My brother had 50% of the shares back then, and just by getting those, Elly Campbell would have had free rein over the Jones corporation.
Although I have a 10% share, mypleteck of business acumen meant I never really got involved in the running of Jones Inc., hardly ever even attending shareholder meetings.
Plus, during the time my brother was in trouble, I happened to be ill and at odds with Elly Campbell, making me even less likely to intervene in Jones affairs.
So, my brother gave his assets to Elly Campbell before the trouble began?
For some reason, Lily Jones felt a sense of relief upon hearing this decision her brother had made.
Otherwise, if Elly Campbell had nothing, what would she use to stabilize Jones Inc.?
Chances are Jones Inc. would have changed to the Gresia Familys name long ago.
Seeing Lily Joness fluctuating expressions, Qin Shuyi thought she was displeased with the news.
Given how bad Lilys rtionship was with Elly Campbell, how could she possibly wish for all her brothers possessions to go to Elly Campbell?
"Of course, its true. Elly Campbell told me herself not long after your brothers incident."
Qin Shuyi held on to her frustration.
She wondered if that unfilial son was under Elly Campbells spellto give away assets worth hundreds of billions just like that.
Wouldnt the old man of the Jones family say anything?
Qin Shuyi was infuriated just thinking about it, but in front of Lily Jones, she was forced to suppress her resentment.
She continued to Lily Jones,
"She even said that if your brother couldnt be found in a few months, shed have the right to sell off Jones shares, take your brothers fortune, and marry another man.
As for the future of Jones Inc., she couldnt care less."
Lily Joness brows furrowed again, as her gaze settled on Qin Shuyis face with a mix of skepticism and belief.
"Did Elly Campbell really say that?"
"Of course, would your mom lie to you?"
Qin Shuyi nodded immediately, worried that Lily Jones might suspect her of ulterior motives, and quickly added,
"Lily, mom is worried that your brother has been deceived by that woman. If Elly Campbell really takes off with his fortune one day, your brother will be left with nothing."
Chapter 1078. Doesn’t even deserve to be called human.
Chapter 1078: 1078. Doesnt even deserve to be called human.
As she spoke of this, her brow furrowed with worry again.
"He may not be willing to acknowledge me, but he is still my biological son, and I do worry about him."
Lily Jones was enjoying the grand performance by Daisy Thompson while privately scorning her own blood brother.
With the boundless indulgence he had for Elly Campbell, even if one day she truly ran away with the family fortune, it would be his own fault.
"What can possibly be done? My brother has already given it, and he did so willingly. How could I snatch the family fortune from Ellys hands?"
Lily Jones replied irritably, her voice tainted with resentment.
"My brother has really been hexed by Elly Campbell. With so many assets, how could you just give them away so carelessly? Youd think hes ready to end up begging on the streets."
She muttered softly, eyes cast downward.
Her muttering wasnt loud, yet capably reached the ears of Daisy Thompson and her daughter.
Daisy Thompson felt a secret surge of glee, gently stroking Lilys hand with a semnce of "affection."
"Lily, its because your brother has been deceived by Elly Campbell. Now, while Elly hasnt left him, he should find a way to take back all the assets from her hands as soon as possible."
Lily looked at Daisy with the glimmer in her eyes and likely understood why Daisy hade to "acknowledge" her this time.
An utterly shameless, contemptible woman indeed!
After all these years of neglect towards them as siblings, now she had set her sights squarely on her brothers assets.
Ha!
Her brothers assetsshe would rather have that detestable Elly Campbell take them all than to let this vile creature benefit from them.
"If my brother isnt willing to take it back himself, what can I possibly do?"
"Its because hes stillconsidering Ellys feelings. Of course, if he no longer has any feelings for her, then the things he gave her have to be taken back."
Daisy Thompson leaned in close to Lilys ear and whispered:
"Ive consulted awyer already. The assets your brother gave to Elly Campbell are considered gifts under thew, and gifts can be revoked. If Elly does something unconscionable or vites the terms of the gift, your brother could revoke the gift."
She had already consulted awyer.
Lily Jones watched Daisy Thompson with an inward sneer.
To call her shameless was an insult to the word itself.
This woman was not fit to be called human.
Suddenly, she remembered the words Elly Campbell had hurled at Daisy Thompson on the street, using her of wishing for her own sons death. Could it be...
Daisy Thompson was hoping for her brothers death so she could inherit his fortune?
Was that why Elly Campbell had pped her in public, furious about the matter?
At the time, she even thought Mrs. Green had a rather good temperament for not holding a grudge after being pped in the face by Elly.
It wasnt that she didnt hold a grudgedare she hold a grudge?
Did she even have the face to hold a grudge?
The moment Lily Jones thought about this shamelessly thick-faced woman actually hoping for her brothers death, anger ckened her face.
Although she was angry at her brother for being so heartless towards her because of Elly, she had never wished death upon him.
This... this despicable, shameless woman!!!
Lily Jones was so riled up that she didnt even know how to curse the woman to feel satisfied.
How could there be such a woman in this world? Was she even human?
Seeing Lily Jones expression growing increasingly grim and the anger surrounding her growing more intense, Daisy Thompson assumed she was incensed about Elly Campbell taking away so much of Adam Jones family fortune and couldnt restrain her excitement.
Chapter 1079. Some people are rushing to court death.
Chapter 1079: 1079. Some people are rushing to court death.
"Outrageous and inhumane, or perhaps viting the terms of the gift? Like what?"
Lily Jones looked at Daisy Thompson, suppressing the anger in her heart and asked with a smile.
Daisy Thompson was excited at the moment. Hearing Lily Jones question, she didnt think too much and replied:
"Like if she cheated on your brother during their marriage, or did something that harmed his body."
She spoke vaguely, but Lily Jones understood.
"Are you suggesting Elly Campbell physically harm my brother?"
Daisy Thompson didnt speak, but her expression was a tacit agreement.
Lily Jones was provoked toughter and then said:
"Well, there might be a way. Lately, my brother has been getting quite close to Sophie, and Elly Campbell has always hated Sophie. Now that my brother is involved with Sophie, who knows if Elly Campbell might castrate him. At that time, wouldnt Elly Campbell havemitted physical harm?"
She smirked "sinisterly."
Seeing that Lily Jones thoughts were so in line with her own, Daisy Thompsons eyes began to glint with excitement.
But immediately after, she heard Lily Jones say:
"But in the end, he is a man. Can Elly Campbell actually defeat my brother?"
Daisy Thompson was silent for a moment, exchanged a nce with Sophia Green, and then said to Lily Jones:
"You should let your mother think this over carefully and then I will discuss it with youter."
In order not to let Lily Jones suspect that she was after Adam Joness estate, Daisy Thompson expressed her loyalty:
"Lily, Im only looking out for your brothers best interests. If it werent for fearing that Elly Campbell would run off with your brothers money and make his future difficult, I wouldnt want to resort to such extreme measures."
"I understand, Mom. After all, I was so good to my brother before, and he still felt I was harming him. He never understood my good intentions."
Hearing this, Daisy Thompson nodded with satisfaction, "As long as you understand your mother, I can rest assured."
Lily Jones curled her lips slightly, about to speak, when she heard Christopher Moores voice ringing out, "Lily."
Daisy Thompson didnt expect Christopher Moore to appear at this moment, and her heart sank.
Christopher Moore was not as easy to fool as Lily.
Worried, she heard Lily Jones lower her voice and say:
"This is our personal matter; dont let my husband know about it. Im worried he might tell Elly Campbell, and our n will be wasted."
Daisy Thompson was initially concerned that Lily Jones would share their conversation with Christopher Moore, but her opening remark immediately hit the mark for both of them.
"Dont worry, we wont tell Christopher Moore. You should go back first, shall we contact you next time?"
"Okay."
Before Christopher Moore came closer, Lily Jones had already taken steps towards him.
From a distance, Christopher Moore noticed Daisy Thompson and her daughter with an imperceptible frown.
"Why are you joining up with them?"
Lily Jones lips curved slightly, linking arms with Christopher Moores as they left the rear garden, her voice faintly reaching:
"When some people are eager to court death, I see no reason not to oblige them."
She had said before, if that old hag crossed her, she would never let her off easily.
Just now, she was clinging to a shred of hope, casually mentioning finding a way for Elly Campbell to inflict physical harm on her brother, anticipating that any woman with a hint of conscience would hesitate to reim property through harming her own son. But that old hag didnt.
She discussed excitedly about thinking it over well.
All she could think about was how to take back her brothers property from Elly Campbells hands, never considering that the method of reiming it involved harming her brother, harming her own flesh and blood.
Chapter 1080. I just want to hug you.
Chapter 1080: 1080. I just want to hug you.
Christopher Moore thought about those two people he had just seen and remembered that his wife had been investigating Mrs. Greentely.
As long as she hadnt done anything outrageous, he had not interfered.
Now, hearing the suppressed anger in Lily Joness tone, he became somewhat curious; how had those two offended her?
Christopher Moore looked again towards Thompson and her daughter, who had already turned to leave in the distance, and said,
"Do you know them?"
Lily Jones paused in her steps, lifted her eyes to look at Christopher Moore, and suddenly, scoffed. She raised her hand and pointed at her own face, saying,
"Havent you noticed that my face looks very much like Mrs. Greens?"
Upon hearing Lily Jones ask this, Christopher Moore suddenly realized that Mrs. Greens face did indeed bear a strong resemnce to that of his own wife.
If his wife were just a little older, she would look even more like Mrs. Green.
Thinking of his wifes investigation into Mrs. Green that day, disbelief and astonishment tinted the depths of Christopher Moores eyes.
"You and her..."
Lily Jones nodded and said,
"That Mrs. Green is my long-deceased biological mother."
Christopher Moore saw the sarcasm in Lily Joness eyes, and the shock on his face took quite a while to subside.
After a long time, he heard Christopher Moore say in a low voice,
"How could she..."
"She had an affair, ran off with another man when my father died."
Lily Jones spoke as if she couldnt care less, and with her chin, she pointed to Cam Green, who was busy mingling among the various dignitaries,
"That Master Green is her lover."
Christopher Moore knew that his wife had lost her parents before she was even a year old, and she had been raised by the Old Lady.
He had always felt sorry for herck of parents since childhood, so after they got together, he tried to give her the best of everything.
But now, knowing that her mother was still alive, and even living in the same city as her, yet had never oncee to see her, filled him with rage, no, extreme rage.
Christopher Moore was known among the noble families Young Masters for his good temper, and he hardly ever lost it, but this time, he was truly angry.
A chill also began to seep from the bottom of his eyes.
Christopher Moore seldom showed a dark face, especially in front of Lily Jones.
Therefore, the emotions he now let out were particrly evident, and Lily Jones, even without seeing, could clearly sense them.
Instinctively, she lifted her eyes to look at him, only to see ayer of icy frost nketing the usually gentle depths of his dark, deep ck pupils.
Lily Jones was stunned by this rare disy of emotion from him and asked,
"Whats wrong with you?"
Lily Joness voice brought Christopher Moore back to his senses, and at the same moment, the coldness in his eyes also retracted.
Looking at Lily Jones somewhat tenderly, he suddenly pulled her into his embrace, causing Lily Jones to stiffen even more and to be somewhat perplexed.
"What on earth is wrong with you?"
She furrowed her brow in confusion, lifting her eyes to look at Christopher Moores face.
Seeing Christopher Moore purse his lips, he said in a hoarse voice,
"Nothing, I just wanted to hug you."
Lily Jones was silent for a long time while being held, her heart had actually been hanging, unsettled, ever since he had proposed divorce.
She was genuinely afraid of Christopher Moore divorcing her.
Even though she detested Elly Campbell through and through, she had to admit there was truth in one thing Elly Campbell said,
There would not be a second Christopher Moore who could tolerate her spoiled and willful temper.
Therefore, even though she had grown ustomed to being wilful over the years, she still restrained herself in front of Christopher Moore.
Chapter 1081. You scared me to death
Chapter 1081: 1081. You scared me to death
She really didnt want to divorce Christopher Moore.
Even if admitting this thought was humiliating, she was still willing to admit it.
Lately, although Christopher Moore hadnt mentioned divorce again, her heart had been hanging by a thread, fearful that one day he would suddenlye and talk about divorce again.
She didnt know what dark days awaited her if she were to leave Christopher Moore.
Her heart was truly filled with fear, and during this time, even though Christopher Moore was still as gentle as ever, she felt no sense of security.
She knew this man was very gentle and gentlemanly; for the mother of his son, maintaining his usual tenderness was nothing out of the ordinary.
But that didnt mean he still loved her.
So now, hearing Christopher Moore suddenly say in such a gentle tone that he wanted to hold her, Lily Joness eyes immediately reddened, and tears started to well up.
She buried her face in Christopher Moores chest and after a long time, she mustered up the courage to ask,
"Then... can we not get divorced?"
Her voice dropped a few notches.
Although it was somewhat shameful to say it,pared to Christopher Moore, what did shame matter anymore?
She clung tightly to Christopher Moores waist and wouldnt let go, "I dont want to get divorced."
Christopher Moores body stiffened sharply.
Ever since he had mentioned divorce that time, he had regretted it, and had tried to be gentler in front of Lily, hoping she would forget he ever brought up the matter of divorce.
In this time, their interactions had been no different from before; he thought she had long forgotten about the divorce, but unexpectedly...
Christopher Moores heart twitched slightly with pain.
"You... youve been thinking about this all along?"
"Yes."
Lily Jones nodded in his embrace, not caring about saving face, and continued,
"I was worried you would suddenlye talk to me about getting a divorce, and Ive been trying hard not to lose my temper, scared that youd start to dislike me more and more..."
She bit her lower lip tightly, her eyes red as she looked up at Christopher Moore in a soft voice,
"Can we not get divorced, please?"
"Okay, we wont divorce."
Christopher Moore embraced her guiltily, "Im sorry, wife, I shouldnt have brought up getting divorced."
Hearing Christopher Moore say this, Lily Joness heart, which had been suspended for a long while, finally settled down.
A string that had been taut seemed to snap instantaneously, and she couldnt hold back the tears any longer.
"I was so scared, sob~~ if you didnt want me anymore, who else would want me, sob~~"
Listening to her say this, Christopher Moore was both self-reproachful and couldnt help butugh, he could only apologize over and over
"Im sorry, its all my fault, sorry, wife."
Lily Jones didnt care how he apologized; she just kept sobbing in his arms until she had vented all her pent-up emotions, and then she stopped.
After crying for a while, her willful temper came back.
She lifted her hand and fiercely punched Christopher Moore in the chest, saying,
"Youve scared me badly during this time."
Christopher Mooreughed, and the anger he had felt due to Daisy Thompson vanished as he was amused by Lily Joness straightforward words.
He held her hand, apologizing once more,
"Sorry, from now on, well never talk about divorce again."
After Lily Jones vented her emotions, her mood improved significantly.
Though capricious, she was not excessively sentimental, nor would she dwell on Christopher Moore having previously brought up divorce and keep fussing about it.
Wiping away her tears, she fell silent for a moment, then,
"Do you know what that mother and daughter told me just now?"
Chapter 1082. Something is a bit strange
Chapter 1082: 1082. Something is a bit strange
Christopher Moore was worried that his naive and sweet wife would easily trust others and be instigated, just like what Sophie Baker did initially.
At that moment, he was also concerned about what those two people might have told his wife and was about to ask when he heard Lily Jones take the initiative to speak.
He hurriedly asked,
"What did they say?"
That woman turned out to be his wifes biological mother who hadnt shown up for over twenty years, but mysteriously appeared before her tonight, certainly with no good intentions.
Lily Jones hadnt nned to hide this from Christopher Moore, and thinking about Thompson Shuyis shameless behavior made her feel disgusted.
She felt her temper might be arrogant, but she would definitely not harm her own son for money.
If the phrase "Even tigers dont eat their offspring" were applied to Thompson Shuyi, it would be an insult to the phrase.
Lily Jones told Christopher Moore everything about her conversation with her mother, Thompson Shuyi, and finally, she frowned and asked,
"What do you think, should I tell that annoying Elly Campbell about this?"
Knowing that his own wife didnt get along with her sister-inw and not daring to correct the term "annoying,"
At least, the tone she used when mentioning her sister-inw wasnt as nasty as before.
Christopher Moore didnt interfere with her decision but simply smiled lightly and said, "Whatever you decide, Ill support you."
His response pleased Lily Jones.
She raised her eyebrows and nced in the direction where Elly was sitting, noticing that she seemed rather restless.
Lily Jones looked around and noticed that Adam Jones was also absent.
Despite the recent scandal between her brother and Sophie being hot news, she knew that there were problems between Elly and her brother.
But in such a setting, her brother wouldnt just tantly leave Elly alone.
Now though, her brother was nowhere to be found near Elly or in the banquet hall, which made Lily Jones feel rather uneasy.
Thoughtfully shifting her gaze from Elly, she looked at Christopher Moore and said,
"Dont you think its strange?"
"Hmm? Whats strange?"
"Just now in the backyard, that old woman told me that my brother transferred all his assets to Elly. If he wasnt wholeheartedly in love with Elly, why would he give her all his wealth?"
Hearing this, Christopher Moore also looked puzzled.
Though people of their status might not care too much about money, giving away billions just like that wasnt an easy decision for anyone.
It wasnt just a few thousand; it was billions.
He suddenly realized what was strange to his wife.
Could a man who had given all his wealth to his wife easily cheat with a woman he had always disliked?
But if his elder brother always loved his sister-inw, what was he doing recently with Sophie Baker?
Out of the blue, why was Sophie released from prison?
All these actions seemed very odd.
Only a few people knew about Adam Jones losing his memory, including neither Christopher Moore nor Lily Jones, so Adams behavior seemed extremely strange.
He knew his brother-inw was not a frivolous man, otherwise he wouldnt have waited so many years without any rumors of femalepanions while Elly was away.
Even less likely, after finally winning his wife back, and not long after reconciling, would he get involved with another woman.
Chapter 1083: I am here for my brother.
Chapter 1083: I am here for my brother.
Especially since this woman is the one his sister-inw detests the most.
Had it been some other yboy, Christopher Moore might have dismissed it as just yacting, but the other party was Adam Jones.
He could have yed with women whenever he wanted to, there was no need for him to go through so much trouble to win his sister-inw back just to yact.
With his sister-inws temperament, it was impossible for her to tolerate not divorcing after her husband had caused such a scandal with someone else.
Could it be that this couple was putting on a grand y?
At this point, even Christopher was unclear about what was really going on with this couple.
But seeing Elly Campbells restless demeanor, he grew more certain that perhaps this married couple was plotting a grander scheme.
Since they didnt want outsiders to know too much, theyd better not interfere carelessly, in case they messed up their big ns.
As his gaze met his wifes puzzled expression, he spoke up,
"Only the elder brother knows about this, we better stay out of their affairs."
All Lily Jones could do was snort coldly,
"I dont want to bother with their affairs at all, I loathe this couple the most."
Listening to his wifes proud and coy tone, Christopher chuckled, lifted his hand to wrap it around her shoulders, and walked to the side with her.
Then, seeing Lily look up at him again, she asked,
"Do you think if I tell Elly, she would let me return to the Jones Family?"
As she spoke, she paused for a moment, seemingly ashamed of the thought, her eyebrows involuntarily furrowing.
Christopher, seeing Lily like this, felt both heartache and a desire tough.
She clearly wanted to return to the Jones Family, yet her pride was just like her elder brothers.
"If you want to go back, Ill go with you. Its been so long; grandma and your brother wont be angry with you anymore."
Upon hearing this, Lily Jones pursed her lips in disdain,
"Who knows if Elly will whisper sweet nothings in my brothers ear."
Christopher wanted to say that Elly wasnt the one who initially kicked you out of the Jones Family.
But having learned his lesson, he didnt dare to say more, instead he followed her lead,
"Isnt elder brother in conflict with his wife right now? He wont listen to her."
Lily Jones fell silent for two seconds, then nodded, "Thats true."
Just when Christopher thought Lily wouldnt go to Elly, he heard her say again,
"But the actions of that disgusting old hag are just too vile, I still need to warn Elly."
Christopher was startled, then smiled and nodded, "Alright."
For some reason, Lily Jones felt somewhat guilty as she looked at Christophers smile, a bit of unease flickering in her eyes.
"Im not doing this for Elly, Im doing it for my brother!"
The smile in Christophers eyes deepened, "Yes, I know."
"My brothers things, even if theyre fed to dogs, shouldnt be left cheap for that shameless old hag!"
"Exactly!"
Christopher was very cooperative, giving her a thumbs-up.
Lily Jones turned her head, straightened her back, and walked proudly toward Elly Campbell.
Adam Jones still hadnte out, and Ellys heart grew increasingly uneasy.
As Lily approached her again, her impatience immediately showed on her face.
Lily Jones arrogantly tilted her chin upward,
"Elly Campbell, I have something to say to you."
"I dont want to hear it."
Her indifferent tone severely choked Lily.
Lily Joness face darkened, and she suddenly got upset.
At this moment, Thompsons wife and daughter, returning from the back yard, entered just in time to see Lily Joness imperious demeanor as she walked toward Elly.
Chapter 1084: The actress who rose to fame with money
Chapter 1084: The actress who rose to fame with money
Thompson Shuyi nced sideways at Sophia Green and smiled,
"See? Lily is just naive and easily deceived. Starting with her is definitely the right move. She is probably going over to ask Elly Campbell about Adams finances right now."
Sophia Green also noticed the sudden grimace on Lily Joness face when she faced Elly Campbell, and she couldnt help but smile gleefully.
Then, with an all-too-pleasing face, she wrapped her arm around Thompson Shuyis, acting adorably,
"Mom, youre so amazing. You managed to wrap Lily Jones around your finger in no time."
A look of self-satisfaction appeared on Thompson Shuyis face.
"Even though I didnt raise her myself, shes still my biological daughter. How could I not understand her temperament?"
Sophia Greens face showed ttery, but inside she couldnt help but look down on someone like Thompson Shuyi.
This was the first time she had seen a mother talk about not raising her own child as if it were the most natural thing in the world, even managing to exude a sense of pride in her words.
Sophia Green felt a fleeting sympathy for Adam Jones and Lily Jones, but sympathy was just that, fleeting.
"Mom, youre incredible. I still have so much to learn from you."
Watching Sophia Green adopt an utterly different attitude in front of her, filled with obvious sycophancy, Thompson Shuyi could not help but snort with contempt in her heart.
This drag-along was lucky, being Cam Greens daughter.
She loved Cam Green, and out of love for him, she tolerated this drag-along. Otherwise, would she be willing to spend so much money on paving the way for her in the entertainment industry?
Ha! A movie queen?
Even if she became a movie queen, she would be one that Thompson Shuyi had bought with money.
This drag-along better stay sensible like she is now; then Thompson would graciously splurge some money on buying her resources.
If only she had known howpliant this drag-along was earlier, she would have kept her dangling for resources when she first started her career.
After inwardly scorning Sophia Green, Thompson Shuyis face, however, was a picture of maternal affection as she patted the back of her hand,
"If you want to learn, mom will definitely teach you."
Back in the day, she had managed to make Henry Jones willingly marry her as Mrs. Jones, nor was it done without a cause.
A hint of pride crept onto Thompson Shuyis face as she recalled her own schemes from those days.
Her gaze shifted in the direction of Lily Jones and Elly Campbell, and seeing that Lily Jones was still standing there with a scowl in front of Elly Campbell, the smile on Thompson Shuyis face deepened.
"I told you, missy, I have something to say to you!"
Seeing that Elly Campbell was ignoring her, Lily Jones couldnt hold back, and her voice raised a notch in volume.
Her arrogant tone made Elly Campbell, who was already somewhat irritable, grow even more annoyed.
As she was about to speak, Lily Jones took the initiative to say,
"I heard my brother transferred all his assets under your name?"
At this point, an impatient Elly Campbells expression turned to one of surprise, and she frowned, "Who told you that?"
"Thompson Shuyi!"
Lily Jones had no intention of hiding anything, "She told me just now in the backyard."
At the mention of Thompson Shuyi, an exceedingly irksome name, Elly Campbell frowned even more.
But then, another thought urred to her, why exactly would Thompson Shuyi go tell Lily Jones this?
Seeing the confusion that welled up in Elly Campbells eyes, Lily Jonesughed haughtily,
"Do you want to know why she told me this?"
The animosity between Lily Jones and Elly Campbell ran deep, so, naturally, there would be no pleasantries exchanged between them.
Chapter 1085. I’d rather give you a discount than them.
Chapter 1085: 1085. Id rather give you a discount than them.
Mrs. Thompson watched Lily Jones converse with Elly Campbell, never guessing that Lily hade to talk about her own issues.
At the moment, she was rxedly socializing with Sophia Green and various otherdies.
"Are you going to tell me?"
Elly Campbell looked at Lily Jones, always feeling that this idiot seemed somewhat different from before.
Although her attitude still seemed annoying, it no longer evoked the same disgust it had in the past.
Lily Jones crossed her arms in front of her chest and lifted her chin arrogantly as she looked at Elly Campbell, saying,
"If you beg Grandma and my brother to let me return to the Jones family, Ill tell you."
Elly Campbell, "..."
Without bothering with any small talk with Lily Jones, Elly Campbell directly said,
"That will depend on whether the news you provide is worth begging your brother on your behalf, especially since we arent that close."
"You..."
Choked by Elly Campbells words, Lily Joness eyes widened with anger.
Her eyes were indeed sharp; Elly Campbell was such an annoying nuisance!
Fuming, she red at Elly Campbell but still didnt argue and sat down in front of her.
Lily looked in the direction of Mrs. Thompson and Sophia Green to make sure they were not watching her before she straightened up and told Elly Campbell,
"Mrs. Thompson said, I should..."
Lily Jones recounted the whole conversation she had with Mrs. Thompson to Elly Campbell, causing Ellys face to instantly turn frosty.
"Alright, Ive said my piece, believe it or not, its up to you."
Lily Jones still wore that arrogant expression and, after finishing, got up to leave.
However, she heard Elly Campbell ask,
"Why are you telling me this if you hate me so much?"
The question caused Lily Jones to pause. Turning her head, she snorted disdainfully through her nose
"I do hate you, but I hate that shameless mother and daughter even more. Only byparison do advantages emerge. Compared to them, your merits suddenly be apparent."
Elly Campbell, "..."
"And moreover, Im not doing this for you; its for my brother. I would rather benefit you than them."
After saying this, as she was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something, turned back, and asked,
"Is this information good enough for you to plead with my brother for me?"
Elly Campbell looked at Lily Jones, paused for a while, and nodded, saying, "Its enough."
Before discussing this deal with Elly Campbell, Lily Jones had thought she was indifferent about whether she returned to the Jones family or whether her grandmother and brother acknowledged her.
She had mentioned her condition to Elly Campbell offhandedly.
But when she heard Elly Campbell say "Its enough," a sense of relief washed over her.
In that moment, she realized it wasnt that she didnt care about her grandmother and brother; since she was spoiled from childhood, what she least tolerated was opposing views.
Thus, she continually opposed them and grew to find Elly Campbell increasingly irritating, believing Elly Campbell had ruined her rtionship with her grandmother and brother.
Once this thought became deeply ingrained, any action against Elly Campbell seemed justified to her.
Now, having been driven out of the Jones family and almost divorced from Christopher Moore, she realized she could no longer afford to be unreasonably arrogant like before.
Looking back, stepping out of that circle, she suddenly recognized how ridiculous her past behavior had been.
Chapter 1086. Too hasty
Chapter 1086: 1086. Too hasty
She gazed at Elly Campbells face, then withdrew her gaze with aplex expression.
Without saying a word, she stepped away.
Elly Campbells gaze lingered on Lily Jones face for a moment before she took it back.
At that moment, her mind was still anxiously on Adam Jones matters, wondering why he hadnte out yet when the next second, she saw Adam Jones, along with Tony Wilson and James Grant, appear on the second-floor corridor.
Everyone else saw theme downstairs too, the three men wearing grave expressions, and one couldnt tell what topic they had just discussed.
As they approached the group, the President put on a standard smile again while James Grant walked downcast to one side.
Adams face had been looking unwell since he appeared from the second floor, and even after separating from the President, his expression hadnt improved.
Seeing the three men with such expressions made Elly Campbell feel a sinking feeling in her heart.
Outsiders thought it was because the President, Adam Jones, and James Grant had discussed something and not reached an agreement, which would exin their somber faces.
But Elly Campbell knew what Adam Jones and the others had gone inside to do.
Seeing their expressions now implied that... the hypnosis had failed.
Thinking of this, Elly Campbells heart suddenly turned cold, her gaze fixating on Adam Jones as he walked closer.
She still held onto a sliver of hope as she looked up at Adam Jones and asked softly,
"How did it go?"
Seeing Adam Jones frown and shake his head, "It was useless, I still cant remember anything."
The bit of luck she was holding onto copsed upon hearing Adam Jones response.
The hope she had harbored was instantly doused with cold water.
"Its... its okay, we can try someone else next time."
Her expression was a bit grim, filled with dejection, and she couldnt hide it on her face.
The next second, she felt Adam Jones gently squeeze her hand as if trying tomunicate something to her.
She stilled for a moment, then looked up at him. She saw his dark pupils give her a silent look, and he said nothing.
Yet it seemed Elly Campbell could actually discern the message he wanted to convey through such a look.
Her hands by her sides began to tremble slightly.
She clenched her fists to keep her emotions under control, preventing them from easily showing.
Meanwhile, in a corner of the Presidents mansion, someone holding a phone took a nce in the direction of Adam Jones and sent out a text message.
When Thompson saw Adam Jones by Elly Campbell, her eyes lit up.
She tugged at Sophia Green, who was obsessively staring at Adam Jones, pulling her back to reality.
"Mom?"
"Currently, Adam and Elly Campbells rtionship isnt good. You couldnt oupete Elly before, but now, without Elly in the way, you might have a shot against that illegitimate daughter from the Campbell family."
Thompson had a confident look as she held her daughters arm, walking towards Cam Green, who had just finished talking with some businessmen and was walking towards them.
"Lets call your father over and go say hello to Adam."
Sophia Greens face showed some hesitation.
"Butst time at the rks, it got ugly. Would Adam be willing to talk to me?"
That time, her scheming against Elly Campbell at the rks had been a total embarrassment, and surely left a terrible impression on Adam Jones.
Biting her lower lip, Sophia Green regretted having been too hasty in setting up Elly Campbell before.
Chapter 1087: Such a daughter-in-law must be replaced.
Chapter 1087: Such a daughter-inw must be reced.
Cam Green looked at his daughters frown and the quiet regret that appeared on her face, stepped forward, and patted her shoulder as if he wanted to say something.
But on second thought, he swallowed back the words he intended to say.
He simply said,
"Sophia, dont worry. That incident happened so long ago, and back then, Adam Jones truly loved Elly Campbell. Of course, he wasnt happy when you schemed against Elly."
Having said that, Cam Green paused for a moment before continuing,
"But this time its different. Now, Adam has had a falling out with Elly. Ive heard that during the crisis at Jones Corporation, Elly arranged a round of financing for thepany."
"Adam has found out that the financingpany is owned by Elly, and she admitted it herself in front of Adam."
Upon hearing this, both Sophia and Sophia Greens faces showed a hint of surprise, clearly unaware of the many intrigues behind the scenes.
Although Sophia didnt understand the operations of thesepanies, she had been with Henry Jones for years and knew what financing entailed.
"So you mean to say, apart from the fifty percent of shares Adam gave Elly, she also diluted other shareholders stakes and secured them through financing?"
As Sophia spoke, she instantly felt both regretful and envious.
Regretful because she had easily sold her shares to Edward Gresia, envious because owning all of Adams family assets wasnt enough for Elly; she managed to obtain at least two-thirds of Jones Corporations shares.
This envy and discontent made Sophia even more determined to drive Elly away from Adam and rece her with Sophia Green.
Indeed, if it werent for her age and the fact that she was his biological mother, she would have relished the chance to step into the fight herself.
"Exactly. So no matter how affectionate Adam and Elly pretend to be at this banquet, he has already grown to despise Elly. How could he still hold a grudge against Sophia for plotting against Elly in the past?"
As he spoke, Cam Green seemed to think of something amusing; he sneered before continuing,
"He might even think to himself how he could have been so blind to trust that woman, Elly."
His gaze briefly shifted to Elly Campbells exquisite, supremely beautiful face that nevertheless looked a bit pale, his eyes carrying a deeper meaning.
"Beauty deceives."
Upon hearing Cam Greens words, Sophia Greens worries seemed to diminish considerably.
It was the same old story; she couldntpete with Elly in the past, not just because of Ellys powerful family background but also because of her beauty that could bring disaster to the nation.
Even though she was a leading actress and her appearance top-tier within the entertainment industry, she still fell short inparison to Elly.
But things were different now.
She had sufficient advantages topete with that illegitimate daughter. As for Elly...
Hahaha! What else did Elly have to do with it? She was about to be a cast-off wife.
Sophias thoughts werent much different from Sophia Greens.
A daughter-inw like Elly was too hard to control. As a daughter-inw, how could she be allowed to ride roughshod over her mother-inw?
Such a daughter-inw needed to be reced, no question about it!
And as for the burden that was Sophia Green, let her enjoy her moment for now.
She considered herself clever, but she was just as stupid and as easy to deceive as Lily.
Much easier to control than Elly for sure.
When the time came, Sophia had plenty of ways to make herply.
With these thoughts in mind, she assumed the role of a doting mother and encouraged her,
"Yes, Sophia. Listen to your father; hes never wrong. Just think about how glorious that illegitimate daughter of the Campbell Family has been recently."
Chapter 1088. Being supported by my wife, it’s really nice.
Chapter 1088: 1088. Being supported by my wife, its really nice.
Shu-Yi Thompson pointed at Sophie Baker in the distance, who was being fawned over by a group of young girls, and said,
"Just a bastard daughter, and just because she got involved with Adam Jones, she could ess the top resources in the entertainment industry. As a neer, could she possibly be better at acting than you, an established actress?"
Disdain filled Shu-Yi Thompsons face, and her words struck Sophia Green right where it hurt the most.
A dark glint flickered in the depths of her eyes.
Shu-Yi Thompson continued,
"Everyone knows Sophie Baker is a bastard daughter, but who dares to look down on her? Resources are still handed to her on a silver tter."
She gave Sophia Green an encouraging look and said,
"Sophia, if you can capture Adams heart, not only will you have the entertainment industrys resources, but the Jones Familys assets will be yours too. By then, whatever resources you desire will naturally be brought to you by virtue of your status as the Young Miss of the Jones Family."
Shu-Yi Thompsons words were like painting a big picture for Sophia Green, and just for that picture alone, Sophia would rush to get close to Adam Jones.
Speaking of Elly Campbell,
Adam Jones had been by her side for a while, and it took her some time to suppress the turmoil in her heart and return to her usual demeanor.
It was at this time that the President announced the start of the charity dinner for the evening.
This charity event aimed to raise funds for a school for out-of-school children in Africa.
The Presidents hosted dinner had a simple agenda, and there was not much entertainment before the donation ceremony began.
Halfway through, the host took the stage and disyed photos depicting the daily and school life of the African children.
The school was built with poor-quality bricks and was quite shabby; a gust of wind would stir up dust.
After the introduction, the donation proceedings began.
Adam Joness hand gently rested on Elly Campbells wrist on the armrest next to him, and he leaned in to whisper in her ear,
"How much should we donate?"
Elly Campbell nced at him and smiled, "You say how much, and thats how much well donate."
Adam Jones, amused by his wifes carefree, wealthy demeanor, chuckled and said in a voice meant just for the two of them,
"It feels great to be kept by a rich wife."
"Though your wife is rich, dont be reckless with money. Sophie Baker has been given too many resourcestely. Give some to others, or I wont approve your expenses."
Others?
At this, Adam Joness brows suddenly furrowed.
Clearly, his wife was pushing him toward other women again.
"Lets talk about it when we get back, lets donate first."
Elly Campbell casually nced at Adam Jones, then withdrew her gaze and turned back to the stage.
The seating at the charity g was clearly arranged ording to the prestige of the invited guests.
The Jones couple was seated in the front row alongside several Dukes and Marquesses of simr status, while the second and third rows were also arranged ording to rank.
Cam Greens family was in the third row. From behind, Sophia Green clearly saw Adam Joness hand affectionately resting on Elly Campbells wrist, whispering something in her ear.
Although she knew that these two were just showing off their love for the public, Sophia still found it particrly irritating.
Hahaha!
Keep unting your love, its only for a moment anyway.
She refused to believe she hadnt seen Adams frown just now or the coldness in Ellys demeanor when she spoke to him.
Chapter 1089. Has Adam Jones’s memory recovered yet?
Chapter 1089: 1089. Has Adam Joness memory recovered yet?
In front of others, they pretended to be so affectionate, but behind closed doors, they couldnt even bother to hide these small gestures properly.
Sophia Green pursed her lips inwardly and rolled her eyes at Elly Campbells retreating figure.
Following that, she looked at Adam Jones with a bit of sympathy, thinking to herself:
Adam is really pitiful. He obviously loathes this woman to death, yet he has to show affection with her in public. How wronged he must feel.
The charity event continued.
In the end, Adam Jones donated a billion, which wasnt much for his fortune, but it was thergest donation at the event.
A billion, along with various contributions from businessmen attending the g, was enough to build schools for the out-of-school children in Africa.
Finally, the host invited Mr. and Mrs. Jones to take a photo with the President and his wife.
Seeing Adam Jones stand up and naturally take Elly Campbells hand, the two walked shoulder to shoulder toward the stage.
Both of them with faces that caught everyones attention, standing side by side, hand in handeven though everyone knew they were just pretending affection, they couldnt help but feel inwardly that the couple was indeed a perfect match.
Sophia didnt understand if Adam was blind or what; why would he forsake a perfectly good wife and favor a bastard filled with hyaluronic acid.
One would think that with Adam Jones taste in wives being so impable, even if he was to find a mistress, he should at least find someoneparable to Elly Campbell.
Sophia Green and Sophie Baker stood in a row, their eyes burning with envy.
Especially Sophie, who felt that she was soon to be Mrs. Jones, seeing this scene made her eyes red with blood.
She felt that all of this glory, that Elly Campbell the bitch had stolen from her, was what made Elly look so good in front of the President.
Originally, all this prestige should have belonged to her.
The more Sophie thought about it, the more hatred welled up in her heart, her gaze chilling as she stared at Elly Campbell, wishing she would just drop dead on stage.
Sophia felt the same as Sophie, but her imbnce was somewhat less intense.
After all, she hadnt won Adam Jones yet, and in addition to Elly Campbell standing in her way, there was also Sophie, the illegitimate daughter who couldnt show her face in public.
If it was a battle, shed have to take down that bastard daughter first.
But as she looked at Elly Campbells radiant appearance, she felt envious too.
Just being Mrs. Jones, the wife of a Jones family member, was enough to make Elly shine.
And now, with that status, she could stand with the Presidents family for a photo. How could that not make others green with envy?
And those envious eyes werent just on Sophia and Sophie; there were many more.
But to them, Elly Campbell was out of reach; they might feel envious, but not to the point of jealousy.
Nor would they think like Sophie and Sophia, believing themselves capable of recing Elly Campbell.
United States, Boston.
Lily Bankston watched the video that came through her phone with a smirk.
The man beside her, seeing her expression at that moment, also felt relieved.
"Adam Jones hasnt regained his memory?"
Lily didnt answer, simply passing the video from her phone to the man before her.
In the video, Adam wore a cold expression as he walked over to Elly Campbell.
Whatever Elly had said, Adam shook his head, and then Ellys face fell.
After watching the video, the man still looked somewhat doubtful.
"Just seeing him shake his head indicates his memory hasnt returned?"
It seemed Lily had anticipated his question and was not upset.
Chapter 1090: In desperation due to illness, one turns to any doctor available.
Chapter 1090: In desperation due to illness, one turns to any doctor avable.
She carelessly lifted the coffee in front of her and sipped a little, her gaze falling on that segment of the video, she said:
"What did this couple say, do you need me to trante it for you?"
The man saw the self-satisfied confidence streaming across Lily Bankstons face and asked thoughtfully:
"You understand lip reading?"
"Ive learned a bit."
Lily answered nonchntly, setting the coffee down and looking at the couples disappointed expressions, sheughed and said:
"Besides, with such obvious expressions, even a guess would be close."
She picked up her phone and made a call.
At this moment, Adam Jones and his wife had just finished taking a photo with the President and his wife and had stepped down from the stage when the phone began to ring.
Adam did not avoid Elly Campbell; when Adam took out his phone, Elly nced and saw it was Lily calling.
"Im going to take this call."
Adam gave Elly a nce at the phone without showing any emotion and then walked away.
"Aunt Lily."
Adam went to the corridor and answered the call.
"So, how is it going, Adam, can James Grant help you recover your memories?"
Adam was silent for a few seconds, then he sighed with some disappointment and said, "Not yet."
On the other end of the phone, a sigh from Lily could be heard.
"The doctor said your brain damage is clearly from an ident, Aunt Lily doesnt understand how Elly could think to use hypnosis to help you recover your memories."
Holding the phone, Adam gave a dismissive scoff and said:
"Desperate times call for desperate measures, I suppose? What I dont understand is, isnt she afraid that if I recover my memories, Ill see her for who she really is?"
"That... "
On the other end of the line, Lily gave a forcedugh, seemingly at a loss for how to answer that question.
"Shes still nning to find world-renowned psychologists for me, to continue helping with my memory recovery through hypnosis."
Lily didnt know if she was too arrogant, or just speaking off the cuff, but upon hearing what Adam said, she responded:
"Then just let her do it. If hypnosis actually helps you regain your memories, that would be a good thing."
Adam seemed somewhat reluctant as he coldly snorted and didnt take up Lilys words.
And Lily, like a nurturing mother, spoke soothingly with augh:
"Come on, youre in your thirties, whats there to bicker about with a girl? Besides, you havent recovered your memory yet, so can you be certain that what happened back then was indeed Ellys doing?"
Adam didnt take Lilys words to heart and finally agreed unwillingly.
"Aunt Lily, Ill listen to you."
"Then you go ahead with your errands, Aunt Lily wont bother you any longer, give my regards to the President."
After hanging up the phone, the smile on Lilys face deepened.
The man opposite her looked even worse than before.
"What if they really find someone who can help Adam recover his memories?"
"I cant prevent James Grant from hypnotizing Adam, but I can predict who they might find with skills on par with James and me in psychology and also understand hypnosis."
Saying that, Lily sneered and continued:
"If its one of them, I have ways to make them refuse Adam."
The man looked at Lilys darkly sardonic smile and did not ask further.
This woman, even he did not dare to control her lightly.
In the next second, seeing Lily cast her gaze over him, she said:
"Furthermore, by the time Adam recovers his memories, the Presidents election will have long been over. Isnt your goal to bring down Tony Wilson? After that, whether or not Adam recovers his memory isnt so important anymore."
Chapter 1091. There are always some who are not afraid of death causing trouble
Chapter 1091: 1091. There are always some who are not afraid of death causing trouble
The man thought, as long as he brought Tony Wilson down, he naturally had a way to prevent Tony from seeding even with Adam Joness involvement.
Adam Jones, as formidable as he was, belonged to the business world.
Now, with a wife and children, he wouldnt be foolish enough to risk his family for the sake of Tony Wilson.
Adam hung up the phone, a dark glint shing across his eyes.
But soon, he reined in that fleeting darkness and turned back to the banquet hall.
At this moment, Elly Campbell was once again being ttered by a group of high-societydies, unlike the young, lower-status girls surrounding Sophie Baker.
From the social crowd, it was clear who was superior.
Sophia Green stood by Daisy Thompson, mocking Elly Campbell and Sophie Baker with a derisive look on her face.
That illegitimate daughter could only feel superior in front of the unsophisticated nouveau riche.
Recing a mistress like Sophie Baker was meaningless. If she was to rece someone, it had to be Elly Campbell.
How could she make her brother Adam firmly decide to divorce Elly Campbell?
Sophia Green thought of the tactic Lily Jones had used, and her eyes involuntarily lit up.
Following that, she saw Adam returning from his phone call, her eyes brightening even more.
She quickly nudged Daisy Thompson and Cam Green with her hand and gestured with her eyes towards Adams direction.
After returning from the corridor, Adam headed straight toward his wife.
Lately, because of the need to identify the mastermind behind things, arranging even a simple meeting with his wife felt like having an affair. He couldnt afford to think about anything else.
But every time he wanted to openly show affection to his wife, there would always be someone daring enough to interfere.
The stock price of the Jones Corporation had surged due to coborating with the Wilson n on the Cross-sea Bridge project.
However, since Elly Campbell was the head of the Jones Corporation, many people didnt fully trust her capabilities.
Now that Adam was back, it was like giving investors a reassurance pill.
Once outsiders learned about Adams memory loss, the stability of the Jones Corporations stock price would be in jeopardy.
Therefore, after Adams return, Elly Campbell exined in detail to him about everyone who might have interacted with him.
Including what these people had done in front of him, and so on.
Among these, of course, included the whole troublesome Thompson family and what they had done.
Seeing Cam Green and his family approaching him with smiles, Adams eyes narrowed slightly.
"Adam."
Daisy Thompson was the first to greet him, her eyes even showing timely sympathy.
"Brother Adam."
Sophia Green bit her lower lip, shyly murmuring with a timid look on her face.
Her face also carried an unconcealed adoration, and her eyes bashfully stole nces at Adam.
She made no attempt to hide her infatuation.
In fact, it seemed she even wanted to deliberately let Adam notice her admiration.
Elly Campbell, who was standing nearby, didnt leave. After all, everyone now thought she and Adam were showcasing their love at the Presidents residence, so she might as well unt it.
Thus, she didnt leave but ostentatiously clung to Adams arm, looked at Sophia Green, and smiled:
"Miss Green is so eager, looking for her dear brother already?"
Elly Campbell had no intention of giving Sophia Green any face, since she wanted to call him brother, then let her call out loud.
Caught off guard by Ellys confrontational question in front of Adam, Sophia Greens face turned dark.
Chapter 1092. We hope President Jones can give us equal attention and support.
Chapter 1092: 1092. We hope President Jones can give us equal attention and support.
She bit her lower lip, looked at Adam Jones with aggrievement, and thought back to Cam Greens analysis that Adams heart held great disdain for Elly Campbell; thus, she wasnt worried about provoking Adams distaste.
"Adam, brother, I dont mean anything else, youre Moms son, and I call you brother out of politeness. Howe in Mrs. Joness eyes, that turns into me wanting Adam as my lover brother?"
As she spoke, she bit her lower lip again and looked at Adam, hoping he would harshly reprimand Elly Campbell.
After all, there were no strangers around, so even if Adam really turned cold towards Elly Campbell, it wouldnt matter.
However, Adam Jones just looked at Sophia Green with cold eyes and said,
"Arent you Mister Greens daughter? I heard you are older than my wife. A twenty-eight-year-old woman calling me brother like a little girl, dont you find that disgusting?"
Sophia Green looked at Adam Jones in disbelief as he ruthlessly called her an old woman and said she was disgusting, her eyes filled with shock.
"And another thing..."
Adams gaze turned to Thompson Shuyi and he asked,
"If she calls me brother, does that mean this old woman is your daughter? Shes so much older than Lily; does that mean you were fooling around with some random man while my dad was still alive?"
Elly Campbell listened, her mouth twitching non-stop, wasnt he supposed to be impartial?
With words like "old woman" and "random man," how could he be impartial?
"Random man" Cam Green, "old woman" Sophia Green, and Thompson Shuyi, who had been fooling around with random men, all had unsightly expressions on their faces now.
Thompson Shuyis confidence to bring Sophia Green to see Adam Jones came from believing that Adam had grown tired of Elly Campbell.
Initially, the way Adam treated her and her daughter so sternly, in their view, was because Elly Campbell was there, stirring the pot.
Especially Thompson Shuyi, she thought since she gave birth to Adam, even though she had abandoned him, the favor of giving life should not be forgotten.
She was convinced that without Elly Campbell whispering in his ear, he wouldnt treat her, his biological mother, in such a manner.
And Sophia Green felt that since Elly Campbell was so out of favor, her presence, a movie star no less beautiful than Elly Campbell, would surely arouse his tender, protective feelings.
Little did she expect that he would tantly call her an old woman and not mince his words.
Cam Green, on the other hand, knew about Adam Joness memory loss and that his recognition of the many people at tonights event was surely to stabilize the stock price of Jones Corporation by pretending not to have lost his memory.
Beforeing to the banquet, he had managed to recognize all these people.
Therefore, seeing that Adam could interact with them without any psychological pressure, Cam Green didnt suspect anything.
But he felt that Adam couldnt possibly remember everything, including the shameful affair of Thompson Shuyis infidelity; Adam wouldnt remember that either.
When facing Thompson Shuyi, at most he just wouldnt recognize her, so how could he say such face-smacking words right off the bat?
Could it be... he had regained his memory?
No, that person had just said James Grants hypnosis method hadnt sessfully restored Adams memory.
So...
The only possibility for Adams continued nasty attitude towards Thompson Shuyi was...
Cam Greens gaze subtly shifted to Elly Campbell.
Seeing the corners of her lips slightly curved, with an unmistakably "scheme sessful" smile, it was evident that she had whispered quite a bit about Thompson Shuyis misdeeds into Adams ear.
Thinking this, Cam Greens heart settled down a bit.
Chapter 1093. Really admire this woman’s shamelessness
Chapter 1093: 1093. Really admire this womans shamelessness
His gaze, deep and meaningful, moved from Elly Campbells face as he looked at Adam Jones and smiled.
"President Jones, Daisy is your biological mother, who carried you for ten months before giving birth to you. Isnt it inappropriate for you to say such things? Arent you afraid of hurting her feelings?"
Daisy Thompson was taken aback and looked at Cam Green curiously.
She knew that Adam Jones had been aware of her affair, but what did Cam mean by saying that?
Was he deceiving himself or did he take Adam for a fool?
Adam Jones looked at him and then nced at Elly Campbell.
Seeing the trace of confusion in Adams eyes when he looked at Elly confirmed Cams spection.
All of Adams memories about Daisy Thompson hade from the words of Elly Campbell.
All he needed to do was hint to Adam that Elly was deceiving him.
Thinking this, a dark smile deepened in his eyes.
Ignoring the surprise in Daisys eyes, Cam continued speaking to Adam.
"Sophia calls you brother because, after your father passed away, your mom remarried me. She is your sister in name only, not some affair between your mom and me."
Hearing this, both Elly and Adam turned their gaze toward him, a barely perceptible gleam shing in their eyes.
After a long while, Adam just chuckled lightly and said, "Is that so?"
"Yes, President Jones, I dont know why you hold such a foul attitude toward your mother, but I hope you wont let malicious words that might stir discord between you and your mother sway you and cause her heartache."
Daisy Thompson was puzzled as to why Cam would "talk nonsense with his eyes open" when Adam obviously knew about her past affair.
But she still believed Cam had his calction, so when he said this, she didnt question it much but cooperated, showing a sad expression.
Ellys gaze lingered thoughtfully on Cams face for a moment before she withdrew it.
Looking at Daisys "sorrowful" expression, intended toplement Cams words, she genuinely admired this womans shamelessness.
Watching Daisy, she felt like watching a buffoon performing at his finest before her.
Suddenly, she felt that Daisy Thompson was her source of amusement.
Elly did catch the insinuation in Cams words.
Cam tantly lying in the presence of her family head meant he likely knew the head had lost his memory.
But how did Cam know about it?
Clearly, from Daisy Thompsons surprised expression when she heard Cams words earlier, it was evident that she didnt know about the memory loss.
That meant Cams knowledge of the memory loss wasnt idental.
Since it wasnt by chance, then someone must have told him. But who?
As Elly observed Cams smiling, tiger-like demeanor, her heart slightly sank.
She could roughly guess some things.
Adam Joness face showed no emotion, only watching Daisy approach him and softly saying,
"Adam, mom came looking for you because she wanted to know how you were doing after your identst time. Mom has been wanting to ask you, but never got the chance to see you..."
As she spoke, she swept a meaningful nce at Elly Campbell.
After all, having spent over twenty years with Cam, this pair of scoundrels indeed had a tacit understanding.
Elly watched Daisys pretentious manners and scoffed in her mind.
Adam Jones quietly watched Daisy, not revealing the slightest sign of emotion on his face.
Chapter 1094. Just calling someone brother is useless
Chapter 1094: 1094. Just calling someone brother is useless
Mrs. Thompsons heart was also in turmoil, unsure about what Cam Green had in mind, so she could only y along with his intentions.
Adam Joness silence only heightened Mrs. Thompsons anxiety.
As she thought this, she saw Adam Jones turn his head to look at Elly Campbell, squint his eyes, and said,
"Is it you who wont let her see me?"
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones with a faint gaze and chuckled coldly,
"President Jones, what are you talking about? Youre a full-grown man. When have I ever stopped you? If Mrs. Thompson really wanted to meet you, wouldnt she be able to?"
Although she found Cam Greens previous remark very strange, why on earth was Adam Jones now questioning Elly Campbell because of herment?
Though his tone wasnt very strong, in contrast to Adam Joness usual attitude towards Elly Campbell, it could be considered a "questioning."
Sophia Green was secretly thrilled to see the couples attitude towards each other change, even forgetting the moment earlier when Adam Jones called her an old woman.
So without others around, Adam wouldnt pretend to be affectionate with Elly, would he?
After hearing Elly Campbells response, Adam Jones frowned unhappily, as if very dissatisfied with her sarcastic answer.
Having countered Adam, Elly Campbell then turned to Mrs. Thompson and said,
"Everyone knows what kind of person Mrs. Thompson is. No matter how much you try to sow discord in front of Adam Jones, it wont make me lose anything."
Saying this, as if to intentionally disgust people, she provocatively hooked her arm through Adam Joness and said,
"The only person who can rightfully stand by Adam Joness side is me. As for those who throw themselves at him, wanting to be his sweetheart, they can only watch with envy, no better than that illegitimate daughter. Even though she was denounced as a Fox Spirit, she still managed to gain quite a lot from President Jones."
At this, she paused, her gaze mockingly looking at the sullen-faced Sophia Green and continued,
"Miss Green should learn more from Sophie Baker. Just calling him brother isnt enough. Miss Bakers skills arent as simple as that, right, President Jones?"
She looked at Adam Jones, a teasing smile curving her lip, causing Adam Jones to unintentionally scowl.
How was he supposed to answer?
The flirtatious bickering between the two in the presence of this family was perceived as a battle of wits.
Only, Elly Campbell was more articte, quickly degrading Sophia Green to be worth less than Sophie Baker and virtually worthless.
But in Sophia Greens subconscious, she believed she was much better than Sophie Baker.
She was the only daughter of a music master, and a film queen. Compared to an illegitimate daughter, she was a neer with little influence who had just entered the entertainment industry, immeasurably stronger.
In Sophia Greens eyes, she felt a strong sense of superiority over Sophie Baker. However, Elly Campbell managed to degrade that sense of superiority to nothingness with just a few words, causing her frustration.
"Mrs. Jones, Ive been forbearing again and again. Dont go too far," Sophia Green said with an anger that seemed to be swallowed down.
Elly Campbell smiled and replied,
"Are you saying, Miss Green, that you no longer fancy our President Jones? It seems I must have misinterpreted that affectionate look you had just now."
Sophia Green was fuming, gritting her teeth in anger.
Admitting such a thing in front of someone elses wife would be utterly shameless, wouldnt it?
But if she didnt admit it, she feared that brother Adam wouldnt know about her feelings for him.
It looked like she needed to seize the opportunity to drive this vile woman Elly Campbell out of the Jones family.
Sophia Green red venomously at Elly Campbell, but faced with Ellys words, she couldnt respond at all.
Chapter 1095: Auctioning off a meal with President Jones
Chapter 1095: Auctioning off a meal with President Jones
He could only curse Elly Campbell as a bitch in his heart.
Seeing Adam Jones behavior towards Elly Campbell, Cam Green became even more sure that he hadnt regained his memory since a few words from Thompson and Elly Campbell had made Adam show a displeased face.
Considering the poor rtionship between this couple, it was an excellent opportunity for Sophia.
If Sophia could really marry Adam Jones and be the Family Matriarch of the Jones Family, his stature in the eyes of those above would naturally be different.
Cam Green made up his mind, and seeing his daughter speechless from Ellys retort, he stepped forward with a smile, attempting to smooth things over:
"Misunderstanding, its all a misunderstanding."
Cam Green summoned a waiter, brought over a ss of champagne, and was about to speak when he saw James Grant and his daughter Sherry Grant alsoing over.
Upon seeing James Grant, Cam Greens gaze subtly narrowed, clearly unweing of his arrival.
Simrly, Sophia Green, upon seeing Sherry Grant, was displeased as well.
She felt it was another Fox Spirit trying to get close to Adam Jones.
Especially since this girl had a face that was equally not inferior.
Though Sherry Grant was famous, she hardly showed her face in public, and not many knew her as the renowned designer.
Sophia Green had not met Sherry Grant before and thought she was just another useless rich kid from a wealthy family.
Thinking that she came to seduce Adam Jones, Sophia Green had a sense of territoriality and instantly took on a defensive stance, as if someone was aiming for her man.
"Mr. Grant."
Despite his inner reluctance, Cam Green still greeted James Grant with outward courtesy.
"Master Green."
James Grant, holding a champagne ss, politely clinked it with Cam Greens, saying:
"I hope my presence isnt a disturbance?"
Youve already disturbed us, what can I say now?
Cam Green sneered inwardly, thinking to himself.
James Grant could tell from Cam Greens expression that he was someone who said one thing but thought another, showing no interest in dealing with him.
And certainly not inclined to engage in unnecessary conversation.
Listening on, Cam Green said:
"No, no disturbance at all, were just chatting."
Cam Green smiled and looked at Adam Jones, taking advantage of his "convenience" due to amnesia, he took on a "stepfather" posture and said to Adam Jones:
"Adam, that business trip you tooksuch a terrible ident you encountered. Fortunately, you are back now. We were all distressed seeing you in trouble. If anything serious had happened, it would have been a great loss for our country."
Adam Jones just smiled and didnt reply.
Cam Green seemed to be making an effort to bond with Adam Jones, continuing to say:
"In fact, you are now the richest man, and you have such a team of elites underneath you. Theres no need for you to do everything personally."
"You could learn from me; you could auction off a meal of your own. Now, how many people are hoping for a chance to dine with you? Its an easy way to make money with no risks, quite a good deal."
He thought he was establishing a connection with Adam Jones by offering him an easy way to make money.
Nowadays, many celebrities auction off a meal, some for charity, others just to make money.
Overhearing Cam Greens words, James Grant couldnt help but sneer to himself.
A singer, auctioning off a meal and feeling so superior?
What would we even talk about? How to make money as a pop star?
James Grant scoffed at the idea internally, but after all, said nothing out loud.
Chapter 1096. Not yet reduced to selling oneself.
Chapter 1096: 1096. Not yet reduced to selling oneself.
Adam Jones listened to Cam Greens words and still responded with a light smile, his thin lips parting slightly as he said,
"Master Green, your method for making easy money does sound good, but I, though down on my luck, should not yet be so destitute as to resort to selling myself."
Cam Green: "..."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Thompson Shuyi, Sophia Green: "..."
James Grant and his daughter: "..."
The way he said that...
James Grant held back hisughter with great restraint, but only by not looking at Cam Greens currentplexion, afraid hed burst outughing with one more nce.
Elly Campbell, meanwhile, grimaced fiercely and cursed Adam Jones thoroughly in her mind.
How could he talk like that? Hes not young anymore and still doesnt know how to speak properly, but...
Listening to it feels so delightful.
Its okay. If you fall on hard times, your wife will support you.
Elly Campbell pursed her lips and simrly held back augh without speaking.
Cam Greens face contorted visibly.
Although Adam had not spoken of him directly, wasnt the implication of his words that Cam was so down and out that he had to sell himself?
Cam Greens face turned an angry shade of blue. He hade to make friendly overtures, and this was how Adam responded to him.
Now he wasnt sure whether Adam was genuinelycking in social intelligence or if he was being intentionally sarcastic.
If it was back before he lost his memory, maybe he would have been deliberately mocking him, but now, wasnt he supposed to have amnesia?
At this moment, Cam Green was nearly driven mad by Adams attitude.
Adam spoke earnestly, with innocent eyes, as if he hadnt the slightest intention of making fun of Cam.
After all, his response had been about his own misfortune, not someone elses.
Besides, being supported by his wife now, wasnt that in itself a sign of being down and out?
Adam thought to himself with a clear conscience, feeling no inner turmoil.
Cam Green, preupied with his thoughts and convinced that Adam truly hadnt recovered his memory,
So treated Adams terribly embarrassing remarks as just the result of a low emotional intelligence, ack of conversational skill.
After all, with Adam in his position, even if he pointed fingers and insulted someone, people would let him, and afterward, theyd ask if he enjoyed the rant.
Thus, he took Adams words about "destitution" and "selling oneself" as the sign of a low EQ.
Cam tried to rpose his contorted face from the anger Adam caused him and was about to speak to save face when he heard Sherry Huang say,
"Big brother, your taste in women is off, and so is your art of conversation."
Elly Campbell looked at Sherry Huangs delicate face, bearing a look of disapproval, and that thick English ent made her brows twitch involuntarily.
"Master Green is kindly telling you an easy way to make money, and you use him of being destitute enough to sell himself."
Cam Green: "..."
The Jones couple: "..."
Thompson Shuyi, Sophia Green: "..."
James Grant: "..."
Cam Greens features, having just recovered, twisted yet again.
Had James Grant brought this English girl over just to humiliate him?
Seeing her naive and innocent appearance made him want to strangle her.
At that moment, James Grant, his face full of distress, genuinely wanted to throttle his troublesome daughter.
They were all fine before she had to tantly point out the implication in Adams words, wasnt that just asking for trouble?
Looking at the gloomy and contorted expressions of the Green family of three, James Grant could only force a dryugh.
And that wasnt the end of it, as Sherry Huang seemed not to realize her faux pas and continued,
"I originally thought the gown you designed for your wife was quite nice, and I even wanted to ask you for a few tips, but now... hmm! Hmm!!"
Chapter 1097: Mr. Grant truly has a way of teaching.
Chapter 1097: Mr. Grant truly has a way of teaching.
James Grant chuckled nervously and covered his daughters mouth, smiling apologetically.
"Who are you? Its not your ce to interrupt my conversation!"
Adam Jones gave Sherry Huang a cold look and his words were equally unfriendly.
"Um! Um!!"
Sherrys mouth, covered by James Grant, couldnt utter a word, and she could only glower at him.
James Grant continued with a smile,
"I apologize, President Jones. This is my troublesome daughter who has lived abroad for years and speaks too bluntly without thinking."
The Green n: "..."
The Jones couple: "..."
You might as well not exin at all!
What do you mean by she speaks too directly?
Are you suggesting she is openly saying that Cam Green has be so despondent that he needs to sell his body to make money?
He clenched his teeth as he looked at this feigned ignorant father-daughter pair in front of him, wishing he could rush up and punch James Grant.
But James Grant was no ordinary person; he was the Presidents cousin and the CEO of Yellow g Group.
At this presidential banquet, there were indeed very few people Cam Green could confront without concern.
Adam Jones was someone he couldnt provoke, and James Grant was equally untouchable, so he could only re helplessly.
After James Grant finished his apologetic smile, he said to his daughter,
"Sherry, wont you hurry and apologize to President Jones and Master Green?"
Sherry seemed reluctant, her lips pouting discontentedly before she finally apologized unwillingly,
showing every bit of the spoiled heiress demeanor.
Sophia Green, wary of Sherry Huang and suspecting her of being another Fox Spirit trying to seduce Adam Jones, had been observing her the whole time.
She naturally also heard what she had said to Adam Jones about designing clothes for Elly Campbell.
For someone as busy as Adam Jones to personally design clothes for a woman like Elly Campbell, a discarded wife, was enough to make her jealousy be twisted psychologically.
When she heard James Grant call her Sherry and say she was his daughter, a name popped into her head
Sherry Huang.
And piecing together what she had asked Adam Jones, Sophia Greens eyes instantly filled with shock.
Was she the fashion guru Sherry Huang?
The Sherry Huang that royal princesses,dies of the marquess, and affluent wives were allpeting to get a dress designed by?
The sense of superiority Sophia had felt from Sophie Baker vanished in the face of Sherry Huang, disappearing without a trace.
The heiress of Yellow g Group, a famous designer coveted by many noble families around the world, this fact alone forced Sophia to admit, even if she didnt want to, that she stood no chance against Elly Campbell, much less Sherry Huang.
Her mind grew even more distorted.
Just thinking that she could only feel somewhat superior in front of Sophie Baker, an illegitimate daughter, irked her.
She wanted topete with Elly Campbell; she wanted everyone to fawn over her just as they did over Elly.
"Mr. Grant truly has amendable way of teaching."
Cam Green looked at James Grant coldly and snorted sardonically.
It was unclear whether James Grant genuinely did not detect the sarcasm in Cam Greens words or if he intentionally misinterpreted the praise, but he nodded very politely with a smile.
"Master Green tters me. I havent really taught her much; its all her own efforts that have led to her achievements today."
Elly Campbell watched as James Grant serenely epted the pliment," her lips twitching uncontrobly.
Meanwhile, Cam Green was so infuriated that he felt a surge of blood stuck in his throat, unable to spit it out or swallow it.
Chapter 1098. Really knows how to glorify her wild man
Chapter 1098: 1098. Really knows how to glorify her wild man
James Grant seemed to realize that the atmosphere was off only after he had finished speaking, so he said to Adam Jones,
"President Jones, Im truly sorry for today. I wasnt able to be of help to you. If theres anything I can assist with in the future, please feel free toe to me."
With that, he took his daughter and swaggered off.
Others might not have known why President Jones had called Adam Jones and James Grant to the second floor, but Cam Green did.
So, he understood what "unable to be of help" referred to.
Since he couldnt be of help, it seemed that he really hadnt been able to restore Adams memory.
Cam became even more certain of this.
Mrs. Thompson saw that although Adam didnt treat her with the same terrible attitude as before, his attitude towards Elly Campbell wasnt good either, and he hadnt given Cam any respect.
She simply couldnt figure out what her son was truly thinking.
Seeing Cams face contorted with anger, and now that James Grant and his daughter had left, she quickly stepped forward, trying to diffuse the tension,
"Adam, your Uncle Cam is just concerned about your health. He means no harm. That ident really frightened your mother. She hasnt been able to sleep well at all during the time you were away."
Elly Campbell watched Mrs. Thompson put on quite the performance in front of her, her eyes gleaming with deeper irony.
No wonder this woman was a source of joy for her.
Everyone knew she was foolish, yet she thought others were fools, acting like a clown in front of them.
Little did she know, she was the most ludicrous andughable character in this y.
Adam didnt expose her but simply looked at Mrs. Thompsons face, which had a healthy glow, and smiled.
As President Jones spokesperson, Elly didnt need to be so polite. After all, she was now the wicked daughter-inw in a strained marriage with Adam.
She intended to y the caring and obedient daughter, so shed take on the role of the bad woman who sows discord.
She looked at Mrs. Thompsons well-maintained face, almost without a wrinkle, andughed,
"Each night without sleep, yet Mrs. Thompson, you still look so well. It seems Master Green takes very good care of you."
Her implication was clear to everyone.
Could she really look as fresh and radiant as she did if she hadnt slept well?
Mrs. Thompson stiffened at her words, her gaze unconsciously turning towards Adam.
But she saw that Adam didnt show any doubt towards her because of Ellys words, and she felt somewhat relieved.
Even though she didnt know what was actually happening, the fact that Adam wasnt rejecting her as before was a good thing to her.
Thinking this, she pretended not to notice Ellys sarcasm andughed,
"Yes, after all these years, your Uncle Cam has taken very good care of me. I feel fortunate to have met such a good man after your father passed."
As she spoke, her face showed a trace of emotion.
Having dealt with Mrs. Thompsons audacity, Elly found that her tolerance for such behavior had significantly increased.
She managed to keep herposure in the face of Mrs. Thompsons shamelessness.
"Uncle Cam"? Ha!
She really knew how to gild her paramour.
Ellys gaze lingered on Mrs. Thompsons blissful face for a moment before withdrawing her hand from Adams.
"If you and your son want to put on a disy of maternal and filial affection, I wont disturb you."
With that, she began to turn away, but her wrist was quickly seized by Adam.
Chapter 1099. Disloyal little thing
Chapter 1099: 1099. Disloyal little thing
"Elly Campbell, what are you going to do?"
His eyes darkened, his expression visibly displeased.
"This old woman always speaks in a way that disgusts me. I dont want to continue listening to her filth. Im afraid that if I keep watching her act, itll make me lose my appetite and I wont be able to eat for days and nights."
Mrs. Thompsons face turned dark, and she bit back:
"Elly Campbell, I am your mother-inw. Do you think this is the way to talk about your elders?"
"Sorry, but dont tter yourself. Youre nowhere near worthy of being my mother-inw."
Elly Campbell crossed her arms in front of her chest, her eyebrows raised as she looked at Mrs. Thompson with undisguised scorn in her eyes.
Confident in Adams unusual response at this moment, Mrs. Thompson wasnt afraid of Elly, smiling she said:
"Whether I am worthy or not isnt for you to decide. I am Adams mother, and as long as you are Mrs. Jones, I am your mother-inw."
After Mrs. Thompson finished speaking, Ellyughed, the dismissive smile on her face growing even more profound.
"Thats just perfect because very soon, I will no longer be Mrs. Jones. Let whoever wants to deal with a shameless woman like you be your daughter-inw."
She gave Mrs. Thompson a once-over, andughed:
"After all, there are plenty in this world who are willing to work as janitors."
When Mrs. Thompson heard Ellys words, could her anger be so great that her nose would twist out of shape?
Being her daughter-inw equated to being a janitor?
What did she mean by that? Was she calling her trash, or was she calling her son trash?
"Adam, listen to her. What does she mean by this? Shes not only insulting me but you as well!"
She turned toin to Adam, but unfortunately, Adam had no intention of dealing with her, his gaze fiercely fixed on Elly.
Elly, with no intention of dealing with them either, turned to leave but Adam tightly grasped her wrist.
Elly frowned, looked up into Adams dissatisfied eyes, and said:
"Adam Jones, what are you doing?"
"So you were just going to leave me here and walk away?"
His voice was low, the tone slightly cold.
"Didnt I tell you, I dont want to be so disgusted by that old woman I cant eat?"
So, youre letting me stay here to be disgusted by her alone?
You ungrateful little thing.
Elly clearly detected the dissatisfaction hidden in Adams eyes. Her lips curved imperceptibly, and she coldly said:
"President Jones, if you like to be disgusted, please leave me out of it."
"Elly Campbell, dont go too far. No matter what you say, shes still Adams biological mother. How can you be so arrogant?"
This time, Sophia Green spoke up before Adam could.
Not only was Mrs. Thompson aware, but Sophia also sensed something strange was going on.
Why would her father tell such tant lies in front of Adam, especially when Adam knew Mrs. Thompson had been unfaithful for a while, yet his attitude towards her had improved significantly since then.
Despite feeling this was odd, Sophia did not miss the chance to show off in front of Adam.
Such a great opportunity to make her presence felt, how could she let it pass by.
"Whats it to you what I say to my husband, tag-along?"
Elly yed the part of the haughty and domineering bad daughter-inw to the hilt, lifting her chin arrogantly, the term "tag-along" slipping out.
"You..."
Upon hearing the words "tag-along," Sophia became furious, wanting to w at Ellys haughty face that still managed to look so good.
But she held back her temper and didnt rush forward.
Adam was already tired of Elly; thats why this worthless woman was acting so recklessly and letting herself go.
But Sophia was different; she needed to figure out how to make Adam like her and couldnt afford to be as arrogant as Elly was.
Thinking this, she could only bite her lower lip frustratedly, ring angrily at Elly, she said:
"Why... why are you calling me a tag-along? My mother passed away, do you have to bully people like that?"
Saying this, her eyes began to redden.
"You keep calling Adam brother, but youre not really Mrs. Thompsons own daughter, nor my real sister-inw. To me, youre nothing but an annoying tag-along! Scram! Stop being an eyesore in front of me!"
Chapter 1100. No matter how disgusting it is, you have to endure it.
Chapter 1100: 1100. No matter how disgusting it is, you have to endure it.
"Bad woman" Elly Campbell fiercely scolded Sophia Green, her arrogant and domineering temper not subsiding in the least.
After saying that, she turned her head to look at Adam Jones and said,
"If you dont let go, and make me face this disgusting family again, Ill divorce you when I get back."
Adam seemed to be infuriated by Elly, and after hearing what Elly said, he let out a coldugh and hissed,
"Dont rush, the divorce will happen sooner orter, but tonight at the Presidents Mansion, even if its just acting, youd better give it your all."
Elly looked at him coldly, her chin slightly lifted, with a few hints of displeased warning in her eyes.
"Adam Jones, after all, we are husband and wife. Do you really need to make me stay here and be disgusted by this old woman for you to be happy?"
"Yes!"
Adam was really pissed off and seemed not to have noticed the implications in Ellys words, saying,
"Its disgusting, but youre going to have to endure it!"
Mrs. Thompson: "..."
"Alright."
Elly then turned to look at Mrs. Thompson, who wore a speechless expression, and with a smirk said,
"If thats the case, then sorry Mrs. Thompson, even if you feel disrespected by your daughter-inw, youre just going to have to put up with me."
"You..."
Mrs. Thompson, seeing Ellys arrogant behavior, really wanted to let her son p her a few times.
But as they were at the Presidents Mansion, her son had to act affectionately with her, so what could she do?
Faced with such a rebellious daughter-inw, she had no choice but to put up with it.
Fortunately, this little bitch wouldnt be able to stay in the Jones Family for long, she thought she might as well endure a bit more.
The urgent matter was to get Adam to find a legitimate way to take back the assets given to Elly.
At this moment, the emcees voice rang out again, announcing the start of the charity ball.
As the Jones couple had donated the most, the emcee invited both of them to open the dance, formally announcing the start of the ball.
The lights of the dinner tracked the figures of the two.
Those who were at odds just moments ago, in the next second, were affectionately linking arms and waving to everyone.
Before leaving, Elly did not forget to provocatively lift her chin towards Sophia Green and said,
"See that? Just calling him brother wont do, its all about status. A fox spirit without status can only watch me from the shadows with envy. Its really quite pathetic."
Finally, she covered her mouth and let out a few disdainful chuckles before being led away by Adam.
"Youre being naughty."
Once they had left that family, Adam lowered his voice and, with an affectionate gesture, whispered in her ear,
"How else could we give Miss Green such a stir."
Elly snorted coldly.
The two walked into the dance floor, Adam openly holding Ellys waist.
Because Elly was pregnant, their dance steps were not grand.
When Adam held Elly, it appeared to outsiders that they were intentionally showing off their affection, but at that moment, he was carefully protecting her.
Sophia Green was twisted with anger by Ellysst arrogant provocation.
Watching the couples intimate dancing, knowing that they were just putting on a show, she felt even more infuriated.
"Dad, Mom, I must rece Elly, I must get that bitch kicked out of the Jones Family!"
Cam Green looked at the couple in the dance floor and scoffed.
"Dont worry, Daddy will help you."
Mrs. Thompson, listening to Cams confident tone, felt puzzled.
Now that Adam and his wife were away, she finally couldnt resist asking,
"Whats going on, why does Adam seem... a bit off?"
Chapter 1101. You can arrange Elly Campbell in any way.
Chapter 1101: 1101. You can arrange Elly Campbell in any way.
Thompson Shuyi didnt know how to express this strange feeling and hesitated slightly before saying,
"He clearly knows about us two... uh... that I cheated on you, so why did he seem just now... as if he was unaware? And the things you said, they sounded like you were misleading him."
Thompson Shuyi paused, knowing Cam Green was hiding something and spoke bluntly,
"I know you must be hiding something from me, but were now intent on marrying Sophia off to Adam. If you know something but wont share it with me, what if Sophia and I give ourselves away?"
Sophia Green had also noticed this and urgently said,
"Yeah, Dad, whats really going on?"
Cam Green originally had no intention of telling Thompson Shuyi and Sophia Green about Adam Joness memory loss.
It wasnt that he didnt trust these two, but sometimes he felt they were too foolish, and any slip could lead to disaster.
After all, he was just a singer, how could he possibly know about Adam Joness amnesiac predicament.
The people around Adam Jones werent idiots; if they suspected anything, it could lead them right to the top, and that would be troublesome.
But just as Thompson Shuyi said, since they now intended to marry the daughter off to Adam Jones, they could not afford any mistakes in their n, and he must let the mother and daughter know.
Thinking this, he nced around, pulled the mother and daughter into a shadowy area, and whispered in their ears. Both were so shocked that their mouths hung wide open.
"Is this... is this real?"
Thompson Shuyi covered her mouth in disbelief, her expression identical to Sophias.
"Absolutely true!"
"How... how did you find out?"
"Dont ask about that. Knowing too much isnt good for any of us."
Cam Green didnt intend to tell Thompson Shuyi too much but still didnt forget to give her a hint,
"Right now, Adam Jones doesnt trust Elly Campbell and only remembers Sophie Baker once saved his life, which is why he trusts her so much."
Cam Green nced again in Adam Joness direction and continued in a lowered voice,
"As long as Adam Jones doesnt trust Elly Campbell, anything we say now could mislead him, understand?"
Upon hearing this, Thompson Shuyi was overjoyed.
"So, youre saying we can fabricate any story about Elly Campbell in front of Adam?"
This was great!
She had long wanted to deal with that little bitch Elly Campbell.
Ever since the incident on Jones Ind, there hadnt been one pleasant incident involving that little bitch.
She had originally thought Adam was just bewitched to get together with Sophie Baker, but might not actually divorce Elly Campbell.
But now it was different; Adam didnt believe in Elly Campbell at all. Therefore, he would surely try to reim the assets that Elly held, or perhaps, even cooperate with them.
The more Thompson Shuyi thought about it, the more feasible she found the n.
Not just feasible, but it could make their n proceed even more smoothly.
Having Lily as a witness would make the n proceed even more smoothly.
"This is excellent."
There was a look of excitement on Thompson Shuyis face as she grasped Sophias hand, saying,
"Sophia, for these few days, forget about those entertainment industry resources. Focus on how to attract Adam, and getting rid of that illegitimate daughter is whats most important."
Cam Green added, "Yes, Sophia, with Sophie Baker having Adam Joness support now, any entertainment industry resource she wants, you definitely cant get. Wouldnt it be better to win over Adam Jones? Then, what kind of resources could you not have?"
Chapter 1102. Really bold, and also really thick-skinned
Chapter 1102: 1102. Really bold, and also really thick-skinned
Although this family of three all knew that Elly Campbell controlled Adam Jones assets, they only considered it to mean assets under Adam Jones name.
Like Jones Company shares, real estate, investment, and the like, but not including cash.
Just the money in Adam Jones bank card alone was enough for him to buy several hundred entertainment circles.
Therefore, they never suspected that the funds he used to buy resources for Sophie Baker came from Elly Campbells hands.
Having heard her parents say this, Sophia Green thought it made sense.
As long as she could secure Adam Jones, let alone the resources in the entertainment industry, she could simply do nothing, lie in the Jones Family house as the Young Miss, be a simpledy of leisure, tasked only with ying and shopping.
What need was there for her to go out and shoot films soboriously?
Her gaze turned towards the direction of the dance floor where the married couple, Adam Jones, continued to dance.
Sophia Greens eyes shimmered with a strong infatuation and an undisguised avarice.
The greed in her heart made her even more determined to capture that supreme man in the dance floors midst.
Once the dance concluded, just as Adam Jones was escorting Elly Campbell from the dance floor to rest on the side, he heard Thompson Shuyi speak:
"Sophia, Adam must be very unwilling to dance with Elly Campbell; you should hurry over now, get ahead of that illegitimate daughter, and ask Adam for a dance."
Thompson Shuyi gave Sophia Green an encouraging look and adjusted her expensive evening gown that she had bought at a high price, saying:
"You are much prettier than that illegitimate daughter with a face full of hyaluronic acid; as long as you perform well, Adam will definitely notice you are better than Elly Campbell and Sophie Baker."
Sophia Greens confidence relied entirely on the fact that Adam Jones had lost his memory.
Thus, with Sophie Baker having had stic surgery and Elly Campbell now being a divorced woman, that magical confidence surged within her.
With an excited nod, she said:
"I will try my best, thank you, Mom."
With that, she also embraced Thompson Shuyi with a grateful look.
Sophia Green wasnt foolish, and knew when to concede and when to assert herself. She knew a lot was relying on Thompson Shuyi right now, so she actively tried to make gestures that would please and endear her to her mother.
After the dance, just as Adam Jones was happily holding his wife and preparing to rest for a bit, before he could enjoy the moment further, Sophia Green appeared before them.
"Brother Adam."
Sophia Greens voice was very soft, carrying a deliberately subdued tone that sounded slightly coy.
The smile that had just been ying on Adam Jones lips instantly vanished.
Elly Campbell, aware that her husband was displeased, took the initiative to take over the role of spokesperson, asking:
"Whats the matter, Miss Green?"
Sophia Green bit her lower lip cautiously and nced up at Adam Jones face, to find it like frost, and her heart skipped a beat.
She fixed her gaze on Adam Jones, deliberately ignoring Elly Campbell, looking at Adam with affection-filled eyes.
Her audacity was really great, and her skin was indeed thick.
It wasnt like they were alone; several couples who hadnt gone dancing were nearby.
Seeing Sophia Green ignoring her, Elly Campbell knew she was deliberately overlooking her and repeated emphatically
"Does Miss Green have business with my husband?"
Her voice was deliberately raised a bit, naturally attracting the gaze of several nearby couples.
Sophia Green nced at Elly Campbell with a smiling gaze, then at several pairs of ambiguous eyes around her, understanding that Elly Campbell had intentionally drawn their attention.
Bitch!
She cursed inwardly, fiercely swearing to herself.
Since she couldnt grasp Brother Adams heart, she shamelessly monopolized him, not giving others a chance!
Chapter 1103. Too stupid to even have this bit of self-awareness
Chapter 1103: 1103. Too stupid to even have this bit of self-awareness
Despicable and cheap.
She once again ignored Elly Campbells question, turned towards Adam Jones, and whispered,
"Adam, could I ask you for a dance?"
Adam Jones didnt respond to her, didnt even nce at her, and was instead thoroughly entertained ying with his wifes fingers.
Sophia Green, seeing that Adam was ignoring her and noting the mocking looks from those around her, felt a chill in her heart.
As if throwing caution to the wind, she repeated the question
"Adam, may I have the honor of a dance with you?"
As she spoke, she dared to reach for Adam Joness sleeve.
The next second, she was impatiently shrugged off by Adam Jones.
"Miss Green, if you cant dignify yourself, cant you at least have some self-awareness?"
At Adams words, Elly Campbell couldnt help but snort withughter.
Sophia Greens face instantly froze.
Adam Jones had been affectionately interrupted by his wife several times tonight and was already seething with frustration.
And this older woman before him kept shamelessly making a fool of herself, time and time again, without any self-awareness.
"If youre too foolish to even have that bit of self-awareness, what right do you have to speak to me?"
Adams words were harsh, and those who were initially unaware of the context even thought he was being quite ungentlemanly. How could he embarrass a girl so publicly?
Sophia Green was startled silly by Adam Joness words, her eyes welling up with tears, ignoring the gazes around her.
This time, it wasnt an act; she genuinely cried because of Adam Jones.
Just half an hour ago, hadnt he believed Mrs. Thompsons words?
Why was he being like this to her?
"Adam... President Jones..."
When she saw the absolutely cold look from Adam Jones, Sophia Greens heart trembled, and she immediately changed her way of addressing him.
Cam Green and the Thompson couple had also been paying attention to themotion and immediately approached when they saw something amiss.
"Sophia, what happened? Why are you crying all of a sudden? Did someone say something nasty to you again?"
Mrs. Thompsons pointed look towards Elly Campbell clearly meant that the "again" person who insulted her daughter was Elly Campbell.
Some knowledgeable people around, upon hearing Mrs. Thompsons words and seeing her look at Elly Campbell, couldnt help but want to roll their eyes.
This ability to use others before being reproached themselves was as significant as Master Greens singing talent.
Seeing the insinuations in Mrs. Thompsons words, Elly Campbell didnt bother to hide her thoughts and directlyughed,
"Why does Mrs. Green look at me? I havent said a word. On the contrary, the respected youngdy here is impressive I asked her a question, and she t-out ignored me, instead keeping her gaze fixed on my husband. After being silently rejected, she didnt give up but pursued relentlessly. Whose fault could that be?"
Saying that, she spread her hands helplessly facing this uninvited couple.
Mrs. Thompson hadnt fully grasped the situation yet, but from Elly Campbells words, she knew that Sophia Green had been rejected by Adam Jones.
Bolstered by her status as Adam Joness mother and realizing he had lost his memory, Mrs. Thompson suddenly felt emboldened.
"Adam, Sophia just wanted to invite you for a dance. She has always admired you. Fulfilling this little wish of hers isnt difficult for you; why must you embarrass her in front of everyone?"
That self-righteous sense of superiority startled those around once again.
Who did Mrs. Green think she was to Adam Jones, speaking in a tone as if an elder lecturing a junior?
Chapter 1104. See if I don’t give her a few slaps on the ear.
Chapter 1104: 1104. See if I dont give her a few ps on the ear.
Bute to think of it, Mrs. Green does bear a resemnce to Adam Jones.
Could she be a rtive from Adams mothers side?
These people are clueless about the events from over twenty years ago, and nobody would think of Shu-Yi Thompson as Adams biological mother.
If Mrs. Green were some aunt of Adams or something, no one has ever heard of the Green n having any connections with the Jones Family.
Adam looked indifferently at Shu-Yi Thompson and said,
"Why should I have to agree to dance with this old woman just because she wants to? If you hand me a piece of shit, should I also eat it out of respect for you?"
The people around: "..."
Adam could be so rude when he spoke.
Sophia Greens tears fell even harder.
It was bad enough to be called an old woman, but to bepared to shit was another thing entirely.
Taken aback, Shu-Yi Thompson looked at Adams cold expression, put her arm around Elly Campbells shoulders, and said,
"Im just having a nice chat here with my wife, and this clueless woman keeps pestering us non-stop, and she still expects me to be nice to her?"
"People should have some self-awareness. If a person cant even recognize what theyre worth, whats the difference between them and a pig?"
The family of three was stunned.
"Adam... You..."
Ever since she found out that Adam had amnesia, Shu-Yi Thompson somehow became convinced that she could manipte Adam at will.
Now, listening to Adams biting criticism of Sophia Green,
While he was only talking about Sophia Green and didnt involve her and Cam Green directly, his attitude towards Sophia effectively pped them both in the face.
It hurt so much!
Especially with so many people around watching the spectacle, Shu-Yi Thompson felt a burning pain on her face.
She couldnt help but me Sophia Green for being useless.
Such a good opportunity, such favorable conditions, yet she couldnt even match Sophie Baker, that illegitimate daughter.
Although the illegitimate daughter hadnt seeded in recing Elly Campbell and marrying Adam to be the Young Miss of the Jones Family, at least she had obtained many resources from Adam that others could only dream of.
But what about her!
Forget about resources; she couldnt even get a smile from Adam.
And to top it off, it brought shame upon them as parents, making them the subject of ridicule.
Utterly useless!
Shu-Yi Thompson was about to say something to save face when she heard a noblewoman standing next to Elly Campbellugh and say,
"Miss Green of the Green n really is something. She tantly ignored Mrs. Jones talking to her just now as if she hadnt heard a thing. Its just that Mrs. Jones has a good temper and could still smile and talk to her,
But for me, if a fox spirit clearly looking to seduce my husband came prancing in front of me, Id p her a few times!"
With that, she gave a fierce twist on the arm of the middle-aged man next to her, causing him to beg for mercy repeatedly.
This speaking noblewoman was none other than the Lady Marquess who had previously sided with Elly Campbell against Sophie Baker.
The Lady Marquess had quite a status among these noblewomen, too.
Shu-Yi Thompson knew if she were now the wife of Henry Jones, these older women would still give her face.
But now, she was Mrs. Cam Green.
Although Cam Green had a high standing in the cultural world, he was merely a singer in the eyes of lords, members of parliament, or wealthy magnates.
If anyone disliked them, they wouldnt hesitate to be harsh.
Shu-Yi Thompson thought she was truly great.
Just because she fancied Cam Greens talent, she had given up the massive support of the Jones family.
Chapter 1163. Panicked and confused
Chapter 1163: 1163. Panicked and confused
James Campbell couldnt even handle Elly Campbell, let alone Adam Jones.
"Miss, do you need your foot bandaged?"
The young servant, carrying a medicine box, walked over and squatted down beside Sophie Bakers foot.
Sophie Baker was feeling annoyed and a bit scared at that moment. The servants untimely approach naturally made him the target of her vented fears.
"Get away, cant you see Im upset?"
She lifted her foot and kicked the young servant to the ground.
The servant couldnt dodge in time and hit his forehead against the ss of the table behind him, causing it to bleed instantly.
The servant was quite young, only in his teens, and was frightened by Sophie Bakers vicious appearance. With the blooding from his forehead, he began to cry immediately.
Annoyed by the crying, Sophie Baker casually grabbed a coffee from the table and smashed it onto the servants head.
"Cry, cry, cry, like someone in your family has died, all you know is to cry!"
Just at that moment, a middle-aged servant heard the crying and hurried over. Seeing what was happening, he became instantly furious.
"Miss, what right do you have to hit people?"
"What right? Simply because I am the mistress, and you are the servants, the dogs my family raises. Happy, I throw you a bone to eat; unhappy, I can stew you up."
"You..."
The servant was furious and, forgetting everything else, pointed at Sophie Bakers nose and scolded:
"You lowlife tramp, think youre so noble? Youre just a lowly mistresss despicable illegitimate daughter, not even recognized by the Campbell family, raised outside yet you really think youre something special, pah!"
After scolding her, the servant helped the young servant up and walked out.
"I quit! I dont need that little sry; use it for a coffin for you and your daughter."
Thest thing Sophie Baker wanted to hear was someone calling her an illegitimate daughter; it had been a long time since anyone had dared to say that to her.
Now, being insulted like that by a lowly servant, she couldnt hold back any longer.
She went up and pped the servant across the face.
"What kind of low creature are you tough at me?"
The servant was caught off-guard and took the p squarely, but the next second, she grabbed Sophie Bakers hair and, aiming at her face, started pping her left and right, leaving her face swollen like a pigs head before stopping.
"Even if were lowly, we earn our money with our own hands, not like some shameless old hags, who just have to lie on a mans bed to have their cares taken away, giving birth to a shameless little thing who learns to inherit her mothers job, really believing shes something special, pah!"
The servant, not caring about the consequences, cursed Sophie Baker and her mother and then left the Baker family carrying the young girl.
Sophie Baker and her mother were so angry their faces twisted, especially Sophie Baker, who called out to the security guards outside:
"Break her legs, make her crawl out of here..."
It seemed the security guards had also had enough of this despicable mother and daughter; they didnt listen to Sophie Bakers orders but instead let the pair of servants leave, even going so far as to call them a taxi.
Furious, Sophie Baker cursed the security guards viciously from head to toe.
After she had let off her anger, Melody Baker finally pulled her inside.
"Nows not the time to argue with those useless bastards; dealing with them is easy, just have your father fire them. Whats crucial now is to find a way to keep Adam Jones from finding out that we were also involved in what happened back then."
Chapter 1106. See more big events
Chapter 1106: 1106. See more big events
He reached out and pulled his wife, who was about to speak, aside, scolding her,
"People who havent been to such events and havent seen much of the world may naturally not know proper etiquette; they just need more exposure to grand events in the future. Theres no need for you to quarrel with a girl from a humble background."
Although Lord Marquess was criticizing Lady Marquess for being petty with the youngdy,
his words implied that the Green n didnt know proper etiquette and hadnt been exposed to grand events.
On hearing that Lord Marquess described them asing from a humble background, not worldly, andcking in manners, Cam Greens face contorted with anger.
Cams invitation was solely based on his influence in the literary and artistic circles.
But this was only limited to those realms.
As President, Tony Wilson naturally needed talents from all walks of life.
However, to others, especially those of much higher status than Cam, no matter how talented he was, he was just a singer.
Those who respected him would call him Master Green or Mr. Green.
To those who didnt regard him highly, he was really nothing at all.
Thus, when Lord Marquess said those words, he didnt feel any psychological burden.
"Lord Marquess, how... how can you speak like that!"
Cam Green trembled with anger.
"Master Green, this is strange, Im scolding my wife; thats our family affair. Why are you meddling unnecessarily?"
Lord Marquess used Cams earlier confrontation with Lady Marquess against him.
"You... you..."
Cam wanted to retort, asking why he should be described as someone from a humble background and unfamiliar with the world.
But if he had asked that, he would really have humiliated himself.
All things considered, it was because of his status; he was essentially just a singer.
Compared with these people, he really could only be considered from a humble background.
To truly earn their respect, he would have to actually be Adam Joness father-inw.
Then, who would dare say that Adam Joness father-inw came from a humble background?
Cam felt so angry that all his internal organs seemed to ache.
At the same time, the desire sparked within him grew even stronger.
Seeing that the moment was right, Elly Campbell looked at the family with a smiling expression and spoke,
"Would you still like to stay here shamelessly?"
Daisy Thompson was unwilling to give in.
Especially knowing that Adam had amnesia and she was holding the winning cards, yet to be ridiculed like this made her even more reluctant.
She couldnt understand what capabilities Elly Campbell had that made the Marquess and his wife stand by her side.
Now, not only had she gained no advantage, but Elly Campbell had also turned the tables on her, which upset her even more.
She desperately looked toward Adam, trying to get him to say something.
"Adam..."
"Enough!"
Adam, losing his patience, interrupted Daisy Thompson?
He looked up at Daisy, and a warning shimmered through his deep pupils.
He said in a deep voice,
"Dont you know what kind of event this is? Do you still want to embarrass yourself?"
While speaking, he also subtly nced at Elly Campbell.
This time, Daisy wasnt foolish and immediately understood.
She quickly grabbed Sophia Green, and turning to Elly Campbell, said,
"I apologize, Mrs. Jones, our Sophia didnt know the proper etiquette and has disrupted you. We will leave now."
Sophia, grabbed by Daisy, looked bewildered at the woman who had encouraged her just minutes ago to ask Adam to dance.
Now in a turn, she shifted all me onto her, iming shecked manners?
What was she doing earlier?
That damn old hagshe really underestimated her.
Chapter 1107. Even when insulting someone, maintain your poise
Chapter 1107: 1107. Even when insulting someone, maintain your poise
At first, she thought this woman was as dumb as a pig, only capable of moving herself with her own so-called love, being yed by that father and daughter without even realizing it.
Now she realized that this woman was far more cunning than she had been.
Even though she was very reluctant, she had no choice but to leave with Daisy Thompson when used like that.
But since she had beenbeled in such a way and hadnt the shame to stay, leaving was even more of a mockery.
In the end, she left unwillingly with Daisy Thompson.
With the annoying presence gone, Elly Campbell finally felt refreshed.
The owner of the ind had been coaxed and cajoled by her to act out some scenes with a few wildflowers, which was indeed a hardship for him.
Having a rare opportunity to be legitimately close to him, Elly Campbell didnt want to give it to someone else and simply drove them away with a nasty attitude.
Elly Campbell turned her head with a smile toward the Marquess and his wife and said,
"Thank you, Lord and Lady, for speaking up for me earlier."
"It was nothing. I cant stand such lowly things that arent fit for public disy, not considering the social setting. An actor is always an actor, no matter how noble the role, they cant escape their true nature."
The Lady Marquess looked with disdain in Sophia Greens direction and pursed her lips.
The Lord, very considerately, soothed her,
"Remember your demeanor; even when insulting someone, maintain your poise."
"Hmph!"
The Lady Marquess haughtily snorted and after greeting them, pulled the Marquess by his tie and left with him.
Elly Campbell watched the newly acquainted couple, noting that it seemed the Duchess was more dominant.
But clearly, the Lord was enjoying it.
Seeing how he had remained silent at first and then immediately came to the Duchesss defense when Cam Green criticized her made it obvious.
Adam Jones, seeing that he had finally gotten rid of that bizarre family and that his wife was still happily watching their retreating figures, couldnt contain himself.
"Youve neglected me for so long, and now that we finally have this legitimate opportunity, are you still watching someone else?"
Adam Joness voice was deep, carrying a strong note of discontent.
Elly Campbell looked up at him, her eyes resembling those of a grieving widow, which made her burst intoughter.
She gently grabbed his hand from behind, shook it lightly, and leaning in whispered in his ear,
"Why dont youe to me tonight? Ill be waiting for you."
Her eyes shone brightly, a myriad of colors dancing within them, causing Adam Joness Adams apple to involuntarily bob twice,
Especially Elly Campbells words which always made him daydream, apanied by the warm breath with which she spoke, stirring a burning desire throughout his body.
"Cough!"
He tugged at his cor and cleared his slightly hoarse throat, saying,
"We can leave early."
After all, they had achieved their purpose for attending the Presidents banquet and whether to stay longer was up to them.
Sophie Baker, meanwhile, despite desperately wanting to gain visibility in front of Adam Jones, had been intimidated by his earlier warning.
Given the affluent and dignified guests at the banquet, and even though she had James Campbell as her father, she was still an illegitimate daughter scorned by everyone, and she restrained the urge to approach Adam Jones.
However, she found somefort in being ttered by other girls who were even less significant than her.
Having endured until Adam Jones and Elly Campbell finished the opening dance, she still thought of finding a reason to have Adam Jones dance with her.
Chapter 1108. Being a mistress is so tacky
Chapter 1108: 1108. Being a mistress is so tacky
But she was overtaken by that shameless little seductress, Sophia Green.
Luckily, that little hussy was too eager and ended up getting scolded by Adam.
How satisfying.
Sophie Baker watched as Sophia Green was led away by Ms. Thompson, feeling a touch of schadenfreude.
At the same time, she was relieved that she had been slower to act.
It seemed like Adam truly didnt want to get involved with anyone here, content only to show affection with that disgusting woman, Elly Campbell.
Sophie saw how affectionate and close Adam Jones and Elly Campbell were at the moment, and it bothered her even more.
"What on earth do you mean?"
After Sophia Green had been pulled away by Ms. Thompson, she finally couldnt hold back and shook Ms. Thompsons hand off.
Although she now relied on the Thompson money to pave her way, she wouldnt allow herself to be yed like a fool.
Treated like a scapegoat, pped in the face, then served up on a tterwhat did it mean?
Ms. Thompson had been ackey in front of the father and daughter for more than twenty years. Suddenly she tried to stand up for herself; even though her status had slightly changed, her subservient nature persisted.
Moreover, she felt guilty about this incident, needing Sophia Greens help to reim the property from Elly, she started to apologize:
"Sophia, dont be angry, this time mom really made a mistake, I didnt expect Adam to embarrass us in public, I thought since he had memory loss, he wouldnt side with Elly..."
"Ha! In other situations, he might not, but this is the Presidents banquet, with plenty of high-society figures watching. No matter how hard it is, he has to keep up the act!"
With a cold face, Sophia Green interrupted Ms. Thompsons words, also regretting her rashness andck of consideration earlier,pletely forgetting what kind of asion this was.
Brother Adam, no matter how much he disliked Elly, had to stick by her side at an event like this; otherwise, it wouldnt look proper.
At this moment, neither Sophie Baker nor the three members of the Green n realized that Adam Jones was genuinely wanting to be with his wife right now.
Because of this, Adam found it exceptionallyforting and reasonable to be affectionate with his wife here.
Being able to openly show love to his wife at the banquet, Adam wasnt anxious to go back at all.
Only when the Presidents banquet officially ended did Adam Jones wrap his arm around Elly Campbells waist and walk towards the car waiting at the gates of the Presidential residence.
When Sophie Baker and her family left the Presidents residence, they happened to encounter them.
Thinking that the banquet was over and that this fake-loving couple no longer needed to pretend, Sophies eyes lit up upon seeing Adam Jones, and she eagerly began to walk towards him. But she saw Adam Jones already embracing Elly Campbells shoulders, entering the car, and driving away from the Presidents residence.
Adam Jones didnt even spare her a nce, infuriating Sophie Baker so much that she stomped her foot.
"How could Adam do this!"
Sophie pouted, unwilling to watch as the Jones car disappeared from her sight.
"An illegitimate daughter stays an illegitimate daughter, ying the mistress so tackily."
Just then, a mocking female voice came from behind her, and when Sophie turned around to see it was Sophia Green, she didnt get angry but rather startedughing.
"Thats still better than some who offer themselves up to be mistresses, and yet they are barely worth beingpared to trash, barely presentable."
"You..."
Sophia Green was initially furious from being publicly degraded by Adam Jones, her heart was already in turmoil.
Chapter 1109. I’ll come find you smelling fresh and fragrant after I wash up.
Chapter 1109: 1109. Ille find you smelling fresh and fragrant after I wash up.
"Still not shameful enough, huh? A bastard childughing at others," she couldnt control herself and pped Sophie Baker.
"Bitch, what do you think you are?"
Sophia Green became even angrier thinking about how easily she had lost her entertainment circle resources to this "Fox Spirit," who climbed up to Adam Jones.
She hit hard without holding back her strength and immediately swelled Sophies face.
Sophie wasnt weak either; she grabbed Sophias hair, pulled it back, andnded several ps on her in session.
"What do I think I am? I may not be much, but Im better than this piece of shit."
The two began fighting right at the entrance of the Presidents residence, not caring about the many disdainful eyes around them.
Indeed, they had no decorum; they didnt care about their image and fought publicly at the entrance of the Presidents residence.
What made them think they could rece Elly Campbell as the young miss of the Jones Family?
The spectators even felt it lowered their own status to watch the fight.
When they had nearly finished fighting, the security of the Presidents residence finally arrivedte.
"This is the Presidents residence, if you want to fight, please leave the area."
Saying this, they unceremoniously pulled the two apart and led them away from the Presidents residence.
Even James Campbell and Cam Green could not stop them.
Watching his daughter looking disheveled and embarrassed, being led far from the Presidents residence like a stray dog, both felt burning shame on their faces.
They knew how those who hadnt left yet were mocking them.
Meanwhile, this only strengthened their resolve to push their daughters to rece Elly Campbell with Adam Jones.
For safety, Elly Campbell parted ways with Adam Jones along the way.
"Miss."
The Campbell family car was parked by the road waiting for her.
As Elly got into the car, Adam looked at her with a resentful expression and said,
"Do we really have to separate? I think weve yed our parts well enough."
Adam was holding Ellys hand like a little woman abandoned by her husband.
Elly reached out, cupped his face, kissed him on the lips softly with a soothing tone,
"Didnt I say Id be waiting for you at home? Come over soon."
Saying this, she yfully winked at him.
Reluctantly, Adam grunted twice and finally let go of Elly, muttering lowly,
"Ill get all cleaned up ande to see you."
Elly: "..."
Having finally sent Adam off, Elly boarded the Campbell family car and headed back to the Campbell home.
Having been apart from her partner for a while, even a simple kiss had to happen under such circumstances to be legitimate.
Elly also felt distressed.
But having acted all the way till now, they couldnt just throw it all away.
Back at the Campbell house, she saw Ivy Lentz acting like the mistress of the house sitting in the living room, ordering servants around to pour coffee and make coffee.
Sitting opposite her was an unwee middle-aged man.
This man was Sean Lentz.
Seeing Elly in her evening gown appearing in the living room, the Lentz father and daughter tensed up and instinctively felt fear and guilt towards her.
Elly said nothing, her eyesnding on the coffee Jane had just made, then shifting her gaze to a visibly uneasy Sean Lentz.
Obviously, without Elly, Sean Lentzs days werent going well, even bing fairly miserable.
A poor painter who lives off selling art thinks hes skilled because he got lucky with a rich woman, and still has the nerve to have affairs.
Chapter 1110: She has seen many ungrateful men who live off women.
Chapter 1110: She has seen many ungrateful men who live off women.
Elly Campbell had always looked down on Sean Lentz, and her suspicion that the Old Masters ident was rted to Ivy Lentz only intensified her disdain for him.
"Younger cousin sister, youre back."
Ivy Lentz didnt even dare to pick up the coffee Jane had prepared, anxiously standing up from the sofa.
Sean Lentz didnt dare to sit down either, and immediately stood up as well.
Both father and daughter knew that in the Campbell Family, with the Old Master and Elly not around, it was Elly Campbell who called the shots.
"Elly, its been... its been a long time."
Sean Lentz still tried to greet Elly Campbell as an elder, but his "Elly" made her feel nauseous.
Her gaze coldly swept over the father and daughter beforending on Jane, and she said:
"Jane."
"Miss."
"Since when did our family start letting someone else take charge?"
Jane was also distressed; without the second grandma or the young miss, and with Linstad not around,
the younger cousin sister, being the daughter of the second grandma, had requests she dared not refuse.
Upon hearing Elly Campbells words, Ivy Lentzsplexion changed.
But she understood the principle of bowing her head under someone elses roof, even if she desperately wanted to tear Elly Campbells bones apart and devour them, she still docilely said:
"Younger cousin sister, its rare for dad toe from so far away, I couldnt just disrespectfully let him stay outside, could I?"
She began ying the sympathy card, but Elly Campbell was entirely unresponsive. Upon hearing her words, Elly arrogantly lifted her chin.
"Then you can stay outside with him. Since when do guests have the right to make decisions for the host?"
"You..."
Ivy Lentzs face darkened, but Elly Campbell didnt look at her. Instead, she turned to Sean Lentz, who looked nervous, and said:
"I heard youve been having a tough time since divorcing my aunt and that its been miserable for you out there. Did you get the money for the ticket to Greece by ying the pretty boy?"
The more than twenty years of living in luxury had long made Sean Lentz forget how he had once been down on his luck.
Even each time Elly elevated him in front of others, it made him forget his own worth, truly believing he could do well without Elly.
That was why he felt so justified in having an affair.
But he hadnt expected Elly to propose divorce so resolutely, nor had he thought Elly would be so ruthless in handling matters, cutting off all his escape routes upon the divorce.
Only then did he realize that without Elly, he was still just a poor artist selling paintings on the street, unworthy of a second nce.
He also realized that those in the circle of the wealthy who had always spoken nicely to him and ttered him didnt actually respect him, but did so because he was Ellys husband.
Without Elly, he was nothing in that circle.
But for Sean Lentz, this realization hade toote; Elly had already divorced him.
He could only shamelessly seek a reconciliation with Elly.
He also knew this path would be difficult. Besides the Old Master, there was also his formidable niece Elly.
He was prepared to be humiliated, so when Elly Campbell spoke to him so sharply, he just endured it and let it pass.
"Elly, I know I was wrong before, and I truly regret it. I hope you can give me another chance, alright?"
Although Elly Campbell wasnt close to Sean Lentz, she had seen plenty of those who lived off women, with James Campbell being the biggest example.
Sean Lentzs plea to reconcile with her aunt wasnt out of genuine remorse, but because he had no other options and was desperate for a reunion.
Chapter 1169. Do not allow holding my man’s thigh
Chapter 1169: 1169. Do not allow holding my mans thigh
"Any person repeatedly suppressed by Elly Campbell wouldnt stay calm.
Her gaze shifted from submissive to sinister as she looked at Elly and bit out,
"What the hell do you want?"
Seeing Elly shrug nonchntly,
"Its just like I said, I dont want much, its just that Im quite petty. Anyone who has plotted against me, I must get my revenge."
She looked at Sophie Bakers face draining of blood and smiled, saying,
"Dont worry, why be so afraid, Im not going to kill you."
She toyed with the piece of paper in her hands, still maintaining an indifferent demeanor, and said,
"I am aw-abiding citizen, after all. Someone like you, whomits crimes, should naturally be handled by the police."
Watching Sophies expression grow darker, Elly continued to smile and said,
"However, Miss Baker, this isnt your first time facing jail, so you should be quite used to it if you have to go back in."
As soon as Elly brought up the matter of prison, Sophies brain exploded.
The days in prison were her least favorite memories.
The women in there, many were perverts, and she had no chance of survival if she went in.
That feeling of preferring deathit was just too terrifying.
"No, I dont want to go to jail, I dont want to go to jail..."
At that moment, Sophie seemed possessed, shaking her head and repeating this phrase incessantly.
She looked at Adam Jones, who had stood by Ellys side in silent support the whole time, and suddenly rushed over and clung to his legs
"Adam, you believe me, I havent done anything, back then... back then it was really me who saved you, you know that, you know it."
She would have been better off not mentioning the past, as it only reminded Adam of how foolish he had been to be deceived by such a woman, and of how he had treated Elly so terribly because of it, almost missing out on her for his entire life.
And now, this woman had the shamelessness to bring up having saved him in the past, as if she thought she hadnt been jailed enough!
"Get lost!"
He lifted his foot and kicked Sophie away. His eyebrows and eyes, which were usually so gentle when facing Elly, now gathered storm clouds and a tempest seemed to rage within his sharp features.
Sophie, however, didnt calm down. Or rather, she seemed to have lost her mind.
Even after being kicked away by Adam, she disregarded the pain and charged at him again, but before she could reach Adam, Elly, who had been sitting earlier, suddenly rose.
She stepped forward quickly, grabbed Sophies arm, and flung her onto the ground with a forceful swing.
"My mans legs are not for you to cling to. Get lost!"
Sophie seemed not to hear Ellys words and kept trying to rush over, but was held down by two police officers standing outside.
"Behave yourself, do you not know where you are, causing such a ruckus here!"
Two female officers held Sophie down, one on each side, but she still struggled violently.
"I dont want to go to jail, I dont want to go to jail, Adam, I love you, I really do love you, it was because I loved you too much that I didnt want my sister to marry you, thats why I followed Benjamin Forests scheme and framed her, I never thought of hurting you, Adam, believe me, forgive me this once, dont send me to jail!"
"Adam... Adam..."
She continued to struggle in the grip of the policewomen, and the more she struggled, the tighter they held her."
Chapter 1112. Spend the night on the streets with him.
Chapter 1112: 1112. Spend the night on the streets with him.
Elly Campbellpletely ignored the usation that she hade knocking for a handout.
"Elly, you... stop spreading rumours here. I cant wait for grandpa to wake up, so youll stop lording over us, evicting people whenever you please."
Elly Campbell couldnt be bothered to argue with Ivy Lentz. Her mouth was dry from arguing with Sophie Baker and the entrics from the Green n all evening.
She just wanted to rush back to her room and wait for her "ind lord" to join her for a secret rendezvous.
"Well, I really am lording over things here and evicting people as I please."
Elly Campbell turned her gaze to Jane, who was caught in a dilemma in the living room, and said:
"Jane, why arent you calling security to escort Mr. Lentz out?"
"Elly!"
Ivy Lentz hadnt expected Elly Campbell to be so overbearing and unreasonable.
"If you feel so aggrieved for Mr. Lentz, why dont you, as a dutiful daughter, join him and sleep on the streets?"
Elly Campbell didnt believe for a second that Ivy Lentz would really apany Sean Lentz and be a vagabond.
Ivy Lentz was just like Sean Lentz: selfish and shameless.
"Ivy, lets just stop this. Theres no point in arguing with Elly over dad. This was dads fault to begin with, he should just leave."
Sean Lentz clenched his teeth, suppressed his rage, and endured the humiliation handed out by Elly Campbell.
He had hoped to garner some sympathy by ying the victim, but Elly Campbell was a devil, utterly incapable of feeling any sort ofpassion for a backstabber like him.
She didnt continue to argue with the father and daughter duo and instead went upstairs.
Elly knew exactly what Sean Lentz was thinking.
First, y the victim to win sympathy, then retreat as a way to advance. Say a few sweet words to Elly, and he believed he could talk her into reconciling with him.
Elly also understood that this was her aunts family matter. No matter how much she tried to prevent Sean Lentz from approaching her aunt, if her aunt was really willing to be deceived by this backstabber again, could she, as Ellys niece, really stop her?
But her aunt wasnt young anymore, she should be able to judge for herself.
If she was really that foolish, she wouldnt have built such a big enterprise in Canada, nor would she have decisively chosen to divorce Sean Lentz and cut her losses in time.
She was no longer the impulsive teenage girl she once was.
Elly Campbell trusted that her aunt would make her own decisions. As long as the Lentz father and daughter stayed out of her sight, she wouldnt go out of her way to provoke them.
Downstairs, Jane did call security, but they didnt forcibly drag Sean Lentz out, just said:
"Mr. Lentz, please!"
"Dad, dont go! I dont believe these watchdogs can actually drag you out by force!"
Ivy Lentz clutched at Sean Lentzs arm, ring coldly at the security guards who entered.
In her eyes, the security guards were just servants of her grandfathers household. As the daughter of her aunt, she considered herself somewhat of a mistress in the house. She didnt believe these blind fools would darey a hand on them.
And the words "watchdogs" she uttered made the faces of the security guards present, including Jane who had called them, darken.
"Miss Lentz, please speak more courteously."
Janes face was cold as she spoke.
"What are you, anyway? A mere servant has no right to lecture me!"
Ivy Lentz didnt dare confront Elly Campbell directly, so all the anger she had bottled up was unleashed on the servants.
Although Jane was a servant, she had been with the Campbell family for many years. Whether it was the Old Master, the former maam, or the youngdies, even the Old Master himself, had never spoken to her that way.
Hearing Ivy Lentzs words, her expression grew even uglier.
Chapter 1113. Acting tough by relying on powerful connections
Chapter 1113: 1113. Acting tough by relying on powerful connections
She was not polite, and directly addressed the security guard,
"By the youngdys orders, please ask Mr. Lentz to leave, and if Mr. Lentz is unwilling, or if Miss Lentz tries to stop it, take them out together."
Upon hearing this, Ivy Lentz immediately became enraged, "You dare!"
She raised her hand to p Janes face, but the next second, Jane caught her wrist.
Jane was much stronger than her, and by holding onto her, she immobilized her.
"Miss Lentz, I am but a servant, used to hardbor, strong and short-temperedare you sure you want to fight me?"
Ivy Lentz struggled in Janes grip, but could never break free, bing so furious that veins bulged on her forehead.
"You old thing, let go of me!"
She struggled fiercely, and the next second, Jane released her hand.
Unable to recover, Ivy Lentz fell to the ground, appearing especially disheveled.
She turned her head and red fiercely at Jane but seemed timid and dared not approach her again.
Seeing his daughter unable to gain the upper hand against a servant, Sean Lentz realized he could not stay any longer that evening. Sensibly, he stepped forward and helped Ivy Lentz up, saying,
"Stop making a fuss, I am leaving now, and Jane is only following orders. Dont make it difficult for her."
Following that, he turned and very politely apologized to Jane.
"Sorry, Jane, Ivy has been spoiled by me since she was little andcks manners. Please dont me herIm leaving now."
Janes face remained somber, but she graciously epted Sean Lentzs apology and then told the security guards,
"Escort Mr. Lentz out."
Enraged Ivy Lentz wanted to say something but caught Janes icy, sharp nce, which startled her, and she held her words back.
Jane watched her unsatisfied expression andughingly said,
"Didnt the youngdy say? If Miss Lentz cannot bear to see Mr. Lentz sleeping on the streets, she could leave with him."
"You..."
"Forget it, forget it, I will go by myself. Ivy, you must be obedient and stop causing trouble!"
He said, giving her a significant look.
Now, getting epted by the Campbell family would not be easy with his daughter inside as an internal ally, he still could have a way.
But if even his daughter left, who else would help him?
At this moment, Ivy Lentz understood the meaning behind Sean Lentzs look and stopped causing trouble.
She viciously warned Jane with one sentence, "Just wait until my motheres back, shell fire you, you old thing."
Her demeanor of relying on someones power was somewhat amusing.
Thinking that Jane would be frightened by her words and then apologize and plead with her, only to see Jane simply respond with a calm, "Okay."
Then she turned and left.
Frustrated, Ivy Lentz felt as if she had blood stuck in her chest that she could not spit out.
Ivy Lentz stood in the living room for a long time before she snorted coldly, her eyes shing with a sinister light.
Hah!
Everyone is rushing to be Elly Campbells dogs, but if one day their master cant protect them anymore, lets see how arrogant they can be.
A few days ago, William Campbell was sent to the rk Family in ska by Elly Campbell.
On one hand, with the Old Masters condition, he could not take care of William. On the other hand, with Ivy Lentz around, Elly Campbell really did not dare to leave William behind to take risks.
At this moment, she went back to her room, removed her makeup, and took a hot bath.
Lying in bed, she carefully thought through the events of the evening.
Chapter 1114. Just like Island Master Jones before amnesia
Chapter 1114: 1114. Just like Ind Master Jones before amnesia
After Adam Jones left for the study with the President and James Grant, had he finally restored his memory during all that time?
Did his intent in pinching her hand afterward align with what she thought?
She didnt dare to hold out too much hope, for fear that disappointment would just be greater.
Furtherplicating matters, when James Grantter said, "I cant be of help," was he talking about not being able to help restore his memory, or had he deliberately said this for the benefit of those with ulterior motives?
And there was Cam Green, who clearly knew about the Ind Masters memory loss could Lily Bankston have told him?
Or was she Cam Greens aplice?
What exactly was Lily Bankstons purpose in doing all this?
Perhaps because she was getting further along in her pregnancy, Elly Campbell found herself easily exhausted, and thinking too much muddled her mind.
She shook her head and stopped thinking about it, deciding to wait for Ind Master Jones toe over so they could discuss it together.
Just as she thought that, there was movement by the curtain.
Following that, a familiar figure agilely jumped in through the window.
Seeing him dressed in pajamas, Elly Campbells mouth twitched fiercely.
"You just came in your pajamas?"
Elly Campbell stepped forward to help him remove the safety rope he wore.
Adam Jones said in a low voice, "Its convenient for taking off."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Lifting her eyes to Adam Jones, she said with annoyance,
"What do you intend to do after you take them off?"
"Didnt you tell me toe over early because you were waiting for me?"
Adam Joness lips slightly pursed, looking unfairly aggrieved like a wronged little wife.
"Yes, Im waiting for you, and I have things to discuss with you."
Saying this, she turned and walked towards the sofa. Adam Jones followed eagerly and sat down beside her after she had seated herself.
"Dont you need any other services from me?"
As he spoke, he began tugging at the straps of her nightgown, but Elly Campbell pped his hand away.
Seeing Adam Jones looking pitifully at her with his lips subtly pursed,
"People have been a kept man for so long, can I properly serve you for once?"
Even using "people" could the Ind Master be any more flirtatious?
Since losing his memory, although he had still taken some small liberties with her, his actions had been somewhat restrained.
But this unrestrained, flirtatious behavior was a first.
He was bing more and more like the Ind Master before his memory loss.
Swatting away his wandering hands again, she raised an eyebrow and posed the question, "How do you propose to serve me?"
"Just like this..."
As he spoke, he started making moves again, but Elly Campbell stopped him once more.
"You really think youre some kind of gigolo?"
"I only want to be your gigolo."
Adam Jones replied earnestly, and had the topic not been so flippant, Elly Campbell might have believed him.
She narrowed her eyes, giving Adam Jones a sharp once over, and said,
"I feel like, with you acting all flirty, youre more and more like your old self before the memory loss."
Upon hearing this, Adam Jones chuckled lightly, then reached back, grabbed her hand, pulled her close, and leaned her against his chest.
"Then, do you prefer me before the memory loss or after?"
Elly Campbell looked up at him, meeting his deep yet smiling eyes.
A sudden surge of emotion welled up in her heart, "As long as youre my Ind Master, I like you either way."
Elly Campbell rarely spoke such sweet nothings, so Adam Jones wasnt used to it, his ears heating up every time like a young man newly in love.
Chapter 1115. The Island Master officially returns
Chapter 1115: 1115. The Ind Master officially returns
The next second, he passionately grabbed the back of her head and deeply kissed her lips, "Wife, I love you."
Embarrassed by such a sudden confession, Elly Campbell felt somewhat uneasy.
"Weve been married so long, yet youre still so cheesy."
Adam Jones watched as Ellys ears turned red and chuckled softly, kissing her warm earlobe, saying,
"Whats wrong? Does being loving depend on whether were an old married couple or not?"
In his smile was a deep affection and indulgence.
"I n to tell you these sweet nothings for a lifetime."
Elly pursed her lips and smiled, looking up at him somewhat irritably, saying,
"Then youd better hurry, learn more while youre still young and have a good memory, remember as much as you can."
Adam Jonesughed softly, rubbing her head and responding, "Okay."
Then, his gaze moved to Ellys significantly swollen belly, and the smile in his eyes gradually spread.
His hand gently caressed her rounded belly, and his voice suddenly dropped an octave.
"Do you think if its a boy, little fatty would pass out from crying?"
Elly was about tough when, the next second, her body stiffened.
She abruptly looked up at Adam Jones, seeing the faint tears in his eyes; Ellys lips trembled violently.
"Adam, you..."
She clenched the corner of her own dress tightly, trying to control her emotions which were too intense, but her trembling voice still betrayed her.
"You... you already..."
"Yes."
Adam Jones smiled as he rubbed her head, watching the tears well up in her eyes, he tenderly wiped them away, gently kissing her eyes.
"James Grant did me a huge favor."
Ellys tears fell, driven by excitement they kept streaming down unceasingly.
"Be good, no more crying."
He held her in his arms, gently patting her back, soothingly saying,
"I am back, wife."
With a hint of reverence, he kissed Ellys forehead, gazing at her still tear-filled eyes and said,
"You worked hard during this time."
This statement only made Ellys tears fall even harder.
Although Adam Jones always believed her words during these days,
the fact that he had lost his memory hung over him like a ticking bomb that might explode at any moment.
Without his memory, everything was instilled by the people around him.
He believed her, so he believed everything she said, but what if he hadnt believed her and had been manipted by others?
It looked easy, but she was constantly worrying about what if Adam was brainwashed by Lily Bankston again.
Only at this moment, hearing Adam say "You worked hard," did Ellys tightly strung emotions finally copse.
She didnt realize she could cry so much.
After a while, her emotions settled, and her voice was still heavy with nasal sounds as she said,
"Its good that you know."
Adam Jones gently patted her back while wiping her tears and soothing her.
"Thank you for not leaving me."
Adam Jones looked at Elly sincerely, expressing heartfelt thanks.
Elly wiped away her tears, her voice choked, and she scoffed,
"You dont need to thank me, I did give you a deadline. If you hadnte back within a month, I nned on remarrying."
Chapter 1116. What is she really after?
Chapter 1116: 1116. What is she really after?
Adam Jones was stunned for a moment, and the next second, he sighed and said,
"No wonder..."
"No wonder what?"
"No wonder I dreamt that you were remarrying, which jolted me awake."
Adam held Elly Campbells hand, speaking with an expression of fright,
"Thank goodness I woke up; otherwise, I wouldnt even have a sugar mama to rely on."
Elly, who had been "sorrowful and upset," was instantly amused by Adams words.
"You know whats good for you."
Adamughed and hugged her tightly, then kissed her forehead and said seriously,
"Now that Im back, leave everything to me; you just rest well."
Elly nodded in agreement, but although she was supposed to rest, how could she truly set her mind at ease?
How could she rest easy without understanding Lily Bankstons motives and those of the people behind her?
After her emotions had settled, Elly returned to her usual calm demeanor and said,
"Whats your take on Cam Greens situation?"
At the mention of Cam Green, Adams face grew more somber.
"He obviously knew about my amnesia which emboldened him to spout nonsense in front of me."
Elly nodded, which was something she had been pondering since her time at the Presidents mansion.
"The fact of your amnesia has been well-concealed; aside from a few of us, only the people on Lily Bankstons side knew about it. Its no coincidence that Cam Green is aware of these matters."
Upon hearing this, Elly looked at him and asked, "What role do you think he ys for Lily Bankston and her group?"
She didnt speak of Lily Bankston alone but referred to Lily Bankstons group to confirm that the whole matter couldnt possibly be orchestrated by Lily Bankston alone.
She didnt have that much influence.
Moreover, until now, they still couldnt understand what motivated Lily Bankston to do these things.
Thinking along these lines, Elly voiced the question in her heart
"What do you think is Lily Bankstons motive behind these actions?"
Mentioning Lily Bankston caused Adams expression to turn somewhat mournful.
Since he was young, he didnt have parents around, and it was Aunt Lily who helped his grandmother raise him and his sister.
When he fell ill with a fever, she was the one who stayed up all night without sleep to care for him until dawn.
When he was in a bad mood, she counseled him patiently until he cheered up.
Even at this moment, he was reluctant to believe that someone he regarded as his own mother would plot against him and evene close to costing him his life.
"What on earth does she want? What could she possibly want that I couldnt give her? Why would she scheme against me like this?"
Hearing the restrained and husky tone in Adams voice, Ellys heart ached as she held his hand.
She could understand his feelings at this moment.
If now, suddenly, her own mother wanted her life, she too would be bewildered.
"It wont be until she tells us herself that we will know."
She held Adams hand, offeringfort.
"Dont think too much; she might have truly cared for you at one point. As to why she suddenly changed, we simply cant specte."
Adam nodded, even though he was very reluctant to ept this fact. With realityid bare, he had no choice but to face it.
After a moment of contemtion, he said,
"Since I took over Jones Corp, Ive been investigating my fathers death. For the past dozen years, Aunt Lily has been investigating this matter with me..."
He still habitually referred to Lily Bankston as Aunt Lily.
"Thest time I went to the United States to see her was to talk to her about Jacob rk."
Elly didnt interrupt but listened quietly as he spoke about what had happened in the United States.
Chapter 1117. Everything is so coincidental
Chapter 1117: 1117. Everything is so coincidental
"Over the years, Jacob rk had been living just fine, but he died right after I discovered his whereabouts and informed her."
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbell, gave a bitter smile, and asked,
"What does this mean?"
Elly Campbell lowered her eyes, pressed her lips together in silence for a moment, then said,
"She killed Jacob rk, silenced him permanently."
As she said this, she paused, then hardened her resolve and continued,
"My fathers ident is very likely rted to Lily Bankston."
Although this statement was somewhat cruel, Elly Campbell still steeled herself to say it.
Given Adams feelings for Lily Bankston, if Lily wasnt implicated in Henry Joness death, she really worried that their n leader would be soft-hearted and let Lily go.
Actually, Adam Jones had already thought of this when he had recovered his memory.
But, people are not emotionless nts; even someone as rational as Adam Jones is reluctant to face such a reality directly.
At this moment, when Elly Campbell pointed it out so directly, the tightly wound string in Adam Jones snapped.
He rubbed his face hard with both hands, gave a bitter smile, and said,
"My fathers death wasrgely rted to his support for President Tony Wilson. After his death, Tony Wilson did not run for re-election, so I have always suspected that my fathers death was rted to Neil Foster, and I didnt think in other directions."
Neil Foster is the current Vice President.
He is also the main opponent of President Tony Wilson in the next presidential election.
The Jones Family has always been on Tony Wilsons side, which is well known to everyone.
Thus, if something happened to Adam Jones, Neil Foster would be the biggest beneficiary.
Coincidentally, his ident happened right at this election period.
All the clues were pointing to Neil Foster.
"Do you remember that incident with the actress named Yin Qin who hired inte trolls to link you with Sophia Green?"
"Yes."
As soon as Elly Campbell mentioned this, Adam Jones knew what she was going to say.
That Yin Qin was Edward Taylors mistress, and Edward Taylor was Neil Fosters man...
"So, all the evidence points only towards Neil Foster, dont you think it came too easily?"
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones, raising her own doubts.
"Neil Foster is, on the surface, Tony Wilsons opponent, often directly opposing his orders.
Being on Tony Wilsons side, when you had an incident, the first thing people would think of is Neil Foster, including the death of your father..."
"And its such a coincidence that Edward Taylors mistress just happened to link you with Sophia Green, making it too easy for us to investigate Yin Qin, and naturally, we could quickly trace it back to Neil Foster..."
When Elly Campbell said this, Adam Joness eyes narrowed deeply, fully understanding what Elly meant.
"If Neil Foster really did it, he wouldnt have been caught by us so easily."
Adam Jones said in a deep voice.
Previously, because he had been too biased, he hadnt thought of these aspects, but now, having lost his memory once, many things lookedpletely different.
Only to hear Elly Campbell continue his thought,
"So, Yin Qin linking you with Sophia Green might really just be her personal vendetta with Sophia Green, unrted to Neil Foster."
It just so happened that Yin Qins actions directed the situation towards Neil Foster.
Chapter 1118. The mystery gradually becomes clear
Chapter 1118: 1118. The mystery gradually bes clear
It just so happened that Yin Qins actions had diverted the attention onto Neil Foster.
Adam Jones leaned against the couch, gently ying with Elly Campbells soft, long hair as he pondered.
"So, Aunt Lilys people did not kill me but just caused me to lose my memory, with the purpose of using me to target Tony Wilson and Neil Foster?"
A hint of cold sharpness shed in Adams deep eyes.
"Who stands to benefit most if Tony Wilson and Neil Foster fight against each other?"
Adam looked at Elly with bright eyes, asking. A cluster of fog that had been crowding his mind suddenly cleared.
"Of course, one of the senators who are also up for election this term."
Elly responded.
Among those running for President this term, besides the popr Tony Wilson and Neil Foster, the other senators actually had low support rates.
Frankly, it was just a formality.
Because they were not considered threats, few people targeted them, which inadvertently overlooked the most critical aspect.
Ellys response made Adamugh and he affectionately ced a "thumbs up" on her forehead, "Smart."
After such analysis, many things became clear.
"Now its simple, the Presidential election next month is starting to gear up. I guess the person behind Lily Bankston will soon use her to approach you."
Elly patted Adam on the shoulder, encouraging him,
"Come on, Ind Master Jones, its time for you to unleash your acting skills."
Adamughed, his gaze deepening as he leaned in closer, with a hint of coaxing.
"Can we switch to another method of encouragement?"
Elly squinted her eyes, about to tell him to get lost.
"Im carrying a child; its not easy for me."
"I heard its okay after three months."
"Who did you hear that from?"
"Thats what they say online."
Elly: "..."
This reserved man, actually looked up such things online!
"Sweetheart..."
"No good."
"Elly..."
"Cant... mmm..."
.........
"Adam Jones, if you hurt Little Fattys wife, I cant exin it to Samuel Wilson."
Ellyy in Adams arms, ring at him through gritted teeth.
"What is there to exin to him?"
"He initially agreed to coborate with me out of consideration for his daughter-inw."
Adam: "..."
He had already been extremely careful, considering his wife and child, right?
"Ive already been very gentle..."
He mumbled, his words tingling with a touch of grievance.
Gentle my foot!
"You wont let me eat meat, you should at least let me drink some soup, right?"
Damn... you just now... you have the nerve to say you were just drinking soup!
Say that again, I swear Ill kill you!
Elly turned her head and red at Adam, giving him a deadly stare.
"Quickly get your ass back to the Jones Family."
As his wife yelled, Adam reluctantly lingered for a while before finally climbing out the window.
However,pared to before, he at least had some "soup" tonight, so Ind Master Jones was somewhat satisfied.
After Adam left, Ellyy in bed, her body too exhausted to move, but her mind was extremely alert, without a trace of sleepiness.
Thinking that Adam had regained his memory, Elly felt a wave of relief wash over her.
She hoped that no more troubles would arise.
After being severely reprimanded at the Presidential Mansion that day, Sophia Green wisely kept quiet for a while.
Chapter 1119. Shuyi Thompson visits the Jones Family
Chapter 1119: 1119. Shuyi Thompson visits the Jones Family
Sophie Baker was still very active in the entertainment industry.
It was unclear whether it was due to her luck or her genuinely good acting skills, but the several dramas in which she yed the lead role had all be instant hits.
In the blink of an eye, she had joined the ranks of top-tier actresses.
This made Sophia Green increasingly envious.
She always felt that Sophie Baker, originally a rtively unknown actress, had leveled with her and even showed signs of surpassing her because she had ess to such great resources, which caused a tremendous psychological gap for Sophia.
This only solidified her determination to conquer Adam Jones.
That day, Elly Campbell was at home when she received a call from Lily Jones.
After hearing Lily out, Elly raised her eyebrows and said with a smile,
"Sure, since they are so anxious, go ahead and do them this favor."
After hanging up, a chill shed through Ellys eyes.
"Gloria."
"Young Miss."
"When the youngdyes another day, tell the security not to stop her."
"Of course, Young Miss."
Two dayster.
Thompson stood in front of the Jones familys multi-billion dor mansion, somewhat dazed.
Although it looked different from when she left twenty years ago, the thought of being the erstwhiledy of the house gave her a surreal feeling.
She even started to wonder if she were still living there as Madam Jones, would people look down on her at a presidential dinner party, treating her only as a singers wife?
How many would rush up to tter her?
She wouldnt have to endure such indignities or put up with Elly, a younger rtive.
Thompson began to move herself with those thoughts yet again.
She could for the sake of love, forsake all worldly possessions, feeling so noble for doing so.
"Lily, I heard that your brother kicked you out of the Jones family; if we go now, will they... let us in?"
The incident of Lily being driven out of the Jones family had been openly admitted by Adam Jones on Twitter.
And Lily had not refrained from cursing Elly in front of them for instigating and whispering venomous words, which would otherwise not have led her brother to bar her from the house.
Hearing that, it was like a sore spot for Lily, and her haughty nature made her face instantly sour.
"Why ask this question? I dont believe the security would stop me if I really decided to barge in."
Lily looked very displeased, sneered at the luxurious gates of the Jones mansion, and walked forward.
"Youngdy."
"What? You want to stop me?"
Lily red at the security guard, her gaze sharp.
Seeing the guards exchange uneasy nces, one of them said,
"Youngdy, the Young Master had instructed..."
"Young Master! Young Master! Stop using my brother to pressure me!"
Lily impatiently cut off the guard.
With a slender finger pointing at the guard, she said,
"Dont think I dont know that all this is Elly Campbells doing."
"Youngdy, it really was the Young Masters instructions..."
The guard looked troubled as he spoke, but Lily didnt want to hear any more.
"Are you going to open the gate?"
"Let the youngdy in."
Just then, Gloria came out from inside and spoke to the guards.
Gloria, practically the steward of the Jones family, had her words heeded by the security.
They immediately let Lily and her twopanions enter.
"Gloria, where is Grandma?"
Gloria, having worked at the Jones family for decades, certainly knew the former Madam Jones.
Chapter 1120. She is the biological mother of my brother and me.
Chapter 1120: 1120. She is the biological mother of my brother and me.
Seeing Thompson Shuyi, Glorias expression immediately darkened.
"Why did the young miss bring some irrelevant people?"
Thompson Shuyi, who had always looked down on servants, immediately retorted upon hearing Glorias words:
"You, a servant, dare to point fingers in front of the young miss? Who do you think you are?"
Gloria, unafraid, met Thompson Shuyis gaze directly and responded:
"And what exactly are you? As a guest who has just arrived, youre already pointing fingers at a servant of the Jones family."
"You..."
Thompson Shuyi knew that Gloria was deliberately provoking her.
But today she hade with serious matters and decided not to bother arguing with this lowly servant.
It was then that Lily Jones stepped in, saying:
"Gloria, watch your attitude. Do you not know who she is? Shes my and my brothers biological mother!"
Lily Jones rebuked Gloria, causing Glorias face to turn pale instantly.
Gloria remained silent, and Thompson Shuyi, seeing her like this, felt even more pleased and triumphant.
She even brazenly walked over and sat down on the sofa, crossing her legs and speaking to Gloria with an air of superiority through her nostrils:
"A servant is a servant and should act like one. Even though I left the Jones family, Adam and Lily were born to me. No matter where I go, I am still your master, and you will always be a servant, understand?"
Gloria didnt respond, just stood silently to the side.
Lily Jones saw Thompson Shuyis smug expression and frowned discreetly.
But in the end, she said nothing and just asked Gloria:
"Where is grandma?"
"The Old Lady has gone to the temple. She said she would stay there for a few days before returning."
Gloria spoke emotionlessly.
Hearing that the Old Lady was not at home made Thompson Shuyi and Sophia Greens eyes light up.
With the old woman around, their n would be hindered.
This time, not only did they n to have Elly Campbell driven out of the Jones family, but they also intended to ruin herpletely.
The anticipation of Elly Campbell being kicked out of the Jones family like a dog brought excited smiles to the faces of Thompson Shuyi and her daughter, who could hardly wait.
They exchanged nces and nodded to Lily Jones, who then asked:
"Where is Elly Campbell?"
"The Young Miss has gone to the hospital to see old Mr. Jones and will return tonight."
Upon hearing this, Lily Jones raised her hand to check her watch and then nced outside at the sky, saying:
"Alright, I got it. You may go now. Ill sit here for a while and leave when my brother returns."
"Young Miss..."
Gloria hesitated, clearly not weing Thompson Shuyi and her daughters presence, yet Lily Jones dismissed her impatiently:
"Come on,e on. Im just bringing mom to see my brother. Its been a long time since mom saw him, cant she even see him once?"
Lily Jones frowned, her face full of dissatisfaction.
Gloria seemed to want to say something else but seeing the growing anger on Lily Joness face, she ultimately chose to say nothing and turned to leave.
At this moment, the servants were busy in the back garden, and after Gloria left, only the three of them remained in the living room.
With a serious expression, Lily Jones looked at Thompson Shuyi and said:
"Are you sure your n will work against Elly Campbell?"
"Dont worry, Lily, we are in the Jones family now and wouldnt daree to you without being absolutely sure."
Thompson Shuyi stepped closer to Lily Jones, her expressionplex, and continued:
"Lily, trust us, were just putting on a show in front of your brother. We wont really hurt him. The only way we could think of to help him retrieve his inheritance was this."
Chapter 1121. You don’t even take a look at what stuff you’re made of.
Chapter 1121: 1121. You dont even take a look at what stuff youre made of.
Sophie Baker spoke with such sincere earnestness, as though she truly had Adam Joness best interests at heart.
Lily Jones looked at the shameless mother and daughter before her, feeling nauseous.
"Then let me make it clear beforehand, if this fails, dont drag me into it."
"Dont worry, I guarantee it," her mother reassured her.
Sophie Baker smiled gently, her face exuding warmth as she affectionately stroked the back of Lily Joness hand.
"We should act quickly before Elly Campbelles back."
"Alright."
Sophia Green was somewhat nervous; in fact, she did not approve of this n, finding it too risky.
She would have preferred to simply sleep with Adam Jones, not believing for a second that he would dare not take responsibility.
Yet, Sophie Baker was hell-bent on reiming the property that originally belonged to Adam Jones, which was now in Elly Campbells hands.
Her father shared Sophie Bakers sentiment, insisting that they had to retrieve those assets.
Sophia Green thought to herself that, without those assets, Adam Jones would always be under Elly Campbells thumb, and the cash at hand wouldnt be much help.
In the end, she clenched her teeth and agreed.
After all, if the n seeded, it would be to her advantage.
Right now, her mind was consumed with thoughts of dealing with the two "bitches," Elly Campbell and Sophie Baker; she wouldnt be satisfied until they had no chance of ever rising again.
Lily Jones quietly led Sophie Baker and Sophia Green upstairs, opening the master bedroom belonging to Adam Jones and Elly Campbell.
The decor of the master bedroom immediately signaled a style that greatly suited Adam Joness tastes and aesthetic preferences.
Sophia Greens gazended on the wide bed, and her eyes filled with a growing obsession.
Lily turned her head, just in time to catch Sophia Greens look, and her face immediately darkened.
She even felt nauseated.
She felt as if her brother was being vited by this shameless, brazen woman.
"What are you doing?"
Seeing Sophia Green slowly sitting on the massive bed, even starting to lie down, Lily Jones finally couldnt hold back and stopped her sternly with a grave expression.
Sophia Green snapped out of it,
"Nothing... nothing at all."
She quickly shook her head in denial.
Lily Jones looked at Sophia Green in such a state and immediately exploded with anger.
"Sophia Green, if youre in heat, please pick another time. Dont mess things up now; if you drag my mother and me down with you, youll regret it!"
Lily Jones was notoriously short-tempered, and since she had no real rtionship with Sophia Green, she didnt have to show her any courtesy, and Sophie Baker wouldnt think too badly of it.
When Lily Jones scolded her like that, Sophia Green instantly became unhappy.
Was she not even allowed to fantasize without doing anything wrong?
"What do you mean by that? Its just a lie-down; how could it ruin anything?"
"Dont you realize where you are? Is this the Green ns house?"
Seeing her talk back, Lily Joness face grew even more unpleasant and her words harsher.
"If I were my brother, even if he kicked Elly Campbell out of the Jones Family, he wouldnt give you a second nceyoure promiscuous and disgusting... My family cannot afford to lose that kind of face!"
"Lily Jones, dont you go too far!"
Sophia Green stood up furiously, pointing at the tip of Lily Joness nose, and scolded her.
Chapter 1122. Fight trick with trick.
Chapter 1122: 1122. Fight trick with trick.
After Lily Jones finished speaking, she spread her hands and said,
"Fine, then you guys handle it yourselves. Since Ive already been kicked out of the Jones family by my brother, even if he takes back the assets from Elly Campbell, it has nothing to do with me. Why should I risk my neck for a little slut like you?"
With that, she turned and walked away.
Seeing that Lily Jones was actually abandoning the n, Thompson Shuyi panicked.
"Lily, Lily, listen to your mom."
She hurried forward to grab Lily Jones, saying,
"Lily, Sophia didnt mean it that way, you know shes always been fond of your brother..."
"I dont know."
Lily Jones interrupted Thompson Shuyi very rudely.
There was a trace of embarrassment on Thompson Shuyis face, but knowing that Lily Jones was someone who couldnt stand being contradicted and that she responded better to a softer approach than a hard one, she needed to team up with her and thus had to coax her.
With this in mind, Thompson Shuyi forced a smile and said,
"Yes, you dont know, but Mom has always seen it, Sophia really loves your brother, and she would never do something like Elly Campbell, hurting your brother or scheming against him..."
At this point, she paused to gauge Lily Joness facial expression, and seeing that she didnt show any sign of disgust or doubt, she felt relieved and continued,
"Its because Sophia likes your brother so much that she would take such a risk to join me in helping your brother take back the assets from Elly Campbells hands. Her behavior just now was indeed... not very elegant, but forgives her this once for the sake of her strong affection for your brother, wont you?"
Too fond of my brother? More like too fond of my brothers money, right? Pfft!
Shameless old hag and little hag!
Seeing that she had gone to such lengths and Lily Jones was still showing an air of haughty dissatisfaction, Thompson Shuyi quickly pulled Sophia Green over.
"Sophia, apologize to Lily now."
Saying this, she gave her a meaningful look.
The situation having reached this point, Sophia Green also understood that without Lily Joness help, it would be impossible to cause trouble in the Jones family.
So, somewhat reluctantly, she began to apologize.
Lily Jones knew it wasnt time to deal with this pair of oddities yet, so she didnt pursue it further and her expression softened slightly as she gave a deep "Hmm" and said,
"Enough, no more nonsense. If Gloriaester and finds out, itll be trouble."
"Okay."
Lily Jones pointed under the bed and said, "You hide under there."
Sophia Green looked at the bed with extremely little clearance, which would barely allow her to either lie down or squat, somewhat reluctantly.
"Its still a long time till nighttime. If I stay in there now, my legs will go numb from squatting."
"Fine, you dont have to squat if you dont want to. After all, the Jones familys servantse in to clean at irregr intervals, so its fine if they see you."
Lily Jones nodded, very agreeably saying so.
This bit, she was deliberately making things difficult for Sophia Green.
The rooms were cleaned by the Jones familys servants each morning and they would nevere in at random times.
She wanted Sophia Green to squat under the bed, to squat until her legs broke would be besthmph!
Lily Jones thought wickedly to herself, yet her face remained serious.
"Or, you can think it over ande back another day if you prefer. But dont say I didnt warn you..."
Lily Joness eyes narrowed as she continued,
"Elly Campbell hasnt been getting along well with my brother these days. She had been staying at the Campbell familys ce the whole time, and it was only recentlybecause my grandmother pressured himthat my brother went to coax her back into the Jones family."
Chapter 1123. It’s not like they are staying here to be an eyesore, are they?
Chapter 1123: 1123. Its not like they are staying here to be an eyesore, are they?
Saying this, she snorted coldly and continued,
"You all know what kind of person Elly Campbell is, temperamental and proud. Now, she has returned home to save face for her grandmother, but who knows when she might leave again? When that happens, Im afraid youll have toe up with a new n to target Elly Campbell."
Upon hearing Lily Jones say this, Gloria Thompson grew anxious as well.
Such an opportunity was rare, and without this chance, it would be even harder to reim Adams assets once Elly Campbell divorced Adam.
If they couldnt get them back, the Jones corporation would no longer remain with the Jones, and Adam would just end up working for Elly Campbell.
Thinking this, what would be the point of hastily acknowledging this son?
With this thought, she urgently pulled Sophia Green along, saying sternly,
"Sophia, you heard that. If you miss this chance, you can forget about marrying Adam."
Sophia Green, swayed by Lily Joness words, hesitated before reluctantly crawling under the bed.
Then, Lily Jones turned her head back to Gloria Thompson and said,
"Alright, Mom, you go back first, Im here."
While saying this, she opened her palm towards Gloria Thompson, saying, "Hand over the stuff you prepared for me, and Ill make sure Brother drinks it."
Gloria Thompson thought for a moment and then took out a small bottle from her bag and handed it to Lily Jones, not forgetting to admonish,
"This is the only pill left, you must keep it safe, dont lose it."
Lily Jones took the small bottle and weighed it in her hand, asking,
"This medicine is really okay? I just want to deal with Elly Campbell, I dont want to implicate my brother."
"Dont worry, if it was harmful to your brother, I wouldnt have given it to him to take," Gloria Thompson said, still feigning concern for Adam Jones, making Lily Jones want to pull her hair out to measure how thick her skin really was.
"Okay, then Im reassured. You go back first. If you stay here too long, it may arouse suspicion," Lily said.
Gloria Thompson nodded, although she wasnt really afraid.
After all, her son had amnesia, and if he saw her at the Jones Family residence, she could simply im she hade to visit her son.
What she worried about was running into that little wretch, Elly Campbell.
Her mind worked faster than others; who knows, if she saw her at the Jones, she mighte up with all sorts of troublesome ideas, and if her n was ruined by Elly Campbell, all her effort would be in vain.
"Then Im heading back."
Gloria Thompson left the Jones Family home, and the household staff were all busy in the back yard, not paying attention to the front.
When Gloria Thompson came out, the security guards were still in the security room ying cards, not noticing her exit.
Gloria Thompson smiled smugly and left with satisfaction.
Sophia Green was squatting under the bed and, after a short while, began to feel a severe numbness in her legs. Despite the ungraceful posture, she had to lie prone for relief.
This time, she had suffered such humiliation; if she couldnt sessfully scheme against Elly Campbell, she herself would be finished.
If it wasnt for Lily Jones saying its too risky to involve others, potentially betraying all three of them, she really wouldnt have wanted to get involved personally.
With the recorder pen in her hand, her tension grew.
Meanwhile, footsteps could be heard at the bedroom door.
"Miss, what about those two people?"
It was Glorias voice.
"Theyre gone. You dont wee them; why would they stay here and be eyesores?"
Lily Joness irritable voice came from outside.
"Miss, its not that I dont wee them, but that Qins daughter is just no good. Dont let her deceive you..."
Chapter 1124. Can you speak a little less clearly?
Chapter 1124: 1124. Can you speak a little less clearly?
"Enough, Gloria! Mind your status. Even if my mother has left the Jones family, she is still mine and my brothers mother. You have no right to gossip here. Go do your business,
and, I will stay for dinner tonight. Count me in for a portion. As for the rest... its none of your concern, so dont interfere!"
"This... alright, miss. Ill go downstairs and prepare dinner."
After Gloria left, Lily Jones also left, and Sophia Green sighed in relief.
Time passed by the second, and Sophia Green felt she had never suffered like this before, crouching under the bed until she was too tired, then lying down, and crouching again when tired of lying.
She wanted to go out but was afraid of identally running into a cleaning maid.
She barely made it to nightfall and had just breathed a sigh of relief when she tensed up the next second upon hearing Adam Jones and Lily Jones talking at the door.
"Big brother, dont drive me away. I know I was wrong."
Adam didnt speak and just pushed the bedroom door open, ready to enter.
But he was stopped by Lilys calling.
"Brother, please forgive me this time."
"..."
"Bro, this is the coffee I made for you. Please drink it. Too much alcohol damages the liver."
"..."
"Thank you, brother. If you drink this coffee, does it mean you forgive me?"
"Enough, go out. I need to shower and go to sleep."
"Alright."
Lily Jones happily bounced away.
Sophia Green heard Adam Jones drinking the coffee Lily Jones had made. She thought the drug must have been ced in the coffee.
Thinking this, Sophia Green felt somewhat relieved.
To be honest, she was truly afraid of Adam Jones. Just one nce from his cold and ruthless eyes was enough for her not to dare meet his gaze.
His gaze was like a de itself. Being looked at by him felt as if she was being sliced a thousand times.
Now, hearing that Adam had consumed what Lily had given him, she could barely calm down.
The room was very dimly lit, and the ckout curtains in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows were tightly drawn.
Meanwhile, in another vi within the Jones familys separatepound, Elly Campbells gaze quietlynded on theputer ced on the marble table.
In her hand, she held a tiny white pill and said to the family doctor beside her,
"Take this and analyze theponents."
"Yes, Madame."
Doctor Losada took the pill from Elly Campbells hand. Elly signaled with her eyes to Robert Green, who was also standing nearby, to go with Doctor Losada.
At that moment, only Elly Campbell and Lily Jones remained in the room.
Lily Jones was a bit nervous and her nervousness was more evidentpared to Elly.
Elly was also nervous, although they had set a trap, all was going ording to n, but uncertainties could always ur.
"Big brother really, I already told him someone was going to drug him, why did he still drink it?"
Lily Jones stood in front of theputer, watching the scene in the master bedroom, andined in a low voice.
The hand hanging by her side, however, was tightly clenched into a fist.
"If he didnt drink it, when the timees to use Sophia, this video wouldnt be strong enough evidence, and it might even backfire and show that we framed Sophia."
Lily was quite straightforward, and with Elly exining in such a way, she still couldnt understand.
"Can you not make it clearer?"
Lily stared at Elly, somewhat annoyed.
Chapter 1125. Lily Jones takes credit
Chapter 1125: 1125. Lily Jones takes credit
Elly Campbell nced sideways with a cold eye and said,
"Cant you understand something so obvious?"
"How am I supposed to understand if you dont exin clearly?"
"Youre ming others for your own stupidity?"
"Elly Campbell, you..."
"Shut up, dont make a noise."
Elly Campbell frowned and cut off Lily Joness words.
Lily Jones wanted to say more, but then she heard Elly Campbell, her eyes fixed on theputer screen, just as Adam Jones walked out from the bathroom.
"Cut all the circuits in the vi."
The next second, the neighboring vi plunged into darkness.
Meanwhile, Sophia Green, after Adam Jones entered the bathroom, hade out from under the bed and into the next-door study.
Seeing that the n was going so smoothly, Sophia Greens belief in Lily Joness "ability" to cause trouble deepened.
Since the main bedroom had ckout curtains pulled and the entire vi was without power, the room was pitch-ck, so dark you couldnt see your hand in front of your face.
Sophia Green heard Adam Jones making a call
"Why is there no power?"
"..."
"As quickly as possible."
Having said that, Adam Jones hung up the phone and sat down on the sofa.
Sophia Green calcted the time under the bed, making sure the drug had begun to take effect, before she slowly emerged from under the bed.
"Elly Campbell? When did youe back?"
It did not surprise Sophia Green that Adam Jones mistook her for Elly Campbell.
After all, who else but Elly Campbell could freely enter the Jones Familys home and appear in the master bedroom study?
This was the very reason they nned to take the risk of executing their n in the Jones Familys home.
Only by doing it at the Jones Familys home could Adam Jones be convinced it was Elly Campbell who attacked him.
Seeing that she was silent, Adam Jones asked in a deep voice, "Elly Campbell?"
Even though the situation was in her favor, Sophia Green was still startled by Adam Joness deep voice.
The next second, Elly Campbells voice resounded in the room, "Adam Jones..."
In the neighboring vi, Elly Campbell heard the voice that sounded exactly like her own and her eyes narrowed slightly.
Even Lily Jones, who was by her side, was startled by the voice.
If it werent for Elly Campbell being right beside her, she would have truly believed the person in the room was Elly Campbell.
These despicable mother and daughter were really capable, even preparing Elly Campbells voice, no wonder they were so confident they could frame Elly Campbell.
She looked towards Elly Campbell, whose face was cold, and couldnt resist taking credit,
"See? If it werent for me, you might have really been framed by them sessfully."
Elly Campbell did not respond to her, continuously staring at the video, her expression growing increasingly tense.
You have to understand, at this moment, Adam Jones really had no ability to resist.
Sophia Green yed the recording of Elly Campbells voice, which containedints about Adam Jones being heartless and faithless, phndering around.
Although the light was dim, one could still make out the human figure.
Sophia Green also wanted to finish quickly so she could leave, framing Elly Campbell when she returned.
Therefore, she was no longer infatuated as before.
Once the recording finished, she took the fruit knife she had prepared beforehand and shed down towards Adam Joness arm.
The next second, the bedroom light suddenly turned on, and at the same time, the bedroom door was opened from the outside, Gloria and several Jones Familys security guards burst in.
"Young Master!"
Gloria rushed forward in panic, shielding Adam Jones.
And Sophia Green was immediately subdued by the security guards.
Chapter 1126. Calling daddy is useless
Chapter 1126: 1126. Calling daddy is useless
Sophia Green never expected security to arrive so promptly, as if they had been waiting just to catch her.
The bedroom light turned on, and Sophia Green was already scared witless. When she met Adam Joness fierce gaze, her face turned ashen, and she began to tremble all over.
"You impersonated Elly Campbell?"
The effect of the medication had kicked in, leaving Adam Jones weak but lucid.
"No... not me, Adam... Adam brother, it wasnt me, it was Lily Jones... it was her..."
Terrified, she was speaking incoherently, intent only on clearing her own name and not realizing she had been caught in the act.
"Sophia Green, who did you say?"
Just then, Lily Joness voice could be heard at the doorway, and the person with her was Elly Campbell.
Sophia Greens pupils constricted with fear, her mind a jumble, feeling that something was very wrong.
Elly Campbell, with no regard for anyone else at the moment, quickly approached Adam Jones.
She crouched down with difficulty, "Are you alright, Adam?"
"Im fine."
"Doctor Losada is waiting in the next room. Go and let him check on you."
Adam Jones nodded and left the master bedroom with the help of several other security guards.
Sophia Green was caught red-handed, her legs trembling uncontrobly with fear.
Seeing Lily Jones approach, she looked at her pleadingly and stammered,
"Lily... Lily, help... help me..."
p
The next second, Lily Jones pped Sophia Green hard across the face.
"Bitch, I kindly let you and your mothere to the Joness to find brother, and you drug him and try to kill him? Just you wait, youll rot in jail."
"That drug was clearly ced by you!"
Sophia Green knew she couldnt escape now, so she decided to drag Lily Jones down with her.
If the Jones Family and the Moore n wanted to protect Lily Jones, they would have to save her as well.
Another pnded on Sophia Greens face, "Not content with trying to kill my brother, you still want to frame me?"
Sophia Greens cheeks swelled up instantly from the ps.
Ignoring the pain, with blood spilling from her mouth, Sophia Green said to Elly Campbell,
"Elly Campbell, its Lily Jones. The one who drugged Adam brother, it was Lily Jones, and shes the one who brought me into this room!"
Elly Campbell smiled as she observed Sophia Greens disheveled appearance and walked up to her leisurely.
She reached out and ripped open Sophia Greens cor to remove the mini recorder hidden in her clothes.
Upon seeing Elly Campbell knew about the mini recorder concealed inside her garment, Sophia Greens heart sank.
Even Lily Jones was unaware of this device. How could Elly Campbell be so certain about its existence?
Could it be that tonights events...
Sophia Greens pupils shrank, her gaze shifting incredulously between Lily Jones and Elly Campbell, "You... you two..."
p
Another p struck her face, this time, delivered by Elly Campbell.
"Already a murderer, and still, Adam brother? Calling dad wont help you now."
Elly Campbell slowly pressed the mini recorder she had taken from Sophia Green and began ying back the words that had just been spoken.
Watching Sophia Greens frightened expression, Elly Campbell smiled, "You seem to know a lot about my rtionship with Adam Jones, dont you?"
The next second, she swung another p across Sophia Greens face, "Trying to frame me? Do you even know your own weight?"
Chapter 1127. The test results are out.
Chapter 1127: 1127. The test results are out.
Sophia Green now dared not speak a word, for she knew she had been yedit was Lily Jones, whom they had thought to be a fool, who had outsmarted her.
She red at the smug Lily Jones and gritted her teeth, saying,
"Was it you who betrayed me?"
Lily Jones just smiled and didnt deny it.
"You and your mother have no one to me for your stupidity."
Lily Jones stepped forward, pinched Sophia Greens chin, and looked her over with a smile,
"Not even as pretty as me. I dont understand how that old woman could abandon my brother and me to take care of an insignificant brat like you."
The next second, she released Sophia Greens face, took a tissue to wipe her hands, and continued,
"But you two really do look more like mother and daughterdim-witted with inexplicably high self-esteem. How could that old woman think that I would trust a wild hen who hadnt looked after me for a single day and ran off with some stranger over my own grandmother, who raised me from childhood?"
From Lily Joness words, Sophia Green could already tell that from the beginning, Lily Jones had no intention of joining forces with them against Elly Campbell.
Perhaps the moment Cam Green sought her out, Lily Jones had been plotting against them.
All of this nning was a case of setting a trap and then falling into it themselves.
Which meant Adam, her brother, also knew about it.
She looked incredulously at the two smiling people in front of her and asked, trembling,
"You knew everything, so why did you still..."
Lily Jones felt she was actually quite foolish not to have expected Sophia Green, even more foolish than herself, to ask such an obviously stupid question.
Even Elly Campbell didnt bother to respond to her.
Elly Campbell simply ignored her and walked towards the exit, instructing the security guard,
"Keep this murderer under close watch."
"Yes, Young Miss."
Sophia Green was led away by the security, and Elly Campbell, in a hurry, went with Lily Jones to the diagnosis and treatment room, where Adam Jones was currently receiving an IV treatment.
"Lady, Young Lady."
Robert Green stood by Adam Joness side with unwavering loyalty, never leaving his post.
And Doctor Losada came out of a smallb on the side and walked towards Elly Campbell.
"Young Lady, the test results are in."
These tiny particles were remnants from the medication that Adam Jones had previously been given.
"This is a drug that leaves the body weakened but with the mind still clearits not a type of medicine that exists on the market; it seems to be specially made," Doctor Losada began to exin.
"Weakened body but a clear mind..." Elly Campbell murmured to herself and then turned to Adam Jones, "Could it be the same as nine years ago..."
Adam Jones nodded, "Almost certainly."
Nine years ago, they had already suspected Lily Bankston, and with the medicine involved this time rted to the Green family membersthey had already suspected Cam Green was one of Lily Bankstons, and this drug all but confirmed it.
"Something from nine years ago? What happened nine years ago?"
Lily Jones interrupted curiously from the side.
The only thing she remembered was nine years ago her brother had an ident, and it was Sophie who saved his life at the risk of her own.
But as for what exactly happened, both her brother and Sophie kept their lips sealed. She had asked once, and no one offered answers, so she let it go.
Could there be more to the story of her brother being kidnapped nine years ago, and the underlying schemes?
Why did the incident of nine years ago still relevant today?
Her curiosity intensified, but none of the three who knew were paying her any mind.
Lily Jones didnt get discouraged and continued,
"Is it about the kidnapping of my brother from nine years ago? Was it also done by someone of the Green family?"
Chapter 1128. Let him come over and take the person back.
Chapter 1128: 1128. Let hime over and take the person back.
"Was it the kidnapping of my brother nine years ago? And was it done by the Green Family members?"
Still, no one answered her.
Lily Jones pursed her lips in displeasure, grumbling silently in her heart.
"Robert Green, call Cam Green and have hime over to take the person back."
"Okay, President."
The Green n
At this moment, Cam Green and Thompson were holding their cellphones, their entire beings in a tense state.
"Could it be that Sophia has been discovered?"
Cam Green frowned, worried.
"No, with Lily Jones as our insider, Sophia wont fail,"
Thompson shook his head, certain.
Yet, Cam Greens heart remained suspended.
"If Sophia had seeded, Lily Jones would have already contacted us."
The deeper he thought, the more uneasy Cams heart grew.
Just then, Thompsons cellphone rang.
Seeing the shing number on the screen, Thompsons eyes suddenly lit up, "Lily Jones is calling."
Hearing this, Cam immediately sat upright, urging Thompson, "Quick, pick it up!"
A glint appeared in Thompsons eyes, as if a mountain of gold and silver was already beckoning him, and he pressed the answer button.
"Hello? Lily, how is it going? ... Elly Campbell!!"
Thompson screamed out loud, Cam also shuddered, watching Thompsons face fade to a shade of gray.
Momentster, trembling, Thompson hung up the phone, his gaze filled with fear as he looked at Cam, his voice trembling
"Sophia failed, she got caught on the spot by the security guards of the Jones Family."
Upon hearing this, Cam copsed to the ground, his face draining of color, "Its over."
He knew what this meant; besides Adam Jones making his life a living hell, people higher up wouldnt let him off either.
His face ashen, he looked at Thompson and asked:
"What did Elly say?"
"She wants us to go to the Jones Familys ce, and she said... everything... everything is negotiable."
"Negotiable?"
Cam was startled, "Is there still room for manoeuvre?"
Thompson stood up from the sofa and said:
"Lets not talk about that now, once we get there, we will know."
He saw the unease on Cams face, and added reassuringly:
"Dont worry, Adam is now suffering from amnesia, he has no clear memory of the past, we can think of another n, lets just go over and see."
Amnesia could not deny the fact that Sophia had been caught trying to kill Adam Jones on the spot.
Cam clenched his teeth internally.
But now was not the time to argue about that, Ellys mention of "everything is negotiable" was likely her way of wanting to discuss terms.
"Lets go."
The Jones Family.
When Cam Green and Thompson reached the gate of the Jones family mansion, the grand doors were wide open, Gloria alone stood at the entrance, seemingly waiting for them.
"Mister Green, Mrs. Green, pleasee in."
With her heart still unsettled, Thompson noticed Glorias disrespectful attitude but had no mind to fuss about it, merely casting her a cold nce before hastily following Cam into the house.
Behind them, Gloria watched Thompson still acting self-righteous to this moment, and couldnt help but spit in disgust.
Thankfully, the Young Master and Young Mistress hadnt inherited this womans shamelessness.
Once inside the living room, Cam and Thompson saw Sophia Green kneeling on the floor, surrounded by two security guards of the Jones Family.
Her face was devoid of any color, and despite the early spring season, her head and face were covered in cold sweat.
Chapter 1129. Is this guy scared silly?
Chapter 1129: 1129. Is this guy scared silly?
Cam Greens heart fiercely jolted as he looked towards Adam Jones and the others sitting on the sofa.
He subconsciously pulled Thompson Shuyi closer and stepped forward, deluding himself into thinking that with Thompson Shuyis connection, perhaps Adam Jones might spare him and his daughter.
"President Jones..."
"Adam..."
Both spoke at the same time, but Adam Jones remained silent and did not even nce at them, instead flipping through some document in his hands.
The more he did this, the more uneasy the two Greens became.
When Sophia Green saw her parents approaching, it was as if she saw a lifeline, and her eyes instantly lit up.
"Dad, Mom, please talk to President Jones, tell him its not my fault, I didnt do it."
Hearing this, Lily Jones, sitting next to Adam Jones, couldnt help but roll her eyes.
Is this fool scared silly?
Being caught red-handed and still having the nerve to lie.
Cam Green nced at his daughter, and then at Adam Jones who had no intention of acknowledging him, shamelessly called out again, "President Jones."
Adam Jones did not attend to him immediately; instead, after a moment, he slowly shifted his gaze towards him.
The icy dark pupils made Cam Green involuntarily shiver.
"President... President Jones, there... there must be some misunderstanding here."
Saying so, he subtly tugged at Thompson Shuyis sleeve.
Thompson Shuyi walked forward with a face-licking smile, saying:
"Yes, Adam, I have known your Uncle Cam for so many years, and Sophia has grown up under my watch. She wouldntmit any criminal acts, Im your mother, dont you believe me?"
Thompson Shuyi, convinced that Adam Jones had lost his memory, spoke these shameless words liberally, without any burden on her conscience.
Adam Jones hooked his lips without saying a word, but Lily Jones could no longer hold back.
"Uncle Cam? Is this what you are talking about?"
Lily Jones pointed at Cam Green, her eyes and face filled with disdain.
When they came in, their focus was only on Adam Jones and Sophia Green, so they did not notice Lily Jones, the "aplice" in their n, was still sitting there properly.
Now hearing Lily Jones say this, their faces instantly stiffened.
"Lily, you..."
Even if they were foolish, they now realized they had been outsmarted by Lily Jones.
"A nameless, illegitimate man also deserves my brother to call him uncle?"
As she spoke, she looked at Thompson Shuyis shocked and disbelieving face, and sneered:
"And you, abandoning your husband and child, not adhering to the virtues of a wife, even a prostitute knows to work hard to support her children, you are worse than a prostitute. A woman worse than a prostitute also deserves to be talked about trust?"
Thompson Shuyi, being chastised like this by Lily Jones, suddenly found it hard to face the situation.
"Lily Jones, how can you speak like this, Im your mother, listen to yourself, where are your manners?"
"Manners? Ha!"
Lily Joness eyes reddened with anger, her face mocking as she looked at Thompson Shuyi:
"I was born without maternal teachings, where would my mannerse from? Besides, with such a mother, what good could you possibly teach?"
Lily Joness gaze became even colder, "Not even worthy to talk about manners with me!"
Speaking of this, Lily Jones was angry, but also saddened.
That day at the Presidential Pce, telling Thompson Shuyi about her ssmates teasing her was not made up.
Chapter 1130. Time and again refreshing her worldview
Chapter 1130: 1130. Time and again refreshing her worldview
Every child was picked up from kindergarten by their parents, except her; she only had the family driver.
It was just thatter, when they found out she was Miss of the Jones Family, they did not dare say anything to her face, but they sure talked behind her back.
She would rather believe that the wretched woman had really been driven out by the grandmother, than believe she had run off with some man.
It was only upon seeing Thompson that she realized such mothers really did exist in the world.
Conspiring with an outsider to scheme against her own son, and even harming his health, all to seize her sons inheritance.
Lily Jones was genuinely furious this time, especially upon hearing the word "upbringing." All her grievances and anger surged forth in that moment.
She wished she could tear that shameless old woman, who could not even be considered human, into pieces.
Elly Campbell had been silent the whole time; she let her ind master handle it herself,pletely not intervening.
But she did not expect Lily Jones to speak up before the ind master.
Seeing that Lily was genuinely furious, Elly, although always at odds with her, still reached out and pulled her aside.
"Leave this matter to your brother, he wont let them off."
Ellys words, although spoken to Lily, were also meant for the Green n to hear.
Thompson was fiercely scolded by Lily and was about to retort, but when she heard what Elly had said, she held her tongue.
She couldnt afford to be too arrogant in front of Adam.
Lily had always been a spoiled and unruly child, and Adam might not necessarily believe her.
Thinking this, she looked away, her eyes reddening in grief.
"Lily, do you really have to speak of me this way? Do I need to repeat why I left the Jones Family?"
Adam had lost his memory, and Lily was young at that time, Elly was not trusted either; it was just what she said.
As long as she framed tonights events as a conspiracy between Lily and Elly, everything would be fine.
Lily was about to speak, but Elly stopped her.
She used her eyes to gesture to Adam Jones, signaling Lily to calm down and let Adam handle it.
Lily finally suppressed her anger.
"Adam, things are not what you think."
"Oh? What is it like then? Tell me."
Adam Jones finally spoke, his smile hooked at the corners of his mouth, yet it was chilling to the bone.
"Its... its Elly, it must be her teaming up with Lily to scheme against Sophia."
She pointed at Elly and Lily, firmly using.
Lily was so angry that her eyes widened, while Elly simply chuckled lightly.
This old woman constantly challenged her understanding of the world.
After scheming against her son, now her daughter, this despicable woman was truly ruthless.
"Elly has long possessed your wealth as her own, she surely must have offered Lily some benefits to work with her, and Sophia knew about their conspiracy, thats why she got schemed against."
Lily, who was initially furious, now scoffed in amusement.
On the verge of death and still able to spout such ludicrous andughable lies, she really was capable.
Compared to her current shamelessness, her act of abandoning her young children and running off with another man while her husband was barely cold in the ground didnt seem so significant.
After Thompson finished, her gaze anxiously stayed on Adam, not sure if he believed her.
"Oh, is that so..."
Adam Jonesughed, his facial expressions softening a bit.
Chapter 1131. Death throes
Chapter 1131: 1131. Death throes
Mrs. Thompson thought Elly believed her and immediately felt a sense of relief, even proud of her own cleverness.
"Whats the deal with this woman then? Why was she hiding in my room and trying to stab me with a knife?"
"This..."
Mrs. Thompsons eyes quickly whirled around.
Elly pulled Lily Jones to sit by her side and watched with great interest as the woman spun her tale like a performing clown.
"Sophia heard from Lily that Elly wanted to kill you. She was very worried, so she followed Lilys advice, hid under the bed, and waited for Elly toe. She intended to strike first and subdue Elly, so you would be safe..."
"But she didnt anticipate that all of this was just a trick by Lily and Elly. It must have been very dark in the room at the time, which was part of Lilys n. It made Sophia unable to distinguish if it was you or Elly. When Sophia made her move, she must have thought it was Elly who..."
"Pfft"
Elly, who had been listening by the side, just couldnt hold it in anymore and burst outughing.
"You have the skills of a screenwriter. You should personally write a script for your stepdaughter the actress; it would surely be a hit."
Mrs. Thompson wasnt afraid to confront Elly directly, especially now that her son had amnesia.
"Elly, stop pretending. Adam knows exactly what youve done to him. The shares you forcefully financed for the Jones Corporation ended up in your own pocket. Youve been plotting against Adam since the ident. Do you really think Adam would trust you?"
She tried using this statement to remind Adam Jones to further distrust Elly.
She expected Elly to immediately deny it, but instead, Elly nodded calmly, "Yes, I did invest legitimate money into Jones Corporation, and the shares are rightfully mine. Is there a problem?"
Elly sat down next to Adam Jones and looked at Mrs. Thompson with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, saying,
"Mrs. Green, you seem to be very aware of my actions, arent you?"
Then, she turned her gaze to Cam Green, saying,
"I didnt expect Master Green to have such a widework that even our Jones Corporation directors couldnt trace things back to me, yet youre so well-informed."
Cam Green already had a bad feeling when Mrs. Thompson mentioned this.
The fact that Elly was the person behind the financingpany was only known to Adam Jones himself and the contacts in the United States.
But now, they knew about it too, wasnt it clear they were about to expose everything?
Adam Jones gaze also shifted slowly to him at that moment, "I havent even mentioned this to Elly, how did you know?"
"This..."
Cam Green was instantly choked up by Adams question, unable to bear looking into his deep, scrutinizing eyes, and instinctively avoided his gaze.
"It was... a friend who told me?"
"What friend?"
"I... I cant say."
Of course, Adam Jones knew where Cam Green had gotten the information, so he didnt n to press further.
"If you cant say, then you cant. Mrs. Thompson, youve said so much, you must be tired. How about we sit down and watch a y starring Miss Green?"
Cam Green and Mrs. Thompson didnt understand why Adam Jones suddenly suggested watching a y starring Sophia Green out of the blue.
But at that moment, none of them protested, nor did they notice the even grayer hue on Sophia Greens face.
In the living room, the 100-inch TV screen lit up, and in the next second, the image of Sophia Green appeared before everyones eyes.
Chapter 1132. Who is in your family?
Chapter 1132: 1132. Who is in your family?
She sat at the table, holding a cup of hot water, her eyes lifeless and her face pale.
Cam Green and Mrs. Thompsons scalp tightened instantly.
On the TV, Adam Joness voice came through, "Speak."
On the TV, Sophia Green immediately nodded and spilled their original n without the slightest hesitation.
Mrs. Thompson was stunned at first, but a secondter, she reacted.
"Its impossible! We had no such n. You must have coerced Sophia into recording this statement."
As she spoke, Mrs. Thompson looked at Adam Jones with a pained expression and said,
"Adam, I am your mother. Where did I go wrong that you would frame me like this? You... you have deeply hurt me."
Adam Joness face remained expressionless as he continued to watch the TV screen indifferently.
Seeing Adamsck of reaction, Mrs. Thompsons heart beat even faster.
"Mrs. Thompson, do you call this coercion? Shall we bring in a medical examiner to check Miss Greens injuries, and then you can sue us in court?"
Elly Campbell spoke, her legs crossed and her expression calm.
Mrs. Thompson had already cursed Sophia Green countless times in her heart.
This fool, who only causes troubleif she hadnt confessed so thoroughly, Mrs. Thompson would have shifted all the me onto Elly Campbell just a moment ago.
Now with this move, she had no way to cover it up.
If the police were to investigate further, they wouldnt end well.
Now, the best they could do was try to settle it quietly, and if that failed, she would push all the ns onto Sophia Green alone.
She absolutely couldnt be dragged down by this hindrance.
"No need to suewere all family..."
Elly Campbell interrupted her sharply as soon as she heard this.
"Mrs. Thompson, please act with dignity. Who are you calling family? Our Jones Family does not have a habit of falsely recognizing rtives."
"You..."
Mrs. Thompson didnt waste time arguing with Elly Campbell and turned directly to Adam Jones,
"Adam, this video, if it wasnt coerced from Sophia, whats going on then? How is it rted to me? I am your mother, how could I possibly harm you."
Hearing this, Sophia Green, who had been kneeling silently to the side,ughed.
She looked at Mrs. Thompson with an increasingly cold gaze.
Adam Jones ignored her and pressed the remote control a couple more times.
"Since you two dont find this y interesting enough, lets switch to another."
This was a video recorded from Adam Joness master bedroom.
It showed everything clearly, from Sophia Green crawling out from under the bed to hiding behind the door, to her holding a fruit knife and ying Elly Campbells recording, while attempting to stab Adam Jones.
The surveince footage had night vision capabilities, so even without lighting in the master bedroom, Sophia Greens face was clearly visible.
Additionally, the video was apanied by audio recordings, so the conversations, including the use of Ellys recording, were all captured distinctly.
Now, the entire Green family of three couldnt deny it.
Cam Green closed his eyes, knowing they could no longer deny anything.
Continuing to deny would only turn out as Mrs. Thompson saidfull of holes and seen as a joke by everyone.
But Mrs. Thompson didnt see it that way; after initial panic, she calmed down.
Pointing at Sophia Green with a heartbroken expression, she said:
"Sophia, I... I never imagined you could do something like this."
Chapter 1133. You are the mastermind
Chapter 1133: 1133. You are the mastermind
The look of utter heartbreak on her face would fool anyone not familiar with her into thinking she was genuinely unaware of the situation.
Sophia Green knew well that being caught by Adam Jones today meant there would be no good end for her. Thus, at this moment, she made no attempt to defend herself.
However, watching Thompson Shuyi, this shameless old woman, still putting on an act in front of everyone, trying to extricate herself from involvement, Sophia couldnt help but burst intoughter.
"Youre talking as if you knew nothing about what happened to me today, right?"
"Of course, I knew nothing. You said you got along well with Lily and wanted to stay a bit longer. How could I ever imagine youd do something to hurt my son!"
Thompson Shuyi looked at Sophia with a face full of agony, a mix of disappointment and sorrow.
Nobody else spoke up to interrupt her; watching this fool continuing to deceive herself was amusing in its own right.
"Ha! Didnt you say I was here to stop Elly Campbell from killing President Jones? Howe now youre saying I just wanted to stay longer and y with Miss Jones?"
Sophia sneered at Thompson, curious to see to what extent this woman could be shameless.
Thompson was left speechless by Sophias question.
She had fabricated the previous story to protect Sophia, not knowing about the recording of Ellys conversation or the video surveince in the room.
Now with the video evidence, Sophia had no way out, and it was natural for Thompson to prioritize her own safety.
Yet, she had forgotten what she had said earlier.
"I... I..."
Her heart skipped a beat when she caught Adams gaze, clearly frightened.
"Well... that was just a guess. I never imagined you were hiding under Adams bed to kill him. You... you said you liked him a lot, didnt you?"
Her wordscked any conviction, and as she spoke, her gaze darted around, avoiding eye contact with everyone, betraying her guilt.
Sophia was aware of Thompsons shamelessness but hadnt realized she could lie so tantly and brazenly.
At this point, Thompson was still delusively trying to shift all the me onto her.
Sophia didnt bother to argue further, simply scoffing:
"Thompson Shuyi, do you know what happens when a person reaches your level of shamelessness?"
Thompson, feeling very guilty, was aware her excuses held no water. Yet, she still clung to the hope borne from being the biological mother of the Jones siblings, believing they wouldnt treat her so heartlessly.
So, she continued to y dumb.
Hearing Sophias words, she didnt take them seriously, merely looking at Sophia with icy detachment.
Sophia continued:
"Youre even scheming against your own children, let alone me, your stepdaughter, who was never on the same page as you. Do you think Id expect you to truly have my best interests at heart?"
Sophiaughed at her own statement several times, watching as Thompsons expression subtly shifted.
"Sophia Green, when someone is as despicable as you are, no one will believe you. Did you think I wouldnt have a contingency n?"
Thompsons heart leapt at Sophias words.
"I may be foolish, but not beyond salvation. Ive recorded every word you told me about this n, including when you called me."
At Sophias words, Thompsons eyes widened in disbelief.
"You..."
"In fact, all the ns were your idea; I simply followed your instructions. By that logic, it seems youre the real mastermind."
Chapter 1134. How malicious are your thoughts exactly?
Chapter 1134: 1134. How malicious are your thoughts exactly?
Watching Thompson Shuyis face grow paler, Sophia Greenughed uproariously, as if in revenge.
Then, she looked at Adam Jones, not calling him "Brother Adam" in a coquettish tone like before, but instead began in a dim expression,
"President Jones, I know I cant escape prison, but I dont want to let this woman off either. Ive saved all the recordings on an electronic cloud drive, I can give them to you right now."
Thompson Shuyi realized that Sophia Green still had this trick up her sleeve and knew her own rebuttals would be useless.
Moreover, since she had instigated everything this time, in reality, she truly was the mastermind.
At this, Thompson panicked.
She turned her head towards Adam Jones, no longer asposed and confident as at the beginning, and blurted out anxiously,
"Adam... Adam, listen to me... I... I only heard that you gave all your property to Elly Campbell, and I was worried you were being deceived by her, so I wanted to use this method to make Elly return all the family wealth to you..."
After finishing, her eyes suddenly brightened as if she had found a glimmer of hope, and she continued,
"Adam, believe Mom, Mom didnt think that much, Mom was just worried you were being deceived by that woman Elly. Although this method was a bit extreme, thewyer said that only if Elly did something to harm you can the property transfer to her be revoked, so..."
She moved forward excitedly, seizing Adam Jones arm, but he shook her off abruptly.
Facing his cold eyes, she dared not get closer to him but still didnt forget to argue,
"Adam, Mom never really thought of harming you, we were just putting on a show to get the family property back from Elly..."
"Thats indeed true."
Lily Jones interrupted Thompson Shuyi with augh, "Brother, with all your wealth given to Elly Campbell, how could there be anything left for you in the future, right?"
Her face full of mockery, she vividly exposed Thompson Shuyis stunned expression.
"How malicious can you get, hoping for Brother to die wasnt enough for you, now you hope he dies before you?"
Originally suppressing her rage, Lily Jones was unable to control herself upon remembering this, and she kicked Thompson Shuyi, sending her sprawling to the ground.
If it wasnt for hoping Brother would die before her to divvy up the wealth, why would she so eagerly risk using this harmful method to frame Elly and take back the property from her?
Lily Jones wanted to kick her again but was pulled back by Elly Campbell, "Dont dirty your foot."
After being administered, the medication had worn off from Adam Jones system.
He had rested a while and now was feeling fine.
It seemed, back then, the drug was specifically designed for him; it wasnt fatal nor did it cause physical harm, but was meant to incapacitate him for maniption.
Adam Jones lips curled into a mocking smile, disregarding Thompson Shuyi, this insignificant clown, and turned his gaze towards Cam Green.
Seeing Adam Jones looking his way and thinking of what Elly Campbell had said on the phone about "everything being negotiable," Cam Green knew Adam Jones had terms to discuss.
Considering his usefulness to Adam Jones, Cam Green felt relieved.
What people fear most is being of no use to their enemies; such a fate leads only to death.
With this thought, he didnt wait for Adam Jones to speak, and instead said,
"President Jones, do you have any questions for me?"
Chapter 1135. Miss Green attempted murder
Chapter 1135: 1135. Miss Green attempted murder
Adam Joness lips curved into a smile. After turning off the repetitive scene on the television, he said,
"Miss Greens attempted murder and Lady Green being the mastermind, if we get down to it, Master Green, you are also implicated."
Cam Green understood what Adam meant by "implicated."
Even though none of the evidence explicitly stated that he was aware, if Adam said he knew, he had no choice but to be consideredplicit.
Moreover, he was the one who provided that pill.
Wait! That pill!
Cam Greens heart trembled violently, and his pupils contracted sharply.
He suddenly looked at Adam Jones, his eyes crawling with unmistakable fear.
Adam, noticing the fear in his eyes, toyed with the remote in his hand and chuckled lightly.
"Would Master Green care to exin the origins of that pill?"
Despite already having suspicions, Cam Green still felt a chill run through him as Adam asked the question.
"President Jones, what... what pill?"
Adam Jones looked at Cam Green with a nonchnt gaze that seemed rather casual.
"Im giving you face by calling you Master Green, dont throw it back in my face."
His voice was calm and even, each word resounding firmly, causing Cam Greens heart to fiercely shudder.
Especially those eyes of Adams, which seemed as if they had been steeped in a cold pool, appeared capable of freezing him into pieces.
"My time is precious, and Im not patient enough to y guessing games here. Ive given you a chance to discuss, the choice is yours."
Saying this, he stood up from the couch and, turning to Robert Green who was also standing in the hall, said,
"Give him three minutes. If Master Green hasnt made up his mind in three minutes, call the police."
"Understood, President."
After giving his instructions, Adam took Elly Campbell upstairs, not bothering to avoid disying this affectionate gesture in front of the Green ns family of three.
By now, even someone as foolish as Cam could see that from the beginning to the end, Adam had never doubted Elly Campbell.
Or rather, even if he doubted Elly, that wouldnt necessarily mean he trusted any of the Green n.
They were blindly overconfident, thinking that since Adam had lost his memory, they could treat him like a fool.
"President Jones, Ill talk, Ill talk."
Cam Green hurriedly called out to him as Adam stepped onto the stairway.
He knew Adam would do as he said; with the concrete evidence of Sophias attempted murder and the additional pressure from Adam, she was set for a long jail time. Without a few decades, she wouldnt get out.
Decadeshow could a girl adapt to society after so long?
He cherished his only daughter, who he had pampered all her life; how could he bear to let her go to prison?
Moreover, the origins of that pill even if he didnt confess, with Adams resources, wouldnt he be able to find out it came from him? Could he really extricate himself from this matter?
Cam Green knew well that he was no match for Adam Jones, even an amnesiac Adam.
"Go on."
Adam Jones stood at the top of the stairs, looking at him with an indifferent gaze.
"I found a person to buy it, they said it could make someone who took itpletely feeble..."
"Robert Green!"
Adam Joness stern voice interrupted Cam Green, who shuddered with fright and suddenly looked up at Adams face.
"President."
Robert stepped forward and responded.
"Call the police."
Chapter 1136. Is that the Lily Bankston we know?
Chapter 1136: 1136. Is that the Lily Bankston we know?
"Yes."
Cam Green panicked and quickly rushed forward to stop Robert Green, then turned toward Adam Jones, his expression frantic as he said,
"President Jones, Ive already confessed, why are you still calling the police?"
Adam Jones nced at him coldly and said,
"Cam Green, I gave you one chance, but youve just wasted it."
He looked at Robert Green, his gaze sharp, "Call the police."
"Yes."
Robert Green shook off Cam Greens hand and began to dial 110.
"President Jones! Please give me one more chance, Ive already confessed honestly this time."
Cam Green clutched at Robert Green as he dialed, shouting toward Adam Joness retreating back.
Adam Jones ignored him and continued walking upstairs, his steps unwavering.
Cam Green had thought there was still room for negotiation, but seeing Adam Joness resolute demeanor, he knew his cunning act had angered Adam Jones.
"President Jones! President Jones!"
Cam tried to follow him but was pinned to the ground by two security guards.
As Adam Jones and his wife were about to disappear around the corner, Cam blurted out, "Its Professor Bankston."
Finally, Adam Joness steps halted, and he turned to look at Cam, feigning ignorance,
"Professor Bankston?"
Cam, forehead beaded with cold sweat, nodded, "Lily Bankston, Professor Bankston."
He knew she was close to Adam Jones, and Cam worried that revealing this wouldnt be believed by Adam Jones.
But he saw no shock or even a hint of surprise on his face, as if he had already guessed it was Lily Bankston.
That exined his memory loss, including his recent suspicious behavior.
It was Adam Jones ying a part for those behind the scenes, and he, for his own greed, had so easily exposed himself to Adam Jones.
"It really is her."
Elly Campbell, standing beside Adam Jones, chuckled softly, her face showing clear mockery.
Lily Jones waspletely taken aback.
"Lily Bankston?"
She looked at Adam Jones in disbelief, "The Lily Bankston we know?"
Adam Jones nodded solemnly, unmistakably troubled inside.
Lily Jones was entirely shocked.
Adam Jones might have been somewhat prepared, but she was utterly clueless.
Earlier, she had learned from Robert Green about the kidnapping of her brother nine years ago and the harrowing secret involving Sophie saving him.
And now, she discovered that the person orchestrating it all was Lily Bankston.
This woman, who had reced their mother during their childhood, had been scheming against her brother so early on?
Or maybe even earlier?
When Adam Jones had amnesia, his feelings for Lily Bankston were based only on a fuzzy recollection in his mind coupled with an instinctual closeness.
But this closeness, in his memory loss, didnt intensify his feelings for Lily Bankston excessively.
That was how he suspected her from mere traces.
As James Grant helped him with hypnosis, his memories gradually returned, and his feelings for Lily Bankston grew stronger.
Simrly, thinking about her calcting against him, the initial sadness was no less than what Lily Jones felt now.
But because he had been mentally prepared, he now appeared very calm.
He came back downstairs and returned to sit in front of the sofa, "Speak."
Chapter 1137. At such a serious moment, can you not show off your affection?
Chapter 1137: 1137. At such a serious moment, can you not show off your affection?
He didnt invite Cam Green to sit down, nor did he allow Sophia Green, who was lying on the ground, to get up. As for Daisy Thompson, no one treated her as important at all.
Cam Green looked at the indifferent expressions on Adam and Lily Joness faces, as if they had already seen through everything and set a trap to snare those people.
"You didnt lose your memory?"
Cam Green looked at Adam dejectedly, his voice hoarse.
Adam didnt answer, but his expression said it all.
With self-mockery in his voice, Cam Green chuckled, shook his head, and said,
"President Jones is truly cunning and resourceful, even the always cautious Professor Bankston was deceived by you."
If Lily Bankston hadnt been so confident that Adam had lost his memory, he wouldnt have been so careless and exposed himself like that.
"Nicely said, all the credit goes to my wifes resourcefulness."
Adam held Elly Campbells hand and spoke, his tone carrying a trace of smugness.
Everyone: "..."
In such a serious moment, could you please not unt your affection for each other?
Elly shot him a displeased look but didnt shake off his hand. Instead, she said,
"Tell us everything you know in detail. If its useful to us, then we might choose to forgive Miss Greens mistakes today, or if Master Green wishes to send Miss Green to jail, I wont stop you."
At this point, Cam Green knew that even if he wanted to hide something, he wouldnt be able to.
Moreover, since they had already suspected Lily Bankston, even without his confession, it was only a matter of time before they would uncover the truth themselves.
Why note clean earlier and leave a way out for himself?
With this in mind, Cam Green earnestly nodded and began to confess everything bit by bit.
He made sure to omit no detail, exining every bit of information he knew.
The drug was concocted by a pharmacist under Lily Bankstons orders, to be used against Adam when necessary.
Nine years ago, at the Presidents dinner party, the person who drugged Adam was indeed Lily Bankston.
This matched their previous conjecture perfectly.
After all, the only person who could drug Adam easily without raising suspicion at the Presidents mansion was Lily Bankston.
"Originally, after they captured President Jones, they nned to kill you outright, but for some reason, Professor Bankston changed his mind and let Sophie Baker pretend to be a passerby and release you."
Lily Jones was stunned when she heard this.
"What? Are you saying Sophie was involved in this too?"
Cam Green nced at Lily Jones and then at Elly Campbell, saying with a smile,
"Miss Baker has always been keeping an eye on Mrs. Jones legitimate daughter from the Campbell family. Knowing that you were going to marry President Jones, of course, she wouldnt be content. Luckily for her, someone who knew Melody Baker was with Professor Bankston, which gave Sophie the chance to y the hero for President Jones."
As he spoke, the sarcastic smile on Cam Greens face grew thicker.
"Simply giving Sophie the opportunity to win favor in your presence would have been enough, but that Sophie was too greedy. She wanted to pin the kidnapping on Mrs. Jones. The voice of Mrs. Jones that President Jones heard from outside back then..."
Cam Green paused, seemingly embarrassed.
"That voice, just like tonight, was recorded by me."
Elly had guessed that it involved Cam Green, the voice artist, ever since she heard Sophia Greens voice that sounded exactly like hers in the surveince video.
Chapter 1138. Face was smashed
Chapter 1138: 1138. Face was smashed
"I just dont understand why such a group would listen to Sophie Baker, a woman who doesnt know what shes talking about?"
Thinking this, Elly Campbell voiced her doubts.
She only heard Cam Green say,
"It was strange to me as well. When Sophie proposed the idea, Mr. Forest even consulted Lily Bankston. After Lily agreed, I went and recorded that segment of audio."
His voice grew quieter as he spoke.
"Master Green truly lives up to his name. Your verbal prowess is truly first-rate."
Elly heard and burst into disbelievingughter, her smile tinged with obvious scorn. Cam Green, however, shrank his neck without making a noise.
"Thats impossible! Sophie was almost killed by these people back then!"
At this moment, Lily Jones suddenly spoke up to deny it, turning to Adam Jones and saying,
"Brother knew about this too."
She attempted to refute Cam Greens words, as after all, Cam was a viin, and his words couldnt be trusted.
At the same time, she couldnt ept that all these years of heartfelt trust and protection she had given Sophie, even to the point of being kicked out of the Jones family by her brother, turned out to be a meticulously designed deception.
Anyone would find that hard to ept.
Cam Green smiled slightly, then looked toward Adam Joness silent and stern face, and said,
"Otherwise, how could we have deceived President Jones?"
Adam Jones didnt respond to Cams remarks but had to admit that there was truth in what he was saying.
If back then Sophies injuries had been even slightly less severe, he wouldnt have so easily believed her words.
"This was originally Sophies ploy of self-harm. However, she didnt expect that Lily Bankstons people would beat her nearly to death. If she hadnt held on, there wouldnt have been the act of sacrificing herself to save Miss Jones afterward."
He then looked toward Lily Jones and smiled.
Lily Jones incredulously widened her eyes, "Was the car ident also fake?"
"How could the car ident be fake? The car ident was real, but it had nothing to do with Professor Bankston. It was someone close to Lily Bankston that Sophie received help from."
Lily Jones furrowed her brows.
"At that time, Sophie saw that she had nearly lost her life saving President Jones and the only thing he did in return was topensate her financially and did not give her another nce. She thought of risking it again."
"They again approached the man working for Lily Bankston, creating a car ident specifically targeting Miss Jones. In that car ident, Sophie injured her womb."
The fact that Sophie saved her was not a secret at the time, so it was not strange for Cam Green to know.
But Sophie damaging her womb and not finding a suitable uterus for a transnt immediately meant that this news didnt spread.
Cam Green could not have known.
Does this mean that Sophie did indeed n all this to gain her brothers favor, even plotting against her?
And she, when she first heard that Sophie had saved her and possibly injured her womb to the point of infertility, swore to treat her well for life.
She even thought if no one else would marry her, she would support her for life.
Whats more outrageous is that she unscrupulously broke up her brothers family by stuffing a mistress into his life.
In the end, it was all Sophies scheming.
Back then, although Christopher Moore had mentioned to her, saying it was too coincidental that Sophie saved her and her brother twice.
She even scolded Christopher Moore angrily.
Chapter 1139. Male with the surname An
Chapter 1139: 1139. Male with the surname An
Christopher Moore hesitated at the time, but because Sophie Baker almost lost her life, he didnt think much of it.
Who would have known that woman, in order to climb up to his brother, could be so ruthless even against herself.
Bitch!
Born from a mistress, indeed nothing good!
All these years, she looked at Sophie Baker through the lens of a life-saving benefactor,pletely missing the shameless face behind this filter, which was so ugly and disgusting.
"It seems that our President Joness charm is really great, to have a woman willing to sacrifice her life for you twice."
After hearing this, Elly Campbell spoke up unromantically at the side.
Adam Jones nced sideways at her, stretched out his hand, and pinched the fingers she casually draped over his shoulder, "Stop messing around!"
Lily Jones red at Elly Campbell displeasedly, in this kind of professional face-pping scene, could she be a little more serious.
Lily Jones felt a blockage in her heart, unable to get it out.
Cam Greens words hadpletely smacked her face in front of Elly Campbell.
Years ago, to defend Sophie Baker, and to push her onto her brother, she praised her daily for being gentle, kind, and unsuspecting, while calling Elly Campbell a vicious schemer.
Now, reflecting on those words, and looking at Elly Campbell, Lily Jones wished she could p herself several times.
This face-pping was too damn humiliating.
"Continue."
Adam Jones looked at Cam Green, signaling to proceed.
"This pill, the pharmacist at the time had me give it to Professor Bankston at the Presidents dinner. I kept it, thinking... it might be of use one day."
Such a good drug would always be useful.
But he never expected that hiding it for nine years, the first time he used it, it would be exposed.
Upon hearing his words, Elly Campbell sneered.
She could see right through such a hypocrites thoughts.
What use could he have for keeping such a drug, if not to do harm.
However, this time, she did have to thank him. Without his vile thoughts, they might never have uncovered the events from nine years ago.
"How much do you know about Jacob rk?"
Cam Green was taken aback and looked at Adam Jones with some confusion, "Jacob rk? Who is Jacob rk?"
Adam Joness brow furrowed slightly, clearly displeased.
Seeing Adam Joness expression, Cam Green panicked, "President Jones... President Jones, believe me, I really dont know who Jacob rk is. Ive never even heard the name before."
"Think about it, Ive confessed so much already, if I really knew who Jacob rk was, there would be no need for me to rush."
Adam Jones did not dwell on this issue but switched to another question:
"Do you know about my car ident in the United States?"
"I really dont know about that, I only found out after the news of your disappearance and the car ident broke."
Ignorant on all three questions!
Adam Joness expression turned ugly once again.
At this moment, Elly Campbell brought up a photo previously taken in the United States by Uncle Li, opened one of them, and handed it over to Cam Green.
"Is he the man who helped Sophie Baker?" she asked, pointing at a middle-aged man standing behind Lily Bankston.
Cam Green looked at the photo and recognized him instantly, "Yes, thats him."
Indeed, the man she encountered at the entrance of the Brocade Cloud Hotel nine years ago was truly rted to the plot against their ind owner.
The reason Sophie Baker sessfully deceived Adam Jones also relied on this man.
The events from nine years ago were mostly understood.
Chapter 1140. Temporarily spare
Chapter 1140: 1140. Temporarily spare
Adam Jones wanted to know more than anything what exactly Lily Bankston was plotting in her mind.
"Let it all outeverything you know. I dont have the patience to ask questions and wait for your answers," Adam Jones said, furrowing his brows and speaking with an impatient, deep voice.
Cam Green nodded and said, "Actually, Im not one of their core members. I dont know much. All I know is that their actions against you probably have something to do with the uing presidential election."
Presidential election...
This was consistent with their previous spections.
"Which side do they want me to take?"
Without thinking, Cam Green shook his head and replied, "Im not clear on that."
Seeing another round of ignorant responses, Adam Joness brows suddenly knitted tightly together.
Cam Green, noticing Adams obvious discontent, quickly added, "But that man with the surname An, I remember he wasnt originally under Professor Bankstonsmand. I guess he must have been sent by the person cooperating with Professor Bankston to stay by her side."
"A man with the surname An? The one who helped Sophie Baker?" Elly Campbell inquired with furrowed brows.
"Yes."
Cam Green nodded, then continued with some information that was of little importance to Adam Jones and the others.
Mostly, Elly had spected about this information earlier.
They had thought that Cam Green could get close to their core level, but it now seemed that he might not know any more than they did.
The only thing they could confirm was that their previous suspicion of Lily Bankston being the saboteur behind the scenes had just been validated by Cam Green.
Finally, after squeezing out all the information they could from Cam Green, and to avoid rming the enemy, Adam Jones temporarily spared the Green family of three.
"Go back to your normal lives, and whatever you shouldnt say, dont let a single word slip."
Hearing Adams words, they knew he had decided not to pursue the issue further that night, and they breathed a sigh of relief.
They were not fools, especially Thompsons wife and Sophia Green.
Although they didnt know the specifics of what was being discussed or who the "Professor Bankston" Cam Green referred to was, they understood that something as significant as a "presidential election" implied far-reaching implications, which were not for a family like theirs to offend.
Especially since, from the conversation between Cam Green and Adam Jones, they could tell that Cam had betrayed Professor Bankston.
Even if Adam hadnt instructed them, the family of three wouldnt be foolish enough to expose the nights events.
"Theyre plotting to kill my brother, so why is he letting them go!"
After the Green family left, Lily Jones finally couldnt help but speak up.
Adam Jones didnt respond, as he rarely felt the need to exin himself to others.
Instead, Elly Campbell spoke up, seeing Lilys agitated state, "Letting them go now is to avoid spooking the enemy; your brother still wants to drag out the person behind the curtain."
Lily was about to retort that the person behind the scenes was Lily Bankston, but she quickly remembered the person Cam Green mentioned who coborated with Bankstonperhaps that individual was the true mastermind.
Lily swallowed the words ready to leave her lips, yet she couldnt help feeling a bit resentful about letting that despicable family go.
"Lily."
Suddenly, Adam spoke up, pulling Lily out of her reverie.
A secondter, she was taken aback, her eyes looking at Adam with a hint of surprise.
Her brother... it had been a long time since he had called her that way.
Chapter 1141. Her brother complimented her, and she’s happy
Chapter 1141: 1141. Her brotherplimented her, and shes happy
When not thinking about it, Elly Campbell felt nothing special, but when she did, a sudden sourness filled her heart.
Suddenly, she realized just how long she had been estranged from her brother.
And it was all because of a little wretch who was hell-bent on scheming against her and her brother.
"You did well today, you really helped me out," Adam Jones rarely praised her; even when he indulged her capricious temper in the past, he never went so far as topliment her.
Now, hearing Adam speak to her in such a tender voice, Lilys eyes instantly reddened.
But remembering that crying in front of Elly would be too embarrassing, she forced the tears back.
She walked tentatively to Adams side, tugged at his sleeve, and said,
"Then can you not leave the Jones family with me anymore?"
Adam smiled, raised his hand to ruffle her hair but didnt respond to her question. Instead, he simply said,
"Itste, everyone is tired, lets go rest in our rooms."
With that, he took Elly upstairs, leaving Lily alone in the living room, her lips pouted in an abandoned expression.
"Pah! Brother favoring his love over his sister!"
Lily mumbled under her breath. The next second, a smile tinged with shame spread from the corners of her eyes.
Touching the top of her head where her brother had ruffled her hair, her mood suddenly lifted.
The next day.
As Elly came out of her bedroom, she encountered Lily, who had just finished washing up and was about to go downstairs for breakfast.
Ever since she got pregnant, Elly had loved to linger in bed; usually, when Adam left for work, she was still in deep sleep.
Adam didnt have the heart to wake her, and he had not let the maids disturb her. By the time she woke up, it was almost ten oclock.
And Lily was naturally inclined to stay in bed, especially during this sleepy springtime. It wasmon for her to wake up at this hour, so the two crossed paths just like that.
Because ofst nights incident where her face was swollen from being hit, Lily felt a bit awkward seeing Elly.
Elly, on the other hand, wasnt bothered at all. Her rtionship with Lily hadnt been good to begin with. Although Lily had been less hostiletely, that didnt mean Elly needed to greet her with a smile.
Like before, she simply walked past Lily towards the staircase.
Just as she was about to go downstairs, a soft voice from Lily came from behind her, "Im sorry."
Elly paused her step, thinking shed heard wrong. Just as she was about to continue downstairs, Lilys voice came again, "Im sorry!"
This time, Lilys voice was louder, and Elly heard it crystal clear.
She turned to look at Lily.
Lily seemed a bit embarrassed, her gaze shifting unnaturally.
Her chin was slightly raised, even carrying a hint of the haughtiness that was so characteristic of her. She was truly Adams sister.
When it came to being haughty, no one could match these siblings.
Lily felt even more ufortable under Ellys gaze, and despite feeling humiliated to apologize to her, she still mustered the courage to approach.
"Elly, Im... Im sorry."
Seeing Elly unmoved, she added, "Its not because of my husband this time, its... its me wanting to apologize for... for the past."
Her voice trailed off towards the end because of her embarrassment, but Elly still heard her clearly.
Seeing Elly continue to look at her expressionlessly, Lily furrowed her brow and said,
"Elly, did you hear me?"
Chapter 1142. Call the elder sister-in-law
Chapter 1142: 1142. Call the elder sister-inw
Elly Campbells gaze drifted lightly over her and after a moment, she said, "Call me sister-inw."
Lily Jones: "..."
"Dont push your luck. I dont apologise easily to anyone."
"Of course, Im not just anyone, Im your sister-inw."
Elly Campbell countered coldly and then turned to walk downstairs.
Lily Jones hurriedly followed her.
"Give me some reaction, will you? Do you ept my apology or not?"
"..."
"Elly Campbell, Im talking to you, do you hear me?"
"..."
"Slow down, be careful not to fall. My niece is still in your belly."
"..."
"Hey, Elly Campbell, Im talking to you!"
"..."
"Sister-inw!"
Hearing this title, Elly Campbell finally stopped, satisfied, and turned to look at Lily Jones, only to find her face was flushed with shame.
"Thats enough, isnt it? Its just calling me sister-inw, whats there to be embarrassed about, blushing like that!"
"Who... Whos blushing!"
Lily Jones retorted angrily, ring back.
Watched by Elly Campbells half-smiling gaze, Lily Joness face turned even redder, then she turned and walked to the dining table to sit down.
"Gloria, Im hungry."
"Right away, Miss, breakfast is ready for you and the Young Lady."
Gloria said with a smile as someone brought the breakfast to both of them.
Seeing Elly Campbell sitting down with a smile at her table, Lily Jones felt even more unworthy.
Her head hung sheepishly, she used the breakfast in front of her to cover up her embarrassment.
She had never imagined that she would apologize to Elly Campbell and end up sitting at the same table with her, eating peacefully.
And in her presence, she felt embarrassed to the point of not being able to bear looking at herself.
She simply didnt speak. The breakfast that usually took her half an hour to finish was over in less than ten minutes.
After that, she hurried out. Reaching the doorway, she paused and still turned back to say to Elly Campbell, "Im going home now."
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow, "Do you want me to give you a ride?"
"No need!"
She said, and then rushed out.
Elly Campbell sat in the dining chair, looking at Lily Joness fleeing figure and curved her lips slightly.
"Young Miss, the Miss seems to have changed."
Gloria, standing by the dining table and clearing away Lily Joness used utensils,mented with a light smile.
Elly Campbell nodded, a mysterious smile ying around the corners of her eyes.
Lily Joness ability to change was all thanks to Christopher Moore.
It was Christopher Moores tolerance and doting that had made Lily Jones start to seriously reflect upon herself.
Fortunately, Lily Jones wasnt foolish beyond redemption.
And given her clear-cut nature, now that she knew how Sophie Baker had deceived her, Sophie Baker likely wouldnt have an easy time in front of her.
Elly Campbell had no interest in how Lily Jones would deal with Sophie Baker.
With the presidential election not far away, she believed that the maggot lurking in the dark would soon reveal its true face.
After the close call with jail, Sophia Green hadnt continued to act foolishly. Even within her professional realm, she had be more low-key than before.
When meeting fans on the street, she no longer carried her former arrogance, but instead interacted with them warmly, even taking pictures.
After returning to the Green n that day, Cam Green had cautioned her repeatedly that at such a crucial time, they couldnt afford to be too high-profile and had to avoid giving anyone a handle to grasp.
Sophia Green had indeed been scared straight.
Chapter 1143. It would have been good if you had been sensible like this earlier.
Chapter 1143: 1143. It would have been good if you had been sensible like this earlier.
Sophie Baker was different.
With several big hits being hotly broadcasted, she had amassed a sizable fan base. Plus, everyone knew she had the backing of Adam Jones; even the great leading actors and actresses didnt dare to disrespect her.
This emboldened Sophies behavior to be even more brazen and bold, to the extent that she didnt even regard some of the old veterans in the circle, including a Lifetime Achievement Award-winning actress.
Although no one dared to say anything to her face, it was quite clear that she had offended many people.
"Sophia Green, having you as a supporting actress under me is really beneath you."
Right outside the door to the makeup room reserved for the leadingdy, Sophie, having just finished getting made up, ran into Sophia Green emerging from the next makeup room.
Sophia Green had failed topete with her for resources several times before, and after the scuffle at the Presidents residence, Sophie had already taken a strong disliking to her.
Fortunately, she would soon be the top actress in the entertainment circle, and Sophia Green would have to wait for her approval to get resources.
Without her agreement, Sophia Green wouldnt even think of getting a minor role.
This time, her role as a supporting actress in the y starring Sophie was practically a "charity" from Sophie.
Sophia Green had long held a deep grudge against Sophie.
However, with the thought that this woman would soon be finished, Sophia Greens mood instantly brightened.
She didnt argue with Sophie but instead walked up to her, performed the unique salute from the y, and said with a smile,
"Sophie, please dont say that. I was wrong about what happened before, and if it werent for you giving me this opportunity, I might have lost my career from now on."
Sophie was taken aback. She had already thought that if Sophia Green dared to confront her, she would ruin her.
Wasnt this film crew under her control now?
It would take her only minutes to deal with Sophia Green.
But unexpectedly, Sophia Green didnt y by the rules and even called her "Sophie"? And showed her such respect?
But upon further thought, Sophie figured it out.
Who in the entire entertainment circle would dare offend her?
Not just someone of Sophia Greens caliber, even those top-leading actresses with much more significant achievements than her wouldnt dare upset her easily.
Looking at Sophia Greens submissive manner, Sophie couldnt find a reason to be harsh.
She just smiled and said,
"Youve be much wiser, indeed. If only you had recognized your ce sooner."
Sophia Green smiled faintly, "Yes, Sophie, youre right. Thank you for your guidance."
Sophie looked down on Sophia Greens sycophantic demeanor, and finally, with a cold snort, she turned and walked away.
Watching Sophies retreating figure, Sophia Green smirked and said,
"Keep it up; offend everyone in the entertainment circle you possibly can. I want to see how long you can remain arrogant."
Meanwhile, Lily Bankston did as Adam and his wife had expected; not long after, Lily came to them.
"Mrs. Bankston, right this way, please."
Gloria had always treated Lily with great respect. Seeing that Lily, who had settled in the United States for many years, had suddenly returned, she was thrilled and warmly weed her into the house.
"Madam, please take a seat. You should have informed the Young Master of your visit; he would have gone to the airport to pick you up."
Lily simply smiled, unfazed, and with a wave of her hand, she said,
"Im perfectly capable of moving about; just a taxi ride over here was fine. I neednt bother Adam to pick me up. By the way, where is the olddy?"
"The olddy has been staying in the temple recently, because there have been some issues between the Young Master and the Young Lady. The olddy is worried and went to pray to Buddha for the couples harmony."
Chapter 1144. Lily Bankston Arrives
Chapter 1144: 1144. Lily Bankston Arrives
At the mention, Glorias face revealed a troubled expression.
Hearing this, a barely detectable sneer crossed Lily Bankstons eyes and she said,
"Adam and Miss Bakers scandal, I have heard about that too, s, hes grown up, how can he still not give us peace of mind."
Lily Bankston could say this, but Gloria, being a servant, could not respond to criticisms of her master.
She could only stand aside, helplessly sighing.
"Aunt Lily, what brings you here?"
Just then, at the stairway, came the surprised voice of Elly Campbell.
Following that, she quickly walked downstairs, looking at Lily Bankston with enthusiasm and said,
"Aunt Lily, why didnt you let us know you wereing? Adam and I could havee to pick you up."
While scrutinizing Elly Campbells face, Lily Bankston noticed a faint weariness between her brows, possibly due to issues with Adam Jones which were weighing on her mind.
"I managed toe here on my own."
Lily Bankston took Ellys hand and they sat down on the sofa, Lily expressed her concern,
"I heard about Adam and Sophie Baker, are you okay?"
At the mention, the smile on Ellys face immediately dimmed.
However, she quickly forced a smile, shook her head and said,
"Dont worry, Aunt Lily, Im fine. Adam doesnt remember me right now, thats why hes with Sophie. When he recalls the past, he wont treat me like this, I believe in him."
Lily Bankston looked at Ellys "naive" demeanor and ironically sneered to herself.
However, she said, "Im relieved you can see it that way."
Elly showed a demeanor that she didnt want to discuss the matter further and subtly changed the topic,
"By the way, Aunt Lily, did youe to Greece for tourism? I constantly hear Grandma talking about you, you should stay with us for a while."
Lily Bankston waved her hand and smiled,
"I came to discuss something with Adam. There are many students graduating from school soon, and I cant stay here much longer."
"Oh, I see..."
Elly nodded, respectfully refraining from asking what Lily Bankston needed with Adam Jones and simply said,
"You just got off the ne, you should rest for a bit, Adams still not done working."
Lily Bankston nodded and epted without refusal.
But when her gaze briefly touched Ellys protruding belly, a hidden glint flickered in her eyes, then she quickly smiled and said,
"The baby is going to be born soon?"
Mentioning the child reminded Elly of Adam Joness strange past actions, and a cold glint shadowed her eyes.
Yet when facing Lily Bankston, she immediately hid the coldness and smiled,
"Yes, two more months until the due date."
"Thats really soon."
Lily Bankston started to smile as if genuinely happy.
Ellys face also showed a touch of anticipation.
Then, she looked at Lily Bankston with gratitude and said,
"Aunt Lily, Grandma has told me a lot about you. If it werent for you taking care of Adam by his side, helping him grow up, perhaps he wouldnt have his achievements today."
Hearing this, Lily Bankstons face froze for a moment, possibly reflecting on something significant, and her calcting gaze softened with genuine sincerity,
"Adam was a well-behaved child when he was small and also good-looking. Just looking at him made me unwilling to let the child suffer too much."
"Yes, Grandma also said, Adam has always regarded you as his own mother. After this child is born, he will also call you Grandma."
Chapter 1145. Start a quarrel
Chapter 1145: 1145. Start a quarrel
Lily Bankston felt a tinge of sourness in her heart upon hearing Elly Campbells words, and her eyes reddened a circle.
Elly saw this and couldnt tell whether such emotions from Lily were feigned or truly sincere.
But she didnt speak, and after a moment, she heard herugh and say,
"I never thought that at my age, over forty, Id be a grandmother."
The next second, something seemed toe to Ellys mind; she furrowed her brows and, with tired eyes, also disyed a touch of unease.
"Whats wrong?"
Elly furrowed her brow and said, "I dont know if its just my imagination, but I get the feeling that Adam really doesnt like this child."
Hearing this, a sly gleam flickered in the depths of Lilys eyes, and then she said,
"How is that possible? This is Adams child; how could he not like it? Maybe youre just overthinking?"
Elly pursed her lips, looking at Lily as if she found it difficult to speak.
"Aunt Lily, youre family, so Ill just tell it to you straight."
Lily nodded, and Elly continued,
"Ever since Adam lost his memory, hes been acting strange. I can get over the fact that hes involved with Sophie Baker, but every time he stares at my belly, its as if..."
"As if what?"
A sliver of light shed at the bottom of Lilys eyes.
"Its as if he wants to kill the child."
Upon these words, a hint of astonishment swept across Lilys eyes. "Impossible, how could Adam do such a thing? You must be overthinking."
"I hope I am overthinking. Recently, Ive been too scared to spend much time with him, so I ran back to stay with the Campbell Family. My grandfather just had an ident and has been unconscious in the hospital..."
Saying this, Ellys eyes welled up with tears, and clutching Lilys hand, she said,
"Aunt Lily, if grandma hadnt insisted on my return, I really wouldnt want toe back. Im just afraid that one day, while Im asleep... Adam might..."
"Silly child, dont talk nonsense. It must be your imagination. Even though Adam has lost his memory and doesnt remember you, why on earth would he harm a child?"
Elly pursed her lips and nodded, "Youre right. Maybe Ive been too exhaustedtely, and thats why Im having such irrational thoughts."
She smiled apologetically at Lily and said,
"Im sorry, Aunt Lily, for scaring you."
"Its alright. Youre pregnant; its normal to have these wild thoughts."
"I wont bother you any longer, Aunt Lily. You go upstairs and rest. Ill give Adam a call and ask him toe home early."
"Thats good."
The servant helped Lily carry her suitcase upstairs, while Elly stood in the hall, her gaze coldly watching Lily, a flicker of chill in her eyes.
After Lily had left, Gloria approached Elly and whispered,
"Young Miss, Mrs. Bankston, is she really..."
Gloria hadnt finished speaking before Elly shook her head to interrupt her.
"Gloria, treat her the same as you always have, and dont let her detect anything."
"Alright, Young Miss. Ill remember that."
Elly nced upstairs before taking out her phone and stepping out of the living room.
The way Lily had looked at her belly earlier was too obvious.
If she hadnt said what she had, she would have been certain to suspect Adam.
Stepping out into the courtyard, she called Adam Jones to tell him that Lily had arrived and ryed in detail their earlier conversation.
Due to jetg, Lily had slept for several hours upon her arrival at the Jones Family residence.
By the time she woke up, it was already evening.
ncing at the wall clock, and assuming Adam must be home by now, she prepared to go find him.
Just as she opened the door, she heard Adams argument with Ellying from downstairs.
Chapter 1146: The fox’s tail is gradually revealed.
Chapter 1146: The foxs tail is gradually revealed.
She opened the door and walked out, seemingly having heard somemotion upstairs, the voices of two people arguing, which then stopped.
"Aunt Lily."
"Aunt Lily."
Both their faces looked rather unpleasant.
Lily Bankston was looking forward to such a scene, smiling as she came downstairs.
"As soon as I opened the door, I heard you arguing. Whats going on?"
While she spoke, Lily Bankston looked at Adam Jones, adopting the tone of an elder to rebuke him,
"Adam, you too, a grown man should be more considerate to his wife."
Adam Jones, face ashen, didnt speak, but walked over to Lily Bankston and changed the subject,
"Aunt Lily, Gloria told me you were looking for me?"
If it had been a normal marital rtionship, Adam Jones would have said he heard it from Elly Campbell, not from Gloria.
So, just from Adams words, Lily Bankston could infer that the couples rtionship had indeed hit rock bottom.
She thought for a moment, then smiled and said,
"Yes, there is something I need to discuss with you."
"Alright, lets go to the cafe then."
"Mm."
Lily Bankston nodded her head but didnt call Elly Campbell along, as if deliberately ignoring her.
Seeing Elly Campbellsplexion worsening, the hidden smile in Lily Bankstons eyes grew a bit deeper.
Adam Jones also didnt call Elly Campbell to join them, knowing that whatever Aunt Lily wanted to discuss with him, she probably preferred Elly Campbell not to be present.
Elly Campbell didnt follow them, and after Adam Jones and Lily Bankston left, she sat down huffily on the couch.
Once they reached the cafe, Lily Bankston casually started the conversation,
"What were you two fighting about?"
"Nothing much, just about the presidential election next month. She asked me about sponsoring a candidate."
Adam Jones replied indifferently, but Lilys expression became serious.
Still, she seemingly unconcernedly said, "All this quarreling over that? Cant you just indulge her?"
"She said that before I lost my memory, I always supported the current President, Tony Wilson."
Adam Jones did not conceal anything from Lily Bankston, as he began to prepare coffee at the cafe table.
"That day, Elly Campbell had Tony Wilson send James Grant to hypnotize me to recover my memory. I was a bit cautious at the time, worried she might be ying some other angle."
Hearing this, Lily Bankston seemed to understand, "So, during that hypnosis session, you didnt cooperate with James Grant?"
"Mm, Elly Campbell has schemed against me several times. How could I possibly trust someone she introduces without reservation?"
Adam Jones chuckled.
Lily Bankston nodded, "No wonder."
"No wonder what?"
"No wonder James Grant couldnt help you recover your memories. I thought that after years in business, he had neglected his profession."
Hearing this, Adam Jones looked at Lily Bankston curiously, smiling,
"From what youre saying, Aunt Lily, youre quite familiar with this James Grant?"
"We were at the same school when we were younger."
Lily Bankston replied nonchntly.
Adam Jones did not inquire further about their rtionship, instead, he asked,
"Do you think its worthwhile for me to support the President?"
He poured a cup of coffee for Lily Bankston and continued,
"Elly Campbell had him introduce James Grant to me, which suggests shes quite close to the President. Im not toofortable with this person."
Lily Bankston took the coffee, sipping thoughtfully before smiling,
"Is this what you were just arguing about?"
Adam Jones nodded, "I told her I dont remember Tony Wilson. Even if I were to support him, Id want to observe him for a while longer."
"Thats a reasonable thought, especially since you dont really know anyone right now."
"But Elly Campbell insists that Ive always been a supporter of Tony Wilson. The more anxious she gets, the more suspicious I find it."
Chapter 1147. Person recommended by Lily Bankston
Chapter 1147: 1147. Person rmended by Lily Bankston
"But Elly Campbell insisted that I had always supported Tony Wilson. The more anxious she got, the more suspicious I became."
After Adam Jones finished speaking, he noticed Lily Bankstons face carried a peculiar expression and asked,
"Whats the matter, Aunt Lily?"
Lily Bankston nced at Adam Jones, then set down her coffee cup and sighed,
"Adam, normally I wouldnt meddle in your marital affairs, but this matter concerns the presidential election and pivotal issues affecting the public. How can she be so reckless?"
"What do you mean, Aunt Lily?"
"Tony Wilson became President indeed because you, including the entire Jones family, were on his side, butter, many policies he issued were not beneficial to the public. You were nning to support someone else."
"Is that so?"
Adam Joness expression remained calm, his tea-making actions still smooth and ordered.
"Before your amnesia, you came to the United States to see me and even mentioned this matter to me."
Adam Jones thought for a moment and said, "Now, besides Tony Wilson, there is only Neil Foster left in the race. The others are just there for show. Are you saying I should stand with Neil Foster?"
As he spoke, he looked at Lily Bankston and asked, "Aunt Lily, can you tell me more about Neil Foster? I trust your judgment."
Lily Bankstons hand tightened around her coffee cup, then she smiled and said,
"Choosing Neil Foster would be even worse than choosing Tony Wilson."
Adam Jones looked puzzled, "If we dont choose Tony Wilson or Neil Foster, we cant possibly choose any of the others, right?"
He spoke with a hint of jest.
"Those other candidates are not impressive at all."
Lily Bankston did not respond to hisment but instead took a document from her bag and handed it to Adam Jones,
"Take a look at this first."
Adam Jones epted it and read through earnestly, then genuinely praised,
"This n is well written. If implemented, it would greatly benefit most people."
Lily Bankston nodded and said,
"In Greece, the wealthy are only a small part, but the general popce is the majority, and this policy would be beneficial for the country and the people if enacted."
Adam Jones nodded in strong agreement and asked,
"Who wrote this."
After a moments silence, Lily Bankston took out a list of presidential candidates.
This list was not confidential; everyone in the country had a copy.
Lily Bankston handed the list to Adam Jones, pointing to one of the photos, "Him."
Adam Joness gaze fell on the photo Lily Bankston was pointing at.
His pupils subtly deepened.
Finance Bureau Chief, Ian Foster.
Also, the most unassuming and least noticeable among the candidates.
No one had paid any attention to him.
Even previously, when Adam Jones and Elly Campbell suspected that the mastermind behind the scenes was one of the presidential candidates, they had not suspected Ian Foster.
Simply because he was very passive, rarely involved in any decision-making or implementations, just doing his designated job.
"I came to see you because I was worried Elly Campbell might mislead you. If Tony Wilson gets elected again, it wouldnt be a good thing."
She pointed at Ian Fosters photo and said,
"You had talked to me about Ian Foster when you were in the United States before, but unfortunately, the ident caused you to lose your memory. Now, with the election approaching, I feltpelled toe over."
As Adam Jones listened to Lily Bankston seriously telling tant untruths right in front of him, a trace of barely detectable cold light shed through his eyes.
Chapter 1148. Ambitious but narrow-minded
Chapter 1148: 1148. Ambitious but narrow-minded
"This Ian Foster," spoke Adam Jones, "I had heard him propose some suggestions concerning public welfare before, but those were mostly vetoed by Tony Wilson. The man has abilities butcks connections. If you support him, there might be a chance for him to turn defeat into victory."
She pointed to the proposal she had handed to Adam Jones and said,
"In order for this decree to be issued, aside from needing support in terms of connections, financial backing is also necessary. If the Jones corporation stands by his side, the feasibility will greatly increase."
Adam Jones looked down in silence.
This was a detailed candidate campaign announcement, emphasizing decisions around housing issues.
When people vote for a President, what they care about most are the cornerstone issues of livelihood: food, shelter, healthcare, and transportation.
In Greece, the healthcare system had been performing well, but housing had always been a topic of concern among the public.
This time, Ian Fosters campaign decidedly tapped into what the people cared most about.
Though housing prices had dropped, it was still difficult for the ordinary working ss to afford.
However, if the government cooperated with major businesses and offered housing at a much lower price than the market value to the qualified working-ss or even the low-ie groups,
the goal of every family affording their own home could be achieved.
If this decree was implemented, it would undoubtedly be a great benefit to the people. As the wealthy in Greeceprised only a small fraction, Ian Fosters n would certainly sway the public vote entirely to his favor.
What was meant by financial support was clearly having Adam Jones back up Ian Foster, ying the financial fool.
Though Greeces poption was notrge, following Ian Fosters n would mean the Jones corporation losing some money, but it would be within an eptable range.
Moreover, if Ian Foster were elected, it would bring various benefits to the Jones corporation, making it a mutually beneficial arrangement.
If it were really apletely amnesiac Adam Jones, he might indeed agree to stand by Ian Foster.
Unfortunately, his ambition is too great, yet his vision too narrow.
In order to achieve his objectives, he stops at nothing.
This alone would ensure that Adam Jones would never agree.
If such a person were to take that position, its unpredictable how he might abuse the power for personal gain.
Despite thinking this, on the surface, Adam Jones still agreed, "Since Aunt Lily values him, then Ill listen to Aunt Lily. Our family, the Jones family, will definitely stand by Ian Foster."
Lily Bankston saw that Adam Jones trusted her without a second word, not feeling that his agreement was too readily given, but rather finding it somewhat satisfying that Adam Jones would trust her so much and not his closer confidants.
After receiving the promise from Adam Jones, Lily Bankston felt relieved.
She was overly confident in the mother-son like affection and trust Adam Jones had for her, never suspecting for a moment that he might be yacting to handle her.
Having confirmed Adam Joness stance, that very night, Lily Bankston returned to the United States and did not linger at the Jones family home for long.
Indeed, a few dayster, Ian Foster, the presidential candidate who had always been insignificant and just there to make up the numbers, suddenly became very active.
He started delivering speeches everywhere and canvassing for votes.
His posters appeared in every state and county, catching the attention of many who had not known much about him.
His speeches were indeed engaging, with many of his campaign promises addressing the public welfare issues that mattered most to the people.
Such as housing, healthcare, transportation, and so on.
However, these were quite simr to some of the campaign content proposed by Tony Wilson and Neil Foster, and did not sway the voters who had initially nned to vote for those two individuals much.
Chapter 1149. The evidence is conclusive
Chapter 1149: 1149. The evidence is conclusive
Especially Tony Wilson, after all, he had been President several times and had managed public welfare very well during his terms.
The concerns of ordinary people are nothing more than clothing, food, housing, and transportation.
Tony Wilson thought that having been in office for so many years, there was no reason for people to easily rece him with someone who had suddenly emerged.
After all, Ian Foster was a sudden emergence, and the public did not know much about him.
The campaign speeches and voting were proceeding as usual, just as they had in the past.
But less than a week before the election, Ian Foster suddenly announced that if elected, the government would coborate with the Jones Corporation to build a number of medium torge upscale housing projects.
Based on each familys ie, eligible families would receive housing subsidies.
This would allow every middle to lower-ss citizen to afford their own house, with the property rights free to buy and sell.
Apart from that, he also posted the detailed content of this housing subsidy n all over the country.
The people, after doing some calctions based on the subsidy policy, realized that under the same conditions, it would be more than five or six times cheaper than the current upscalemunities.
This made many citizens, who had been firm in their decision, start to waver.
Across the nation, ordinary citizens make up thergest percentage, and if Ian Fosters policy were implemented, most of them would benefit.
Naturally, he would receive the majority of the votes.
Adding to this was his proposal of partnering with the Jones Corporation.
The formidable power of the Jones Corporation was a strong confidence booster.
The fact that Ian Foster could openly bring up the Jones Corporation during his campaign clearly indicated that he had the support of Adam Jones.
It puzzled the public, after all, in the previous terms, Adam Jones had supported President Tony Wilson.
This time, unexpectedly, he had shifted his support to someone else.
Was there a problem with Tony Wilson, or was Ian Foster really that good?
The citizens did not really care about this; it did not matter to them who the President was. What they cared about were their own needs for clothing, food, housing, and transportation.
Since Ian Foster had publicly proposed this, it was expected to be implemented.
If he went back on his word, he would be ineligible to even run in the next election.
Ian Foster was obviously aware of this fact.
With such analysis, the peoples choice naturally became one-sided.
They just waited for the day of the election, to cast their votes for Ian Foster.
The Jones Corporation
"Mr. President, all the evidence of crimesmitted by Ian Foster and Lily Bankston is here, including the case of Mr. Joness ne ident from years ago."
Robert Green handed a thick stack of documents to Adam Jones.
Ever since confirming Ian Fosters identity from what Lily Bankston had divulged, Adam had instructed his subordinates to thoroughly investigate Ian Foster.
It was not only about the kidnapping attempt to murder him nine years ago and the ident involving Henry Joness ne but also the criminal activities where Ian Foster had overtly and covertly used his position as the head of the Finance Bureau for personal gain over the years.
Before, no one had suspected Ian Foster, so naturally, no one had invested a lot of money and effort in investigating him.
Now, with a clear target, the investigation was straightforward.
Ian Fosters background was thoroughly unearthed by Adam Jones.
"Give these to the President to handle."
He kept the evidence of Henry Joness ident and the murder of the co-pilot, Jacob rk, from that day.
The day before the presidential election, the official Jones Corporation posted a message on Twitter.
The gist of the post was a denial of any partnership with Ian Foster in building the constructions, hoping that some people would not use the name of the Jones Corporation for their own agenda.
Chapter 1150. Jones’ Official Twitter Statement
Chapter 1150: 1150. Jones Official Twitter Statement
This was issued through the Jones Official Twitter, so naturally there wouldnt be any falsehood.
Instantly, the nation was in an uproar, especially among ordinary citizens, who unleashed a torrent of curses, feeling that Ian Foster was ying with them.
Others thought that Ian Foster might not dare to do this, perhaps something unpleasant happened in between, and Adam Jones backed out?
"This is really fucked up! Are we being made monkeys here?"
"I think that so-called Congressman Foster is out of his mind. Its not like the Jones familys money came from a flood, why should they help him build buildings?"
"..."
Perhaps because the hope of buying houses had fallen through, the publics anger at being yed grew even deeper, and the abuse Ian Foster received left himpletely defenseless.
He never expected that Adam Jones would renege on the day before the election.
Wasnt this openly humiliating him?
Frustrated, Ian Foster called Lily Bankston, and angrily said:
"What did you exactly say to Adam Jones, why would he suddenly renege? Have you seen what kind of insults Im getting online?
In the hearts of the public, I havepletely lost credibility, even if I run for election next time, no one will vote for me!"
What made Ian Foster even angrier was this, more so than if Adam Jones had refused from the start.
He knew that the housing policy couldnt bepleted without financial support.
And the national treasurys finances couldnt possibly bear this burden alone unless a corporation was willing to share the cost of this public housing project with the government.
It was for this reason that no candidate had lightly proposed the public housing policy, and he could only rely on Lily Bankston to woo Adam Jones.
Only after Adam Jones personally agreed, did he dare to announce this n as a campaign promise.
Who would have thought that Adam Jones would suddenly renege?
When Lily Bankston first heard the news, she was dumbstruck.
She had never expected that Adam Jones would suddenly back out of an agreement that seemed all but settled.
Lily Bankston was annoyed, feeling that Adam Jones reneging on his word was a p in her face, and even felt yed by him.
This gave Lily Bankston, who had always believed that Adam Jones had unconditional trust in her, a profound sense of defeat.
But why would Adam Jones suddenly renege?
Lily Bankstons face grew cold, "Dont panic, theres still a little time before tomorrows election, Ill call and ask."
After saying this, she hung up the phone with a sullen face and dialed Adam Jones number in the country.
However, Adam Jones phone was always out of service, no matter how many different numbers she tried, all returned with an out-of-service message.
This made Lily Bankston feel somewhat uneasy.
Finally, she directly called the Jones family; the call was answered by Gloria.
"Mrs. Lily? Youre looking for the Young Master? Hes not home right now."
Gloria looked toward Elly Campbell seated on the sofa and said to Lily Bankston over the phone:
"The Young Miss is here, would you like her to take the call?"
Lily Bankston was silent for a moment, as if hesitating.
After a short while, she spoke, "Alright then."
Gloria ced the phone aside, walked over to Elly Campbell, and whispered:
"Young Miss, Mrs. Lilys call."
Elly Campbell nodded, stood up and walked over to thendline, picking up the phone, "Aunt Lily."
"Elly, where has Adam gone?"
"He took his son out to y, do you need him for something, Aunt Lily?"
Upon hearing Elly Campbell say Adam Jones took his son out to y, Lily Bankstons heart suddenly sank.
When she hypnotized Adam Jones before, she had added a "little something" to the hypnosis, so that he not onlycked any fatherly love for his son but also was extremely averse to him.
Chapter 1151 steps of excitement
Chapter 1151: 1151 steps of excitement
She even tried to get Adam Jones to kill the child in Elly Campbells womb topletely sever the couple.
But now, the child was still safely in Elly Campbells belly, and Adam Jones even had the mind to take Elly Campbells elder son out for fun?
A sudden thought shed through Lily Bankstons mind, making her frown furrow deeply.
She tentatively started:
"Elly, did you know about the news released by the Jones Official Twitter?"
"I know, what about it?"
Elly Campbell replied very sinctly.
"Its like this,st time at the Jones Familys, I heard Adam mention something about just representing Ian Foster, but why would he change his mind at thest minute during the election? This might affect Adams reputation."
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell sneered inwardly.
Really twisting the facts!
Wasnt it her who tricked Adam Jones into supporting Ian Foster, and now it had turned into Adam Jones own will?
Haha!
"Aunt Lily, dont worry, that was just Ian Fosters wishful thinking, Adam has never publicly acknowledged wanting to coborate with him on that charity housing project."
Saying this, sheughed crisply twice, "Since he never said it, where does the question of affecting his reputatione from?"
Lily Bankston was rendered speechless by Elly Campbells response and remained silent for a long while.
After some time, she calmed down from her fury and continued, taking a deep breath:
"That makes sense, but, that day I really did hear him say hed support Ian Foster, and looking at Ian Fosters speech, it was indeed quite attractive to the public, I was just curious and asking."
Lily Bankston felt uneasy inside, so her tone wasnt too harsh when speaking with Elly Campbell, even though she was already infuriated to the core.
Only to hear Elly Campbells slightly annoying voice continue from the other end of the phone
"Aunt Lily, Ian Fosters speech might indeed attract the public, but what does that have to do with us, the Joneses? The n he spoke about, even if we, the Joneses, were to lose money to help him win the election, Im not close to him, and I dont want to be the fool."
Lily Bankstons facial features slightly twisted in difort, but then, she caught on to the crucial point in Elly Campbells words and asked:
"Isnt this a matter for the Joneses? You might not be close to Ian Foster, but perhaps Adam is?"
Elly Campbells provokingughter reached Lily Bankstons ears again, saying:
"Well, Aunt Lily, although the Joneses are still the Joneses, they are now all mine, and Adam is still being supported by me. If he wants to support Ian Foster, he can provide moral support, but financially, I certainly wont approve it."
Thatst word, uttered in a disdainful tone, made Lily Bankston feel aggrieved.
But Elly Campbells words still made her cautious.
"Elly, Aunt Lily doesnt quite understand what you mean."
Elly Campbell didnt hold back, since she had picked up the call to deliberately irritate Lily Bankston in the first ce.
"Its like this, Aunt Lily, when Adam and I remarried, he transferred all his properties to my name, including fifty percent of the shares in the Joneses."
Lily Bankston: "..."
"Additionally, during a crisis at the Joneses, I injected a sum of money into the Joneses, and the shares from that money are also under my name."
Elly Campbell mentioned this casually, but Lily Bankston could obviously tell, the "sum of money" she talked about was not a small amount.
If what she said about Adam Jones transferring all his assets to her was true, then currently, the Joneses were under Elly Campbells control.
Chapter 1152. The Second Fool of the Landlord’s Family
Chapter 1152: 1152. The Second Fool of the Landlords Family
The other shareholders had no right to question any of Elly Campbells decisions.
Lily Bankston, after all, was a highly educated intellectual, and even though she wasnt schooled in economics and finance, she understood a bit about it.
During the time Adam Jones disappeared, why was Elly Campbell able to stabilize the Jones Corporation on her own without being taken advantage of by other shareholders?
Apart from Ellys own abilities, if she hadnt had absolute shares rights to leverage, no shareholder would have willingly followed her.
Thinking this way, rage surged in Lily Bankstons heart, almost causing her to have an outburst.
Was that foolish boy really willing to give all his assets to Elly Campbell, not afraid shed just take everything and run?
Just like his shameless biological mother, Thompson!
Elly Campbell noticed an eerie silence on the other end of the phone, with heavy breathing still audible.
Without seeing Lily Bankstons face in person, Elly could imagine how her features were contorted with anger.
As if provoking Lily Bankston wasnt enough, Elly continued,
"So, Aunt Lily, since I hold thergest share in Jones Corporation, imagine how much money I would lose if I supported that stranger, Ian Foster, in the elections. Im not some naive, wealthyndowners fool, right?"
As she spoke, she chuckled a couple of times and said,
"Of course, I had to act fast before the elections started and release that announcement. I couldnt let the public be fooled by someone, right? Do you think I did the right thing?"
Damn it all to hell!
Lily Bankston swore inwardly for the first time with rage.
She didnt care about whether Ian Foster won the election or not, her fury was directed at Tony Wilson continuing to be elected.
What infuriated her even more was that she thought she had Adam Jones and his wife at her mercy, to manipte as she pleased, but Elly Campbells subsequent tweetpletely disrupted her ns.
"Aunt Lily, why arent you speaking? Do you think my method of dealing with a con artist was wrong?"
Elly Campbells tone,ced with feigned innocence, but the words "con artist" made Lily Bankston feel as if she was being insulted.
Initially intending to respond with feigned courtesy, she eventually became too angry to speak a single word and just hung up the phone.
Elly Campbell heard the busy tone from the other end, her lips curving into a sly grin.
Jones Corporations denial of coboration with Ian Foster led to him achieving the lowest votes in the election.
Besides the election promises being unfeasible, the public was more enraged by Ian Fosters integrity issues and feeling deceived by him.
This was his final vote count, embarrassingly low, even worse than other nominal candidates who didnt make an effort.
Even if these candidates received very low votes, no one paid them much attention.
After Jones Corporation issued that denying tweet, they posted a photo of Adam Jones with President Tony Wilson, not adding a single word.
But even without any explicit statement, the photo said it all.
Since the time of Adams father, Henry Jones, everyone knew the Jones Family had always stood by Tony Wilson.
Therefore, the result of the election was unmistakable, Tony Wilson was re-elected as the President of Greece.
After the election, Ian Foster was infuriated.
He had spent so long scheming, especially trying to outmaneuver the Jones father and son duo.
From Henry Jones back in the day to the current Adam Jones, Henrys ne crash, including the subsequent handling of affairs.
Chapter 1153. My spouse and I are doing very well
Chapter 1153: 1153. My spouse and I are doing very well
There was Adam Joness car ident, Adam Joness amnesia. He believed he had finally managed to outmaneuver everything and would seed, but at thest step, a woman and a single tweet ruined everything.
He never imagined that a man would be foolish enough to transfer all his assets to his wifes name without keeping anything for himself.
Looking around, the number of men in the world who would do such a thing could be counted on ones fingers.
He had nned for nearly ten years, diverting Tang Mu and Adam Joness attention onto Neil Foster, waiting for the two to fight each other to death so he could reap the benefits.
Ten years! Ten years!
He had spent ten years scheming, and everything was destroyed in one step. How could Ian Foster be willing to ept this?
The more he thought about it, the less reconciled he became, and he was so ovee with rage that he ended up in the hospital.
Just as he was getting a little better, several people from the Prosecutors Office pushed open the door of his hospital room and took him away. In the end, Ian Foster was prosecuted on multiple charges.
The United States, Boston.
Ever since Ian Fosters downfall, Lily Bankston had been feeling anxious and unsettled, tossing and turning for several nights, unable to sleep.
She always felt that Adam Jones might know something.
That morning, when she finally managed to fall asleep, the phone by her side rang.
She furrowed her brows in irritation, reached for the phone, and was about to hang up when she saw it was Adam Jones calling.
Lily Bankstons pupils contracted slightly. Then, calming her emotions, she answered the phone.
"Adam, why are you calling me only now? I tried to call you before, but couldnt get through."
On the other end of the line, there was a brief silence from Adam Jones. After a while, he finally spoke, "Aunt Lily, Im downstairs."
Lilys hand holding the phone tightened, but her voice remained calm:
"Youre downstairs? Why did youe without letting me know?"
While speaking, she got out of bed, "Wait for me, Ille down right away."
Ten minutester, Lily Bankston appeared at the staircase.
Adam Jones was sitting alone in the living room, frowning, looking deeply troubled.
Lily lowered her gaze, pursed her lips in silence for a moment, then walked downstairs, "Adam."
Adam Jones looked up at her. His dark, deep eyes, now seemingly bottomless, made it difficult for Lily to gauge his emotions at the moment.
But in her heart, a sense of unease lingered.
Now, seeing Adam Joness demeanor,pletely different from how he usually was with her, her anxiety only intensified.
"Why have youe to see Aunt Lily so suddenly? Did you have another fight with Elly Campbell?"
She deliberately brought up Elly Campbell, intending to test Adams attitude.
She had expected that like before, he would show impatience or displeasure at the mention of Elly.
But this time, he did not. Instead, a hint of softness appeared in his previously profound gaze.
"My wife and I are fine."
He smiled faintly, his attitude towards Lily clearly much more distant now.
All these years, Adam Jones had always treated her with respect and closeness. This was the first time she had seen such a detached manner from him when speaking to her.
Her heart suddenly felt empty and was tinged with a bit of sourness.
This feeling was like that of an old mother whose child had always been close by, cherishing every day spent with her.
Then one day, suddenly, he got married, and he wasnt as close to his mother anymore.
Chapter 1154. Had a miscarriage
Chapter 1154: 1154. Had a miscarriage
She looked at Adam Jones and tugged at the corner of her mouth, saying,
"What are you here for? Has there been any progress with your fathers ident?"
"Yes, there has been progress."
The smile on Adams face was somewhat bitter as he passed a file folder he had ced beside him to Lily Bankston, his voice bing husky due to his emotions.
"What is this?"
"Aunt Lily will know once she looks at it."
Lily Bankston stared at the file wrapped in a kraft paper bag in front of her, her fingertips trembling involuntarily as she reached out to take it.
As the papers slowly slipped out of the file bag, Lily Bankstons heartbeat also began to speed up.
Her heart pounded like a drum!
This was a report on the ident investigation of Henry Joness untimely death and all the evidence that Lily Bankston plotted against Henry Jones.
Upon finishing, the color drained from Lily Bankstons face, and the papers in her hands fell to the ground, scattering everywhere.
She looked at Adam Jones somewhat frantically, her expression not one of worry about being caught, but of concern that Adam might hate her.
"Adam... Adam..."
Her voice, now trembly and exceedingly hoarse as if scorched by fierce mes.
In just a few minutes, Lily Bankston seemed to age significantly.
Adam looked at her indifferently, a calmness untouched beneath his eyes.
"Aunt Lily, didnt you love my father? Why did you do this?"
He asked in a very calm tone, devoid of any usatory nuance.
Lily Bankston didnt speak, but after a long time, she suddenly let out a sinisterugh, saying,
"Why? Because he would rather marry Thompson, a woman pretty outside but useless, than marry me!"
Lily Bankston suddenly became agitated.
Tears welled up in her eyes.
This was the first time Adam had seen Lily Bankston cry, but still, his face remained unchanged.
Even hearing Lily Bankstons statements, no signs of anger or even a flicker of outrage appeared on his face.
"Adam, I was his girlfriend; I loved him so much and never thought hed leave me to marry another!"
She grabbed Adams hand, saying,
"He knew it was that bitch Thompson who deceived him into having you, yet he still resolutely dumped me and married her, under the so-called responsibility. He simply had his head turned by Thompson!"
At this point, her emotions suddenly surged.
It was only then that Adam slightly furrowed his brows.
"If it werent for Tony Wilson, that bitch Thompson would never have had the chance to get close to your father! Shes a social butterfly, appearing wherever she is needed."
Her eyes widened, as if recalling past events, her emotions growing increasingly intense.
"It was Tony Wilson who brought Thompson into his circle to win him over!"
After venting like this, she suddenly calmed down, giving a self-deprecatingugh and saying;
"Thompson got pregnant, but what he didnt know was that I was pregnant too."
Hearing this, a ripple finally appeared in Adams otherwise still eyes.
After a while, he finally asked, "What about the child?"
"Its gone."
Lily Bankstons voice was t, showing no sadness even though her child had died.
But from her eyes, Adam detected a trace of a despair deeper than resignation.
"How did it die?"
Chapter 1155. This woman accompanied him throughout his childhood.
Chapter 1155: 1155. This woman apanied him throughout his childhood.
Adam Jones asked another question.
Seeing Lily Bankston give a bitterugh, she said, "Its not dead, its gone. I had a miscarriage."
For a moment, Adam Jones didnt know what to say.
Lily, it seemed, didnt need him to respond, as she went on,
"If that child were still alive, it would probably be around your age. So, when I look at you, I think of my own child."
Her gaze was somewhat vacant, and her voice, tinged with the chill of heartbreak.
She looked at Adam Jones and continued,
"My feelings for you are conflicted. You stole the fatherly love that should have belonged to my child. My child was lost because of you."
Back then, when Henry Jones proposed breaking up, he told her that Thompson Shuyi was pregnant with his child and that he had to take responsibility for her.
No matter how much she lowered her pride to hold onto him, it was to no avail. He still resolutely married Thompson Shuyi.
And for her, the day she discovered she was pregnant was the very day Henry Jones held his wedding ceremony with Thompson Shuyi.
She had thought she could let go of Henry Jones, that even if he married another woman, with her abilities, education, and looks, she could still live well.
But she underestimated how deep her feelings for Henry Jones were.
On the day of Henry Joness wedding, she still couldnt resist going to the scene.
Later, when she ran out from the wedding venue, she nearly got hit by a passing car, and in her shock, she lost the child.
Until the day Henry Jones died, he never knew that there had been a child between them.
Lily didnt say much to Adam Jones about the child, and it wasnt in good taste for him to ask more.
Even though this woman had plotted to kill his father, at this moment, he couldnt bring himself to tear open her wounds.
Especially since this woman had been with him throughout his entire childhood.
Regardless of her ultimate motives, he was willing to believe that she once truly loved him.
"Since thats the case, why did you let Thompson Shuyi go?"
After all, ording to Lily, it was Thompson Shuyi who conspired with Tony Wilson to scheme against his father. She should hate Thompson Shuyi even more.
Seeing Lily snort coldly, her haughty face showed a trace of contempt.
"Is she just a social butterfly, worthy of my time to deal with her?"
She scoffed indifferently, uncaring that the social butterfly she mentioned was the biological mother of the man before her.
"Besides, if it werent for Henry Joness faithlessness, no amount of scheming by Tony Wilson and the social butterfly could have made him marry her. In the end, its because a man devalues himself that he gives a woman a chance."
Lilys expression wasden with heavy sarcasm.
Adam Jones momentarily didnt know how to respond to Lilys words.
Honestly, when ites to matters of the heart, people like Lily who targeted only the scumbag men and not the mistresses werent thatmon.
Not only were they umon, but the way she handled things, either not acting or acting with lethal intent, was rare too.
Lily was an arrogant person, which is why she looked down on people like Thompson Shuyi. It was precisely because of this disdain that in her eyes, Thompson Shuyi didnt even deserve the effort of retaliation.
Perhaps Thompson Shuyi should be grateful she was too insignificant to catch Lilys eye, otherwise, if she ended up in Lilys hands, she wouldnt even know how she died.
"Because father betrayed you, you plotted his death?"
Adam Joness tone was very calm, showing no sign of anger.
Up to this moment, Lily showed no intention of defending herself but rather seemed to be casually chatting with Adam Jones.
She smiled faintly, then suddenly stood up.
Chapter 1156. Longevity Lock
Chapter 1156: 1156. Longevity Lock
Adam Jones didnt know what she was nning to do but didnt stop her either.
Seeing her going to the kitchen, a momentter, she came out with two cups of coffee, cing one in front of Adam and said,
"Have a cup of coffee, lets talk slowly."
Seeing this cup of coffee, Adam recalled the incident nine years ago at the Presidents banquet where Lily Bankston had drugged his drink, and he furrowed his brows, having no intention of touching the coffee.
When Lily saw that he didnt move, she seemed to guess his concerns and chuckled self-mockingly,
"Dont worry, I didnt add anything to it."
She gestured towards the outside with her eyes and said,
"There are quite a few of your men outside, arent there? Even if I did add something, could I escape?"
Adam didnt say a word, his look slightly softened.
Lily didnt insist on him drinking the coffee; instead, she took her own cup and took a small sip, saying,
"Adam, we probably wont be able to have coffee together like this in the future."
Her tone carried a hint of mncholy.
Adam nced at her and responded heavily.
No matter what feelings he held for Lily, the fact that she had masterminded his fathers death years ago couldnt just be overlooked.
From now on, Lilystter half of her life would have to be spent in prison.
He looked at Lily, this intelligent, knowledgeable woman, and in a blink of an eye, all he could see was the destion and vicissitudes in her eyes.
Adam pondered for a moment, then reached out to pick up the coffee, moving it towards his mouth.
Lilys voice continued toe from his left,
"All these years, every time you came to talk about your fathers ident, I was always scared, afraid you would trace it back to me."
Adams gaze slowly lifted to look at her.
"Its not imprisonment I fear, nor the death penalty, what I fear the most, is that the child who has seen me as a mother since childhood will end up hating me."
She looked at Adam, her emotionsplex.
This child, while resembling Thompson Shuyi in appearance, had expressions in his eyes more like his father, Henry Jones.
She loved yet hated Henry, and it was the same for this child.
She had truly loved this child, but had also hated him; thisplex and contradictory mix of emotions had tormented her for over twenty years.
Adams hand holding the coffee cup tightened imperceptibly.
He saw the tears forming in Lilys eyes, faint yet stirring a tumult in his heart.
His throat constricted, as if a stone was lodged there, unable to move up or down.
"By the way."
Lily stood up again from the sofa and quickly went upstairs.
A momentter, she came back down, holding a mahogany box.
She sat down next to Adam and opened the box.
Inside was a palm-sized gold longevity lock and she said,
"This is for your unborn child."
Adam was momentarily stunned, only to hear Lily say,
"That day, when I went to the Jones family house, Elly Campbell said that when the child is born, they should call me grandma. I thought, since they are to call me grandma, I should prepare a gift, right?"
She pushed the box into Adams hands and said,
"I wont get the chance to personally put it on the child. Can you take it back for me?"
Holding the mahogany box, Adam felt rather somber.
He wanted to ask her, if that was the case, why had she initially schemed for him to personally destroy that child, did she not realize what this meant?
Chapter 1157. Once a year is enough
Chapter 1157: 1157. Once a year is enough
He looked at Lily Bankston, seeing the hopeful expression in her eyes. The question was stuck in his throat, but he couldnt bring himself to ask.
He could probably understand Lilys feelings.
Whether towards this child or towards him, she had always harbored conflicted emotions.
She both wished this child was ruined and yet dreamed of the day he would gather at her knees and call her "grandmother."
Perhaps this was why she hade back to prepare this longevity lock for the child as soon as Elly Campbell had spoken those words.
After a long while, he finally said softly, "Okay."
Seeing that Adam Jones did not refuse, a look of joy appeared on Lilys face.
The next second, Adam stood up from the sofa, his back towards Lily, and said:
"I thank you on behalf of the child."
After speaking, he walked towards the front door.
"Adam!"
Lily called out to him, and Adam paused but did not turn around.
"Will you... will you forgive me?"
"Its not about forgiving or not forgiving. You raised me but you killed my father and plotted against me. Lets just call it even between us."
Lily, seemingly expecting Adams answer, was not too disappointed and simply nodded her head.
"Then... will you visit me in the future? You dont need to do it as often as before, just once a year will suffice."
Adam frowned, but ultimately did not reply and left.
His feelings for Lily were just asplex and conflicted as Lilys feelings for him.
Even though she had plotted against him and even killed his father, he couldnt bring himself topletely detest this woman.
She was the one who filled the void of his childhood and helped him navigate through the confusion of his adolescence.
A woman who he once regarded as his own mother, what could he do now besides sending her to prison?
Adam was very distressed, his hand holding the mahogany box tightened.
As he was leaving, the detective sent from Greece to investigate Henry Joness case and the apanying detective from the United States had already been waiting outside the door for quite a while.
"Mr. Jones."
"She is inside. You may go in..."
Snap
Thud
Suddenly, at that moment, the sound of a cup falling to the ground came from inside, followed by a dull thump as if someone had fallen.
Adams heart tightened, a sense of unease surged up inside him instantly.
He turned around and, along with the detectives, rushed into the room. The scene inside stunned Adam.
Seeing Lily Bankston lying on the ground, bleeding from her seven orifices, her coffee cup now shattered into pieces, strewn all around.
"Aunt Lily!"
The next second, Adam rushed up to her, helped her up, and turned to the apanying detectives and shouted, "Call an ambnce quickly!"
"Aunt Lily..."
Looking at Adam, her face covered in blood, she appeared rather forlorn.
"To hear you call me Aunt Lily before I die, I can die with my eyes closed!"
"Why... why did you do this..."
Adam couldnt believe she wasnt aware that the statute of limitations had passed for his fathers murder case, and even if he pursued it now, it wasnt sure that she would be convicted.
Lily was a highly educated individual who had evaded capture for over twenty years, not just by luck.
As for designing the car ident and causing him bodily harm, by the time he reappeared in the public eye, his body had already healed.
At the time, Lilys people also treated him, his severe injuries were undocumented, and the sentencing would still need to be assessed by the court.
Chapter 1158. Old Events of That Year
Chapter 1158: 1158. Old Events of That Year
He never imagined she wouldmit suicide.
Lily Bankstons smile was rather bleak. She couldnt say much, her voice so low it was barely audible, like the buzz of a mosquito.
Adam Jones bent down, bringing his ear close to her lips, and heard her whisper with her feeble, mosquito-like voice, "Life is no longer worth living... thats... thats how it feels..."
After those few words, she closed her eyes and took herst breath in Adams arms.
"Aunt Lily... Aunt Lily..."
Adams voice grew hoarse, his eyes reddening in an instant.
In fact, the moment heid the evidence before her, she had probably never intended to keep living, had she?
Thats why she went out of her way to make coffee.
She didnt tamper with his coffee but poisoned her own cup instead.
She asked if he could visit her once a year, and he thought she meant prison visits, not realizing what she meant until after she was gone...
"Aunt Lily..."
The pain of his mothers sudden death filled Adams chest,pletely recing theplex hatred he had harbored.
By the time the ambnce arrived, Lily Bankston was already gone.
Adam didnt let her be buried in the United States but had her body flown back home in a private jet to be buried next to Henry Joness tomb.
The details of the airne ident that took Henry Joness life came from Ian Fosters confession.
The co-pilot, Jacob rk, despite knowing about his wifes affair and that his son was actually the lovechild of his wifes lover, had long plotted to kill the pilot.
Later, when Lily Bankston approached him, she induced him to find an opportunity to murder the pilot mid-flight, creating the illusion of an ident.
rk killed the pilot on the ne, then changed course and headed for the Pacific Ocean. He then parachuted out, leaving the unmanned aircraft to crash into the sea.
The follow-up n went smoothly.
The pilots recovered body was subjected to a DNA test against rks son, leading to the mistaken identification of the corpse as co-pilot Jacob rk.
This led Adam down the wrong path of investigation, missing many vital clues from back then.
Moreover, the fact that Adam didnt uncover certain details and shared his findings with Lily Bankston allowed her to destroy evidence immediately.
The bullet holes found on the ne were deliberately made by Ian Fosters men as the ne went down, intending to shift the focus onto Neil Foster.
As for why Lily Bankston wanted to kill Henry Jones, it was probably out of love turned to hate.
Lily Bankston had no shortage of suitors, yet she remained alone until now, her feelings for Henry reaching an extreme.
When Adam thought back to herst words about having nothing left to live for, he could feel her pain.
Perhaps death was indeed Lily Bankstons greatest liberation.
Especially since she felt a motherly bond with Adam, yet this "son" hade to know the truth about how she had killed his father.
Unable to face Adam and knowing he would sever ties with her, life had lost all meaning for her.
After Lily Bankstons funeral, the crimes Ian Foster hadmitted over the years began to be adjudicated, and everything finally settled.
The heart that had been hanging in suspense finally found peace. Thinking of how Lily Bankstons heart had been twisted by a past love, Elly Campbell couldnt help but feel a sense of mncholy.
Chapter 1159. Doctors find it hard to heal themselves.
Chapter 1159: 1159. Doctors find it hard to heal themselves.
Lily Bankston was a top psychiatrist, yet she couldnt heal her own heart. This is what they mean by physicians cannot heal themselves.
When Adam Jones showed up at the Presidents mansion, Tony Wilson was not surprised; he even guessed what Jones wanted to ask.
When he heard that the person who plotted to kill Henry Jones was Lily Bankston, Wilson probably guessed why Bankston did it.
"Do you want to ask why your father abandoned Lily Bankston and married Joseph Thompsons mother?"
Inside the Presidents mansion, before Adam Jones could speak, Tony Wilson spoke first.
Although Adam did not have a strong memory of his father, he was not willing to ept the fact his father was such a scoundrel.
Another issue was that if Joseph Thompsons mother was indeed sent by Wilson to approach his father, then Wilson himself was not as simple as he seemed.
Although Adam emotionally did not want to admit that he had been schemed against by Wilson, or rather, he knew that a Presidents mind is never pure.
But he did not wish such impurity to calcte against him.
"Adam, are you suspecting that Joseph Thompsons mother was sent by me to your father?"
Wilson half-jokingly, half-seriously started.
Jones looked at him but did not deny it.
Wilson didnt get angry but just sighed and said,
"Your father met Joseph Thompsons mother because of me, but it was not me who schemed against your father, it was Joseph Thompsons mother."
Adams gaze deepened, hearing that it was Joseph Thompsons mother who had schemed, he wasnt surprised at all.
"I was ssmates with your father in college, and Lily Bankston was two years our junior. Your father had a good rtionship with her when they were together."
On saying this, a hint of nostalgia appeared on Wilsons face.
"That day was my birthday, and I invited a few friends to celebrate. Both your father and your uncle attended."
The uncle Wilson referred to was Joseph Thompsons brother, Joseph.
"I, your father, and Joseph were roommates in the dormitory. Back then, Joseph brought his sister, your mother, along, while Lily, since it was a holiday, had gone home and wasnt in Boston, so she couldnte with your father."
Wilson still felt wistful recalling that day.
"That night, your father drank a lot. As to how he ended up with Joseph Thompsons mother, I only found out a few dayster when your father mentioned it."
Jones frowned, "Being drunk is his excuse for messing around?"
If being drunk could justify messing around, hed rather be impotent than betray his wife.
Wilson didnt know how to respond to that, as he was embarrassed to inquire about the details at the time.
"The specific circumstances, youd have to ask Joseph Thompsons mother."
Jones sneered internally, feeling irate.
"Joseph Thompsons mother slept with him and he rushed to take responsibility. What about Aunt Lily? Why didnt he take responsibility for her just because Joseph Thompsons mother was pregnant and Aunt Lily wasnt?"
If back then, Aunt Lily had told him she was pregnant, how would he have chosen?
Was it true as Aunt Lily said, that he was scum, fickle in love, and it had nothing to do with taking responsibility?
Being responsible for one person meant betraying another, so why should the one betrayed be Aunt Lily?
Although Joseph Thompsons mother was his biological mother, he truly wished that woman had nothing to do with him.
Chapter 1160. The plot is melodramatic yet self-moving.
Chapter 1160: 1160. The plot is melodramatic yet self-moving.
Tony Wilson shook his head and sighed, saying,
"Its not like that. Although your dad and Shuyi Thompson...uh...had that thing, he did not intend to continue the rtionship. Afterwards, he was severely beaten by your uncle and then...
Shuyi Thompson told him she was pregnant with you, and your father suddenly agreed to marry her, which also took me by surprise..."
"No matter how much I asked him, he was unwilling to talk about it. It was only during an idental situation that I discovered that your dad had been diagnosed with a terminal illness with, at best, two to three years to live... But unexpectedly, he managed to hold on until your sister was born..."
At this point, there was a hint of regret in Tony Wilsons tone.
"Its a miracle hested five or six years. Even if Lily Bankston hadnt killed him by then, he probably wouldnt have had much time left."
Hearing this, Adam Jones understood.
Henry Jones did not want to be a burden to Lily Bankston, which is why he resolutely decided to marry Shuyi Thompson when she approached him with news of her pregnancy.
Although the story is somewhat melodramatic, he did not find his fathers actions particrly touching.
He just one-sidedly thought that what he did was for the good of Lily Bankston, not realizing that his abandonment hurt her more than widowhood would have.
Didnt his action contribute to Lily Bankstons twisted mentality?
To her dying day, she never knew that a mans self-affection had ruined the second half of her life.
Although his fathers intentions were initially good, if it were Adam Jones, he felt that he would choose to tell Elly.
In marriage, if partners can share joy, they should also be able to share suffering. In his view, the only right way to do good for someone is a way the other person is willing to ept.
After getting the answers from Tony Wilson, Adam Jones did not pursue what exactly had happened back then.
Now that both the father and Lily Bankston were dead, delving into the past mattered little.
As for Shuyi Thompson...
The Thompson Family had once been illustrious, but by the time Joseph Thompson came along, they had already declined.
Her scheming to climb into Henry Joness bed was clear without asking.
What repulsed Adam Jones was that he himself had be a tool for her marriage into the Jones Family and, indirectly, had caused his fathers death.
Without Shuyi Thompson, his father and Aunt Lily would probably have had a happy life, and many subsequent events would never have happened.
Thinking this, Adam Jones couldnt help but feel a sense of mncholy.
After the presidential election, the biggest news was that the Chief of the Finance Bureau, Ian Foster, had been exposed for crimes including corruption and murder, with undeniable evidence.
The criticism online, which had already settled, red up again.
Initially, people had just denounced Ian Foster forcking integrity, and it had quieted down after a while.
But this time, with so many of his crimes exposed, including murder, and links to the ne crash incident of Jones Groups chairman, Henry Jones, the inte was in an uproar.
The criticism was fiercer than ever
"Damn, Im d I didnt vote for him because of his sweet talk. If such a viin became President, would we ever have good days?"
"Lucky the Jones Family issued that statement early. Otherwise, I mightve almost voted for him with my whole family."
Chapter 1161. Take anger out on the servant
Chapter 1161: 1161. Take anger out on the servant
"Lock him up and throw away the key, damn it!!!"
"Shouldnt people like him be shot on sight?"
"..."
The online abuse was overwhelmingly one-sided; no one spoke up for Ian Foster, even his rtives kept a low profile to save themselves, fearing they might get dragged down with him.
After the trial of Ian Foster began, all his alleged crimes were listed and released online.
At the same time, those who were involved in these crimes were also arrested.
When Melody Baker saw the front-face shot of him being taken to the police car on the TV news, she was stunned.
The cup she was holding also instantly dropped to the floor.
Sophie Baker had a rough day on set; she hadnt been this upset since the rumors about her and Adam Jones began.
Everyone used to handle her with care and present her with opportunities to choose from.
But today, for some reason, she was thirsty during filming and asked the Director to pause so she could order a drink.
The short-tempered Director snapped back, telling her to get someone else to y her role if she wanted to drink as much as she liked.
Sophie, who had been treated with kid gloves, was blocked so disrespectfully by the Director, and she immediately flew into a rage.
She tore into the Director on the spot.
The Director didnt care about her and immediately called to rece her on the set.
Sophie Bakers role was not originally envisioned for her; it was only due to Adam Jones that the investor gave her the opportunity.
The Director had already been holding back frustration.
He had tolerated it because Sophie was a good actress.
But he had not expected her to be so arrogant and cause trouble on his set; he might as well stop shooting the drama and called the investor on the spot.
The investor, for some reason, told the Director to proceed however he wished.
The Director fired her on the spot, and many on set were only too happy to see her embarrassment.
Now, returning home only to hear the sound of the cup shattering, Sophies mood grew even more irritable.
"Mom."
"Sophie, you... youe here."
Melody Bakers face was rather pale, with a hint of panic.
It had been a long time since Sophie had seen Melody Baker show such expression; she frowned slightly and walked over.
Because she wasnt paying attention to where she was stepping, her toe hit the broken ss on the floor and was instantly cut.
Already holding back anger from earlier, she now grew even angrier.
A maid wasing over with a broom to sweep up the ss, but was pped by the furious Sophie.
"What are we keeping you for if you cant evene to sweep up sooner?"
The maid felt wronged; she had immediately grabbed a broom after the cup broke, but who knew that the youngdy would step on it so coincidentally.
It was clear that Sophie was taking out her frustration from the set on the maid.
With the maid relying on their wages from the household, she just had to endure the unfair treatment.
Even after being pped, she still quietly swept up the broken ss.
Melody Baker had no desire to pursue the maids responsibility at the moment and quickly pulled Sophie to sit down on the couch.
"Quick, go get the first aid kit for the youngdy."
After giving the order, she grabbed some tissues from the table to help stop the bleeding.
Chapter 1162. The secret is out.
Chapter 1162: 1162. The secret is out.
"Sophie, look!"
Melody Baker pointed to the frozen image on the TV, her face showing some unease.
Sophie was furious, blood still flowing from her foot, and now her mother was so anxious for her to watch TV that her face turned dark with anger.
"Whats so interesting about that? Didnt you see my foot... Uncle Forest!"
The moment Sophie looked up and her gaze fell on the TV screen, she cried out instinctively.
The news footage had obviously startled her too.
Looking back at the content of the news, it was about Ian Foster and his subordinates being arrested.
Both were dumbfounded in an instant.
"Uncle Forest is one of Ian Fosters men?"
"I... I had no idea either, I just knew he had some skills, but who would have thought he was one of Ian Fosters men."
Melodys heart grew even more unsettled.
"Sophie, do you think the n from nine years ago that Uncle Forest helped you make to get close to Adam Jones might have other hidden aspects we dont know about?"
Back then, it was Adam Jones whom they were plotting against.
Sophies eyelids twitched fiercely, and anxiety began to set in for her too.
Back then, Uncle Forest said he had a way to help her gain Adams trust and closeness, as long as she did as he directed.
Her heart was set on entering the Campbell Family, taking Elly Campbells ce, and seizing everything that belonged to Elly.
And naturally, Adam Jones was Ellys greatest asset.
At the time, she agreed without hesitation and followed Uncle Forests n to the Brocade Cloud Hotel to save Adam.
As for her being severely injured by that group of people afterward, that was also part of the n, but she never expected they would beat her nearly to death.
Originally, she thought it was those people overacting and not controlling their strength properly that nearly killed her, but now it seemed... perhaps from the very beginning, their n was to gamble with her life.
Only if they truly aimed to take her life would Adam Jones truly believe her.
And if she had indeed survived back then, the benefits she would have reaped from Adams side would have been unimaginable.
Moreover, if she could have be Mrs. Jones, the benefits would be even greater.
Suddenly, Sophie connected all this to Ian Fosters recent election campaign; his sudden emergence in the campaign clearly indicated he was well prepared.
Topete with Tony Wilson and Neil Foster, what gave him the confidence if it was not a long-term n?
Henry Joness death, Adams ident, and his memory loss yet only remembering her...
Sophies mind, without realizing it, had turned a corner.
Was Uncle Forest so eager to help her win the trust of the Jones siblings merely because he and her mother were ssmates?
Right now, Sophie dared not think so simply.
What if the purpose of gaining Adams trust was to better exploit him in the future?
The mere thought of this possibility made Sophies heart tremble violently.
Now, with Uncle Forest arrested, would he confess about what happened back then?
"Mom, what do we do? If Uncle Forest confesses to our plot against her from that year, Adam wont let me off."
Sophies face turned pale in waves, and even the wound on her foot from the ss shards no longer felt painful.
Melody had also be panicked upon realizing this fact.
If Uncle Forest hadnt spilled the beans about Sophie, it would have been fine, but if he exposed Sophie, both mother and daughter would be doomed.
Even with James Campbells protection, it would be of no use.
Chapter 1163. Panicked and confused
Chapter 1163: 1163. Panicked and confused
James Campbell couldnt even handle Elly Campbell, let alone Adam Jones.
"Miss, do you need your foot bandaged?"
The young servant, carrying a medicine box, walked over and squatted down beside Sophie Bakers foot.
Sophie Baker was feeling annoyed and a bit scared at that moment. The servants untimely approach naturally made him the target of her vented fears.
"Get away, cant you see Im upset?"
She lifted her foot and kicked the young servant to the ground.
The servant couldnt dodge in time and hit his forehead against the ss of the table behind him, causing it to bleed instantly.
The servant was quite young, only in his teens, and was frightened by Sophie Bakers vicious appearance. With the blooding from his forehead, he began to cry immediately.
Annoyed by the crying, Sophie Baker casually grabbed a coffee from the table and smashed it onto the servants head.
"Cry, cry, cry, like someone in your family has died, all you know is to cry!"
Just at that moment, a middle-aged servant heard the crying and hurried over. Seeing what was happening, he became instantly furious.
"Miss, what right do you have to hit people?"
"What right? Simply because I am the mistress, and you are the servants, the dogs my family raises. Happy, I throw you a bone to eat; unhappy, I can stew you up."
"You..."
The servant was furious and, forgetting everything else, pointed at Sophie Bakers nose and scolded:
"You lowlife tramp, think youre so noble? Youre just a lowly mistresss despicable illegitimate daughter, not even recognized by the Campbell family, raised outside yet you really think youre something special, pah!"
After scolding her, the servant helped the young servant up and walked out.
"I quit! I dont need that little sry; use it for a coffin for you and your daughter."
Thest thing Sophie Baker wanted to hear was someone calling her an illegitimate daughter; it had been a long time since anyone had dared to say that to her.
Now, being insulted like that by a lowly servant, she couldnt hold back any longer.
She went up and pped the servant across the face.
"What kind of low creature are you tough at me?"
The servant was caught off-guard and took the p squarely, but the next second, she grabbed Sophie Bakers hair and, aiming at her face, started pping her left and right, leaving her face swollen like a pigs head before stopping.
"Even if were lowly, we earn our money with our own hands, not like some shameless old hags, who just have to lie on a mans bed to have their cares taken away, giving birth to a shameless little thing who learns to inherit her mothers job, really believing shes something special, pah!"
The servant, not caring about the consequences, cursed Sophie Baker and her mother and then left the Baker family carrying the young girl.
Sophie Baker and her mother were so angry their faces twisted, especially Sophie Baker, who called out to the security guards outside:
"Break her legs, make her crawl out of here..."
It seemed the security guards had also had enough of this despicable mother and daughter; they didnt listen to Sophie Bakers orders but instead let the pair of servants leave, even going so far as to call them a taxi.
Furious, Sophie Baker cursed the security guards viciously from head to toe.
After she had let off her anger, Melody Baker finally pulled her inside.
"Nows not the time to argue with those useless bastards; dealing with them is easy, just have your father fire them. Whats crucial now is to find a way to keep Adam Jones from finding out that we were also involved in what happened back then."
Chapter 1164: If you don’t choose the path to life, you are leading him to the path of death.
Chapter 1164: If you dont choose the path to life, you are leading him to the path of death.
Sophies face, which had been filled with anger, copsed the moment Melody Baker mentioned that topic, and turned into a look of panic.
"Uncle Forest is now detained and cant be released on bail. Even if he could be, wed risk exposing ourselves by making a move."
Sophies brow furrowed, "We cant go to visit him either. As soon as we get in touch with Uncle Forest, Adam will definitely get the news."
This was what Melody Baker was afraid of.
Now, the only hope was that Benjamin Forest wouldnt betray them, mother and daughter.
After all, they had only been pawns in the whole affair.
Melody Bakerforted herself with this thought.
"No! Mom, we must meet Uncle Forest and make it clear to him that he cant sell us out."
A sinister look shed through Sophies eyes, but it quickly disappeared.
"Mom, Uncle Forest is just Ian Fosters subordinate, he only acts on orders from Ian. If he testifies against Ian to reduce his sentence, he wont serve long."
"As long as we do well, when he gets out, we can take care of him. He wont be unable to survive in society, but if we fall, its going to be even harder for him when he gets out."
"If we pass this message to him, he definitely wont betray us."
As long as Benjamin Forest wasnt foolish, he would know what oue was best for him.
Melody Bakers face showed a trace of difficulty, "Even if we could see Benjamin Forest, would he really agree?"
Hearing Melody Bakers concerns, Sophie suddenly smirked darkly, saying:
"If he doesnt want a way out we offer, then well give him a dead end."
Melody Baker was startled by Sophies words, especially by the glimpse of cold ruthlessness that had surged up, as if she had been possessed by a demon, and it made her shudder.
"Sophie, have you lost your mind! Do you realize what youre saying?"
Melody Baker went straight up to Sophie and pped her.
She, who was always scheming and aspired to rise above others, crushing everyone who looked down on her, had never thought of killing.
Had her daughter gone crazy?
Sophie, after being pped by Melody Baker, wasnt even angry.
Just as Melody Baker said, she had truly gone mad.
From childhood to adulthood, she had lived in Elly Campbells shadow, growing up byparison.
She had always dreamed that one day she would surpass Elly Campbell, beat her down, and make her crawl at her feet, begging like a dog.
But every time, just as she was about to seed, reality cruelly knocked her back down. How could she ept that?
"Yes, Ive gone mad. What other choice do I have?"
Sophie, covering her face, looked at Melody Baker and coldlyughed:
"Mom, weve been enduring for over twenty years. Youre still the unrecognized mistress, and Ill forever be the illegitimate daughter who cant show her face. Do you know why?"
Sophies gaze became sharp and aggressive
"Because of Elly Campbell and her mother. Even though Jenna rk divorced Dad, as long as shes around, people will remember she was Dads first wife, and you are just a lowly mistress trying to rise. No one will truly recognize you as Mrs. Campbell."
"Its the same with me. The only Campbell Family heiress acknowledged by outsiders is Elly Campbell. No matter how Adam treats Elly, people wont look up to me. Im either the illegitimate daughter or the mistresss child, forever crushed under Elly Campbells feet."
Chapter 1165. Complete defeat
Chapter 1165: 1165. Complete defeat
"Mom, Im not content with risking my reputation and life to fight, only to end up losing to Elly Campbell in the end, do you understand?"
Melody Baker was stunned by Sophies words.
Thinking about what that servant had cursed them with before leaving.
Even within this grand mansion, where she was thedy of the house, the servants never truly respected her.
"Mom, do you know what would happen to us if Adam learned that we were part of the scheme against him back then?"
Her gaze focused sharply on Melody Bakers bewildered eyes, and with a sinister smile, she said,
"We could end up so destitute that we might not even be as good as the servants. Is that the end you want?"
Melody Bakers face paled instantly.
For over twenty years, despite having no official status, she had lived the life of a wealthy wife with James Campbell.
But she was very aware of the limits of James Campbells abilities; he couldnt win against Adam Jones.
If they angered Adam Jones, James Campbell couldnt protect them and might even bring down the entire Campbell enterprise.
Or Adam could simply hand the Campbell enterprise over to Elly Campbell, and then, they would be utterly defeated.
At her age, with no work experience and penniless, what could she do?
Could she be a despicable servant, to be trampled upon by her employers dignity?
Melody Baker didnt dare to think further, just shook her head non-stop, "Right, youre right. We cant let him give us up; we must find a way to see him."
She clutched Sophies arm and said,
"But Sophie, promise mom, dont do anything foolish unless its absolutely necessary. If you kill someone, your life will be over. Have you forgotten what it feels like to be in prison?"
Sophie didnt say anything with a somber expression on her face.
Of course, she wouldnt kill someone so easily, and if she did kill, she wouldnt do it herself.
"Dont worry, mom. Im not stupid enough to drive myself into a dead end."
However, Sophie had no idea that before Benjamin Forest was caught, someone had already betrayed her.
After Benjamin Forests arrest, the Baker family desperately tried to see him.
But Benjamin Forest was a key witness in Ian Fosters case, and orders from above were already in ce that no one could see him.
The Bakers didnt have any significant connections, and the only help they could borrow was from James Campbell.
But to get James Campbell to intervene, they would have to tell him the truth about the incident back then.
"What?!!"
James Campbell jumped out of his chair in shock when he heard from Melody Baker and her daughter about the events nine years prior.
"That Benjamin Forest schemed against Adam Jones nine years ago, and you were involved?"
James Campbell, fuming with rage, pointed at the mother and daughter before him, wishing he could p them both across the face.
Putting aside the connection with Adam Jones, that Benjamin Forest was Ian Fosters man.
Who is Ian Foster? Hemitted monstrous crimes.
Now, so many people are trying everything to distance themselves from Ian Foster, and even clear any association with him, but they...they had been involved in something from nine years ago.
If it became known, would anyone believe them if they said it was just to get closer to Adam Jones and nothing else?
"You... you ipetent and troublesome fools!"
James Campbell was infuriated beyond measure.
The thought of Adam Jones disturbed himpletely.
Right now, he might be dragged down by this foolish mother and daughter pair.
It was the first time Sophie had been scolded by James Campbell, and with grievances building up, her eyes instantly reddened, but now, she needed his help and couldnt afford to lose her temper.
Chapter 1166. Visiting Prison
Chapter 1166: 1166. Visiting Prison
She resorted to her usual tricks and said to James Campbell,
"Dad, I know I was blinded by stupidity back then. I was just too envious that Elly could marry Adam, so I used such an extreme method."
"At that time, Uncle Forest didnt tell me about the dark n behind it all, he just said he had a way to help me get close to Adam."
As she spoke, she covered her face with both hands and began to sob softly.
James Campbell cherished Sophie Baker, his daughter, more than Elly Campbell, who was unworthy; Sophie was the one who was filial and considerate toward him.
He also knew that Sophie didnt have the courage to get involved in Ian Fosters affairs, so now, listening to her cry so sadly and fearfully, his heart softened a bit.
Melody Baker saw his expression soften slightly and hurriedly seized the opportunity, stepping forward and saying,
"James, I know it was all our fault this time, and we know weve caused you major trouble, but now, we really have no way out."
She clutched James Campbells arm, looking pitiful, and pleaded,
"James, if Adam Jones finds out we were involved in his kidnapping back then, he will surely take his anger out on you too. And with the connection to Elly Campbell, just think, can the Campbellpany still be preserved?"
When he heard her words, his face suddenly changed, and she continued to stimte him, saying,
"James, when Elly sold you so many shares of the Campbellpany, did you really think she was content? Perhaps this time, its her chance to take back the Campbellpany.
By then, youll have lost the billions from that time and have to hand over the Campbellpany to Elly on a tter. Can you really ept that?"
James Campbell was shaken to the core by Melody Bakers words.
Initially, he sold all of his private assets to gather enough money to buy the shares from Elly Campbell.
Now, apart from his shares in the Campbellpany, he didnt have much cash on hand, and his private assets were scarce. If the Campbellpany were truly taken by Elly, he would be left with nothing.
"What do you want me to do?"
After a long while, James Campbell, his voice grave and his body weary, finally spoke.
Seeing Jamess attitude finally soften, the Baker mother and daughter breathed a sigh of relief.
"Dad, could you find a way to arrange a meeting with Benjamin Forest?"
Sophie Baker, clinging to James Campbells arm, asked gently.
The fear and insecurity hiding in her eyes still made James Campbell unable to bring himself to refuse.
"Alright, just this once. But if I find out that youre up to anything else behind my back, I wont help you again."
"Thank you, Dad. Rest assured, I wont dare do it again,"
Sophie Baker said lowly, and with her always dutiful and obedient demeanor in front of him, James once again believed her.
James Campbell had to work hard to find the person responsible for guarding Benjamin Forest and managed to arrange a meeting for the Baker mother and daughter with Benjamin Forest.
Sophie Baker was a public figure, and with her currently in the limelight, paparazzi were amon sight around her. She had to disguise herself thoroughly, and with the help of someone James Campbell hired to shake off the paparazzi, they finally reached the Detention Center where Benjamin Forest was being held.
Ian Fosters case involved a wide range of persons, and some of the unconvicted associates were scattered in different Detention Centers.
Benjamin Forest was kept in a Detention Center in the West City District of Boston, and James Campbell had to make a great effort and use some of the Old Masters connections to arrange for the mother and daughter to meet Benjamin Forest.
"This way,"
the guard in charge led them towards one of the visitation rooms.
Chapter 1167. Calling you dumb and you still won’t accept it.
Chapter 1167: 1167. Calling you dumb and you still wont ept it.
Both of them were a bit nervous, afraid that their whereabouts would be exposed and discovered by Adam Joness people.
So they kept their heads down all the way, wearing masks to appear especially low-profile.
"Just inside, go on in."
"Thank you."
Knowing they needed a favor, the mother and daughter didnt dare to be too arrogant. After expressing their thanks, they pushed the door open and entered.
But they never expected to encounter someone they shouldnt have inside.
"Ah!"
Seeing the face in front of her, which was like a nightmare to her, Sophie Baker almost screamed out loud.
Melody Baker was also frightened and froze on the spot, instinctively pulling Sophies hand to leave, but as she turned around, she saw the tall figure emitting a cold aura standing outside the door.
"Adam...Adam!"
Sophie looked at the man slowly walking in from outside the door, trembling all over, her face turning pale in that instant.
Adam Jones did not look at the mother and daughter, but instead bypassed them and walked straight into the room.
"Didnt I tell you that such matters could be handled by Robert Green, why make a special trip here, arent you tired?"
That gentle demeanor was nothing like the indifference and impatience Sophie had seen him show towards Elly Campbell before.
She watched as Adam Jones carefully helped Elly Campbell sit down on the chair, causing Sophies body to tremble even more.
"I originally didnt want toe, but suddenly I wanted to see something, so I made a special trip."
Elly Campbell rolled up a few sheets of paper she was holding and replied casually.
Adam Jones did not know what she specifically wanted to see, so he casually asked, "What is there to see here?"
Elly Campbell did not respond immediately, but walked slowly to the front of the panicked mother and daughter, looked them up and down, and said,
"I wanted to see what it looks like when this mother and daughter beg for mercy."
Seeing Elly Campbells smug expression, Sophie felt a surge of hatred and gritted her teeth.
"Beg for mercy?"
Sophie Baker, already terrified by the sudden appearance of Adam Jones and his wife, was trembling, yet she managed to maintain herposure on the surface.
"Sister, thats really funny. What have I done wrong that requires me to beg for mercy?"
As she spoke, she didnt dare look into the eyes of Elly Campbell and Adam Jones and clenched her hands nervously by her sides.
Elly Campbell did not take offense at the use of "Sister," standing in front of her, scoffed, and said,
"Why do you think James Campbell was sessful in arranging for you to meet Benjamin Forest?"
As she finished speaking, she saw the panic in the eyes of the Baker Family mother and daughter.
Elly Campbell took the rolled-up paper tube in her hand and gently tapped it on Sophies pale cheek.
"After following him for over twenty years, you still so deeply misunderstand his capabilities. As the saying goes, to be close to vermilion is to turn red, to be close to ink is to turn ck. You havent really been in contact with anyonepetent, so its understandable why you can be as foolish as James Campbell!"
"Elly Campbell, you..."
Humiliated by Elly Campbells words, Sophie found herself unable to confront her directly and tried to divert the topic by focusing on the less important aspects
"No matter what, he is your father. Dont you feel its unfilial to speak of him this way?"
"Not at all."
Elly Campbell answered sinctly, "Besides, trying to change the subject in front of me now, dont you realize its useless? Calling you foolish, yet you still show your foolishness at every turn..."
Chapter 1168. Time and again, the flukes are all destroyed
Chapter 1168: 1168. Time and again, the flukes are all destroyed
"Elly Campbell..."
Sophie Baker stepped forward to argue with Elly Campbell but was held back by Melody Baker who was equally shocked.
At this point, hadnt she understood what Elly Campbell was saying?
Their sessful arrival here was not because James Campbell was particrly capable, but because Adam Jones and his wife had allowed itthey had simply walked into a trap.
Melody Bakers eyes, defeated and grey, fixed on the sheets of paper in Elly Campbells hands. Without looking, she knew it must be Benjamin Forests confession.
Or even if Benjamin Forest hadnt confessed, the two of them, who had never had any dealings with Benjamin Forest, had mysteriously shown up here and probably already aroused their suspicions.
Now there was no way out. Instead of bickering with Elly Campbell, it was better to soften up to her and get through this ordeal first.
Even if Benjamin Forest had implicated them, it was only that Sophie had gone to save Adam. She hadnt been involved in the other misdeeds.
Even if they arrested Sophie, what could they possibly convict her of?
Was saving Adam Jones a crime?
With this analysis, Melody Baker calmed down, looked at Elly Campbell, and said serenely,
"What exactly do you want?"
The restrained anger she saw was Elly Campbells, yet she seemed more like a viin, proud of the bad deeds she hadmitted.
"Nothing."
Elly Campbell shook her head, looked up at Melody Bakers suddenly calmed face, and smiled,
"Do you really think that because you didnt participate in the whole process of kidnapping Adam, and even risked your lives to save him, you can rest easy?"
Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the originally calm gaze sharpened within the next second.
"And continue to shamelessly consider yourselves as Adams lifesavers?"
The usations from Elly Campbell hit right on the mark, sending a shiver through Melody Bakers heart; her pupils shrank sharply, and she unconsciously avoided Elly Campbells eyes.
"Or, are you nning to vehemently deny your involvement in framing me, thinking that I will be left with no recourse?"
Melody Baker, seeing Elly Campbells confident demeanor, suddenly felt a surge of unease.
"Unfortunately for you, youve indeed miscalcted your old lover. Being one of Ian Fosters people, theyre used to leaving evidence at every turn. That phone call you made proposing to pin the kidnapping on me, he recorded it all."
She lifted the sheet of paper, "This has the full confession of Benjamin Forest and his fingerprints. As for that recording, it wouldnt be difficult for the police to retrieve it from his phone."
She watched as Melody Baker and Sophie Baker, who had just regained theirposure, turned pale as paper in the next moment, a smile spreading even wider across her face.
Yet they still clung to hope, after all, it had been nine years; even if Benjamin Forest had saved the evidence, it might not have been preserved.
Could it be that Benjamin Forest never changed his phones?
Seeing that her expression had softened slightly, Elly Campbell continued,
"You dont think that just because nine years have passed, the recording would be gone?"
Elly Campbell sat down on a chair, assumed a morefortable position looking at the mother and daughter, and smiled,
"With todays technology, do you think recovering a mere piece of data is difficult?"
Melody Bakers repeated wishful thinking was shattered by a few words from Elly Campbell, and she felt she was going mad.
No wonder Sophie was so agitated that day.
Chapter 1169. Do not allow holding my man’s thigh
Chapter 1169: 1169. Do not allow holding my mans thigh
"Any person repeatedly suppressed by Elly Campbell wouldnt stay calm.
Her gaze shifted from submissive to sinister as she looked at Elly and bit out,
"What the hell do you want?"
Seeing Elly shrug nonchntly,
"Its just like I said, I dont want much, its just that Im quite petty. Anyone who has plotted against me, I must get my revenge."
She looked at Sophie Bakers face draining of blood and smiled, saying,
"Dont worry, why be so afraid, Im not going to kill you."
She toyed with the piece of paper in her hands, still maintaining an indifferent demeanor, and said,
"I am aw-abiding citizen, after all. Someone like you, whomits crimes, should naturally be handled by the police."
Watching Sophies expression grow darker, Elly continued to smile and said,
"However, Miss Baker, this isnt your first time facing jail, so you should be quite used to it if you have to go back in."
As soon as Elly brought up the matter of prison, Sophies brain exploded.
The days in prison were her least favorite memories.
The women in there, many were perverts, and she had no chance of survival if she went in.
That feeling of preferring deathit was just too terrifying.
"No, I dont want to go to jail, I dont want to go to jail..."
At that moment, Sophie seemed possessed, shaking her head and repeating this phrase incessantly.
She looked at Adam Jones, who had stood by Ellys side in silent support the whole time, and suddenly rushed over and clung to his legs
"Adam, you believe me, I havent done anything, back then... back then it was really me who saved you, you know that, you know it."
She would have been better off not mentioning the past, as it only reminded Adam of how foolish he had been to be deceived by such a woman, and of how he had treated Elly so terribly because of it, almost missing out on her for his entire life.
And now, this woman had the shamelessness to bring up having saved him in the past, as if she thought she hadnt been jailed enough!
"Get lost!"
He lifted his foot and kicked Sophie away. His eyebrows and eyes, which were usually so gentle when facing Elly, now gathered storm clouds and a tempest seemed to rage within his sharp features.
Sophie, however, didnt calm down. Or rather, she seemed to have lost her mind.
Even after being kicked away by Adam, she disregarded the pain and charged at him again, but before she could reach Adam, Elly, who had been sitting earlier, suddenly rose.
She stepped forward quickly, grabbed Sophies arm, and flung her onto the ground with a forceful swing.
"My mans legs are not for you to cling to. Get lost!"
Sophie seemed not to hear Ellys words and kept trying to rush over, but was held down by two police officers standing outside.
"Behave yourself, do you not know where you are, causing such a ruckus here!"
Two female officers held Sophie down, one on each side, but she still struggled violently.
"I dont want to go to jail, I dont want to go to jail, Adam, I love you, I really do love you, it was because I loved you too much that I didnt want my sister to marry you, thats why I followed Benjamin Forests scheme and framed her, I never thought of hurting you, Adam, believe me, forgive me this once, dont send me to jail!"
"Adam... Adam..."
She continued to struggle in the grip of the policewomen, and the more she struggled, the tighter they held her."
Chapter 1170. Come to a Conclusion
Chapter 1170: 1170. Come to a Conclusion
Elly Campbell took out a mini recorder from her pocket right in front of Sophie, and with a light press, she said,
"Actually did admit it."
Struggling Sophie suddenly paused and both mother and daughter rested their eyes on the recorder in Ellys hand.
"Elly Campbell, what have you done? What do you mean by that? What do you mean!"
"What else can it mean?"
Elly maliciously clicked the mini recorder in front of Sophie, and said,
"Ready to admit how foolish youve been? I hardly said a thing, and you confessed all on your own."
She watched Sophies eyes almost burst with rage and chuckled twice, saying,
"What kind of people are around Ian Foster? Even if Benjamin Forest is just apdog, hes a proud one. You, who are of no use at all, why would he bother to record your voice?"
She stepped forward, gently patted Sophies cheek, and said,
"You must be quite pitiful to be as foolish as this. Seeing how pitiful you are, let me teach you once more how to behave."
"Think before you speak or do anything. Dont just admit everything so easily when no one has even said a thing. See, now youve handed me the evidence for free."
She "boasted" again by clicking the recorder a few more times in front of Sophie, saying,
"Look, now I have evidence to send you in, right?"
In fact, Sophie had guessed it when Elly first pulled out the recorder, without Elly ever saying those words. Thinking she couldve avoided prison yet handed the evidence over to Elly with just a few casual remarks from her,
Sophie could not contain her anger; her eyes bloodshot and staring venomously at Elly.
"Elly Campbell, Im going to fight you!"
No one knew where she found the strength, but she broke free from the policewomans grip and lunged at Elly.
"Elly, be careful!"
Before Sophie could even touch her, Adam Jones had already flung Sophie aside.
Thrown right by the doorway, Sophie paused for a moment then started muttering frantically as if lost her mind,
"I dont want to go to prison, I dont want to go to prison..."
Saying this, she ran toward the exit of the Detention Center like a madwoman.
The police officers at the Detention Center didnt chase after her, as Sophie wasnt really a criminal at that point, not even a suspect.
Melody Baker, watching Sophies state, felt extremely uneasy. After she ran out, Melody quickly followed.
"Sophie! Sophie!"
Inside the visiting room, Elly looked at the mini recorder in her hand and let out a sigh that sounded almost regretful.
"Whats wrong?"
"The events of nine years ago are finallying to a close, I guess. I hope nothing like this ever happens again."
At that moment, Adam didnt want to recall the painful memories of nine years past, nor how foolish he had been, nearly missing out on his young wife and child.
He didnt even want to talk about Sophie Baker.
To think that because of a trick and a deception, he could have satisfied all of Sophies desires, while neglecting his wife and even hurting her so contentedly.
"Im sorry, wife."
He took Elly into his arms and apologized sincerely and heavily.
Adam had apologized more than once for the past, and after everything theyd been through, Elly didnt want to cling to it.
So she said with a smile,
"Youve apologized so many times already, my ears have calluses from hearing it."
Chapter 1171. Car accident
Chapter 1171: 1171. Car ident
"Ill change what I say in the future then," he said while hugging Elly Campbell and acting yfully.
Then, Adam Jones continued,
"Well go back first; let Robert Green handle the matters hereafter. Also, stay away from Sophie Baker and her daughter; theyre not to be trusted."
Recalling that moment when Sophie Baker almost threw herself onto Elly, potentially injuring both her and her unborn child, Adam Jones wished he could tear Sophie Baker and her daughter into pieces.
"I understand."
However, Elly Campbell also knew that Sophie Baker hadntmitted any major crime nine years ago.
With the evidence they currently held, they could only prove Sophie Bakers malicious intention to frame her. Apart from that, there was no substantive crimemitted in the past.
Even with the evidence they had, it wouldnt result in a long sentence.
As for the matter of her betraying Jones Familys business secrets, although she hadntpleted her sentence,
Adam Jones had initially withdrawn thewsuit against Sophie Baker during the investigation for the person behind her.
It wouldnt be difficult to sue her again, but that could give people the impression that the Jones were troublesome and inconsistent.
After all, outsiders didnt know about Adam Joness memory loss; he had withdrawn the charges against Sophie Baker and then shortly after, prosecuted her again.
Even if Sophie Baker did do those things, there would surely beizens who thought Adam Jones was ying tricks, and even suspect him of inconsistency.
Because of his affair with Sophie Baker, Adam Jones had already beenbeled online as a scumbag. If he imed inconsistency, it would only make him seem like a master maniptor of womens feelings.
Having experienced the Hot Search several times, Elly Campbell understood too well the fickle nature ofizens.
Initially cursing Sophie Baker, they were defending her position as thewful wife, but if Adam Jones yed ambiguously with Sophie Baker and then sent her to prison,
people would certainly use him of toying with her and then discarding her, truly making him a brazen scoundrel who yed with womens emotions.
Elly Campbell didnt want Sophie Baker to gain sympathy from this situation and would think of a way to handle itter.
But that wouldnt mean Sophie Baker and her daughter could get off easily.
While Sophie Baker hadnt done much in her schemes against Adam Jones, they had gathered all the evidence of her orchestrating a car ident to intentionally harm Lily Jones.
The Baker family mother and daughter were looking at many years behind bars.
As the couple left the Detention Center, a crowd had gathered outside, with Melody Bakers heart-wrenching cries echoing from amongst them
"Call an ambnce, quick, call an ambnce!"
Elly Campbell and Adam Jones exchanged looks, furrowing their brows as they walked over and saw Sophie Baker lying in front of a car, covered in blood, unconscious!
In front of her, there was an SUV. Its driver, pale from shock, was frantically making a phone call on the roadside.
The Detention Center, not being in a busy area and with few cars and good road conditions, allowed for somewhat faster driving speeds,
but still within the speed limits.
The driver hadnt anticipated someone suddenly rushing out from the Detention Centers gates, and unable to react in time due to the speed, ended up hitting her.
Elly Campbell furrowed her brows, feeling that although Sophie Baker didnt deserve sympathy and it was her own doing, the scene before her was still shockingly impactful.
Adam Jones, on the other hand, had a much tougher heart.
Especially considering the ident involved someone who had plotted against him and tried to kill his sister, not kicking someone while theyre down was already humane of him; he simply couldnt feel any sympathy for this woman.
Chapter 1172. Eccentric William Campbell
Chapter 1172: 1172. entric William Campbell
With a cold and unfeeling nce that did not linger on Sophie Baker for even a moment, Adam Jones took Elly Campbells hand and left.
Once they were in the car, Elly Campbells brows were still furrowed, and she could even sense a faint scent of blood in her nostrils.
Seeing her pale face, Adam furrowed his brows and said,
"Whats wrong? Were you frightened by what just happened?"
Elly shook her head and said,
"No, its just a bit sad."
Although she detested Sophie Baker, she wasnt vile enough to gloat at this moment.
But to sympathize with Sophie? She was even less capable of that.
"Lets not talk about her anymore. Lets go home. Our son starts kindergarten tomorrow, and I havent spent time with him in a long while. I should keep himpany a bit more today."
"Okay."
Ever since he had lost his memory, fearing that he might hurt William Campbell unintentionally, he had Elly send the child to the rk Family.
Only when his memory returned recently, did he bring his son back home.
Adam Jones felt an extraordinary sense of debt towards his son William.
In the three years since his birth, he hadpletely missed out on his sons growing up, and even after their reunion, he still didnt have much time to spend with him.
A faint sense of guilt began to emerge in Adams heart.
"Daddy, Mommy."
As soon as their car entered the Jones family estate, from a distance, they saw William holding his pet Elly II at the doorway, excitedly waving at them.
After parking the car, the couple got out. Elly II had been sent to the rk Family with William and had not seen its owners in quite some time.
Upon seeing them, it immediately jumped down from Williams embrace and wobbled its plump little rear as it toddled towards them.
Adam, surprised by its enthusiasm, stepped in front of Elly before it could pounce on her.
Elly II, in the next second, zipped onto him, clutching his shoulders and refusing to let go.
Its nimble tongue relentlessly licked Adams cheeks, leaving him with a face full of disdain.
"Mommy!"
Following Elly II, William also wobbled his chubby little body towards the two of them.
William had more "sense" than Elly II; he knew Mommy had a brother or sister in her belly and that he shouldnt bump into Mommys stomach too hard, lest he hurt the sibling.
Hence, as he approached Elly, he stopped.
Cautiously taking Ellys hand, his dark pupils shone with a mix of joy and anticipation as he looked up at her brightly.
Elly knew that she had not personally taken care of William much, and although he was only four years old, he was much more sensible than others his age.
The more sensible he was, the more Elly felt she owed him, the more her heart ached for him.
With her swollen belly, she crouched down and hugged William, gently kissing him and said,
"Mommy missed William. Did William miss Mommy?"
"Missed~"
William answered very loudly but then, catching his fathers gaze, he dutifully added, "Missed Daddy too."
"Really?"
Adam raised an eyebrow and asked.
Seeing that William did not respond immediately, but instead lowered his eyes in thought for a moment before looking up at Adam again, he said,
"I did miss Daddy, but I missed Mommy a little more."
Adam, holding Elly II, crouched in front of William and reached out to ruffle his chubby head and said,
"Why cant you miss Daddy a bit more? William is being partial."
He had expected this emotionally intelligent child to console him a little and then rephrase to say that he also missed Daddy a lot.
Chapter 1173. Cold War
Chapter 1173: 1173. Cold War
William Campbell suddenly looked at Adam Jones with some disdain and said,
"A real man, how can hepete with a girl for affection?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Adam Jones: "..."
This little rascal!
After being scorned by his son, CEO Adam felt extremely dejected and went inside the house, nning to "cold shoulder" the little brat for a while. Tomorrow was preschool registration, and he wouldnt personally take him there anymore.
And his petty idea was naturally met with an unimpressed eye-roll from his wife
"A real man, and still petty with a child?"
Elly Campbell mimicked her sons tone and scorned Adam Jones again.
Adam, feeling doubly scorned by his wife and son, suddenly felt wronged.
Even his wife wasnt on his side.
"Ive decided to give you the cold shoulder."
Adam Jones looked at Elly coldly and said in a deep voice, "threatening."
But Elly just rolled her eyes at him again, "Oh really? Feeling capable now? Fine, fine, give me the cold shoulder then."
It was the first time she knew someone announced a cold shoulder in advance.
"How long do you n to give me the cold shoulder? Ill definitely cooperate well."
Adam, needing coddling by his wife, saw how heartless she was being and couldnt even bring himself to be angry.
He nced at his watch and muttered dejectedly, "Just two minutes."
Elly Campbell: "..."
After Elly Campbell and Adam Jones remarried, and with the Old Ladys health turning critical, Elly eventually moved back to Boston with Adam to take care of the Old Lady.
They also transferred William Campbell from his preschool in ska back here.
Today was Williams first day at his new preschool, and the couple apanied him for registration.
The preschool knew who Williams parents were during the registration, so there were no surprises when the Jones couple brought William to school.
However, some other parents who were also dropping off their kids were quite shocked to see the couple.
Adam Joness son is in this preschool?
Many were surprised and intrigued, but still maintained theirposure, merely nodding and greeting when they met.
The children who attended this preschool obviously came from good families, many of whom had business dealings with Adam Jones.
While they were surprised internally, they refrained from asking too many questions until after the Jones couple had left the preschool. Only then did they learn that Adam Joness son had just transferred back.
Because of recent rampant news online about the couples rocky rtionship, seeing Adams careful behavior around Elly made them even more curious if the couple truly had marital issues.
After all, Adam didnt seem to be acting.
Moreover, the mistress had been tantly unting herself everywhere, making it seem pointless for Adam to continue pretending in front of others.
Thus, more people chose to believe the rtionship between the couple wasnt as bad as rumored.
It was just the drama queen herself using Adam Jones for publicity.
After leaving Williams preschool, they went as usual to visit the Old Master in the hospital.
The Old Masters vital signs were stable, but there were no signs of waking up.
"Dont worry, those neurologists all said Grandpa has a great chance of waking up, lets just patiently wait a bit longer."
Chapter 1174. Being a mistress has also become a trend
Chapter 1174: 1174. Being a mistress has also be a trend
After the Old Masters vital signs had stabilized, he was transferred out of the intensive care unit.
Elly Campbell went to visit the sick, and there was Elly, like a dutiful granddaughter, staying by the Old Masters side.
And Ivy Lentz, in order to show off her filial piety, apanied Elly in the hospital every day.
Even though it felt like a waste of time to be guarding someone who was barely more alive than a corpse.
But now, her mother hadnt nned on remarrying her father yet and hadnt asked her to stay with her from now on; if she left now, it would be even less likely for her mother to reconcile with her father in the future.
Ivy Lentz watched the tender care Adam Jones showed Elly Campbell and thought of Sophie Baker, that little vixen, who had been enjoying the limelight these days, and couldnt help but snigger coldly.
Elly Campbell only felt proud in front of someone poor and powerless like herself; when Adam was with Sophie Baker, wasnt she just as helpless?
At this moment, Ivy Lentz was still unaware of Sophie Bakers affairs, seeing Adam treat Elly so tenderly, she only thought it was for show.
After all, in this hospital room, Elly Campbells own aunt was also present.
Elly Campbell nodded slightly, just about to speak, when she heard Ivy Lentz say:
"Yes, younger cousin sister, brother-inw is right. Grandfather is a lucky man favored by heaven; he will surely wake up."
Elly Campbell had never liked Ivy Lentz, and with her unexinable fall from upstairs, she had always held a suspicious attitude towards Ivy Lentz.
But now, without sufficient evidence to prove it was Ivy Lentzs deed, and as she was the daughter of her aunt, she couldntpletely disregard her aunts face and send her away, so she reluctantly let her stay with the Campbell Family.
As long as this person could behave herself and not irk her, she wouldnt trouble her.
But obviously, Ivy Lentzs thick-skinned nature was not much thinner than Sophie Bakers.
Theseforting words, though spoken to her, those restless eyes were barely off Adam Joness face.
Has being a mistress also be a trend these days?
Elly Campbell had no intention of giving Ivy Lentz any face and directly said:
"Cousin sister, my Adam may be good-looking, but isnt it shameless of you to stare at him like that?"
Ivy Lentz didnt expect Elly Campbell to name her directly in front of Adam Jones and Elly, and her face turned red, whether from embarrassment or anger.
Her gaze subconsciously moved to Adam Joness face, which had been very gentle when facing Elly Campbell, but now his brows had deepened.
She thought Adam Jones was displeased with Elly Campbells words and felt secretly delighted, but put on a wronged face, saying:
"Younger cousin sister, I know youve never liked me, but you cant maliciously pinbels on me like this. After all, we are cousins."
Elly Campbell had long been trained into immunity by Sophie Baker, the top-tier white lotus "charm", and felt absolutely nothing for Ivy Lentzs act.
Seeing her looking at Ivy Lentz and snorting, she said:
"Cousins? I think cousin sister would prefer to be sisters with me, wouldnt you?"
If it were any other time, Ivy Lentz wouldnt understand the meaning behind Elly Campbells words, but recently, with Sophie Baker beingbeled as a concubine and incessantly calling Elly Campbell "sister," Ivy Lentz immediately understood what she meant upon hearing this.
"Little cousin sister..."
She bit her lip, appearing unable to argue with Elly Campbell, the "shrew," and looked at Adam Jones with tear-filled eyes, seemingly pleading for him to reprimand Elly Campbell.
Chapter 1175. Indeed, in line with Sophie Baker’s teaching lineage
Chapter 1175: 1175. Indeed, in line with Sophie Bakers teaching lineage
Elly, standing quietly to the side, watched Ivy Lentzs tantly ugly intentions, shaking her head silently.
"Cousin sister, in this way, are you following in Sophie Bakers footsteps, learning from my dads mistress how to be a homewrecker?"
Ivy Lentzs neck flushed red with anger.
She had always known Elly was sharp-tongued, but she had no idea her sharp tongue was so unbridled.
This was the Old Masters hospital room, and with Adam Jones present. Wasnt she afraid that her sharp tongue would make Adam despise her more?
Seeing Ivys tight-lipped silence, Elly didnt waste more time talking to her, but instead turned to Elly and said,
"Auntie, you have been here for several days now. I am here with grandpa now; you can go home and rest."
Elly shook her head, "Its alright, I have nothing much to do. Being here with the Old Master makes me feel at ease. Youre pregnant, go home and rest more. Youre about to give birth, dont wander around."
Saying this, she nced at Adam Jones.
Elly also had her criticism about what was going on between Adam and Sophie.
But she wasnt like others who jumped to conclusions without analysis, simply branding Adam as fickle-hearted and infatuated by novelty.
Sophie had been fluttering around him for more than a day or two, and he had never shown interest. Instead, it was when she ended up in jail that he remembered her?
If he really wanted women, there were plenty all around him. Why trouble himself to get Sophie out of jail?
Elly couldnt help but feel heated when she thought about Sophies recent glory.
"Adam, Ellys about to give birth. Put your heart in the right ce. Spend these days properly with her."
Adam detected the reprimand and dissatisfaction in Ellys tone, yet he didnt get angry. Instead, he nodded very seriously.
"I understand, Auntie. Dont worry, I will take good care of Elly."
After finishing, he turned his gaze to Elly; his eyes, usually cold and aloof to others, brimming with a touch of grievance.
Elly immediately read the grievance of her Adam, pursed her lips, smiled gently, and gave him aforting look.
Just then, Ivys attention was still on Adams face, naturally catching that fleeting moment of their interaction.
Especially Adams "looking forfort" expression, which was far from the aloof CEO of Jones she knew but rather resembled a wronged little wife needingfort.
After consoling Adam, Elly persuaded Elly a bit more, and seeing that Elly still insisted on staying to take care of the Old Master, Elly let her be.
"Then lets head back first ande to visit grandpater."
Adam spoke.
"Okay."
After leaving the Old Masters hospital room, as soon as the two stepped out of the hospital building, they bumped into James Campbell.
James looked haggard, clearly had not slept all night.
Elly couldnt help but think of Sophie, who had been hit by a car yesterday, wondering about her current condition.
However, since James was here, it seemed that Sophie was in this hospital as well.
James hadnt expected to encounter Elly here. His originally haggard face instantly twisted into a vicious and furious expression.
Seeing his sinister gaze on Elly, that venomous look was like a poisonous snake, threatening to tear Elly apart.
However, Elly was not afraid of him; she didnt even bother to nce at him and simply walked past.
Chapter 1176. Getting beaten up unilaterally
Chapter 1176: 1176. Getting beaten up unterally
"Elly Campbell!"
James Campbell suddenly called out behind her. As Elly Campbell was about to turn around, she felt a fierce shove from James.
Neither she nor her husband had anticipated Jamess actions. Elly couldnt dodge in time and was pushed down the steps of the hospital building by James.
Fortunately, Adam Jones reacted quickly, rushing in front of Elly and, before she fell, caught her around the waist.
"Elly, how are you?"
Elly, with her hands protecting her stomach, shook her head.
There was no pain in her stomach, but the push from James had truly frightened her.
If her familys ind leader hadnt protected her in time, the child might have been in danger.
Ellysplexion turned a deathly pale with fright, and she clutched Adams arm, shaking her head, voiceless.
The panicked look in Adams eyes turned deadly in the instant he looked at James. His face showed the murderous intent of Lord Yama from Hell.
The ferocity on Jamess face didnt fade, and there was even a trace of disappointment when he saw Elly being sessfully protected by Adam.
The next second, James received a vicious kick to his stomach and stumbled back a few feet.
Seeing it was Adam, fear flickered in Jamess eyes. But as he thought of the suffering his precious daughter, Sophie, had endured, his fear was reced by anger.
Adam grabbed James by the cor andnded several punches on him, right and left, leaving James with a bruised and swollen face.
"If it werent for the fact that you share blood with Elly, I would have taken your life!"
James was almost entirely on the receiving end of Adams blows.
Now, he was truly frightened by Adams ferocity.
Adam, concerned for Elly and the child and not in the mood to deal with James, turned back to Elly and said,
"Are you okay? I can apany you to get checked out."
He had plenty of time to deal with Jamester.
Although Elly didnt feel any abnormalities at the moment, it was her own child. Worried that the shock might cause problems, she didnt object and nodded to leave.
But James, perhaps truly treasuring his daughter Sophie as his life, saw Elly leaving and still cursed behind her,
"Elly Campbell, how can there be someone as venomous as you in this world? No matter what you say, shes your sister. How could you cause her to be hit by a car? Do you know she almost lost her life?"
At this time, the hospital was bustling with people, and many had noticed when Adam first began to strike James.
Now, with Jamess loud reprimanding, the crowd of onlookers, curious, grew.
James didnt understand why, but by cursing at his legitimate daughter for a love child, he still felt he stood on the side of public opinion with more people around.
Seeing the crowd swell, a mix of satisfaction and rage rose in Jamess heart.
Clutching his stomach where Adam had kicked him, and with a bruised face, he pointed at Elly, berating her,
"I know you dont like Sophie, but no matter what, shes still your sister by blood. How can you harm her like that? How can you be so cruel?"
Elly didnt speak, but Adam couldnt stand it any longer.
Just as he was about to step forward, Elly stopped him.
"Its okay, let him talk."
Elly had long lost any expectations for her father James, so when he pointed and cursed at her, she took it as the ranting of a mad dog before her.
Chapter 1177. Let you die to settle everything.
Chapter 1177: 1177. Let you die to settle everything.
Elly Campbell and her husband, along with James Campbell, were three people no one here failed to recognize.
Naturally, everyone knew who the "sister" James Campbell was talking about.
Wasnt it Sophie Baker, the illegitimate daughter whose scandalous affair with Adam Jones had been the talk of the town, and who, thanks to her association with Adam Jones, leapt from an unknown eighteenth-tier newbie to a top-tier starlet in the entertainment industry?
Everyone was aware of how unprincipled James Campbell could be, having an affair while his wife was pregnant, getting his mistress pregnant, and then supporting her for over 20 years.
He treated his mistresss daughter like a treasure but discarded his own legitimate daughter like a worn-out shoe.
Just look at the way hes looking at Mrs. Jones now. Thats not the look of a father toward his daughter but rather like one looking at his mortal enemy.
The onlookers held James Campbell in utter contempt for being this kind of man.
It was bad enough to keep a mistress and an illegitimate daughter, but it was revolting to repeatedly target his legitimate daughter on ount of the illegitimate one.
They werent in a hurry to leave, curious about just how shameless James Campbell could be.
Seeing the crowd grow, James Campbell assumed Adam Jones wouldnt dare hit him again and, looking at Adam, he said,
"Adam Jones, regardless of everything, you and Sophie were once friends. Look at how malicious this woman Elly Campbell is. Do you realize how she almost killed Sophie?"
He ranted like a "shrew" in front of the hospital, not at all resembling a group CEO, gnashing his teeth even more at the sight of Elly Campbells calm expression.
"She caused Sophie to be run over by a car, and now one of her legs has been amputated! If it werent for timely rescue, she would have lost her life."
When the people around heard James Campbells leading and spective words, they were quite rmed.
"What? The illegitimate daughter was hit by a car?"
"From what CEO Campbell is suggesting, was it Mrs. Jones who ordered it?"
"My goodness, Mrs. Jones is too terrifying. Even if that illegitimate daughter is despised, she cant justmit illegal and criminal acts, right? How is that any different from hiring a hitman?"
"Is Mrs. Jones so fearless because she relies on her status as the young miss of the Jones family?"
"..."
Adam Joness face grew darker as he listened to the baseless gossip swirling around him.
His gaze turned chilly toward James Campbell, like a de dipped in an ice cer, stabbing straight at James Campbells heart.
Feeling he had the public opinion on his side, James Campbell was unafraid of Adam Jones. Hearing the surrounding chatter, he grew smugger.
Without any regard, he directed all manner of vile curses at Elly Campbell.
"If I knew you were such a malicious little wretch, I should have given your mother abortion pills while she was pregnant with you and ended it all!"
The moment these words were uttered, Adam Jones exploded with rage.
Elly Campbell couldnt stop him in time; he advanced and kicked James Campbell, sending him flying several meters away.
His face was ashen, and his brooding eyes seemed to be looked down upon by the god of death.
He stepped forward, stomped viciously on James Campbells chest, then crouched down, grabbed his cor, and yanked him up.
After throwing several punches, he dealt another harsh blow that knocked James Campbell to the ground.
Several teeth, mingled with blood, were spat out of his mouth instantly.
Seeing Adam Jones grab his cor and tighten his grip,
"Did you think my threat to take your life was a joke?"
Chapter 1178. You and the child in your belly will both go to Hell.
Chapter 1178: 1178. You and the child in your belly will both go to Hell.
"Does this old bastard even deserve to be called a father?"
He could actually be so vicious as to curse his own daughter with such words.
James Campbell was scared stupid by Adam Joness demeanor; he truly felt that Adam Jones wanted to kill him, not just scare him.
It was only after seeing Sophie lose a leg that he had spoken without restraint, cursing Elly Campbell without considering the consequences.
But now, faced with Adam Joness unreserved murderous intent, James Campbell was filled with nothing but regret and fear.
Elly Campbell had also never seen Adam Jones like this, and she was genuinely worried that he might actually kill James Campbell.
She didnt care whether James Campbell lived or died, but it would be too much of a waste for Adam Jones to end up in prison because of a scumbag like him.
But Adam Jones was in a rage now, and she couldnt hold him back.
"Big Sister-inw?"
Just then, Christopher Moores voice sounded from behind her, and Elly Campbells eyes lit up in an instant.
She turned around and saw Christopher Moore and Lily Jones, husband and wife, standing behind her, looking at her with puzzled eyes.
"Christopher Moore, quick, pull Adam away."
It was only then that Christopher Moore saw Adam Jones grabbing James Campbell by the cor, pounding his face with his fists.
Christopher Moore didnt dy; he quickly stepped forward to stop Adam Jones, "Big brother, calm down. Your big sister-inw is over there waiting for you. If you keep hitting him, youre going to kill him!"
Adam Jones barely held back, but the malice in his eyes did not fade.
When he let go, the murderous warning in his eyes remained undiminished.
"Youll regret those words you just said for the rest of your life!"
Christopher Moore, fearing he mightsh out again, quickly pulled him back.
Lily Jones walked over to Elly Campbells side and asked:
"What happened, why is Big Brother hitting someone?"
Lily Jones knew that her brothers temper wasnt good, standoffish and haughty.
But to see him hitting someone in public like this was a first.
It was clear then, that the person being hit had done something to absolutely cross her big brothers line.
What was her big brothers bottom line?
Lily Joness gaze meaningfully nced at Elly Campbells face.
By this time, Adam Jones had been pulled back by Christopher Moore, his hands still stained with some of James Campbells blood.
Elly Campbell, afraid that James Campbell would continue recklessly provoking Adam Jones, quickly had Christopher Moore take Adam Jones to the restroom while she remained at the scene.
At that moment, Melody Baker, having received the news, rushed over from the hospital building and saw James Campbell covered in blood, nearly screaming out loud.
"Who did this, who beat you like this?"
Melody Bakers voice was shrilly crying.
Following that, as if she had just seen Elly Campbell, her eyes widened, and the color of despair in her eyes deepened.
"Elly Campbell, its you again! What do you want? You caused my daughter to lose a leg, and now youve beaten your father like this, are you even human?"
From start to finish, Elly Campbell just stood there quietly watching this despicable couples performance.
Seeing Melody Baker asking like this, she spread her hands and shrugged her shoulders, as if it had nothing to do with her.
Melody Baker became furious seeing Elly Campbells indifferent attitude, especially when she thought about her daughter having a leg amputated because of Elly Campbell, the hatred in her heart wanting to crush Elly Campbell swelled.
"Youre simply the devil, youll go to Hell, both you and the child in your stomach will go to Hell!"
At first, the people around had felt that Elly Campbells causing Sophie to lose a leg was somewhat excessive, but when they heard James Campbell, her own father, curse Elly Campbell with such venomous words, they started to feel they couldnt listen any longer.
Chapter 1179. Retribution comes just in time
Chapter 1179: 1179. Retributiones just in time
Listening to this woman not only curse anothers legit daughter to Hell but even wish ill on the unborn child, I could no longer stand it.
A vindictive person is just a vindictive personunworthy of sympathy.
Melody Baker felt that cursing wasnt satisfying enough. Seeing Elly Campbell without Adam Jones by her side, only Lily Jones, who was fiercely protective of her own daughter, Baker unleashed her vitriol even more freely.
After all, with that fool, Lily around, even if Adam Jones had been there, Lily would have shielded her.
Indeed, Lily had already started walking toward her.
Feeling triumphant, as Lily reached her, Melody was about to speak, "Lily, look..."
p
The next second, amidst gasps from the onlookers, Lily raised her hand and fiercelynded a p across Melody Bakers face,
twisting it sideways, stunning herpletely.
This was far beyond what she had anticipated.
Wasnt this idiot Lily always protecting Sophie?
Why, after hearing that Sophie had lost a leg due to Elly Campbell, would she not only refrain from confronting Campbell but also hit her?
Holding her cheek, she stared dumbfounded at Lilys furious face, even forgetting to react.
"Our Jones family members are none of your business, you despicable woman! If I hear one more curse from your filthy mouth about us, Ill cut out your tongue!"
Melody Baker was terrified by Lilys demeanor, assuming she was just upset for the child Elly Campbell was carrying, not realizing she was actually including all Jones family members.
After all, it was her Jones familys blood.
Back when she and Elly Campbell were at odds, Melody still affectionately called Campbells legitimate child her nephew.
Thus, despite disliking Elly Campbell, she still felt obligated to protect the child Campbell was carrying because it was of Jones blood.
Melody Baker had not yet fully grasped the change in Lilys attitude.
Covering her face, shemented,
"Lily, do you know whats happened? Sophies lost a leg. Elly Campbell caused her to have an ident, and her leg was amputated!! Waaah!!"
She said, then burying her face in her hands, she began to sob.
"Amputated?"
Far from showing any surprise, Lilys face even showed a hint of schadenfreude as she smirked.
"Karma couldnt havee at a better time."
Hearing this, Melodys voice hitched, and she gawked at Lily, stuttering,
"Lily... what did you say?"
"I said, this is Sophie Bakers karma!"
"You..."
"Even now, do you think you can fool me, treating me like an idiot? Thinking I still dont know anything?"
This statement from Lily made Melodys pupils dte, and her heart trembled.
"What... what are you saying? I dont understand!"
"Its okay if you dont understand right now; Ill exin slowly so you will eventually."
Lilys lips curved up, "You and your daughter really are ruthless, doing anything to get close to my brother and benefit from our Jones family."
"Nine years ago, you and Benjamin Forest coborated to kidnap my brother and framed my sister-inw, while Sophie Baker yed the hero who saved him, reaping billions from our Jones familyyou havent forgotten, have you?"
"Unable to win my brothers heart, you again conspired with Benjamin Forest to cause an ident meant to kill me, yet that despicable Sophie turned around and saved me from the carsuddenly bing my savior again..."
Chapter 1180. This beating was endured in vain.
Chapter 1180: 1180. This beating was endured in vain.
Lily Joness words, like a depth charge, exploded the situation on hand.
The news about Adam Jones being kidnapped was not widely known, but Lilys car ident was no secret.
At the time, it was a passing female student who had saved her, and the news had been reported for quite a while.
That girl, it seemed, was Sophie.
Could it be... all of this was orchestrated by Sophie?
Indeed, if it werent for Sophie Baker and her mother nning the car ident back then, why would Miss Jones have protected Sophie so fiercely, only to suddenly berate her like this?
Everyone looked incredulously at Melody Baker, especially when they saw the obvious guilt and evasion on her face, they became even more convinced that what Lily Jones said was true.
"Its a shame that a shameless person will always be shameless. Dont say she saved two lives from the Jones family, even if it was ten or twenty, my brother would still not fancy her. However, you two didnte out at a loss, managing to snag several billion from my brothers hands."
Although everyone knew that Sophie saving the siblings of the Jones family surely brought her benefits, several billion was a bit of an exaggeration, wasnt it?
What a worthy rescue that was, but this mother-daughter duo was a bit too ruthless.
Ruthless to others as well as to themselves.
"This mother and daughter are truly heartless. To climb up the ranks of the Jones family, they really are capable of anything."
"I just heard Sophie lost a leg, and I felt sorry for her for a moment, but now I realize, such a vicious and scheming woman isnt worth any sympathy at all."
"Who knows what CEO Campbell was thinking, keeping a viper as a concubine and also raising a little viper of an illegitimate daughter."
"..."
James Campbell and Melody Baker, upon hearing Lily Joness words, were alreadypletely dumbfounded.
James Campbell had no clue about this whole affair; although he knew that Sophie had saved Lily Jones back then.
But he waspletely in the dark that even this car ident was designed by them in cahoots with Benjamin Forest, and he had been utterly deceived.
Lily Jones, not feeling utterly vented, simplyid bare all of the mother and daughters misdeeds face to face.
She turned to look at the onlookers, her fierce expression softening to a gentle smile.
She was naturally pretty, and her smile made people unconsciously take her side.
Lily Jones said:
"That Benjamin Forest, Im sure you all know who he is, right?"
The hottest news recently was all about the exposure of crimesmitted by Ian Foster, the former head of the Finance Bureau, and the arrest of those who conspired with him.
The name Benjamin Forest was, of course, familiar to them.
So this mother and daughter duo had connections with Benjamin Forest, too?
This was big news!
If this mother and daughter were involved in Ian Fosters scandal as well, there would be a great drama to watch.
Suddenly, everyone looked at James Campbell with a hint of sympathy in their eyes.
Especially seeing Jamess disbelieving gaze, as if he had no idea about the collusion between the mother-daughter pair and Benjamin Forest in orchestrating the car ident.
So eagerly defending that illegitimate daughter, and in the end, the mistress and the daughter pushed him straight into the pit of fire without a second word.
Offending the Jones family, did James think he could walk away unscathed?
Just now, to defend an illegitimate daughter, he had cursed the legitimate daughter with such venomous words, angering President Jones to the point of violence.
Was that beatdown he received undeserved?
These people didnt know whether tough at him or pity him, but one thing was for certain, James was as foolish as ever.
Being yed by two women like aplete fool, it was a ridiculous joke.
Chapter 1181. Full of disdain
Chapter 1181: 1181. Full of disdain
"That little bitch Sophie deliberately leaked the Jones family business secrets and tried to pin the me on my sister-inw," Adam found out,
"It was this pair of shameless adulterers, knowing they couldnt plead with my brother, they went to the Campbell family to beg my sister-inw. When she refused, this old hag just pushed her down the stairs..."
Of course, Lily wouldnt mention how Melody failed to push her down and almost had her hand twisted off by Elly.
All these were exaggerated tales of sympathy that old woman Melody told her at the time.
"If it wasnt for my sister-inws generosity in letting that old hag off, shed be serving jail time by now!"
People were stunned to hear this!
Could this mother and daughter be any more shameless?
"That little bitch Sophie was sentenced to ten years, and it hasnt even been one, but my brother already got her out. You all must be very curious, right?"
Lily sneered, and Elly didnt stop her from saying these things.
She certainly didnt want her own ind leader to continue being vilified online. She was still thinking of how to vindicate him, so now that Lily was speaking up, she simply took the opportunity to clear his name.
Therefore, when Adam and Christopher Moore returned, Elly didnt let them pull Lily back.
"The inte thinks my brother fancies someone new, fallen for that convict, pah!"
Disgust was written all over Lilys face.
"As if! With all the women he could have if he changed his mind, hed fancy a convict?"
At Lilys question, people began to reconsider the situation.
Indeed, Adam had nock of women around him; if he were indeed lonely, he had plenty to choose from.
Whether a popr actress or a wealthy heiress, who wouldnt be better than a woman in jail?
"Hanged around in front of my brother for seven or eight years without catching his eye, and yet, hes supposed to have thought of her while she was in jail? Pfft!"
Lily was already arrogant due to her upbringing, so no one found her choice of words or her haughty, disdainful attitude surprising.
"Its because my brother suspected that behind the kidnapping nine years ago, this despicable mother-daughter duo definitely had knowledge, so he had to investigate through Sophie."
With Lily saying this, andbining it with Benjamin Forests rtionship to the mother and daughter, everyone suddenly understood.
It also exined why, after so many years, Adam had no gossip tied to his name, not even when rumors linked him with Sophie had they seen any real intimacy between them.
Besides showbiz connections, it was hard to see any hint of an affair between him and Sophie.
And just before, when they heard James curse Elly, Adam nearly beat James to death.
Now, they finally understood, President Jones was merely ying along.
"You mother and daughter are nothing but despicable, with crooked deeds. And you, CEO Campbell..."
Lily looked at James, not with the same anger and ferocity as when she mentioned the Baker women, but with a pitying gaze andughed:
"CEO Campbell, with such an unscrupulous woman as your mistress for 26 years, do you really believe shes been all that innocent? Youd better check, or you might find yourself a joke for being a cuckold."
Chapter 1182. Plant the seed of Bagua
Chapter 1182: 1182. nt the seed of Bagua
Lily Jones was the type who, when she wanted to be good to someone, would go all out and devote herself to that person wholeheartedly.
If she disliked someone, she would use every means to trample that person into the mud.
This kind of personality may not bemendable, but at this particr moment, it was absolutely satisfying to witness.
Herst statement was intentionally designed to irritate James Campbell.
In fact, it should be beyond doubt that Sophie Baker was James Campbells daughter.
Melody Baker saw James Campbell as a cash cow, and her rival was Jenna rk; she would never dare to give Jenna any leverage.
If Sophie had been the child of another man, with Jennas connections, it wouldve been easy to find out.
Melody Baker, who had always aimed to rece Jenna, naturally knew this all too well.
Moreover, there was a slight resemnce between Sophie and James Campbell.
But, with her words, not only did she irritate James Campbell, but she also sowed seeds of doubt in the minds of theizens.
Lily Jones, a frequent denizen of the inte, knew the thoughts ofizens all too well.
They loved discussing the gossip of wealthy families like this.
She nted a seed of gossip in their minds and let their imaginations run wild.
A grand drama of the rich and powerful unfolded in an instant.
Even if Melody Baker, in an attempt to prove her "virtue," produced a paternity test to confirm that Sophie was indeed James Campbells child,
theizens who would rather believe their own fantasies over the truth would unanimously think that James Campbell did not want to be mocked for wearing a cuckolds hat and raising someone elses daughter for over twenty years, which is why he reluctantly acknowledged Sophie as his stepdaughter.
If Sophie truly had been a stepdaughter, it wouldve been fair game for the intes ridicule as a fact.
Yet, the truly galling and frustrating part was that she was indeed James Campbells real daughter, but her paternity was questioned.
After dropping those words, indeed, the way everyone looked at James Campbell changed to something more nuanced.
"Miss Jones, how can you say such things? Sophie is clearly a child of the Campbell family; you... youre ndering..."
"Thats of no use telling me."
After saying those words, Lily Jones shrugged and made her exit, her part yed topletion.
James Campbells face turned green with anger, not because he questioned whether Sophie was his daughter.
He wasnt a fool; he had secretly done a paternity test years ago.
Plus, Sophie looked more like him; there was no question that she was his daughter.
It was precisely because he was certain she was his daughter, and because he had given her no formal status, that he cherished her so much.
Apart from the fact that she was more obedient and well-behaved than Elly Campbell, there was also a sense ofpensation involved.
But now, because of a seemingly ambiguous statement from Lily Jones, people online were doubting whether he had been cheated on, how could he not be angry.
He knew that Sophies issue this time wouldnt be easy to resolve, and Adam Jones would definitely not let it go lightly.
He had just attempted to use the news of Sophies leg being amputated due to an ident caused by Elly Campbell to garner public sympathy.
Sometimes, the force of public opinion could influence the oue of many things.
The narrative of Elly Campbell causing her own sister to lose a leg in an ident would inevitably shift public support in Sophies favor.
No matter how powerful the Jones family was, they couldnt silence Lauras voice, and the more they tried to silence, the louder the criticism would grow.
James Campbell understood Adam Jones; even if he did not care about public opinion, he cared about Elly Campbell.
If Elly was criticized, Adam would never just stand by and watch, and so, for the sake of giving theizens an exnation on Ellys behalf, Adam would not do anything to Sophie.
Chapter 1183. Can we give some face to the head of our island family?
Chapter 1183: 1183. Can we give some face to the head of our ind family?
Just now, he clearly heard those people ming Elly Campbell for being ruthless. All he needed to do was to add more fuel to the fire, and Adam Jones would have surely conceded.
But instead of giving in, Adam Jones beat him up, and as soon as Lily Jones appeared, she spilled all the secrets of their mother and daughter.
Sophie even went as far as causing a car ident with Benjamin Forest to make herself a lifesaver, just to climb up the ranks of the Jones Family.
Not to mention theizens, even as a father, he felt a chill down his spine hearing such things.
To climb up the ranks of the Jones Family, she was even ready to risk her own life. She was so ruthless to herself; what if one day, her father did something to hinder her? Would she go as far as to kill her own father?
James Campbells face alternated between shades of pale and green. Despite the swelling on his face, it was difficult to discern the changing colors of his expression.
After Lily Joness "great victory," she walked back and, seeing her brother and husband standing nearby, her eyes lit up, and she quickly walked over.
She looked at Adam Jones, somewhat seeking praise, as if to say, "Brother, was I impressive?"
Adam Jones smiled and gave her an approving look.
Lily Jones felt satisfied and turned to look at her husband. Unlike the harsh demeanor she had toward Melody Baker earlier, she reverted to her innocent girlish self in front of Christopher Moore.
Christopher Moore always saw his wife defending Sophie Baker. This was the first time he heard her scold Sophie, and it somewhat pleased him.
Seeing his wifes eyes sparkle as she looked at him, Christopher Moore smiled and raised his hand to ruffle her head as a form of encouragement.
"I always said so, Ive always supported President Jones and Mrs. Jones. Initially, when President Jones was so vocally defending his wife online, then suddenly changing his tune without a word, I almost stopped believing in love."
"Me too, it turns out President Jones was just acting."
"No wonder, there were rumors of President Jones and Miss Baker, and he provided her with so many entertainment industry resources, yet Mrs. Jones had no reaction. It seems Mrs. Jones was in the know."
"Maybe the money President Jones uses for his concubine is actually given by Mrs. Jones."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Is it really good to guess so urately?
Can you leave some dignity for our family leader?
After all, using money meant for his second lord to support a concubine isnt a very glorious matter for President Jones.
Elly Campbell walked up to James Campbell, who had been severely beaten by Adam Jones, still hunched over and looking very miserable.
Seeing Elly Campbell standing in front of him, not only was there no hint of apology or remorse in his eyes, but they red back at Elly Campbell with a grim and fierce look.
James Campbell had lost several teeth from Adam Joness beating, making his speech incredibly leaky and unintentionally amusing.
"I... I want to call the police, I... I want to sue Adam Jones..."
He spoke with an unclear and feeble voice.
Yet Elly Campbell just smiled and shrugged indifferently, an utterly fearless demeanor that frustrated James Campbell even more.
"You wanted to create public opinion to let us spare Sophie Baker, didnt you? Wishful thinking."
Elly Campbell bluntly exposed the scheme of James Campbell.
"Why Sophie Baker was hit by a car, Miss Baker didnt tell you clearly, did she?"
Elly Campbell smiled, her gaze shifting toward Melody Baker, who, startled, involuntarily averted her eyes from Elly Campbells gaze.
Chapter 1184. Not something that can be offset by just one beating.
Chapter 1184: 1184. Not something that can be offset by just one beating.
"You two really are a perfect match, both loving to live in a fantasy and deceive yourselves, thinking that the entire world is full of fools. Whatever you say, others will believe?"
Elly Campbell looked at Melody Baker, her gaze growing colder by the second.
"What else would be the purpose of you and your daughter visiting Benjamin Forest at the Detention Center than to make sure he doesnt turn you in?"
"Once the evidence was undeniable, Sophie Baker became a thief with a guilty conscience. We hadnt even made our move, and she confessed everything on her own ord."
"We hadnt mentioned suing her, yet she ran off herself and got hit by a car. Who can she me for that?"
"If me must be apportioned, then me God for delivering her retribution so promptly. She orchestrated the car ident to hit Lily Jones years ago, and now itse back around."
Melody Baker was backed into a corner by Ellys words, especially with the scornful and contemptuous looks from the people around her almost causing her to copse.
"Nonsense, Elly, youre spouting nonsense. Youre ndering me!"
Her voice was high and shrill, causing everyone around to frown.
Adam Jones, worried Melody Baker might lose her mind and attack Elly, quickly stepped up to shield her, his gaze sharply fixing on Melody Baker.
"Whether its nonsense or not doesnt matter. The matter of you colluding with Benjamin Forest to intentionally murder my sister will be handled by the police. It doesnt matter if Sophie Baker just lost a leg, even if she were quadriplegic, I will ensure she rots in jail."
Adams words struck with gravity,plemented by his icy tone, every word hammering onto the hearts of Sophie Baker and James Campbell.
"As for CEO Campbell..."
Adam Jones looked at James Campbell, his eyes even colder.
"The few words you spoke today wont be expiated by a simple beating."
James Campbells heart shuddered at this clear warning from Adam, his despicable face clouding over.
Although Elly Campbell was pushed down the stairs by James Campbell, she was promptly protected by Adam Jones.
Even though she showed no difort, Adam still felt uneasy and took her for a thorough check-up at the maternity ward. Only after confirming everything was fine did he feel reassured enough to leave.
At this time, within Old Masters hospital room, Ivy Lentz, after being openly dealt with by Elly, had a belly full of fury with nowhere to vent it.
But she understood all too well that in her mothers eyes, she was even less than Elly, her niece.
It was also her own fault for being too careless, straining the rtionship with her mother before understanding the full situation.
And it was her mothers fault too, for hiding things too well, always ying the role of the dutiful wife behind her father in front of others, leading her to believe that her father was the main financial provider of the family.
Her mother was nothing more than a capricious rich woman who relied on her husbands support and indulgence.
Inside, Ivy Lentz couldnt help but resent Elly, feeling deeply deceived by her.
However, no matter how unsatisfied she was with Elly now, she didnt dare show a trace of it and simply tried to broach the topic tentatively:
"Mom, with Grandpa in this condition, the doctors cant even say when he might wake up. Staying here in the hospital isnt going to help him. Theres such a bigpany in Canada. Arent you afraid of trouble if you dont take charge there?"
No sooner had she finished speaking than she was met with Ellys icy gaze. The next second, she heard her scoff coldly:
"Why? In your eyes, is thepany more important than my own father?"
Chapter 1185. I don’t care even if the company goes bankrupt.
Chapter 1185: 1185. I dont care even if thepany goes bankrupt.
"No, thats not what I meant, I..."
"I dontck money, I have enough tost me ten lifetimes, even if thepany copsed it wouldnt matter to me, I dont need your concern!"
Elly, her face cold, interrupted Ivys defense.
She knew her daughter all too well, just as selfish as Sean.
Back when Sean cheated, Ivy had fervently sided with Sean and med her, her own mother. From that day, Elly had little hope left for her daughter.
She had always been more rational than emotional, and her only impulsive act in life had been to fall for that good-for-nothing Sean, which had taught her the biggest lesson of her life.
What was Ivy really thinking? Why had she initially acted like she wanted to cut off their mother-daughter rtionship, only to shamelessly show up at her doorstep not long after?
Nothing more than realizing that without her, life was not easy and wanting a long-term meal ticket.
Elly would rather throw all her money away than support this ungrateful father-daughter pair, ying the fool only to be mocked.
Having been scolded so directly by Elly, Ivys face turned instantly pale, her heart filled with secret hatred.
Just like Elly, her cousin, they both had such sharp tongues!
A flicker of resentment crossed Ivys eyes, yet her face showed only grievance as she said,
"Mom, how can you say that? Im just concerned about you. You started thepany with your own hands and poured decades of effort into it. Im just worried that if youre not there, those with ulterior motives might y their dirty tricks. Then it would really be troublesome."
People with ulterior motives?
Elly sneered internally, If not you and your father?
She didnt want to continue this topic with Ivy and simply chose to remain silent.
Seeing Ellys sudden silence, Ivy thought she had epted her point and seized the opportunity to say,
"How about this, Mom? For now, let Dad manage thepany to keep an eye on those troublemakers so you can rest easy here while staying with Grandpa.
After all, Dads one of our own and its still better than handing thepany over to outsiders, dont you agree?"
As expected, that was indeed her n.
The coldness in Ellys eyes deepened.
Yet, she did not respond to Ivy even a single word and simply took out her phone to y games in the hospital room.
Ivys expression darkened again.
Are you kidding me? Im talking about something serious, how can she y games!
"Mom, I know youre still upset about Dads betrayal back then. Ive already scolded him many times over it; he truly realizes his mistake."
"Besides, after he returned to Canada, he sent that girl away. They didnt continue their rtionship."
The implication was clear: Dad had already made such amends, essentially giving you a way out. Why must you keep behaving like this?
Elly very urately interpreted Ivys words internally.
She still ignored her, continuing her game.
Ivys expression grew even uglier, her impatience barely concealed in her eyes.
But for her and her fathers future wealth and status, she had to endure this terribly temperamental old woman.
"Mom, youve seen it yourself these past days. Dad has been waiting daily outside Grandpas house, just hoping to see you and apologize.
He hasnt gone anywhere else, he even sleeps right outside the Campbell Familys main gate. Now that its just turning to spring, the weather hasnt warmed up yet, especially at night, the temperature fluctuates so much. Can you really bear..."
Chapter 1186. Why are you touching my phone?
Chapter 1186: 1186. Why are you touching my phone?
Elly listened to Ivy Lentzs appeal to familial affection, and finally couldnt help but put down her phone and raised her eyes to look at her.
The sarcasm and coldness brimming in her eyes effectively pushed Ivy Lentzs words back down her throat.
Seeing her withdraw from the game and put her phone aside, Elly sneered,
"He lives outside the Campbell Familys gate, could it be because he cant afford to stay in a hotel? A person who has to crowdfund even his ne ticket, if he isnt sleeping on the streets, does he expect to stay in the Presidents suite?"
"But..."
Ivy Lentz instinctively wanted to defend Sean Lentz, even though every word Elly said was true.
But Elly didnt give Ivy Lentz a chance to argue and continued,
"Begging at the doorstep of my house, am I supposed to be overwhelmed with gratitude and respond to him? Pah! What kind of lowlife is he, worthy of Miss me being moved by him?"
Elly watched as Ivy Lentzs face grew uglier and uglier with herughter,
"Perfect, when you go back, tell Sean Lentz that we dont need a watchdog, and if hes going to spend the night, he should find a ce farther away. Dont defile the entrance to my house. If I see him at the doorstep of my house again, Ill set the dogs on him to finish him off!"
The ferocity in Ellys eyes scared Ivy Lentz considerably.
If it were somebody else, they might have said Elly was acting out of love turned to hate, the more she cared about Sean Lentz, the angrier she became when bringing him up.
But at this moment, what Ivy Lentz saw in Ellys eyes was extreme aversion and disgust, the kind that made her lose her appetite at the mere mention of Sean Lentz. It had nothing to do with love turned to hate.
This gave Ivy Lentz a sudden sense of defeat, and it made her realize clearly that Elly had no intention of reconciling with Sean Lentz.
It wasnt just about reconciling, she didnt even want to be ordinary friends with Sean Lentz anymore.
Just then, the chief doctor in charge of the Old Master came in, saying he had something to discuss about the Old Masters condition and called her out.
Although the Old Masters condition had stabilized, he had not yet regained consciousness.
Several top neurologists that Adam Jones had brought over from abroad had also had multiple consultations, and this time calling Elly out was probably about the consultation. Elly didnt think too much about it and went out.
When Elly came back, it was already half an hourter.
When she pushed the door and entered, she caught Ivy Lentz setting down her phone which had been on the bedside table.
Her gaze sharpened, "What are you doing with my phone?"
A flicker of guilt crossed Ivy Lentzs eyes, but it was quickly suppressed.
"Nothing... nothing, I was just checking the time."
Elly watched her with a doubtful look for several seconds, as Ivy Lentz seemed increasingly unable to hold up.
The next second, Ellys gaze was withdrawn. She picked up her phone and continued to sit on the sofa to y her game.
Seeing that Elly didnt pursue further, Ivy Lentzs tensed heart finally rxed.
And James Campbell, after being ruthlessly beaten by Adam Jones, could not swallow the indignity, and the next day nned to sue Adam Jones for intentional injury.
However, before he could sue Adam Jones, he first received an email from Elly Campbell.
The email was simple, it was a segment of surveince video from the hospitals main entrance, shot from a clear angle.
It was him rushing forward and pushing Elly Campbell off the stairs with all his might.
Captured so clearly, even if he tried to deny it by saying it was a slip of the hand, no one would believe him.
Chapter 1187. Crowdfunding to beat James Campbell, that bastard grandson
Chapter 1187: 1187. Crowdfunding to beat James Campbell, that bastard grandson
With such a video, he transformed from a victim who had been severely beaten by Adam Jones into a suspected perpetrator of intentional harm.
If Elly Campbell hadnt been pregnant, the malice in his pushing her wouldnt have been interpreted as so severe, but Elly Campbell was a pregnant woman, and one about to give birth at that.
The way he forcefully pushed a pregnant woman from behind, what was he thinking? The judge wasnt a fool and would surely see through it.
Even if it hadnt caused much harm in the end, his crime certainly existed.
Simrly, Adam Joness act of beating him up waspletely justified.
Just as James Campbell was contemting whether to withdraw the charges against Adam Jones, the video of him pushing Elly Campbell was posted online.
The video of him cursing Elly Campbell with vile words, as well as Melody Baker cursing Elly Campbell and even the unborn child in her womb, along with the video of Adam Jones beating James Campbell, were all uploaded to the inte.
"Fuck his mother! Its the first time in my life Ive sworn like this, but James Campbell is fucking lower than an animal, to push a pregnant woman like thatwho is also his own damn daughter, fuck!!!!"
"James Campbell is simply scum! The scummiest of scum!"
"A match made in heaven, a dog and a bitch, forever! These two, plus that bastard child, truly make a perfect family of three!"
"That bastard child must be that actress named Sophie Baker who was so famous recently, right?"
"Hearing that the bastard got amputated, why do I feel so fucking gratified?"
"Didnt Miss Jones say? That bastard might have been sired by some random man with a prostitute, wearing a green hat for over twenty years must be really warm."
"So, the Baker actress isnt just an illegitimate daughter, but also a bastard of unknown paternity, damn it!"
"..."
"President Joness beating is so satisfying; I think he could have hit even harder!"
"President Jones was too gentle; he only knocked out a few teeth. If it were me, Id have smashed his teeth right down to the root."
"President Jones did good!"
"President Jones, thats the way to protect your wife, well done!"
"Is there a crowdfunding to beat up that old bastard again? Ill chip in fifty cents!"
"The guy above is stingy, Ill chip in sixty cents!"
"..."
James Campbell, looking at the one-sided curses online, was so angry his face was contorted.
They were either berating him as scum or mocking him for being cuckolded, cheerfully throwing around the word "bastard" in insults.
As for the video of Adam Jones hitting him, not a single one said he was too harsh, or criticized him for hitting his father-inw; instead, everyone praised him for doing well.
Seeing those crowdfunding to hit him, James Campbell was so enraged he spat out blood.
"Slut! It must have been that slut Elly Campbell who leaked the video!"
How could it be such a coincidence? Just as he was nning to sue Adam Jones, those videos were all uploaded to the.
Now, just the public opinion alone was overwhelmingly siding with the Campbells; even if he sued, it wouldnt hurt Adam Jones one bit.
And this wasnt even the worst of it.
Not long after those videos were released, another video was uploaded.
It was a video of Sophie Baker beating a young domestic servant at home.
The person who posted the video imed to be a servant in James Campbells mistresss house and had personally witnessed how the bastard Sophie Baker took her anger out on the servant for no reason and how she verbally abused her.
With the release of this video, the erupted with a wave of abuse once more.
People were ustomed to sympathizing with the vulnerable, and coupled with the previous videosying the groundwork, Sophie Baker and her daughter were directly vilified online as rats that everyone wanted to hit.
Chapter 1188: See once, hit once.
Chapter 1188: See once, hit once.
Even some people say if they see them on the street, they would beat them every time they met.
"Like mother like daughter, these wild hens wont act wild in front of those stronger than them, they just bully those weaker than themselves."
"That servant was right in scolding them, a vile mistress gave birth to a vile illegitimate daughter, with not a shred of self-awareness, and she still thinks shes noble!"
"People are not sure if her father is dead, but since he offended Adam Jones, his death is probably not far off."
"It was too lenient to amputate only one of her legs, they really should have cut off all her limbs."
"If I ever watch the y this bastard puts on, I might as well gouge out my own eyes!"
"..."
Sophie Baker woke up in the intensive care unit after three days.
Knowing she had lost a leg, she almost went mad.
"Im going to kill that bitch, Elly Campbell! Ahh!"
Regardless of how the doctors and nurses tried to hold her down, they couldnt control her until they forcibly injected her with a sedative, which finally calmed her down.
Melody Baker looked at Sophies state, heartbroken, and naturally, her hatred for Elly Campbell grew even more.
The online abuse was naturally something she dared not let Sophie know about.
"Sophie, be good, okay? Now that youre missing a leg, its not a big deal. Science is so advanced, youll hardly notice a difference with a prosthetic when you get used to it..."
"Heh..."
Sophie Baker interrupted Melody Baker with a coldugh.
Seeing her eyes blood-red as she looked at Melody, she appeared like a frightening ghost emerging from the fiercest of hells.
"No matter how real it may be, its still fake. In the eyes of others, Im just a cripple! A cripple who will never beat Elly Campbell in this lifetime!"
Melody Bakers eyes reddened, and wiping away her tears, she continued tofort her through the pain:
"Sophie, listen to Mom, only if you recover well do we have any hope of revenge. Dont give up on yourself."
Sophie, now missing a leg, seemed to have lost all hope and didnt take in any of Melodys words. Instead, she coldly said:
"Revenge? Sure, go kill Elly Campbell for me now. Since Ive lost a leg, I want her to lose her life! Go on, why dont you go kill her?!"
As she spoke, Sophie grew more and more agitated until, in the end, she only fell into a quiet sleep after the doctor administered another sedative.
Although Sophie Baker didnt directly participate in the kidnapping case involving Adam Jones, she couldnt escape the usation of framing Elly Campbell.
Additionally, her previous attempt to cause a car ident targeting Lily Jones had constituted premeditated murder.
She couldnt escape the charges; the sentencing would naturally depend on the consequences of the car ident.
Although Lily Jones had remained unharmed, with the resources of the Jones Family, Sophies imprisonment was certain.
Currently, Sophie was still recuperating in the hospital, and out of humanitarian considerations, the police had not immediately arrested her.
But thewsuit filed by the Jones Family against the Baker Family had already been submitted to the court.
After transferring out of the intensive care unit, Sophies emotions slowly stabilized.
But the bitterness of losing to Elly Campbell was hard for her to swallow.
Now, did she have any chance of turning things around?
She couldnt beat Elly Campbell even when she was well; now, missing a leg, how could she fight against Elly?
Adam would no longer love her, no other wealthy young master would marry her, and she would have no ce in the entertainment industry in the future...
The more Sophie thought about it, the more she saw a bleak future.
But she just couldnt ept it!
Chapter 1189. Hot Search is full of Sister Rou’s legends
Chapter 1189: 1189. Hot Search is full of Sister Rous legends
She had been fighting Elly Campbell for over twenty years and had never won, how could she be resigned to this fate?
"Yes, find Lily, Lily will definitely help me, she must help me..."
Her eyes suddenly lit up as she began to frantically search for her phone to call Lily Jones.
In order to let Sophie Baker recover properly and avoid any further distress, Elly didnt inform her about the online incidents or the fact that Lily Jones knew the truth about the car ident from years ago.
Currently, Sophie still believed that Adam Jones only knew about how she med Elly Campbell for the ident she caused back then.
If it were just that incident, she still might have had a chance to maneuver.
As long as Lily Jones helped her, she might still escape this catastrophe.
She was now so desperate that she was clutching at straws.
If Lily Jones could influence Adams decision, perhaps Sophie wouldnt have been sentenced to ten years in prison for leaking Jones Corporations secrets.
Just as she was eagerly searching for her phone, the door to the room was pushed open, and someone walked in.
At that moment, Sophie Baker was alone in the hospital room.
Seeing the person before her, Sophies expression instantly turned cold, "Is it you?"
"Its me."
The visitor walked over and sat down on the chair in front of Sophie Bakers hospital bedit was indeed Sophia Green.
"Besides me, who else in the entertainment industry do you think would be so kindhearted as to visit you, Sophie?" Sophia Green said with a smile, her "Sophie" dripping with mockery. Sophies expression darkened even further upon hearing it.
This bitch, daring to mock her.
Seeing Sophie in such a state made Sophia Greens heart rejoice, so she didnt take Sophies current attitude to heart.
As if deliberately to provoke Sophie Baker, Sophia Green let her gaze linger on Sophies amputated right leg, and with a faint smile, she did not hide the schadenfreude in her eyes
"I heard that Sophie had a leg amputated; how pitiful. Originally, you were such a powerful figure in the entertainment industry that you could shake mountains with a mere stomp of your foot, with such a bright future ahead. What a pity..."
She shook her head with an expression of regret while her smile of delight in others misfortune grew even more pronounced.
"Now youve lost a leg and cant even stomp if you wanted to."
"You... you bitch!"
The fact that Sophie had lost her leg was the most painful spot for her, and yet Sophia Green had to mercilessly jab at it, word by word.
"Bitch, get out of here! Get out right now!"
Sophia Green wasnt angry at being cursed by Sophie, but rather, sheughed even more unbridled.
"Cant take it already, Sophie? I havent even said anything yet. If you saw what people are saying about you online, youd think I was being too gentle."
Saying this, she covered her mouth and giggled.
Sophia Green could tell by Sophies reaction that she waspletely oblivious to the situation online.
Remembering how she had been oppressed by this bitch in the entertainment circle, Sophia Green felt furious inside.
Now, seeing her legless, Sophia Green felt secretly thrilled.
She was deliberately pricking at Sophie Bakers sorest spots.
"Youve been in the hospital for quite a few days now, Sophie; you must be quite cut off from the outside world. How boring that must be. Here, let me lend you my phone so you can go online and have a look."
Saying this, she handed her phone to Sophie Baker and said:
"Although youre no longer active in the entertainment industry, Sophie, your legend is all over the Hot Search."
Sophie Baker indeed hadnt paid attention to the outside world for a while now. Logically, her fans must have known about her car ident, yet not even a single fan hade to visit her.
Chapter 1190. Today is a bright and clear day, suitable for stirring things up.
Chapter 1190: 1190. Today is a bright and clear day, suitable for stirring things up.
Sophia Green, that bitch, was talking in such an aggravating, sarcastic manner; it was clear she wasnt as scared of her as before.
Adam knew about how she had framed Elly Campbell years ago, so the entertainment industrys resources naturally wouldnt be avable to her anymore, nor would there be any backing for her...
Sophie Baker didnt dare to let her mind run wild, and no matter whose phone it was, she immediately opened up Twitter.
She used to be proud of trending on the Hot Search, but now, seeing that the top ten Hot Searches were all about herand not a single one said anything goodher heart shuddered violently.
And that wasnt all.
When she saw the trending hashtags
#SophieBakerCausesCaridentHittingLilyJones#,
#SophieBakerMaliciouslyCausesCaridentSuedByJonesFamilyMooren#,
#SophieBakerSentencedToLifeInPrison#, she was so scared that her already paleplexion instantly lost all its color.
Lily Jones knew?
She knew about what happened that year?
If she hadnt been actively involved in Adams kidnapping, the car ident that injured Lily was her own initiative.
Now that all these pieces of evidence were in the hands of the Jones Family, did she... did she still have any chance of turning things around?
Without any hope from Lilys side, she...
Sophie couldnt bear to continue the thought, her whole body started trembling uncontrobly.
Sophia Green looked at Sophies state and finally felt a sense of relief.
She snatched the phone from Sophies hands and said with a sneer,
"Dear Sophie is indeed a true sister, that term isnt used in vain. In order to climb up the socialdder to the Jones Family, you even calcted your own life into the n."
With that, she paused, then sighed with a tinge of regret,
"What a pity, though. No matter how ruthless the methods, youre just born with a lowly fate. A noble position is out of reach, even if you risk your life for it."
"Get out! Just get out!"
Sophie, whose emotions had simmered down over the past few days, once again became agitated.
Still not used to missing a leg, she tried to get out of bed to drive Sophia away, but her body tilted to the right, and she tumbled to the floor.
Sophia Green didnt bother to help her up; instead, she looked down on Sophie with eyes that seemed to disdain mere ants, let out two schadenfreudedenughs, and left the hospital room.
"What should I do, what am I supposed to do... I dont want to go to prison, I cant be in jail..."
It was a weekend, and Adam Jones found rare time to spend with his wife and child. He got up early in the morning, finished a run with his son, and nned to go to a nearby resort with his family of three after breakfast.
When he entered the bedroom, Elly Campbell was sitting on the tatami mat, flipping through an almanac.
After he finished his shower, Elly was still looking at the almanac. He, out of curiosity, drew closer.
"Why are you looking at the almanac?"
Elly stopped what she was doing and raised an eyebrow,
"Todays weather is clear and bright, suitable for stirring things up."
"Stirring things up?"
Adam sat down next to her, "Tell me how youd like to stir things up, and Ind Master here will assist you. My wife neednt bother herself with such matters."
Saying this, he even gave Ellys shoulder a pinch with a fawning expression on his face.
Elly nced sideways at him and smiled,
"Some things are more satisfying when done with your own hands. You just need to y the part of my arm candy."
Adam could probably guess what his wife was up to; it likely had something to do with James Campbell.
James Campbell had been living the good life recently. It was time to deal with him.
Against someone as weak as James Campbell, his wifes intervention was indeed more than enough.
Chapter 1191. He is at ease when his wife handles matters.
Chapter 1191: 1191. He is at ease when his wife handles matters.
Since his wife didnt need his help, he didnt interfere unnecessarily, especially since he had been quite enjoying his recent role as the "pretty face".
"Alright, Ill leave you to it then, but make sure you tell me if you need your husbands help."
"Okay."
Adam Jones didnt ask Elly Campbell how she was going to stir things up, and since she didnt say, he didnt press further.
After all, when his wife handled matters, he was at ease.
"Lets not stir things up today. Its a rare weekend; lets take our son out for a trip."
"Sounds good."
Elly Campbell changed into a more casual sports shirt, and since she was pregnant, she couldnt engage in activities with too much physical demand. So, they simply decided to take the family out to sea for fishing.
"Lets invite Helen and the others as well."
Elly Campbell suggested.
Because she had previously been focused on dealing with Lily Bankston and her crew, Elly Campbell had been worried about implicating Helen Melendy and hadnt been in touch with her for quite a while.
Now that she had some downtime, Elly Campbell thought of inviting Helen Melendy to join them.
After all, going out to sea would be more fun with a few more people.
As soon as Adam Jones heard that Elly Campbell was going to invite a third wheel, he was somewhat displeased.
"Why would we bring a third wheel when were going out to have fun?"
Watching his "adorable wife" Adam with thoseining little eyes, Elly Campbell couldnt help but chuckle.
"Then you invite Harry Hall as well."
It had been so long, she didnt even know what was going on between those two anymore.
Adam Jones initially didnt want to agree. It was supposed to be a family trip, so why invite others to join the fun?
But he couldnt withstand his wifes persistent nagging and reluctantly agreed.
"Mommy, look, there are so many little fish..."
"Mommy, there are lots of fish here too..."
"Wow! Its a school of fish..."
"..."
This was William Campbells first time at sea, and he leaned excitedly over the edge of the Jones familys private yachts deck.
Adam Jones had tied a safety rope and a life preserver around him, so he didnt stop William.
Seeing her son so excited, Elly Campbell also smiled.
"Here you go."
Just then, Helen Melendy brought over a cup of milk for her, while she held a ss of red wine herself. They both leaned against the yachts railing, looking into the distance.
Elly Campbell smiled as she took the milk, took a small sip, then turned to Helen Melendys perfect profile and said with augh:
"Whats the situation with you two now?"
Helen Melendysplexion was much better than it had been a while back, and she didnt look as thin as a sheet of paper anymore, which brought Elly Campbell some relief.
Helen Melendy paused with her winess in hand before answering nonchntly:
"Just letting it be, letting nature take its course."
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell couldnt help but roll her eyes, "Since returning from Jones Ind, its been half a year now. How much longer are you nning to let nature take its course?"
"What else then?"
Helen Melendy retorted irritably, "You cant expect me to go over there and knock Harry Hall down right now, and then force him to marry me, can you?"
"Actually, you could give it a try."
The speaker wasnt Elly Campbell in front of her, but Harry Hall, who had juste out from the cabin.
Harry Hall said it so earnestly that it didnt seem like a joke at all.
Especially those deep eyes, resting on Helen Melendys face as if waiting for a definite answer from her.
His words made Helen Melendy somewhat embarrassed, even her ears turned red.
Elly Campbell looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile, and the teasing in her eyes made Helen Melendy shy away from meeting her gaze.
Chapter 1192. I marry you
Chapter 1192: 1192. I marry you
Harry Hall was already walking towards her with a te of roasted chicken wings.
Ever since she got pregnant, Elly Campbell had developed a particr fondness for grilled meats. Just the sight of it made her uncontrobly drool.
So, as soon as Harry approached, she reached out to grab some, but Harry expertly dodged her attempt.
He didnt even give her a nce but instead looked at Helen Melendy and said,
"If you put your words from earlier into action, this whole te is yours."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Helen Melendy: "..."
Adam Jones came out after Harry Hall, carrying grilled meat and chicken wings.
The first thing he noticed was Harry not sharing even a single wing with his own wife, which immediately darkened his expression.
He walked over, took Elly Campbell from the railing, and brought her back to sit at the dining table.
"We wont share with them either."
Saying this, he distributed the grilled items he had prepared into Ellys te. "Eat up, and if its not enough, your husband will grill some more for you."
Seeing Adam protective like this made Elly burst intoughter, feeling incredibly sweet inside, "Okay."
Meanwhile, Helen Melendy, feeling a bit guilty under Harrys intense gaze, and though she really wanted to eat the grilled wings in front of her, swallowed her saliva and refrained, saying:
"Well... I was just joking with Elly earlier, dont take it seriously."
"I took it seriously."
Harry Hall looked at her sternly. Helen wanted to casually brush it off, but Harry cut her off, saying:
"I dont want to joke either."
With Harry looking at her this way, Helen couldnt avoid the subject.
She simply asked straightforwardly:
"What if I dont want to throw myself at you?"
"Then skip that step!"
Harry blurted out without thinking.
Skip that step...
Helens expression froze, and the next second, she heard Harry, with his rich, deep voice, solemnly say:
"Ill marry you!"
Helen looked up at him somewhat startled, her eyes filled with an indescribableplexity. "I..."
"You dont have to do anything, just let me marry you."
Helen stared at Harry, speechless for a long time.
It wasnt that she didnt want to speak, but at that moment her mind was aplete nk, not knowing what to respond.
Since that time on Jones Ind, after Elly had harshly criticized her, she had let go of a lot.
But she still couldntpletely follow her heart and be with him.
Thats why she told Elly, "Just let things take their natural course."
Afterward, neither of them deliberately avoided the other, and they would meet up like normal friends for drinks and chats.
Both seemed to have an unspoken understanding, never mentioning getting back together.
So, this time, she had not expected Harry to suddenly propose marriage so earnestly, catching herpletely off-guard.
The words from Harry werent a spur of the moment; they were just spoken at an opportune moment.
After speaking, he felt very nervous, fearing that Helen might be scared off by his proposal.
Now seeing Helen truly seemed frightened, silent as she stared at him, Harry unconsciously tightened his grip on the te.
He was afraid that the next moment, Helen would reject him.
It felt like an eternity had passed before Helen barely snapped back to reality.
Chapter 1193. Tsk! So sour
Chapter 1193: 1193. Tsk! So sour
Lifting her eyes to face Harry Halls unwavering expression, she spoke in a hoarse voice, asking,
"Back when we were in school, did you agree to be with me because you liked me, or was it because I pursued you that you..."
Helen Melendy did not finish her sentence, thinking Harry should understand what she meant.
No one knew that no matter how confident she appeared in front of others, in front of Harry, she always felt an intense insecurity.
From the moment she started liking him, openly pursuing him, even during the many years they were together, she was gued by feelings of inferiority.
She had always felt that Harry being with her started as something he could take or leave, then gradually he became ustomed to it, but itcked that spark of excitement.
And then there were his ambiguous actions with that wealthy heiress...
That little bit of self-confidence she had crumbledpletely.
Looking back on those years, the times they spent together, Harry was always silent and reserved, never the kind to say sweet nothings to make her happy, as other peoples boyfriends might.
Instead, it was she who struggled to maintain their rtionship, always creating surprises for him, or learning cheesy romantic lines from the inte to tell him.
But every time, his reaction was lukewarm at best, the only passion he showed was in bed.
The insecurity of having pursued him, coupled with Harrys demeanor, left Helen with no confidence in their rtionship.
It made her feel that maintaining the rtionship was especially exhausting.
Reflecting on the past, Helen couldnt help but her eyes reddened.
But Harry, upon hearing her question, looked somewhat surprised.
He had never considered this question before; to him, it seemed like a pointless thing to ponder.
Yet he hadnt expected that Helen would hold this question in such high regard.
After a long while, he finally said, "If I didnt like you, why would I be with you?"
Helen was taken aback, and then Harrys voice reached her once more
"Do you see me as someone who enjoys settling, as someone who likes to make do?"
Helen didnt respond immediately; she didnt know how to answer.
"Were there few girls in school who chased after me? Are there fewer girls who pursued me more aggressively than you did? If I were to respond to each one, would it be your turn?"
Harry was a bit angry and also felt a pang of heartache.
"The reason Im with you isnt anything fancy; its simply because I like you."
He reached out, gently stroking her now long hair, his voice deep as he said:
"Im with you because I like you, more than you could imagine, and for no other reason."
Despite Harrys low voice, Adam Jones and his wife were seated not far from them, so they heard every word of Harrys speech clearly.
"Tch! How cheesy!"
Adam Jones, who was forced to overhear the confession, couldnt help butin.
Still bearing a grudge about Harry not letting him treat his wife to barbecue, Adam was very dissatisfied with Harry, making even his touching derations seem distasteful to him.
Elly Campbell watched her own husbands petty grudge with a smile and couldnt resist teasing him:
"The sweet nothings you say are much cheesier than his."
Adam instinctively retorted, "Mine are sweet; how could they be cheesy?"
Chapter 1194. Island Master Jones has always been ruthless and unsentimental.
Chapter 1194: 1194. Ind Master Jones has always been ruthless and unsentimental.
Elly Campbell curved her lips in undeniable acknowledgment.
"Dont you like it?"
Adam Jones squinted at Elly, "Ive learned a lot recently, and Ive even created quite a few of my own. Do you want to hear them?"
"Yeah, of course."
Elly watched him with a smiling gaze, lowered her voice, and said,
"Lets go somewhere else. We dont want Harry Hall to learn our secrets."
Adam nodded, unable to deny her request.
He stood up without another word, promptly lifted Elly into his arms, and made his way to the other end of the cruise ship, toward a private world just for two.
As for Elly, the proverbial third wheel, she was, of course, left behind to be the light bulb for others.
At such times, Ind Master Jones was known for his utter disregard for anyone else.
Harry Hall didnt realize that even though he had been with Helen Melendy for so many years, this was the first time he had said he liked her.
He hadnt noticed this himself because, in his opinion, actions always spoke louder than words.
But not everyone understands the thoughts of a young girl.
No matter how much you do, sometimes it might notpare to the simple words "I like you" or "I love you."
So, at this moment, when Helen heard Harry say those words, it was as if her emotions, guarded for a millennium, had finally met their reciprocal, making her eyes well up with tears in an instant.
"You... you never said it before, I thought... I thought..."
She couldnt continue.
It wasnt just her assumption; everyone who knew them thought that Harry was reluctantly with her.
The humiliation of being the butt of jokes for those years, for her persistent pursuit, now seemed right before her eyes.
The emotions that she had bottled up inside crumbled instantly.
"They all said you couldnt stand my pestering, that you were just putting up with me..."
Tears welled up against her will, and she didnt want Harry to see her like this, so she turned her head away.
"I didnt even know if you truly wanted to be with me or not. During those four years, I always thought that maybe one day you would just tell me you wanted to break up. I tried so hard to keep our rtionship going, but I was scared every single day..."
She hadnt finished her sentence when Harry pulled her into his embrace.
This was the first time Harry realized how hard those four years had been for her.
He thought he had been good enough, but he had still hurt her, letting others mock her behind her back.
"Im sorry, I didnt know..."
He held her tight, his strong sense of guilt and sorrow gnawing at his heart.
"You didnt know, I was really happy when you said you liked me, its just... Im not very good at expressing myself..."
Back then, Harry Hall could only disy his eloquence within his field of expertise; in other areas, he was always silent.
"It was you who gradually made me more talkative. I love hearing you speak; I really enjoy and feel happy when I talk with you..."
"I figured, in the future, Id be responsible for pampering and loving you, and you just need to keep mepany and talk..."
"Helen, Im not someone whos good at sweet-talking, and I didnt realize this would make you so unhappy, Im sorry..."
"..."
He said so much in one breath.
At this moment, Helen Melendys emotional state had gradually begun to calm down.
She knew that the Harry Hall from their school days was a man of few words.
And she also knew that Hall would always listen patiently to her, no matter how much she talked, he would never interrupt her impatiently.
Chapter 1195. The Basic Cultivation of a Gentleman
Chapter 1195: 1195. The Basic Cultivation of a Gentleman
He always managed to listen quietly and gracefully to her until she finished speaking, then would considerately ask her
"Are you done? I have plenty of time to listen to you talk."
At those moments, Helen Melendy would feel very embarrassed, because she was quite the chatterbox.
It was only after she had finished speaking that she would realize how much she had said, taking up a lot of Harry Halls time.
Then, she would worry that Harry might find her talkative nature annoying, babbling on and on every day.
He didnt interrupt her, not because of his education as a distinguished gentleman from a wealthy family, but rather, he never imagined he actually enjoyed listening to her talk.
Reflecting on the years they were together, aside from not being one to speak sweet nothings, as a boyfriend, he was extremely good, incredibly thoughtful, and meticulous.
Before Harry, she never knew a man would willingly wash his girlfriends intimate clothes, especially during her periodhe was willing to do that.
Before Harry, she also didnt know a man would patiently cook delicious meals for his girlfriend every day,ing up with different dishes constantly.
Before Harry, she...
His love was never the fiery kind, but rather like a gentle stream, akin to a clear spring, slowly seeping into her bloodstream.
And she had overlooked such a steady stream of affection.
Now, looking back, those years with Harry, she was truly happy.
Then, remembering the words that Elly Campbell had said to her that day on Jones Ind, Helen Melendys eyes gradually became glossy.
Lifting her head while in Harrys arms, she asked him seriously, "Do you really want to marry me?"
Harry Hall was first taken aback, then overjoyed, and the depths of his eyes lit up, "Do you want to marry me?"
"What if your mom uses her status as a mother-inw to oppress me?"
"She wouldnt dare!"
Harry Hall answered sinctly.
As long as his mother didnt want the Hall n to be taken over by an illegitimate child, she wouldnt dare trouble his significant other.
"What if she introduces you to other girls every so often?"
"I wouldnt be interested."
Harry didnt even blink as he decisively replied.
He held Helen closer, "Moreover, if you marry me, youll be the rightful Young Miss of the Hall Family; any Fox Spirit trying to seduce me would be rightfully handled by you."
He watched Helen Melendy with a yful smile, tempting her.
"Also, dont you really dislike my mom? Now that youre not my wife, it makes her even happier. Marrying me is the only way to truly bother her."
Helen Melendy: "..."
So it could be like that.
"Helen."
Harry Hall dropped the yful tone, and earnestly said:
"Promise me, will you?"
Helen Melendy cast her gaze downward, silent for several seconds.
But for Harry, those few brief seconds felt like an eternity.
Secondster, Helen suddenly took the grilled meat from the tray he had set aside, took a few bites, then looked at him and said:
"Your culinary skills have improved."
Harry Hall: "..."
He didnt need her topliment his cooking; he just wanted her to agree...
"Lets get married."
Harrys inner thoughts were only halfway through when they were interrupted by Helens statement.
She quickly finished the grilled meat she was holding, threw the wooden fork onto the te, hooked her arms around Harry Halls neck, her mouth still greasy, and went straight for Harrys lips, covering them with her own.
Chapter 1196. Simply shameless and lacking in morals
Chapter 1196: 1196. Simply shameless andcking in morals
Harry Hall: "..."
Tasting the savory vor of the grilled meat in his mouth, his heart felt as though it had swallowed honey, exceedingly sweet.
However, Harry Halls face hadnt quite recovered from the shock of Helen Melendys move, and it took him a few seconds before his eyes brightened with realization.
By then, Helen Melendy had already released his lips and repeated, "Senior Hall, marry me."
Harry Hall paused for half a second, then chuckled lightly, raised his hand, and rubbed her head vigorously as he replied, "Alright."
Elly Campbell fooled Adam Jones into leaving from the front, specially leaving the two some private space. When she saw them again, they were already holding hands.
Elly Campbellmunicated with Helen Melendy with a nce, observing their interlocked fingers.
With her lips pursed, Helen Melendy grinned foolishly at her.
From this exchange, Elly Campbell knew that the two had really opened up to each other and felt happy for them in her heart.
Only the Jones "jealous wife" next to her looked disdainfully with puckered lips at their interlocked hands and let out a cold huff, "So cheesy."
Then, she silently grabbed her own wifes hand and held it tightly.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Just as Elly Campbell looked disdainfully at the Jones "jealous wife," who was calling others cheesy while being even cheesier herself, the next second, she heard Harry Hall say:
"Were getting married."
Elly Campbell: "..."
*******************
James Campbell really went out of his way to protect and care for his daughter, Sophie Baker.
After her amputation, she used only the best medicines, and in less than half a month, Sophies wound had healed and the stitches were removed.
Initially, she could have been discharged, but James Campbell insisted and spent a lot of money to have Sophie stay for an additional half month before arranging her discharge.
He assumed that the Jones couple, seeing Sophies amputation, would at least wait a few months before having her arrested.
However, just a few days after Sophie was discharged and returned home, the police came knocking on their door to arrest her.
"Is Elly Campbell even human? Her sisters like this, and she still wont let her off!"
James Campbell began to curse again,pletely disregarding the presence of the police officers.
Hearing his vulgar tirade, the police officers couldnt help but frown.
Finally, one of the policewomen couldnt hold back and said:
"Mr. Campbell, its not unjustifiable for a father to show preference for one child, but to be biased to the point of disregarding morality and ethics, with your entire value system in shambles, is truly rare.
Miss Baker deliberately nned to murder Miss Jones. Defending a criminal like this, dont you think theres something wrong with yourself?"
James Campbell had already been castigated extensively online, denounced to the point of no return. Such people rely on the backing of the Campbellpany; without it, hed likely be beaten if recognized on the street.
Shameless and devoid of any sense of right and wrong, hes a perfect match with the mistress and her daughter.
But as a civil servant, she felt it was inappropriate toment freely on others private matters.
The policewomans words left James Campbell somewhat embarrassed, but when he thought of his daughter going to jail with one less leg, his mind started to fog up again.
"How did Sophie deliberately n a murder? She saved Lily Jones. If it wasnt for her, Lily Jones would be dead. Does Lily have no conscience?"
The police officers: "..."
Once again, they witnessed the twisted values of CEO Campbell, as if devoured by dogs.
His own daughter plotted to kill someone, and now he actually had the audacity to question the victims conscience?
They felt that James Campbell was either stupid and evil or hexed by the mistress and her daughter.
Chapter 1197. Someone has become impatient with life
Chapter 1197: 1197. Someone has be impatient with life
"Mr. Campbell, please show some self-respect, or else, we can charge you with obstructing official business."
The police didnt want to waste words with someone as thoughtless as James Campbell and immediately sent someone to make the arrest.
James Campbell knew he couldnt stop the police from making the arrest, and his attitude couldnt be too forceful, so he pleaded softly,
"Officer, my daughter has just been discharged from the hospital, her health isnt good, and if shes taken in like this, something might happen... Maybe, could you please allow her to recuperate for a while..."
"We have already consulted with the doctors, Mr. Campbell, you dont need to worry about the suspects health."
The female officer cut him off impatiently.
And the reference had shifted from Miss Baker to the suspect, making James Campbells face sink instantly.
James Campbell truly felt for his daughter; seeing the female officers attitude, he couldnt help but interject,
"Officer, how can you call my daughter a criminal suspect?"
The female officer raised an eyebrow, then smiled and said,
"Doesnt CEO Campbell understand thew? Your precious daughter hasnt been convicted yet, so we can only call her a criminal suspect. After the sentencing, we will naturally refer to her as... a convict!!! CEO Campbell neednt rush to correct us."
Hearing the female officers words, James Campbells face darkened even more.
Was he trying to correct her change from criminal suspect to convict?
He knew the female officer was deliberately misinterpreting his words, but at that moment, he couldnt refute.
"The arrest warrant is right here, please cooperate, CEO Campbell."
James Campbell then had no choice but to have Sophie Baker carried down from upstairs.
Sophie, with her hair disheveled, clung tightly to the staircase railing, crying and pleading,
"Daddy, Daddy, I dont want to go to jail, help me, you help me, I dont want to go to jail..."
Her cries were heart-wrenching, and James Campbell felt his heart clench even tighter.
"Sophie, be good, go with the officers, Daddy will find the bestwyer to defend you and Mommy, go ahead, be a good girl."
Then, James Campbell turned back to the detectives and said,
"Officers, my daughter has trouble with her legs, please take care of her."
In the end, Sophie was taken away amidst tears and protests.
And as for the matter with Lily Jones, Melody Bakersplicity was well established and the evidence incontrovertible.
She had been arrested by the police half a month ago and was now detained, awaiting trial.
As for what kind of punishment the other aplices involved in the crimes with Ian Foster would face, that was no longer a concern for Elly Campbell and her family.
Most matters were resolved now, and with less than two months until the expected delivery date of the child in Ellys belly, she spent her time visiting the Old Master in the hospital and resting at home in preparation for the birth.
That day, as Elly just entered the hospital room, she saw Ellys favored daughter with a stern face, unable to conceal her anger.
"Whats wrong, Second Aunt?"
Ellys favored daughter came back to her senses, suppressed the coldness in her eyes, and shook her head,
"Nothing, its just that someone is looking for trouble."
A hint of coldness shed in the eyes of Ellys favored daughter.
At this moment, Ivy Lentz entered carrying a bag of things.
Seeing Elly, she didnt put on a friendly face either.
Since they both had already torn faces, there was no need for her to ingratiate herself with this scoundrel.
As long as her father could control the situation in Canada, she wouldnt have to continue to cater to anyone anymore.
Ivy Lentz, with a cold face, walked over to Ellys favored daughter.
"Mom, I bought you some food; youve gotten thin from all the stress recently."
Chapter 1198. Handling of Fraudsters
Chapter 1198: 1198. Handling of Fraudsters
Ellys gaze quietly rested on her, not taking the item she was offering.
Ivy Lentz felt uneasy under Ellys indifferent gaze and unconsciously tightened her grip on the bag she was holding.
"Mom, why are you looking at me like that?"
Elly slowly withdrew her gaze, smiling as she took the item from Ivys hand, saying,
"Its nothing. Im just surprised that youve be so sensible all of a sudden, even thinking to buy something for your mom."
Hearing Elly say this, Ivy breathed a sigh of relief and said,
"Youre my mom; its only right that I respect you."
"Yes, you are quite respectful."
Elly looked at Ivys ingratiating face, and a chill slowly spread in her eyes.
Elly Campbell noticed that her mothers look at Ivy was somewhat off and guessed that Ivy, that fool, must have done something shamelessly foolish again.
But now was not the time to ask, so she simply chose not to.
She only said,
"Aunt, Ill look after Grandpa here. If you have other matters, you can take care of them first."
"Okay."
This time, Elly didnt refuse Elly Campbells suggestion and took her phone, walking out of the hospital room.
Ivy, unsure of what her mother was going to do, felt a bit worried, so she put down the food she was holding and hurriedly followed her out.
"Mom, you dont look very well. Is there a problem at thepany?"
Elly looked at Ivy, who had caught up, chuckled lightly, and said,
"Its nothing serious. Someone tried to defraud mypany. Ive had someone call the police to arrest them."
Upon hearing this, Ivys face turned pale, and all color drained from her face, "Fraud...? Who would dare..."
"You dont know?"
Elly scoffed coldly, her gaze sharp as she looked at Ivy and asked with a smile.
"Me...how would I know? Ive been at the hospital with you all this time, watching over Grandpa."
"Thats true."
Elly nodded her head and, looking at Ivy, asked,
"So, how do you think I should deal with this fraudster?"
Ivys heart clenched, sensing trouble.
Knowing Elly as she did, if the so-called "fraudster" had nothing to do with her, Elly wouldnt be asking for her opinion.
After all, she had never been involved in thepanys matters.
Could it be her father...
Ivys face grew even paler.
Seeing the almost mocking look on Ellys face, Ivy stiffened and finally spoke,
"Mom, this is yourpanys business. Why are you asking me?"
"It is about thepany, true, but I thought since the fraudster is rted to you, I might seek your opinion."
"Rted...rted to me?"
Ivys legs went weak, now certain that Sean Lentz had been exposed.
Elly looked at Ivys reaction, feeling both cold-hearted and disgusted.
She didnt beat around the bush and said directly,
"Arent you Sean Lentzs daughter? Sean Lentz tried to defraud thepany, trying to transfer assets under my name. Didnt he tell you about this?"
"I..."
Ivy, stricken by Ellys increasingly aggressive gaze, was too frightened to utter a word.
"Mom, I...I didnt know about this."
"Is that so?"
Elly curved her lips into a smile, "The email sent from my phone to thepany executives, granting Sean Lentz full power to act on my behalf, stating Sean Lentzs decisions are my decisions, wasnt that done by you?"
"I..."
Chapter 1199. There is no room for maneuver.
Chapter 1199: 1199. There is no room for maneuver.
"You and Sean Lentz really are a pair of good father and daughter, scheming against me one by one. Unfortunately, your capabilities dont match your ambitions. That idiot Sean Lentz couldnt even handle a middle management position in one of mypanies, and hes trying to transfer my assets?"
"Mom... Mom, I..."
"Ivy Lentz, listen to me, from today on, stay as far away from me as you can. Considering youre my own flesh and blood, I wont sue you this time. You might as well go back and youll be able to bring Sean Lentz his prison meals in the future!"
Having said that, she shook off Ivy Lentzs hand and made a call to thepanys CEO.
Ivy Lentz didnt leave. On the phone, Elly didnt hesitate to instruct headquarters to call the police and sue Sean Lentz.
She even demanded that Sean Lentz receive the maximum sentence.
As Ivy Lentz listened on the side, she felt both angry and scared.
After Elly hung up the phone, Ivy Lentz stopped her and said,
"Mom, how can you be so heartless? No matter what, you and Dad have been husband and wife for decades. Do you really need to go this far?"
"Yes."
Elly didnt even want to waste time reasoning with Ivy Lentz.
Arguing with this shameless, unprincipled wolf was pointless.
Ivy Lentz was choked by Ellys words. Noticing not the slightest softening in her expression and afraid that she had angered her too much, she began to plead softly again,
"Mom, Im begging you, please forgive Dad this time. We were really bewitched into doing this, thinking that it could force you to change your mind."
"I know it was wrong, but we didnt intend to covet your money, we genuinely hoped you woulde back to Dad and me."
Hearing Ivy Lentzs sickening words, Elly felt waves of disgust in her heart.
Even at this point, Ivy could have the cheek to utter such unbelievable nonsense.
Ivy tried to move Elly with these words, but Elly remained unmoved.
The emotional plea that Ivy wanted to continue with was stuck in her throat.
"Are you done?"
"Mom..."
"Dont call me Mom. Trying to use our thin blood rtionship to move me? Ivy Lentz, Ive given you more than one chance, and this time, its thest. Look out for yourself. If I find out youre deceiving people in my name again, your fate will be worse than Sean Lentzs!"
Ivy Lentz had fully eroded thest bit of mother-daughter affection in Elly.
She took rtionships seriously, so seriously that she would not tolerate the slightest impurity, which is why she immediately filed for divorce upon learning of Sean Lentzs infidelity, without any room for negotiation.
And this daughter Ivy Lentz, right or wrong, always stood by her father Sean Lentzs side.
And this time, she even colluded with Sean Lentz to scheme against her assets.
Ha! How vicious indeed!
Seeing the coldness in Ellys eyes, Ivy panicked.
She knew Elly would do as she said.
Since Elly was determined to get divorced from Sean Lentz with absolutely no intention of reconciling, Ivy knew nobody could easily change Ellys decision.
Just like back in the day, when she was determined to marry Sean Lentz, not even Old Master could change her mind.
And now it was the same with the divorce.
After saying this, Elly turned and walked back into the hospital room.
Ivy Lentz stood in ce, it took a long time for her to regain her senses.
Chapter 1200. The Old Master is about to wake up.
Chapter 1200: 1200. The Old Master is about to wake up.
She tried to catch up to Elly and beg for mercy, but she saw that Elly had already walked far away.
Ivy Lentz couldnt give up; she stood hesitating for a moment before quickening her pace to follow.
Just as she reached the door of the hospital room, she saw the attending physician for the Old Master, along with another specialist, in the room talking to Elly and Aunt.
By the time she arrived, the doctors had finished speaking, and she had not heard the entire conversation.
However, she saw Elly and Aunt showing relieved and joyous smiles on their faces, allowing her to guess that the Old Masters condition must have improved.
"Thank you, Doctor!"
After seeing the doctors off, the smiles on Ellys and Aunts faces did not fade.
With a nervous heart, Ivy walked in and nced fearfully at Elly, then turned to Aunt and softly said,
"Younger cousin sister, is Grandpa about to wake up?"
Aunt, perhaps in a good mood, didnt show any displeasure toward Ivy. Instead, she truthfully informed,
"Yes, Doctor Gresia and Doctor Green said that the hematoma in Grandpas brain has beenpletely cleared. If all goes well, he should wake up tomorrow morning."
After Aunt finished speaking, Ivys face suddenly turned pale, even the color on her lipspletely faded.
The next second, as if afraid of being noticed, she quickly adjusted her emotions and nced briefly at Elly and Aunts faces.
Seeing no unusual reactions from them, she finally sighed in relief.
Her gaze slowly fell on the old man still unconscious on the hospital bed; Ivys eyes gradually revealed aplex expression.
"Aunt, since the doctors said Grandpa will wake up tomorrow, you should go home and get a good nights sleep tonight. Although the hospital room is well-equipped, it cantpare to being at home."
Aunt opened her mouth to persuade, "Once you get home, let Jane cook you a delicious meal, recharge your energy, so when Grandpa wakes up tomorrow, he wont be too worried about you."
Elly thought for a moment and then agreed, "Alright."
"The hospital has nurses on duty; you dont need to worry."
Elly, basking in the joy of her fathers impending recovery, was now facing Ivy, no longer as rigid as before, although she still didnt show much warmth.
Aunt stayed in the hospital until four in the afternoon, as she needed to leave to pick up William from kindergarten.
Elly stayed until dinner time, then left the hospital room, preparing to head back to the Campbell Family.
Walking out of the hospital building, Ivy, who had been following her, cautiously called out, "Mom."
Elly turned to look at her, her gaze detached and indifferent.
"You dont need to follow me anymore, Ive done all I could out of both kindness and duty."
Her look at Ivy was like looking at a stranger
"Youre already thirty years old, an adult who should be responsible for her own actions. Take care of yourself."
Ellys words extinguished any lingering hope in Ivys heart.
"If I find out youve been doing other unforgivable things behind my back, be prepared to share a jail cell."
After saying this, Elly turned and walked away without looking back.
Ivy was stunned on the spot by Ellys words.
Elly, resolute in her departure, did not see the fleeting look of malice that crossed Ivys face due to her anguish.
At night, the on-duty nurse was somewhat groggy.
At that moment, the door to the Old Masters hospital room was quietly pushed open.
Chapter 1201. I will often go to worship you.
Chapter 1201: 1201. I will often go to worship you.
In the pitch-ck hospital ward, there was only the faint moonlight, casting its glow upon the patient lying on the bed.
The visitor approached the bed, removed the blue medical mask, revealing Ivy Lentzs sinister face.
In her hand, she still held a syringe that contained no medication, and due to nervousness, the hand gripping the syringe was slightly trembling.
She clutched the syringe tightly,ing step by step closer to the bedside.
She didnt dare turn on the light, so she relied on the light that permeated in from the outside window for illumination.
Her eyes fell on the IV tube hanging beside the Old Masters bed, her syringe pierced into the IV tube.
A momentter, she pulled the syringe out of the IV tube. Looking at the person on the bed who showed no sign of movement, fear began to creep inside her.
She wasnt sure if it was psychological, but it seemed to her that the breathing of the person on the bed became shallower.
"Grandfather, dont me me, me it on how heartless mom has been to me. If you wake up tomorrow, and mom finds out that I was the one who pushed you down the stairs, she will definitely send me to prison."
Ivy Lentz tried to justify her actions with these words.
"I was forced by her, if she hadnt been so cruel to us, both father and daughter, would I have needed to go to such lengths? You agree, dont you, Grandfather?"
"Grandfather, please be kind, youre already advanced in years, living up to this age is enough. Im still young, I dont want to spend the rest of my life in prison."
The panic in Ivy Lentzs eyes gradually turned vicious.
"In the future, I will visit your grave often. Please be kind, dont ever me me."
She hid the syringe up her sleeve, put on her mask, and quietly left the ward.
The entire process was carried out without a sound.
Since it was night, the duty nurse kept dozing off and didnt notice her. It was only after she left the hospital that her heart finally rxed, and she let out a long sigh.
She looked up at the profound night sky. The night breeze brought a hint of coolness and dispersed thest of her fear.
"Tomorrow... when tomorrowes, everything shoulde to an end..."
The next day.
Ivy Lentz, having timed it precisely, hurried toward the Old Masters ward, unable to wait any longer.
At this time, Elly, Elly Campbell and their family should have already arrived.
Suddenly, Ivy Lentz felt nervous, and her footsteps involuntarily quickened.
Just as she reached the door of the ward, she heard a doctor speaking in a low voice about something like an "air injection", the tone imbued with barely suppressed anger.
Ivy Lentzs mind raced, and she quickly entered the ward. There, she saw Elly, Elly Campbell and her husband, and Linstad along with others in the room, each with a very grim expression.
Looking at the bed, the Old Master was no longer there.
Had he been taken to the morgue so soon?
It seemed she had seeded yesterday.
Ivy Lentz felt slightly relieved, took a deep breath, and walked in.
She feigned surprise as she nced at the bed, moved to Ellys side, and asked in a low voice,
"Mom, what happened? Wheres Grandfather?"
Elly didnt answer her, didnt even nce her way.
Ivy Lentz then looked toward the doctor standing in the ward d in a white coat, and noticed the specially-invited neurologist was absent, which confirmed to Ivy Lentz that the Old Master had died.
Thus, there was no need for that prominent neurologist to be here anymore.
Chapter 1202. Unbearable
Chapter 1202: 1202. Unbearable
Thinking this way, Ivy Lentz felt a bit more relieved. She walked up to the doctor and asked,
"Doctor Matt, when I entered the room just now, I heard you mention something about an air injection. What does that mean, where is my grandfather? Wasnt it said that hed wake up today?"
"Ivy Lentz!!"
Elly, with a face that had been dark with anger, could no longer bear Ivys feigned innocence and stepped forward to p her across the face so hard it turned.
Ivy Lentz didnt see iting and didnt even have the chance to dodge before Elly struck her into a daze.
She clutched her face, staring in disbelief at Elly and seeing the rage zing in her eyes. Ivys heart trembled fiercely.
"Mom, why... why did you hit me?"
"Still ying dumb?"
Elly stepped closer and, with a backhand, delivered another p to Ivy, "Ive said before that if I find out youve done something despicable again, I wont let you off."
Ivy started to panic. Even though she was confident that what she had done the night before had gone unnoticed, the stormy fury in Ellys eyes, along with her words, sent her into a state of panic.
But she still stubbornly held on, clinging to a sliver of hope, looking innocently at Elly and started sobbing quietly.
"Mom, I know youve been very dissatisfied with metely, but you cant just hit me for no reason. What did I do wrong? I only asked where Grandfather was, is that wrong?"
"Heh!"
Elly scoffed coldly at Ivy, "You have no idea where Grandfather went? Where do you hope he went?"
Her chilling gaze bore down on Ivy aggressively. The imposing authority of apany CEO weighed down on Ivy, clearly more than she could handle.
"How would I know where Grandfather went? Mom, what do you mean by this..."
Smack
Another pnded on Ivys cheek, sending her sprawling to the ground.
Ivy was terrified by Ellys appearance. She covered her face, not even daring to cry out in pain, and kept retreating backward as Elly approached.
She lost even the courage to defend herself.
From childhood, she had always felt that Elly was stricter with her than Sean Lentz was, but shed never seen her this violent.
"Linstad!"
Ellys expression was icy as she called out to Linstad, who also had a dark expression on his face.
"Miss!"
"Drag her over here for me."
"Yes, Miss."
Linstad clenched his fists, stepped forward without hesitation, and grabbed Ivy by the cor to haul her into the hospital room.
As this was the VIP floor, which had good privacy and housed few patients, the Old Master was currently the only one.
Thus, even if there was amotion in this hospital room, no one came to watch.
Ivy was scared to death and began trembling all over, "Mom, you... you cant do this to me..."
Linstad was also furious and, despite Ivy being a girl, didnt go easy on her. He flung her down right in front of Elly.
"Mother..."
Another p came down, "Dont call me mother; you dont deserve it!"
"Elly, call the police!"
Upon hearing this, Ivy became even more frantic. Ignoring the burning pain on her face, she grabbed hold of Ellys skirt and cried out,
"Mom, what exactly happened, why call the police?"
Chapter 1203. Unrepentant till death
Chapter 1203: 1203. Unrepentant till death
"You just asked the doctor what an air injection was, didnt you?"
At this moment, Elly Campbell spoke.
She walked emotionlessly up to Ivy Lentz, looking down on her as she knelt in front of Elly.
"Why would you inject air into Grandpas IV if you dont know what an air injection is?"
Ellys words, though not loud, shocked Ivy entirely.
But she couldnt admit it and didnt dare to.
She could only clench her teeth and deny, saying,
"Elly, what do you mean? When did I ever inject air into Grandpas medicine? Stop falsely using me."
Perhaps out of fear, or maybe guilt, Ivys voice unconsciously grew much louder.
Elly couldnt be bothered to argue and spoke directly to the point,
"Ivy Lentz, you intentionally caused harm and premeditated murder. Do you think you can still escape?"
Ivys face turned even paler. She ignored Ellysment, instead clutching Ellys clothes, crying and begging,
"Mom, I didnt do anything. Elly is framing me, mom. Im your daughter. Mom, you must help me. Elly is targeting me, she..."
Elly closed her eyes, having not held much hope for Ivy, and now she was utterly disappointed.
Knowing herself to be wilful and headstrong, she asked herself why she would have given birth to a daughter so cruel, ruthless, and shameless.
"She truly is unrepentant!"
Elly opened her eyes again looking at Ivy, her gaze icy.
"Do you think just because the Old Master isnt in the hospital room, you actually managed to silence him?"
Ellys words made Ivys pupils shrink sharply in fear.
"Ivy Lentz, dont pretend to be stupid, and dont treat others as fools. It seems youve inherited Sean Lentzs foolishness, selfishness, and twisted moralpass to the fullest."
Ivy was stunned by Ellys harsh words.
"Mom...mom, what are you saying? I...I dont understand..."
"Dont understand? No worries, Ill make you understand."
Elly scoffed coldly, kicked Ivy away, and walked to the projector.
The high-end private hospital room, designed to help families care for patients, was equipped with all sorts of devices.
Ivy watched as Elly pulled a memory card from her pocket and inserted it into the projector.
Watching a video y on the screen, Ivy copsed weakly to the floor, unable to hold herself up any longer.
In the video, she stood in front of the hospital bed, removed her mask, and every word and expression she made was captured clearly.
From the angle of the footage, it was obvious the camera had been ced on the bedside table.
Perhaps because the lighting was dimst night and she was nervous, she hadnt noticed her surroundings or even who was lying in the bed.
Since they had set up the camera, they had been waiting for her to fall into the trap, of course not risking having the Old Master on the bed.
This meant that the person in the bedst night was likely not the Old Master.
The reason she hadnt realized that someone else was there was that his face was covered with an oxygen mask, and the lighting was poor.
Ivy looked in disbelief at the people in front of her; clearly, this whole setup was to trap her.
And she had fallen for it.
She had even gone as far as to confess that she was the one who had pushed the Old Master.
In fact, the Old Master hadnt awakened at all. If she hadnt been paranoid, nor made any rash moves, his death might even have gone unnoticed.
Chapter 1204. The villain dies from talking too much
Chapter 1204: 1204. The viin dies from talking too much
Ivy Lentzs body trembled violently, as she dared not look at the content on the screen.
She merely slumped, watching Elly with a cold, mocking chuckle
"The old man hasnt woken up, it was all your deliberate scheming against me."
Elly hadpletely given up on Ivy by now, looking at her expression with a detached indifference that held not a hint of emotion.
"When Elly told me, I still harbored a glimmer of hope, I thought that at the very least you were still human, but now I realize, you dont even deserve to be called one!"
At the mention of Elly targeting her, Ivy instantly shed a look of resentment.
She turned her head, her eyes shing dangerously as she pointed at Elly through clenched teeth, saying:
"Elly, its always you! How have I ever wronged you, for you to target me like this?"
To Elly, people like Ivy Lentz werent even worth getting angry overit was a waste of expression.
To break thew and bepletely unrepentant, to actually me others for targeting her?
A thirty-year-old with no sense of right or wrong, leaving her in society would be a disaster.
"Theres a saying, The viin dies from talking too much. If you hadnt confessed to your crimes so readily in the video, we would have had no hold over you."
Elly regarded Ivy Lentz from her high vantage point, saying:
"Ivy Lentz, for the two crimes youvemitted, youre going to be eating prison food for the rest of your life. Enjoy your stay behind bars."
This time, Ivy truly panicked.
No one pleaded on her behalf, not even Elly uttered a word, making it clear she had no intention of letting Ivy off.
She knew, if she went to prison this time, her life was over.
"Mom, Mom, I was wrong, I was wrong, please forgive me this time."
She knelt and crawled to Elly, gripping the hem of her clothing desperately, begging through her tears.
"Mom, I was wrong, please spare me, I really wont dare again, Im your only daughter, can you truly bear to see me go to jail, Mom?"
Her two charges would definitely lead to life imprisonment; if her mother abandoned her, she wouldnt stand a chance at a reduced sentence without anyone to help her navigate it.
Elly looked at her coldly, scoffing, "Youmitted premeditated murder, how do you expect me to let you go?"
Seeing that Elly was still responding to her, a glimmer of hope shone in Ivys eyes.
As if clutching at thest straw, she said:
"Please destroy these videos, without them, no one will know it was me. Mom, Im your daughter, please just this once, is that okay?"
Elly watched Ivy without a flicker of emotion, her voice cold:
"So what youre saying is, you expect all of us to pretend we didnt see anything?"
"Yes, yes, Mom, just this once, thest time, okay? I promise, Ill do whatever you say from now on, I wont get in your way again, Mom, Im begging you, please spare me this one..."
p
Elly still couldnt control herself, and she pped Ivy across the face.
"Your shamelessness manages to lower my standards time and time again; how could I have given birth to something worse than an animal?"
"You pushed my father down the stairs and even tried to kill him with an air embolism. You have the audacity to ask me to cover for you, you... youre not even human!"
Furious, Elly struck Ivy a second time with the back of her hand!
Ivy was stunned by the p, but now she had no choice but to plead with Elly.
If Elly didnt agree to let her go this time, then she was truly finished.
Chapter 1205. There’s no rule here that men can’t hit women.
Chapter 1205: 1205. Theres no rule here that men cant hit women.
"Mom, Mom!"
At that moment, a duty nurse came over.
"Miss Campbell, Mr. Campbell has awakened and is currently undergoing a full-body examination by the doctor. Pleasee with us."
Upon hearing this news, Ellys face, which had been filled with rage, finally showed some joy.
"My dads awake?"
"Grandpas awake?"
She didnt care about Ivy Lentz kneeling on the ground, looking disheveled, and quickly walked toward the next hospital room.
Ivy Lentz turned pale when she heard that the Old Master had awakened.
She knew that with the Old Master awake, it was truly over for her.
She looked at Linstad, who hadnt followed Miss Campbell and others to the next room, and asked,
"Grandpas awake? Why arent you going over?"
Linstad looked coldly at Ivy Lentz and said,
"Do you think you can escape?"
There was a guilty look in Ivy Lentzs eyes.
"I wont let you, a murderer, have the chance to escape."
Ivy Lentz copsed on the ground; she indeed had thought about escaping while everyone was away.
She hadnt expected this old mansckey to stay behind and guard her.
She watched Linstad, trying to find an opportunity to escape.
After waiting for a long while, just when she thought Linstad had lowered his guard, she suddenly got up and dashed toward the door of the hospital room. But the next second, Linstad grabbed her by the cor from behind and yanked her back, throwing her to the ground without any mercy.
"There are no rules about not hitting women here; if you dont want to get hit, just stay put."
Linstad rolled up his sleeves, his eyes fiercely fixed on Ivy Lentz. The fiery gaze frightened her from making any further moves.
In the adjacent room, after the doctor hadpleted a thorough check-up of the Old Master and confirmed that there was nothing major, just some physical weakness, he left the family alone.
"Dad, how are you? Its me, Elly. Look at me."
"Grandpa, its Elly. Do you recognize me?"
...
Due to being unconscious for a long time, the Old Masters movements were still a bit stiff.
Adam Jones quickly stepped forward and gently helped the Old Master to sit up.
The Old Master, seeing his daughter and granddaughter looking at him with hopeful eyes, gave several weakughs.
"I injured my brain, not my memory; how could I not recognize you?"
Upon hearing the Old Master speak, their hanging hearts finally settled.
"Grandpa, you just woke up; you should rest more and regain your strength."
Mr. Campbell nodded, and looking at Ellys haggard appearance, and thinking about the day he was pushed down the stairs, his expression shifted slightly.
Elly, seeing the look in the Old Masters eyes, guessed his thoughts.
Her face tinged with guilt and regret, she looked at the Old Master and said with difficulty,
"Dad, its all my fault. I shouldnt have gone against your wishes to marry that scum, Sean Lentz, and give birth to an animal like Ivy Lentz, which almost cost you..."
At this point, Ellys voice trembled, and she found it hard to continue.
Hearing Ellys words, the Old Master knew they must be aware of how Ivy Lentz had pushed him down the stairs.
He didnt ask how they found out, but just weakly waved his hand and reassuringly patted Ellys head, saying,
"Dont me yourself, its not your fault."
Chapter 1206. So it’s a wild breed.
Chapter 1206: 1206. So its a wild breed.
At this point, the Old Master paused, pondering for a moment before he said,
"Do you know why Ivy Lentz wanted to push me down the stairs?"
Elly was taken aback; she had assumed that Ivy just didnt want the Old Master to prevent her and her husband from reconciling, and in a moment of impulse, pushed him down.
But, hearing the Old Masters tone and his indecisive manner, there might be other hidden issues involved.
"Dad, just tell me straight, that beast even tried to kill youst night. No matter what, I wont go easy on her."
The Old Master looked at his daughter Elly, who had been pampered since childhood and never had to weather a single storm.
Even when she married Sean Lentz, he eventually gave in to her wishes.
But now, there are some things she has to face.
She cant be deceived by that pair of father and child anymore.
The Old Master lowered his head in silence for a few seconds before he spoke firmly,
"Ivy Lentz is not your daughter."
This revtion was like a depth charge,pletely blowing Ellys mind.
She stared at the Old Master in disbelief and after a long time, she managed to speak with difficulty,
"Dad, what... what are you saying?"
"Im saying, Ivy Lentz isnt your child with Sean Lentz, but a child Sean had with another woman."
Even though Elly was staggered by this blow, the Old Master still steeled himself to speak.
"Ive always disliked Sean Lentz, but since he seemed honest over the years, I let it be.
But ever since he cheated on you behind your back, I started investigating him, to see if he had done anything else to wrong you.
Latterly, my investigation uncovered that he has been in touch with a woman since marrying you, his first love.
At around the time when your child with Sean Lentz was borna child born with deficiencies who passed away shortly after birthSean took Ivy Lentz and passed her off as your child."
Listening, Ellys eyes grew wider and her body shook even more violently.
"My child died, and Ive been raising Seans bastard daughter?"
Elly had never been fooled sopletely in her life.
She had always thought of herself as smarter than most, believing that no one could fool her, only to be deceived by Sean Lentz for over thirty years.
She gave the best life to an illegitimate daughter, pouring all her maternal love into someone elses child, while her own daughter, she never even saw once.
"Dad knew it would be a blow for you, so after finding out, he didnt intend to tell you, fearing you couldnt bear it."
The Old Master looked with pity at his precious daughters pale face and paused for a few seconds.
But he did not intend to stop speaking.
Now that itse to this, theres no point in hiding anything anymore.
"That day, when Ivy Lentz came to ask you to reconcile with Sean, no matter how I tried to send her away, she wouldnt leave. I told her about her true origin and said that if she bothered you again, I would tell you the truth. But never could I have imagined, that beast... would go to such insane lengths..."
The Old Master was so angry he couldnt continue.
Concerned that the Old Master had just woken up, and not wanting to affect his health, Elly quickly stepped forward to prevent him from continuing,
"Grandpa, Aunt knows how to handle this, you just woke up, you should lie down and rest more."
Perhaps because she had already given up on Ivy Lentz, once Elly learned Ivy wasnt her daughter, after the initial shock, she calmed down.
Chapter 1207. What needs to be taken back, will be taken without hesitation.
Chapter 1207: 1207. What needs to be taken back, will be taken without hesitation.
"Dad, you should rest. Im grown, I can handle this. Dont worry about me, and besides..."
At this point, a cold glint shed in Ellys eyes as she scoffed and said,
"Since shes not my daughter, its even easier for me to deal with her without any guilt."
Having said that, she stepped out of the hospital room.
Old Master was still worried about Elly and quickly urged Elly Campbell, saying,
"Elly, go keep an eye on your aunt. Dont let her do anything rash over an illegitimate daughter; its not worth it..."
"Grandpa, dont worry. Linstad is there, he wont let aunt do anything foolish."
Reassured by what Elly Campbell had said, Old Master finally felt at ease.
Due to just waking up and still feeling weak, he didnt push himself and obedientlyy down to rest.
Although Elly Campbell said that with Linstad there, there was no need to worry about Elly doing anything foolish, she still felt uneasy after settling Old Master and went to the next hospital room.
There, she saw Ivy Lentz being held down by Linstad in front of Elly, pleading through tears and snot in a sight that was both ridiculous and pitiable, yet also deeply satisfying.
"Mom, please forgive me, mom..."
Elly had already lost the anger she had previously shown towards Ivy Lentz and appeared unusually calm.
But her eyes looked chillingly sinister.
"I knew it, how could I, Elly, possibly give birth to something like you? You turned out to be Sean Lentzs bastard from some other woman."
Elly squatted down in front of Ivy Lentz.
Hearing these words and seeing the growing ruthlessness in her eyes, Ivy Lentzs heart trembled even more violently.
If she were still Ellys daughter, even if she ended up in prison, she believed that one day, once Ellys anger subsided, or as she grew older, she would remember her only daughter.
And when that day came, Elly would surely find a way to get her out of prison.
But now, knowing that she wasnt her daughter and that she was Sean Lentzs child with another woman,
having reced her daughter and enjoyed thirty years of good life, Elly, known for her retaliatory nature, having been deceived for decades, would definitely not let them off.
Ivy Lentz panicked, herst bit of hopepletely shattered.
Her chin was gripped by Elly, who, despite looking slim for a middle-aged woman, possessed surprising strength.
Ivy Lentz even felt her chin might be crushed.
"Youve had a good fortune living as Ellys daughter for thirty years, enjoying all the wealth and luxury."
"Mom..."
"Shut up!"
Ellys face turned cold as she interrupted Ivy, "If I hear you call me mom again, Ill cut out your tongue!"
She wasnt joking or just trying to scare Ivy Lentz.
Ivy Lentz knew that if she dared call her mom again, Elly would truly take action.
"How could a despicable bastard like you qualify to be my daughter?"
Elly scoffed coldly, seeing the fear in Ivy Lentzs eyes, and said,
"Dont be afraid, Im aw-abiding citizen; I wont do anything illegal. But..."
She paused, her gaze on Ivy Lentz bing even more sinister
"For the past thirty years, youve enjoyed a life of luxury that wasnt yours to have; the second half of your life, whatever you owe, I wont hesitate to take back."
She raised her hand and gently patted Ivy Lentzs cheek, the strength wasnt much, but each pat felt as if it bore a sharp de slicing down her cheek.
Chapter 1208. To end her life in that way
Chapter 1208: 1208. To end her life in that way
She knew what Elly meant by her words.
Although she had never experienced prison herself, she had seen plenty of it on TV.
With Ellys capabilities, making her life worse than death in prison for the next life was all too easy.
The more Ivy Lentz thought about it, the more panicked she became. She didnt want to end her life in this way.
Looking back now, she realized how mundane and dull her life had been, utterly devoid of any memorable deeds.
It turned out that her past thirty years had been so meaningless.
Apart from squandering Ellies money and doing meaningless things with the rich second-generation kids, she had done nothing at all.
She stared at the title of Ellys daughter, so many resources she could have utilized, but she yed her good cards so poorly, she ruined her own life.
Ivy Lentz could not ept her days ending like this, and she started begging Elly frantically.
"Mom, I was wrong, I was really wrong. I beg you, for the sake of our thirty years of mother-daughter rtionship, please spare me this once."
Elly kicked Ivy Lentz away from her and looked down upon her, saying,
"Mother-daughter rtionship? You think I care? You stole my daughters life, and have the nerve to bargain with me? Truly the despicable offspring of Sean Lentz, that ungrateful bastard, and a shameless woman. Shamelessness must run in your mixed blood."
Ellys words were harsh, and while they enraged Ivy Lentz, the fear in her heartpletely overtook her anger.
"Mom..."
Elly turned and walked to the table, picked up a fruit knife, and came back.
"Elly!"
Elly Campbell eximed, quickly stepping forward to stop her, "Its not worth breaking thew for such a beast."
Elly looked at Elly, smiling,
"Dont worry, Elly, Im not going to kill her."
As she spoke, her gaze shifted to Ivy Lentz, making her tremble in fear, "I just want her tongue."
Now, with two attempted murders with concrete evidence, Ivy Lentz could not escape a life sentence.
If it werent for the rule ofw today, not just Elly, but she too, would have instantly wanted to kill Ivy Lentz.
But now, even if Ivy Lentz was a nuisance, she had basic human rights, and they really couldnt take justice into their own hands, lest they attract unnecessary trouble.
"Elly, her life wont be easy in prison for the rest of her days, why soil your own life for such a person?"
Elly Campbell managed to persuade Elly, taking the fruit knife from her hand.
She pulled her out of the ward and back to Old Masters room.
Soon, Ivy Lentz was taken by the police, and was quickly going to be charged.
After the Old Master woke up, even though he was of advanced age, his body was still robust, and after staying in the hospital for over half a month, treated with the best medicines, he was discharged.
Elly showed no mercy to Sean Lentz, had him charged with fraud in Canada, including the incident involving Ivy Lentz impersonating her daughter.
As for Ivy Lentz, two attempts at premeditated murder were enough to give her trouble.
During this period, Ivy Lentz requested to see Elly several times, but she was always refused.
As for her future days in prison, Elly would naturally "look after" her.
Just as Ivy Lentz said, Elly was a person with a ruthless heart and remembered every enemy. After being deceived for thirty years, she would certainly not let this father-daughter duo off the hook easily.
Chapter 1209. It’s time to give birth.
Chapter 1209: 1209. Its time to give birth.
Melody Baker and her daughter, Sophie Baker, despite James Campbells maneuvers, found that the Judge had no intention of reducing their sentences. They were judged as thew prescribed.
The Baker women, in partnership with Benjamin Forest, had orchestrated a car ident, but because Sophie had subjectively saved Lily Jones during the event, Lily was left unharmed.
Nevertheless, since the premeditated act of murder had been carried out, and the intent hadnt been rescinded by the principal conspirator, the case provedplex to judge.
Compounded by Benjamin Forests involvement, in the end, both members of the Baker family were sentenced to over ten years of fixed-term imprisonment.
Everything had, for the time being, settled down.
Months had swiftly passed by, and it was now at the height of the sweltering summer.
Perhaps due to her pregnancy, Elly Campbell found the heat particrly unbearable.
Even with the air conditioning set very low, she still felt intensely hot.
"Young Miss, its so hot outside, let the driver pick up the Young Master today. You dont need to go," Gloria suggested.
Despite it being summer vacation, William Campbell was still enrolled in a summer ss.
Today was thest day of the summer course, and Elly intended to pick up her son herself.
Just as she was about to reject the idea, she suddenly felt her belly tighten.
"Hisss~"
She let out a hiss of pain instinctively, a sensation like a tightened muscle in her abdomen. It wasnt extremely painful, but her belly was taut, and soon after, the tight feeling disappeared.
"Whats wrong, Young Miss?"
Having already given birth to William, Elly knew what this meant.
She looked at Gloria, not particrly panicked, "Im going to give birth."
Since the baby had been easy on her from pregnancy to birth, she wasnt too scared even now that the time hade.
It was her casual "Im about to give birth" that truly frightened Gloria.
"The Young Miss is going to give birth! Quick, call the Young Master!"
"Ill go upstairs to wake the old Madame!"
Elly: "..."
Even the person about to deliver was not in a rush.
It could take hours from the first reaction to full dtion; she might not give birth until the evening or even the next day.
Totally unbothered, Elly calmly took a shower, changed into a set of casual clothes while Gloria and the old Madame panicked.
"Honey, Im back!"
Just as she reached the top of the stairs, she saw Adam Jones, sweating profusely, rush into the living room.
Seeing Elly at the staircase entrance, he didnt rx at all.
"Dont be afraid, honey, dont panic. Everything has been arranged at the hospital. Dont worry, Ill be with you the whole time," he said.
Elly: "..."
It seemed he was the one who was afraid.
Watching him, with his sweaty brow and his hands cold as ice, she knew how scared he truly was.
Though he was trying tofort her, his trembling voice gave away his fear.
Elly, amused yet touched by Adam Jones, embraced his tall figure, saying:
"Dont be afraid, Im not."
"Im not afraid either."
Elly: "..."
Fine, fine, the one shaking while talking isnt you!
"Honey, lets go to the hospital now."
Actually, the pain had subsided quickly, and Elly thought that the truebor might not start until tomorrow.
But considering how Adam looked, if she said she wasnt going to the hospital now, hed probably carry her there himself.
So, she just let him have his way.
It was most likely going to happen in a couple of days anyway; staying at the hospital for one night was no big deal.
Turns out, she had still underestimated the babys capabilities.
Chapter 1210. Still, let’s go for the C-section.
Chapter 1210: 1210. Still, lets go for the C-section.
She had thought that since her child hadnt caused her much trouble during the pregnancy, the birth wouldnt be much of a fuss either.
But no, the moment the car arrived at the hospital, her water broke.
At that, Adam Jones became an instant bundle of nerves.
Thankfully, in the Delivery Room, with the obstetricians already on standby, things didnt descend into chaos.
Its just that this child, beforeing into the world, was causing more trouble than William Campbell ever did.
She was only dted to one and a half centimeters when Elly Campbell started to feel the pain quite acutely.
She could still bear it, but by the time she was three centimeters dted, the pain was so intense she began to sweat coldly.
The man who remained by her side, refusing to leave the Delivery Room, was now more nervous than she was.
Even though they already had a son, William, this child was indeed the first one Adam had been present for all the way through.
It was also his first time watching his wife give birth.
Watching Ellys eyebrows gradually knit together and the cold sweat beading on her forehead, Adams heart began to lodge itself in his throat.
Even though shed had the epidural, that didnt mean she waspletely numb to the pain.
Perhaps because Ellys pain receptors were particrly sensitive, even with the epidural, the dtion now seemed to be causing her considerable difort.
The further along it went, the more pain she endured. By the time she was seven to eight centimeters dted, the sweat had already drenched her eyes.
Watching Elly in this state, Adam was consumed with regret.
He shouldnt have listened to her, shouldnt have let her go through with a natural birth.
Had it been a C-section, she wouldnt be in so much pain now.
He had heard that the pain of childbirth reaches a level 12, whereas the pain a man feels when kicked in the groin is only a 10.
Theparison made Adams heart ache even more.
"Elly, dont be so stubborn, lets just have the doctor do the surgery?" he suggested.
Elly, in pain, raised her hand and pushed hard on his shoulder, "Dont... donte up with bad ideas, if I go for a C-section now, my previous suffering would be for nothing."
Adam Jones: "..."
Seeing his worried and pained expression, Elly felt a mix ofughter and tears. His concern made her momentarily forget her pain.
"Dont worry, itll be better once the dtion isplete."
The midwife and the doctors were all in the Delivery Room, where actually at this time they werent needed, but Adam, out of concern, insisted on having the doctors remain there.
If he wasnt in the Delivery Room, the midwives wouldnt have been so anxious, but every time they looked up at his gloomy face, they felt unbearably nervous.
They wished Elly would dte to ten centimeters the next second.
"All ten centimeters dted."
Finally, the midwife breathed a sigh of relief, and with the end of the dtion, the bout of intense pain eased.
"Mrs. Jones, now follow mymands, when your abdomen tightens, start pushing..."
"Thats right... keep on."
"Take a deep breath..."
"Push, thats it, the babys position is good, just push..."
"..."
"Waaah!!"
With a loud cry, Adam Jones tensed nerves abruptly rxed, and Elly also curved her lips into a smile.
Before Adam had a chance to look at the newborn, he rushed to Ellys side and knelt beside her, his heart and eyes overflowing with tenderness
"Darling, you worked so hard."
Elly raised her hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead and teased:
"You worked hard too, Lord of the Ind."
Adam felt a bit embarrassed by Ellys teasing, though he didnt deny it.
Indeed, during those several hours of dtion, he was on edge, wishing he could rush forward and have the baby for her.
At that moment, the midwife, holding the clean baby, approached them.
Chapter 1211. Truly worthy of being my daughter, Adam Jones.
Chapter 1211: 1211. Truly worthy of being my daughter, Adam Jones.
"Mr. and Mrs. Jones, congrattions to both of you!"
Only then did Adam have time to look at the baby.
By then, the babys eyes had already opened, and his pupils were very ck, intently staring right at him.
He quickly reached out to take the baby, his face bearing the tenderness of a loving father.
"Elly, look, truly deserving to be my daughter, Adam Joness daughter, she looks so much like me, so beautiful."
"Look, shes even making eye contact with me."
Elly: "..."
I say, Ind Master Jones, bragging about yourself is one thing, but how can you tell shes making eye contact with you?
Even though her eyes are open, she cant see yet; she really cant see you.
But seeing Ind Master Jones happily interacting with the baby, Elly thought about it and decided not to burst his bubble.
Meanwhile, the midwife listening to Adam holding the baby and speaking to his wife had an expression that was hard to describe.
President Jones, had you at least checked the babys gender before praising so mightily, right?
"Um... President Jones, this isnt a daughter, its a Young Master."
The smile that had just lingered on Adams lips a second ago vanished in the next.
The midwife, seeing his sudden displeasure, felt her heart skip a beat, utterly clueless about what she had said wrong.
"A son?"
Adam seemed somewhat incredulous and without a word, lifted the nket to nce, the unmistakable gender characteristics of his son clearly before his eyes.
Elly watched her Ind Master, who had been praising enthusiastically, now clearly showing a hint of disdain.
In the end, he let out a somewhat regretful sigh but didnt put the baby down; instead, he said to Elly,
"Its okay, a son is fine too."
Elly: "..."
Doctor: "..."
Midwife: "..."
Why did his tone sound so full of disdain?
After leaving the Delivery Room, Elly was taken to the ward.
The newbornd, aside from being slightly disfavored by his own father, was quite popr.
The Great-grandmother, along with his aunts and his brother, all surrounded him.
Only Ind Master Jones stayed by his wifes side, refusing to leave.
Elly looked at him and said teasingly:
"Arent you really not going to see your son?"
Adams face was full of aversion, "Surrounded by so many people, if I went over as well, it would only stoke his ego, and who knows what he would be when he grows up."
Elly: "..."
Ind Master Jones, you can be disdainful if you want, but could you please not hold a grudge against a child who was born less than an hour ago?
Elly looked at his childish behavior, finding herself caught betweenughter and tears.
After a while, she suddenly suggested, "I think you should call Samuel Wilson to let him know."
Hearing his wife mention notifying another man about the birth of her child, at such a time, Ind Master Jones felt a surge of dissatisfaction.
"Why should I tell him about the birth of my son?"
"He no longer has a daughter-inw."
Elly stated gravely.
"After all, it was with the promise of a daughter-inw that I deceived him into partnering with us."
Poor Chubby, without a bride, would probably cry himself to faint in the bathroom.
"So we deceived him, so what? Hasnt Samuel Wilson made enough from our partnership with the Jones corporation?"
Adam snorted unhappily.
Elly, because of the natural birth, stayed in the hospital for less than a week before being discharged.
During the hospital stay, Adam didnt even go to thepany; all the paperwork that needed his attention was brought to the hospital by Robert Green.
Chapter 1212. Qiao Si or Laura Jones
Chapter 1212: 1212. Qiao Si or Laura Jones
If it werent for the fully-equipped hospital room, Elly Campbell would have really kicked him out.
Though Adam Jonesined about his son, when it came to changing diapers or preparing night-time bottles, he was even more proactive than the night nurse, so much so that she was somewhat embarrassed.
Several times she asked Elly to tell Adam not to take over her job.
Elly didnt mind.
When William was born, he wasnt by her side, so for the second one, he wanted to be hands-on, perhaps as a form ofpensation.
"Have you decided on the babys name?"
Jenna rk only rushed over from ska after Elly was discharged.
After bing pregnant, Brayman had been in her care, and just recently, Brayman had encountered serious trouble, which dyed her for several days.
"Weve decided on a nickname."
Even before she had told the ind master of her pregnancy, he had already chosen names for both a son and a daughter.
"Whats the nickname?"
"Jack."
Jenna: "..."
Although it was just a nickname, it seemed a bit heartless.
Seeing the expression on her mothers face, Elly guessed what she was thinking.
She was embarrassed to say just how much preferential treatment women received over men in her family.
If the third one was also a boy, his name would be Jack.
Elly was embarrassed to tell her mother this; whether the third child would be called Jack or Laura would depend on fate.
Without continuing the topic of the childs name, Elly turned to her mother, who still maintained her charm, looking both beautiful andposed, and asked in a low voice:
"Mom, have you been in contact with Professor Ford recently?"
Elly, who was simply talking out of boredom during her confinement, suddenly recalled Professor Fords distinctly different demeanor towards her mother during Old Masters birthday banquet and couldnt stop herself from gossiping.
But seeing Jenna, who always seemed so calm when mentioning Jamuna Ford, now revealing a hint of difort upon hearing his name, Ellys interest was piqued, and she raised her eyebrows slightly, asking:
"Whats up? Has Professor Ford confessed to you?"
Jenna, teased by her grown daughter, became even more embarrassed.
"Nonsense, no he hasnt."
"No?"
Elly clearly didnt believe her. Watching her mothers reaction, it didnt look like there was no development.
Jenna felt uneasy under Ellys scrutiny but didnt hide the truth from her, and with a sigh, said:
"He went directly to your grandfather to propose to me."
Hearing this, Ellys eyes instantly lit up.
"Really? Professor Ford is more proactive than I imagined."
Elly, holding Jennas arm, asked:
"Did grandpa agree?"
Jenna saw the spark in Ellys eyes andughed helplessly.
"Why are you so happy?"
"Of course, Im happy. Having a great mathematician for a stepdad would be awesome to brag about."
Of course, Elly was joking, but deep down, she truly hoped for someone to sincerely cherish her mother and apany her for the rest of her life.
If such a person existed, she definitely hoped it would be Professor Ford.
Jenna red at her half-heartedly and lightly poked her forehead, saying:
"Youre a mother of two now, what kind of nonsense is in that head of yours?"
Elly, unfazed, rub her head, showing a little girls temperament in front of her mother.
"How is this nonsense? I am concerned about moms future, after all."
Chapter 1213. The second James Campbell
Chapter 1213: 1213. The second James Campbell
Speaking of which, she looked at Jenna rk expectantly and said,
"Mom, just tell me, did Grandpa agree?"
"Your grandpa would have loved to agree, Jamuna Ford is his most proud student, and having him as his son-inw would make him wake upughing,"
Jenna rk remarked with augh.
"Thats for sure, if I were Grandpa, having a mathematician as my son-inw would delight me too."
Elly Campbell continued, "But from the tone of your voice, Grandpa didnt agree?"
"He didnt agree."
Jenna shook her head and with a look of surprise from Elly, said,
"Jamuna Ford wants to marry me, so of course, Grandpa had to ask for my opinion first."
"That makes sense."
Elly nodded. The rk Family elders were not rigid people, nor did they hold the old-fashioned parental decree.
Initially, although they wanted to marry into the Campbell Family, they did it only after getting Moms approval for her to marry James Campbell.
Who knew, James would turn out so worthless.
Now, they were even more cautious about deciding on Moms marriage themselves.
"So, you didnt agree to Professor Ford?"
Elly asked curiously.
Seeing a subtle darkening in Jenna rks eyes upon hearing this question, she then heard her say,
"Before Jamuna Ford proposed to your grandfather, I had never imagined having anything to do with him, how could I possibly agree to this sudden proposal?"
When Jamuna was a junior, she found everything about him satisfactory, but once the roles shifted, of course, her perspective on him changed.
Just like with James Campbell in the past.
Before marriage, she was satisfied with every aspect of James, but after marriage, his true colors showed.
And at that time, James, besides being the Campbell Familys eldest young master, his achievements were nowhere near Jamunas current status.
Besides, she was a grandmother now and had been married once.
And Jamuna Ford had never been married and was currently a highly sought-after mathematician, both nationally and internationally.
Let alone her, nearly fifty years old, even twenty-something girls would be eager to marry him.
Elly, observing her mother, could roughly guess what she was thinking.
Initially, she had also talked to her mother privately about Professor Ford.
But at that time, Mom thought she was joking and felt that Professor Ford wouldnt be interested in her, so she candidly expressed her own thoughts.
But now it was different; Jamuna Ford had directly proposed to the old master, clearly intending to marry her.
Elly secretly hoped there would be someone to apany her mom through the second half of her life.
However, she hoped even more that this persons character would be sterling. Encountering another James would be absolutely uneptable.
She believed her mom could make her own judgment.
"So... youre not considering giving Professor Ford a chance?"
Elly thought of the day at Master rks birthday feast, when Jamuna Ford had subtly protected Jenna rk.
She had seen several times how his eyes gently rested on her mom, his smile spilling from his eyes.
Also, when her mom had drunk alcohol, she, as her daughter, had not thought about getting honey water for her mom to sober up, but Jamuna Ford had.
She herself had been through a rtionship with Adam Jones and knew all too well what Professor Fords gaze at her mom implied.
So, even if there was no oue, Elly still hoped her mom would give Professor Ford a chance.
Chapter 1214. The shameless ones are back again
Chapter 1214: 1214. The shameless ones are back again
Jenna rk pursed her lips and didnt respond.
"Have you ever thought that maybe Professor Ford had remained unmarried because he was waiting for you? Now that youre divorced, he went to your grandfather to ask for your hand in marriage."
If he had just been obsessed with his academic work and not interested in love, it wouldnt just happen to coincide with your mother getting a divorce that he suddenly wanted to get married, would it?
And its even more unlikely that he was after your mothers family wealth.
To others, maybe your mothers money is considerable, but in Jamuna Fords eyes, it really isnt much.
The funding for a single project he worked on amounted to billions, as manypanies wanted to establish a connection with him, but he had rejected them all.
Besides, there were plenty of richer women than your mother who wanted to marry him.
Jamuna Ford is not short of money!
So, Elly Campbell believed even more that Professor Ford truly wanted to marry her mother and had waited for so many years.
Jenna seemed uninterested in discussing the topic further and said,
"Enough, you should focus on your postpartum care instead of worrying about these things. Mother knows her own affairs. Just take good care of yourself and the child."
Elly still wasnt content and wanted to ask more, but obviously, her mother wasnt too keen on engaging.
At that moment, Gloria entered the room, her expression clearly unhappy.
"Lady rk, Young Miss."
"Whats wrong, Gloria?"
Seeing Glorias frustrated face, "That Thompson Shuyi insists oning in, but the Old Lady had ordered not to let her enter the Jones household. No matter how much we try to send her away, she wont leave, iming she wants to visit little Jack Campbell."
Little Jack Campbell, as Gloria referred to him, was the child Elly Campbell had just given birth to.
Today, the Old Lady had taken William Campbell to the temple to fulfill a vow, and Adam Jones was still at the office and hadnte back. The only one at home who could make decisions was Elly.
Elly was in her postpartum period, and Gloria originally didnt want to bother her with such matters, but Thompson Shuyis shamelessness was unimaginably thick.
Regardless of how unwee she was by the Jones family, she still had the gall to stand outside the Joness front door.
Although the Jones residence was a standalone vi, it wasnt in a ce secluded from passersby.
If Thompson Shuyi continued to linger outside, coupled with her familiar face recently circting online, it would inevitably expose her rtionship with the Jones family.
Left with no choice, Gloria came to inform Elly of the situation.
"Why is it her again?"
Since that incident with the Jones family, the Green family had not appeared before her again.
Even that famous actress had been inactive in the entertainment circle for a while.
Given Cam Greens entanglement with Ian Foster, even if Adam Jones didnt intervene, Cams fate wouldnt have been good.
Hence, after Cam Green had confessed everything, Adam indeed had spared him and his family.
Elly had thought that after herst experience, Thompson would behave, but it seems she had underestimated her shamelessness.
"Young Miss, what should we do now?"
No matter what, she was still the biological mother of the young master, and as a servant, it really wasnt her ce to make decisions.
Elly, however, had no psychological burden whatsoever. That kind of vile woman, who would calcte even her sons life for family wealth, she wouldnt show any mercy.
"Have security throw her out directly. If she still refuses to leave, call the police."
"Yes, Young Miss."
After receiving Ellys approval, Gloria didnt hesitate to turn around, head downstairs, and call several security guards over.
Chapter 1215. Don’t let these dirty things sully her old lady’s eyes.
Chapter 1215: 1215. Dont let these dirty things sully her olddys eyes.
"Young Miss instructed me to drive her away directly, and if she refuses to leave, to call the police."
When Mrs. Thompson saw Gloriaing out, she originally thought she would be allowed in, but actually, she was being driven away.
This time, she hade to seek help from her son and could not easily leave.
However, she no longer dared to be as arrogant as before and only looked at Gloria, pleading in a low voice:
"Gloria, please, let me in. My grandson has been born, and as his grandmother, I just want to see him. Could you please tell Elly Campbell for me?"
Gloria was also annoyed by Mrs. Thompsons shameless persistence, clinging like gum that wonte off.
"Ive already told the Young Miss; Young Master is sleeping and will not see anyone. You should leave, it wont be pleasant if youre thrown out."
Seeing that a mere servant dared tomand with such authority, Mrs. Thompson felt deep resentment in her heart.
But worrying about her matters, she could only swallow her pride before a servant.
"Gloria, I really just want to see my grandson. I will leave right after a quick look; it wont take too much of your time."
Gloria frowned, clearly running out of patience.
"Ive told you, Young Miss said no. What use is talking to me? Besides, Mrs. Thompson, have you forgotten the vile deeds youvemitted? You abandoned your own son and daughter, and now you have the nerve to eagerlye see your grandson? Even I, merely a servant, know that youre here under the pretense of seeing Young Master to engage in some shameless deeds.
By speaking to me now, Im still sparing you some dignity. Do you think that once Young Master or Young Miss actually confronts you, youll have any good oues?
Your shamelessness truly astounds me time and time again. Just recently, you used a stupid and mean method to frame our Young Miss, and now you shamelessly show up at our door."
Gloria had held these words in her heart for a long time; no amount of scolding felt satisfying.
After speaking at length, she felt not relieved but even more irate.
If not for her years with the Jones family that granted her the poise not to use vulgarnguage, she would have cursed this shameless, unprincipled woman to death.
Its iprehensible where she gets the nerve to disturb Young Master so frequently.
"You... you dare, you a servant..."
Mrs. Thompson was so incensed by Glorias words that she could not speak.
"Yes, I am a servant, but even I as a servant know decency, would never cruelly abandon my young children to run away with another man, nor would I, while my husbands body was still warm, run off with his wealth... and you, iming to be noble, cant evenpare to a servants fingernail."
Every word from Gloria was like a whip on Mrs. Thompsons face, leaving her visage mangled and unrecognizable.
"Dont put on your noble airs here. I may be a servant, but I am a servant of the Jones family. You, an outsider, have no right to dictate anything here."
Fed up by Mrs. Thompson, Gloria didnt hold back a second longer and directly said to the security guard:
"Throw her far away. The old mistress will be back soon; dont let this dirty thing stain her eyes."
The security guard was not unfamiliar with Mrs. Thompson.
After all, she had frequently appeared in the news recently, always behaving ostentatiously.
Chapter 1216. Would you shut up?
Chapter 1216: 1216. Would you shut up?
Before, the youngdy had brought this woman to the Jones family before, but nobody expected that this woman would turn out to be the Young Masters mother.
After hearing Glorias words just now, they were all stunned.
So this woman was so shameless?
The security guards of the Jones family were carefully selected, their loyalty nearly matched that of the Emperors personal bodyguards from ancient times.
Hearing how shameless this Ms. Thompson was, feeling indignant on behalf of their master, the security guards didnt hold back and immediately grabbed Thompson Shuyis arm, expelling her.
"What are you doing, back off, you watchdogs, dont touch me with your filthy hands, back off!"
"Im telling you to let go, you bunch of watchdogs, how dare you treat me like this, Ill have my son fire all of you!"
"..."
The security guardspletely ignored Thompson Shuyis words and continued to drag her by the arm, driving her away from the residential area of the Jones family.
Just then, a stretched ck Lincoln slowly approached from outside and finally stopped in front of her.
The rear door opened, and the Old Lady stepped out of the car with the help of the driver.
"Old Lady."
When the security guards saw the Old Lady approaching, they also stopped what they were doing and stood aside.
Thompson Shuyis eyes lit up when she saw the Old Lady.
Facing her former mother-inw, Thompson Shuyi didnt show any signs of guilt and boldly called out, "Mom."
The Old Ladys expression was cid, her gaze swept over Thompson Shuyis face, and she said, "Who are you?"
Thompson Shuyi wasnt sure if the Old Lady truly didnt recognize her, and without much hesitation, she quickly said:
"Mom, Im Shuyi, Thompson Shuyi, your daughter-inw."
Gloria: "..."
Security guards: "..."
How thick-faced was this woman, that after doing such shameless deeds, she still had the nerve to call herself the Old Ladys daughter-inw.
Was she treating the Old Lady as if she had dementia!?
The Old Ladys face showed an enlightened expression, and she nodded:
"I thought for a moment I had given birth to a daughter who called me mom out of nowhere, nearly gave me a fright."
The Old Ladys words were quite blunt, even using "prostitute," suggesting that anyone with decency should know to leave by now.
But Thompson Shuyi was different, her thick skin was practically bomb-proof.
"Mom, youre being too harsh, I bore two children for the Jones family, I may not have merits but had my hard times, I left the Jones family after Henry Jones passed away, I did nothing wrong by him..."
The security guards werent aware of the specifics, but Gloria, who had always been with the Old Lady, knew everything.
A woman who went out daily with other men while her husband was busy, still having the audacity to im she hadnt wronged her husband.
Did she think everyone was a fool?
No wonder she had the audacity to show up at the Jones familys doorstep.
"Mom, I wasnt even thirty years old then, and you had no right to demand that I remain widowed for Henry Jones, Cam Green was true love..."
The Old Lady couldnt bear to listen to such shameless excuses anymore and was about to turn and walk inside, but then she heard an angry voice from behind
"Would you shut up."
Turning around, it was Lily Jones and Mr. and Mrs. Moore.
Thompson Shuyi was still angry at Lily.
If it werent for her betrayalst time, her n would have seeded long ago.
Now she wouldnt need to be here getting bullied by these people.
Chapter 1217. The premise of true love includes propriety, justice, integrity, and honor.
Chapter 1217: 1217. The premise of true love includes propriety, justice, integrity, and honor.
"Lily,"
"Grandma, please go inside. Dont let some disgusting and nauseating words pollute your ears."
The Old Lady really didnt want to see Thompson, nor did she want to hear another word of her nonsense, so she entered the house with the help of Gloria.
Thompson was somewhat restrained when she was facing the Old Lady.
But facing Lily Jones, she instinctively felt a sense of maternal superiority, just as she had in front of Adam Jones and Elly Campbell.
"Lily, Im your mother. Mind your words..."
"Thompson, just be a human!"
Lily Jones didnt want to listen to Thompson preach and redefine her values, so she cut her off:
"Your dirty little affair with Cam Greenyou think nobody speaks of it, you really think nobody knows?"
She gave Thompson a once-over and continued:
"True love presupposes manners and integrity, and youck integrity. Stop using true love as a fig leaf for your shamelessness. Your ass is showing; you think nobody recognizes you by hiding your face?"
"You..."
Thompson didnt expect Lily Jones to denigrate her in front of so many people, especially being her mother, and immediately lost her temper.
Remembering the resentment from being betrayed by herst time, which ruined her whole n, she raised her hand to p Lily Jones in the face.
But before she could touch Lily Jones, her hand was caught by Christopher Moore.
Thompson was stunned and met Christophers grim eyes, which frightened her.
Christopher was always polite and gentlemanly to outsiders and had never shown anyone a stern face.
To everyone, he was a kind, gentle young master with an extremely good temper.
Only someone with Christophers patience could tolerate someone as arrogant and haughty as Lily Jones, the pampered heiress.
Thus, Thompson had always thought of Christopher as a good-natured, gentle man.
But his cold demeanor now gave her quite a shock, and it took her a moment to recover and say:
"What, I heard the education of the Young Master of the Moore n is excellent, gentle as jade. Are you nning to hit me, your elder, now?"
When Lily Jones heard Thompsons words, she wouldnt have it.
She knew her husband was too good-natured to bear seeing her bullied by this shameless old woman. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Christophers deep voice:
"I apologize."
Thompson thought Christopher was starting to apologize to her, and a smug look appeared on her face, but then she heard him continue:
"The upbringing of the Moore n does not include being polite to scum. Moreover, you are just a stranger trying to bully my wife, not some elderplease be clear about your own status before you speak to me."
With that, he forcefully pushed Thompsons wrist away.
Thompson, not as strong as Christopher, was pushed several steps backward.
At first, Lily Jones was indeed worried that her husband might be too polite to this old woman, considering she was technically his mother-inw, but seeing his rare fierce demeanor now, she couldnt help but mentally apud him.
This is how one should deal with shameless people.
"You two... you two..."
Thompson was furious.
She thought she could handle Christopher by bringing up manners, but she didnt expect him to defy conventions too.
Lily Jones could probably guess why Thompson hade to the Jones household.
A while ago, she heard from the daughter of the President, Tang Lin, that Cam Green had also been arrested.
Chapter 1218. At such an old age and still so naive
Chapter 1218: 1218. At such an old age and still so naive
But because Cam Green hadnt fully prated their core, his charges should not be severe.
Sophie Baker must havee this time primarily to plead with my brother on behalf of Cam Green.
If my brother really intervened, the chances of Cam Green getting off would be very high.
Lily Jones looked at Sophie Bakers face, so simr to her own, with a sense of revulsion.
"I know why youvee to the Jones Family, at your age, why do you keep living in your own world? Do you really think youre something special, that my brother would step in to help you beg for a man youre not even properly wed to?"
Lily Jones directly exposed Sophie Bakers intention.
Sophie Bakers expression changed.
Indeed, she hade to have Adam Jones intercede on Cam Greens behalf, because she had borne him a child.
Seeing Sophie Bakers guilty demeanor, Lily knew she had guessed right.
She truly didnt understand whether Sophie Baker was shamelessly brazen to such an extent or if she naively believed that relying on the blood tie, she could act with impunity in front of her brother.
Did she really think her brother wouldnt deal with her?
Thisughable bond of kinship, if they could choose, they would rather not have it at all!
Sophie Baker looked at the undisguised disgust in Lily Joness eyes, felt a flicker of annoyance, and said,
"My affairs are none of your concern. I came for your brother, not for you."
Lily Jones was indeed taken aback by Sophie Bakers audacious gall, no longer willing to waste time with her. Without another word, she took her husband and walked into the house.
Sophie Baker, like an ill-mannered, uncouth vige woman, still tried to barge in but was promptly stopped by the security guards.
Lily Jonesmanded in a stern voice, "Theres no need for courtesy, throw her out! If she tries to break in, break her legs, and report to the police that someone is trespassing!"
Lilys words truly frightened Sophie Baker; the step she had raised slowly retracted, yet she stood her ground, stubbornly refusing to leave.
Even the security guards were seeing someone with such impudent tenacity for the first time, which was somewhat "admirable" in its own right.
Ultimately, they showed no mercy, each guard taking an arm and escorting her out of the bounds of the Jones estate.
"Mom, does President Jones still refuse to see you?"
Ever since she was taught a lesson at the Jones Family home, Sophia Green had really be respectful.
Even without any self-awareness, she knew that Adam, even if he were to cheat, would not stoop to her level.
To avoid further offending Adam and facing consequences, Sophia had indeed quieted down.
After giving Sophie Baker a thorough tongueshing at the hospital that day, she felt refreshed.
Then, not long after the Baker mother and daughter were arrested, Cam Green was apprehended as well.
All along, Sophia took pride in being the daughter of the great musician, Cam Green, feeling a sense of innate superiority.
Especially when she found out that the woman who had always supported her and her father was actually the biological mother of Jones Corporations President, Adam Jones.
The thought that she and Adam had be "siblings" in a roundabout way deeply inted her sense of superiority.
But since Cam was arrested, Sophia felt as if the sky had fallen.
Yet, she also resented her father to some extent. It would have been good for him to stay a praised genius and author.
He shouldnt have meddled in circles that werent his to join.
It would be different if those people valued him, but they only used him as a gofer, and he couldnt even break into their core circle, ultimately dragging them down with him.
Chapter 1219. This is a woman who owns ten billion in assets
Chapter 1219: 1219. This is a woman who owns ten billion in assets
Sophia Green grew angrier the more she thought about it, watching her own career potentially being affected only added to her frustration.
However, Sophia knew her ce. She was all too aware of what Elly Thompson meant to her now.
Elly Thompson might have been a useless woman, but she was genuinely wealthy.
In this circle, there werent many women wealthier than Elly Thompson.
Just the Jones shares she had sold, albeit cheaply to Edward Gresia, fetched billions.
This was a woman sitting on billions in assets.
Once a person acquired wealth, their connections would gradually develop.
Now, Sophia knew that as long as she clung tightly to Elly Thompson, stabilizing her footing in the entertainment industry wouldnt be hard.
In Adam Joness eyes, she was too insignificant, so insignificant she couldnt catch his eye.
Thus, she knew that Adam wouldnt bother himself with confronting her.
As long as Elly Thompson was willing to pave her way in the entertainment industry, she could keep going.
This rity was exactly why, that day at the Jones Family, even though she watched Elly Thompson shift all the ns onto her, she didnt dare demand an exnation upon her return.
Had it been earlier, she would have pped her several times.
What she was grateful for now was that this woman still had feelings for her own father and was still willing to shamelessly seek help from Adam Jones for his sake.
As long as she had feelings for her father, she would help her, out of respect for him.
Thinking this way, even if Sophia loathed Elly internally, she still ttered her on the surface.
"Ive gone several times and havent even seen Adams face before being sent back."
Elly was somewhat annoyed, especially thinking of how Gloria, a mere servant, had bossed her around, which only infuriated her further.
If she were still Madam Jones, she would have liked to see if that despicable maid dared treat her like that.
Seeing the anger and dissatisfaction on Ellys face, Sophia could guess her thoughts.
Although she hoped things would work out for Elly at the Joness, objectively speaking, she found Ellys way of thinking utterly bizarre.
First, cheating on her husband, then running away from her young children as soon as her husband died, not visiting them for over twenty years.
Upon meeting again, she schemed against her sons assets, even willing to harm him physically.
Aftermitting so many jaw-dropping actions, she somehow still had the confidence to think that Adam would recognize her as his mother, which was truly astonishing.
Any normal person would avoid her at all costs.
Yet, she not only did not stay away but also felt a delusional sense of superiority because she was Adams biological mother.
But she dared not let others know she was Adams biological mother, so it was unclear how she formed this sense of superiority as his mother.
Probably, she could only live in her own fantasies.
However, no matter what she did, ultimately it was Elly who would be embarrassed. If this relentless pursuit could actually help save her father, Sophia of course wouldnt stop her.
She even hoped Elly would bother Adam every single day.
"Mom, everyone in the Jones Family looks down on you now, naturally, you wont get to see President Jones."
Sophia tentatively started:
"Think about it, the Old Lady and Elly Campbell from the Jones Family, which of them would wish for you and President Jones to reconcile? Theyd prefer it if you and your son never made up in this lifetime. Even if President Jones were home, they wouldnt let you have a chance to see him."
Chapter 1220. William Campbell, Qiao Er, Jack Campbell
Chapter 1220: 1220. William Campbell, Qiao Er, Jack Campbell
Sophia Greens words decisively stirred something in Shuyi Thompsons heart, making her actually believe that what Sophia said made sense.
She firmly believed that Adam Jones couldnt have been so heartless to her without the incitement of the olddy and that slut Elly Campbell.
Otherwise, the dividends from Jones Corp would not have been deposited into her ount on time every period.
She didnt realize that Adam was simply toozy to spend time arguing with her, seeing it as too demeaning.
But she never expected that Adams "inaction" would appear to her, his biological mother, as if he still had feelings for her.
That was probably the main reason why Shuyi Thompson always believed she could be forgiven by Adam.
"Sophia, youre right. How did I not think of that? I shouldnt have gone to the Jones Family to find Adam!"
A clear expression of regret showed on Shuyi Thompsons face.
Thinking of the humiliation and grievances she suffered outside the Jones Familys house, waves of regret washed over her heart.
"I will go to Jones Corp to find Adam tomorrow."
When Sophia Green heard these words, a slight triumphant smile crossed her eyes.
How a woman as foolish to this extent managed to marry someone like Henry Jones was beyond herprehension.
Perhaps Adam really wished he werent the son of such a woman.
Ever since Elly Campbell gave birth to their second child, Adams workday ended even earlier.
If it werent for the abundance of tasks at Jones Corp that he couldnt entirely abandon, he would have loved nothing more than to stay at home every day with his wife and children.
Jack Campbell might be his son, and despite Ind Master Jonessints, he was still someone he had apanied all this way.
The regret of not being there when William was born, Adam made up for it all with Jack.
That day, as soon as it was time to leave work, he returned home on the dot, hastily entering the bedroom to see his wife and children.
"Little brother, eat up! This was bought by Great-grandmother for brother, and brother saved it just for you."
As Adam pushed the door open, he saw William lying next to the crib, trying to feed a milk lollipop into Jacks mouth.
William on the other hand was quietly lying down beside Jacks body; since the crib was spacious, he didnt crowd Jack.
William had grown into a full-sized ragdoll cat now, and being well-fed, he was already muchrger than Jack.
With his thick and dense fur cor, he looked quite regal, not unlike a miniature Lion King.
This tableaua child, a cat lying next to each other, with another child feeding candylooked absolutely warm and harmonious.
Adam walked over with a smile, seeing that Elly wasnt in bed, he asked, "Wheres Mommy?"
"Mommy went to the restroom."
Just as William finished responding, Elly came out from the restroom.
Seeing William feed his younger brother candy and how happily Jack was tasting it, she didnt rush to stop him but simply said,
"Sweetie, your little brother is still young. If you give him candy so soon, he wont want to drink milk anymore."
William, kind of understanding, on hearing Ellys words, replied,
"Then let brother eat candy every day. I have lots of candy, and they can all be for brother, that way he wont be hungry."
Hearing their elder son being so affectionate towards his brother, Mr. and Mrs. Jones were veryforted.
Adam joked with a smile,
"I heard that all these candies were bought by Great-grandmother for William. If you give them all to your brother, then William will have none left."
Upon hearing this, little Williams face immediately showed a hint of hesitation, as if he was starting to feel a bit reluctant.
Chapter 1221. Where is the touching brotherly affection we agreed upon?
Chapter 1221: 1221. Where is the touching brotherly affection we agreed upon?
Momentster, Adam Jones took back the milk-vored lollipop that was delighting his younger brother.
"Little brother shouldnt eat too much sugar; itll ruin your teeth."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Adam Jones: "..."
What happened to brothers being respectful and loving toward each other? Destroyed over just a lollipop seems hardly steadfast.
Jack Campbell had initially enjoyed the sweet taste but suddenly, his brother took it away. After a pause, he cried out loudly with a howl.
As if saying
"Brother, I dont even have teeth yet, they cant rot..."
Jacks crying was loud. His two cries scared William Campbell, who was lying next to him, causing him to sprint out of his cradle.
Hearing his son cry so heartbreakingly, Adam quickly picked him up from the cradle and made all sorts of silly faces to cheer him up.
Elly Campbell watched her husbands tall figure and felt he somewhat resembled a super dad.
In every action, a fathers love shone brightly, making Elly involuntarily smile.
Seeing Jack still crying non-stop, Elly quickly had Adam bring him back.
"Give him to me; Ill feed him something."
Jack was much luckier than William, surrounded by many, and after giving birth to him, Elly had insisted on breastfeeding.
As soon as Adam turned around, he saw his wife unbuttoning her clothes, and his throat suddenly tightened.
Since Elly was still in her confinement period and they were in their own bedroom without any outsiders, she hadnt thought much about it.
Unbeknownst to her, even though there were no outsiders, her husband resembled a hungry wolf.
Seeing this, Adams eyes warmed as he passed the son back to Elly. Once Jack sipped the breastmilk, he finally quieted down.
While Elly was earnestly soothing her son, she heard her husband murmur close to her ear, "Im really envious of our son."
"Huh? Envious of what?"
Elly didnt catch on and instinctively looked up at him.
But upon seeing where his eyes rested, her face darkened.
She then grabbed a pillow nearby and tossed it at Adams face, calling him a "pervert".
After soothing Jack to sleep, to avoid any ill-intentions from someone, Elly carefully buttoned up her clothes.
Seeing the reproachful look in his eyes, she chuckled and reached out to rub his face, saying,
"Good boy! Just a little while longer..."
Hearing his wifes implication, Adams eyes lit up.
He loved how adorable his wife was when she spoiled him, he couldnt help...
After the couple joked around, Elly thought about Thompson Shuyi, who had been sent away from the Jones family a few days earlier, and she brought it up with him.
"If shees over again, we should apply for a restraining order with the court, and not let here anywhere near the Jones family."
Such matters were easily handled by the Jones familyswyers, so Elly was not worried.
"The Jones family, despite not living in the bustling city center, has influential neighbors nearby. If they see her hanging around the Jones house all the time, it will definitely draw attention."
Elly shared her concerns.
"If others find out shes your mom, wont it affect you?"
Hearing this, Adam appeared unconcerned andughed,
"Shes the one who should be worried. If people knew shes my mom, that she left my dads cold body to run off with another man, and our circle is small, if she still wants to mix within this circle, shed have to behave!"
When Adam mentioned Thompson Shuyi, apart from disgust, he had noplex emotions.
Chapter 1222. Too full of oneself
Chapter 1222: 1222. Too full of oneself
So, she didnt care at all about what this person had done.
"If shees to bother you, do whatever you want to do without worrying too much."
Elly Campbell, of course, wouldnt worry too much.
Perhaps Thompson knew that she wouldnt get any advantage from Elly, so she hadnt appeared before her for a long time.
But neither of them expected that Thompson would have the audacity to go to Jones Corp to find Adam Jones.
Thompsons face was indeed beautiful, even as she aged, her appearance was sure to catch anyones eye.
So, when Cam Greens "close female friend" first appeared in front of the camera, many people were amazed by Cams fortune.
To have such a breathtakingly beautiful woman who didnt seek any title quietly apanying him and taking care of his daughter.
Thus, her face was quickly remembered by the public.
But it was a bit odd for Mrs. Green to appear at Jones Corp.
The matter between Cam Green and Ian Foster wasnt widely involved, and there wasnt much news about it on the inte.
Not many people knew he was arrested, so although it was strange that Thompson came to Jones Corp, they didnt think much of it.
Thompson didnt dare make a scene at Jones Corp. When she entered the building, her demeanor was rtively mild.
"Hello, Im here to see President Jones."
Even though they knew who Thompson was, not just Thompson, but even Cam Green didnt amount to much in front of the president of Jones Corp.
So, the receptionist still politely asked:
"Im sorry, do you have an appointment?"
Thompson had faced humiliation at the Jones Family recently and was feeling aggrieved inside.
To be asked about an appointment at the reception of Jones Corp made her feel offended.
She was their bosss biological mother, and she had to make an appointment!
Thompson wished she could smash these words into the receptionists face, but she swallowed them back in the end.
"I dont have an appointment, but if you tell President Jones I have something for him, he will see me."
Thompsons confident tone made the uninformed receptionist actually believe there might be something to it.
Hearing Thompsons words, the receptionist from the day before thought she must have a special rtionship with Adam Jones and didnt dare to neglect her, telling Thompson:
"Please wait a moment."
The receptionist quickly called to the top floor, but the response she got made her feel awkward.
"Alright."
After hanging up the phone, the receptionist looked at Thompsons subtly proud expression with a hint of indescribable awkwardness, and said apologetically:
"Im sorry, Mrs. Green, but without an appointment, you cant see the president."
That was a rtively polite response from the receptionist.
If she had repeated the top floors response, it would have been that random people had no right to meet the president.
Thompsons face turned ugly in an instant when she heard this.
"Is this Adams intent, or is it the intent of those employees upstairs who like to throw their weight around?"
Receptionist: "..."
Mrs. Green seemed to be taking herself too seriously.
Everyone on the top floor was an elite of their group; even the secretaries could be administrative leaders if they went to anotherpany.
So how did she manage to look down on them with such disdain and carry a sense of superiority as if she owned Jones Corp?
Still mentioning Adam.
Is she very familiar with the president?
The receptionist couldnt help but roll her eyes inwardly.
She suddenly remembered the video from half a year ago when Sophia Greens "rural actress" public persona had just copsed.
Chapter 1223. Such a familiar TV drama line
Chapter 1223: 1223. Such a familiar TV drama line
Sophia Green stood at the entrance of an antique shop called Dragon Pavilion, and in front of the CEOs wife, demanded that the CEO take her away.
Absolutely shameless, to the point of destroying ones values.
That Sophia Green was clearly trying to seduce their CEO, thankfully Adam stood firm and wasnt led astray by her.
Unexpectedly, her stepmother actually came to them in person, and even acted like she was part of the CEOs own family.
Pah!
The daughters unrequited attempt to seduce someone failed, and now she simply assumed she was the CEOs mother-inw.
Where were these two from as stepmother and daughter? They were clearly biological, one more oddity than the other.
The receptionist inwardly held Mrs. Thompsons words and behavior in disdain, but still politely replied,
"The response from the secretarial department reflects the CEOs wishes; if you have an urgent matter and need to see the CEO, please make an appointment with the secretarial department."
Mrs. Thompson had always felt a sense of superiority over others because she was Adam Joness birth mother.
In her subconscious, no matter how strained her rtionship with Adam was, they were still mother and son.
The bond between mother and son doesntst overnight in anger.
When she came to Jones Corporation looking for Adam Jones, she should have been someone who could go upstairs anytime, not someone who had to go through a receptionist to apply and then see if the people upstairs were willing to meet her.
Hearing the receptionist repeatedly mention appointments, Mrs. Thompson became infuriated.
She felt that it wasnt that her son didnt want to see her; it was these unappreciative Jones Corporation employees taking liberties.
Mrs. Thompson simply threw her bag onto the receptionists desk and said, "Fine, an appointment it is, I want to make an appointment now, tell Adam Jones to see me immediately."
Receptionist: "..."
Employees of Jones passing by: "..."
Damn, this woman was Cam Greens step wife, wasnt she? What gave her the right to throw her weight around at Jones Corporation?
And she wanted their CEO to meet her?
Is she crazy or what?
The receptionist, who was supposed to talk to her with a pleasant demeanor, ended up feeling a lot more contempt and impatience after seeing her act so nonsensically.
"Sorry, without an appointment, you cant see our CEO."
"You..."
Mrs. Thompson saw the receptionists firm attitude and her face darkened immediately.
At the Jones Familys house, she was bullied by a servant and several watchdogs; and here, even a lowly receptionist dared to speak to her in this manner.
"Do you know who I am, how dare you speak to me like this!"
Receptionist: "..."
Such a familiar line from TV dramas.
Was she also going to im she was the Empress Dowager of Jones Corporation?
The receptionist smiled faintly, still wearing that standardized formic smile, "Yes, I know, you are Mrs. Green."
Her title of Mrs. Green was normallyden with a hint of sarcasm.
No matter how famous Cam Green was in the cultural circle, these ordinary people really had nothing to do with him.
No matter how impressive Cam Green was, it had no impact on them.
The underlying message was, "You are Mrs. Green, and why should I care!"
Mrs. Thompson this time wasnt foolish; she clearly heard the mockery in the receptionists words, her face contorted with anger.
If she imed that she was their CEOs birth mother now, would these blind folks dare to treat her with the same attitude?
Several times, she felt the impulse.
But she didnt dare.
She knew all too well the storm of abuse shed face if she acted on impulse.
Mrs. Thompson held back her anger and with a resentful re at the receptionist, she unwillingly turned and walked towards the waiting area, nning to wait for Adam Jones to finish work and confront him.
Just then, a surprised male voice came from behind, "Mrs. Green?"
Chapter 1224. No admittance for unrelated persons.
Chapter 1224: 1224. No admittance for unrted persons.
Shuyi Thompson turned around and saw Edward Gresia.
"Director Gresia."
"Why would Mrs. Green be here?"
"I came to see Adam, but the receptionist wouldnt let me in."
The receptionist: "..."
Damn it, is she an idiot or what?
The CEO already said he didnt want to see her, why is it all being pushed onto one employee?
If the CEO wanted to see her, could a receptionist stop him?
If youre so capable, go up by yourself, idiot!
In her heart, the receptionist couldnt help but roll her eyes 360 degrees.
Seeing theint and dissatisfaction in Shuyi Thompsons eyes, Edward Gresia chuckled to himself.
He wasnt stupid; the words of a woman like Shuyi Thompson could hardly be trusted.
This woman was both foolish and selfish. Aside from her looks, which might be fine for a fling, marrying her would be a familys misfortune.
Even he didnt fancy her; how could Henry Jones have ever agreed to marry her?
Back then, the Thompson Family might have appeared decent, but those who knew them well were aware that they were in decline. Henry Jones marrying Shuyi Thompson brought him no benefit whatsoever.
The only exnation could be that Henry Jones was blinded by lust.
He had such a good girlfriend at the time and yet ended up marrying this kind of woman.
After mentally grumbling for a while, Edward Gresia then looked at Shuyi Thompson, seemed to think of something, and with a glint in his eyes, he smiled and said,
"You dont understand how things work, youngdy. Let me take you up."
Edward Gresia was a shareholder of thepany. If he wanted to take Shuyi Thompson upstairs, naturally the receptionist had no power to stop him.
However, a shareholder daring to act against the CEO like this, Director Gresias actions really were quite unmeasured.
When Shuyi Thompson saw Edward Gresia willing to take her upstairs, she felt secretly delighted, thinking that there might be hope to get Cam Green out of jail.
The people in the secretarial office showed difficulty on their faces when they saw Edward Gresia bringing Shuyi Thompson up.
"Director Gresia, the CEO has already said he does not wish to see any unrted persons."
The secretarial staff didnt dare to confront Edward Gresia directly, but Robert Green did.
As he came out of the office and saw Edward Gresia with Shuyi Thompson, he guessed this old fox was intentionally there to provoke his boss and he didnt show any courtesy, stepping forward to block them.
Edward Gresia saw Robert Green refusing to give face to him, and his smile slowly faded away.
But Robert Green had actual power in the Jones corporation. Although Edward Gresia was a major shareholder second only to Adam Jones, under the absolute power of Adam Jones, Edward Gresia didnt really have any power at Jones corp.
He didnt dare to directly confront Robert Green, but his attitude was far from polite.
He said with a cold face, "Aide Baker, do you know who thisdy is? And you are blocking the way?"
"I dont know, and I dont want to know. If the CEO does not wish to see her, then she is just an irrelevant person."
Robert Green replied neither humbly nor arrogantly, with no intention of making way.
Seeing Robert Greensck of respect, Edward Gresias displeasure became even more apparent.
"Aide Baker, are you really going to disrespect me like this?"
"Director Gresia, as a shareholder of Jones corp., shouldnt be involving himself in things that would displease the CEO. Its not about showing disrespect; your actions, Director Gresia, seem a bit like seeking trouble."
Robert Green didnt mince his words andid it out inly in front of Edward Gresia.
Of course, he knew exactly what kind of person Shuyi Thompson was.
And it was precisely because he knew that he was sure Edward Gresia had an ulterior motive.
Bringing this kind of woman up, wasnt it just to annoy the CEO?
Edward Gresia thought that Robert Green really didnt know about Shuyi Thompsons rtionship with Adam Jones, and hearing Robert Greens words, his expression grew even uglier.
Chapter 1225. Not interested in knowing
Chapter 1225: 1225. Not interested in knowing
"Aide Baker, this is President Jones..."
"I said, I dont want to know, and Im not interested in knowing."
Robert Green interrupted Edward Gresia with impatience.
Gresia was really something else, actually attempting to discuss Thompson Shuyis rtionship with the president in front of the secretarial staff.
If others were to find out about the president having such a shameless mother, wouldnt they beughed at behind his back?
This old fox brought Thompson Shuyi here precisely with that in mind, didnt he?
Unable to gain any advantage inpany matters before the president, he resorted to these disgusting, underhanded tactics.
It seemed that President Jones was disdainful to deal with him, and he actually thought the president was giving him face?
What a joke!
"Director Gresia, since you brought this person here, please take her away. If she insists on disturbing the president and causes his displeasure, Im sure Director Gresia wouldnt wish for such an oue."
Warned by Robert Green, Edward Gresia shuddered inwardly.
He knew all too well what Robert meant.
Currently, he held 15% of Jones shares and, although he was the secondrgest shareholder, thergest were the Jones couple.
Adam Jones may have given all his assets to Elly Campbell, but frankly, what belonged to his wife was also his.
Before absolute controlling power, even as the secondrgest shareholder, he couldnt have his say in the Jonespany.
Adam Jones didnt care at all about having him as a shareholder.
Putting it in words he didnt wish to admit, it wasnt about whether the Jonespany needed him as a shareholder but rather that he was clinging to thepany, refusing to leave.
If Adam Jones chose not to deal with him, that would be one thing, but if he were to take action against him, just by finding an excuse for the Jonespany to raise capital, his shares would be diluted away to nothing.
If the Jones couple wanted to kick him out of thepany, it would take barely a moment, and he would bepletely powerless to retaliate.
Initially, when Elly Campbell financed the Jonespany due to a shortage of capital, it gave him a chance to breathe.
Now, if he angered Adam Jones, being chased out of thepany would be far too easy.
Thinking of this, Edward Gresias face turned rather sour.
But his earlier arrogance and self-righteousness had diminished.
He looked at Robert Green with an ingratiating smile and said,
"Aide Baker, its not that I insisted on bringing her here. When I came earlier, I overheard her almost telling the front desk some things she shouldnt, and I was afraid she would cause trouble downstairs, unnecessarily troubling the president. Thats why I brought her up first."
Edward Gresia said with a fawning smile,
"If the president insists on not seeing her, Ill take her back downstairs immediately."
Thompson Shuyi had finally managed toe up and was not willing to leave just like that.
Upon hearing Edwards words, she tly refused.
At the same time, his words also reminded her of something.
Although she didnt dare to let others know that she abandoned her children and left the Jones Family years ago, clearly, Adam Jones also didnt want others to know she was his biological mother.
If she now used this information to negotiate with Adam Jones, he would surely be willing to talk, right?
With this thought, Thompson Shuyis eyes gleamed even brighter.
She looked at Robert Greens upromising face and said,
"Aide Baker, I truly have something to discuss with your president. If you insist on stopping me, then I will have no choice but to stay put and not leave."
Although she didnt state it explicitly, Robert had already picked up on the threat in her words, feeling somewhat stifled.
Speaking with such a shameless woman was truly asking for aggravation.
Chapter 1226. Don’t let him ever come out in his lifetime.
Chapter 1226: 1226. Dont let him evere out in his lifetime.
Inheriting a mother like this, the CEO sure had eight lifetimes of bad luck.
Just at this moment, Secretary Edmonds from the secretarial office approached, speaking in a low voice,
"Aide Baker, the CEO said to let her in."
Upon hearing this, Shuyi Qin thought she had indeed grasped Adam Jones weakness, feeling quite pleased with herself.
She even thought of using this incident to negotiate terms with Adam in the future.
Giving Robert Green a somewhat smug nce, she snorted coldly before following Secretary Edmonds into the CEOs Office.
Although she was convinced in her mind that she could manipte Adams vulnerability, upon entering and seeing the man with an imposing aura sitting behind the desk, Shuyis heart couldnt help but shrink a little.
"Adam."
She called out softly, not daring to meet Adam Jones eyes, and didnt dare to sit without permission.
Adam Jones looked at her indifferently, not indicating that she should sit, and said expressionlessly,
"What do you want?"
His voice was cold and devoid of any emotion, each word seemed wrapped in ayer of frost, striking Shuyi Qins heart.
Thinking about her purpose for visiting Adam Jones this time, Shuyi mulled it over, still thickened her skin to speak,
"Adam, you have a good rtionship with the President, could you please ask the President to release Cam Green? Although he worked for Ian Foster, he never had the chance to participate in their core operations..."
The more she spoke, the more desperate she became, especially as she saw Adam Jones face showing utter indifference, her urgency grew.
"Adam, I know it was wrong of me to leave you and Lily years ago, but no matter what, Cam Green is still your stepfather..."
At this point, Adam Jones finally interrupted her with a coldugh.
"A man you consorted with, you have the nerve to call him my stepfather? If you pick up a gigolo at a nightclub, would you also call him my stepfather?"
Shuyi Qins expression shifted slightly, she dared to be arrogant with others, but in front of Adam Jones, she couldnt speak too recklessly.
Especially since she was still asking something of Adam.
"Adam, no matter what, he is still moms husband, could you look at moms sake, please let the President..."
"Your face?"
Adam Jones scoffed, interrupting her, "What are you worth, to have any face here with me?"
His tone sounded casual.
Shuyi Qin had always relied on being Adam Jones biological mother, believing that even if Adam detested her, he would still go easy on her, so she always pushed his limits.
But when faced directly with Adam Jones, she still felt a bit jittery and scared.
Just like now, Adam Jones sat casually in the chair, looking at her indifferently, making her dare not look him directly in the eyes.
"Adam, just think of it as mom begging you, just help mom this one time, I wont bother you ever again."
Shuyi Qin softened her tone, pleading as she looked at Adam Jones.
Adam Jones remained unmoved, replying expressionlessly,
"Ordinarily, Cam Greens case would be judged by the court, and I wouldnt interfere, but if youe to bother me again, Ill make sure he never gets out in his lifetime."
His tone wasnt heavy, but his words clearly frightened Shuyi Qin.
"Adam..."
Shuyi Qin walked in front of Adam Jones in a panic, fearful that he might actually make Cam Green spend a lifetime in jail.
She knew that her son was indeed capable of doing it.
Chapter 1227. Not afraid of thunder at all
Chapter 1227: 1227. Not afraid of thunder at all
But she didnt want to give up just like that; she had feelings for Cam Green, and she had pinned her hopes for the rest of her life on him. She didnt want him to end up in prison at all.
"Adam, think of this as Mom asking you for help, just this once, would you please..."
She even knelt down in front of Adam Jones. "Mom is kneeling to beg you, okay?"
For a mother to kneel before her son, to outsiders, it was utterly shocking.
Shu Yi Qin felt that since she had knelt down to beg Adam, he would surely soften his heart.
But s, Adam was entirely unafraid of divine retribution; when she knelt, he felt perfectly justified in epting it.
After all, in his eyes, this woman was less than a stranger, so where was the divine retribution?
Otherwise, back then on Jones Ind, he wouldnt have made her kneel and apologize.
Adam still showed no emotion; she knelt, and he just let her kneel, without any intention of asking her to get up.
Shu Yi Qin was stunned, realizing she couldnt get a read on her son, Adam.
Even feelingpletely powerless.
Seeing herself kneeling, and Adam remaining utterly indifferent, Shu Yi Qin didnt know what else she could do.
She wanted to persist and not leave, but she also feared truly angering him, fearing he might indeed let Cam Green spend a lifetime in prison, so she dared not push too far.
Just when she thought all hope was lost, Adam suddenly spoke:
"Theres something I want to know."
Shu Yi Qins eyes lit up, thinking there was a chance to turn things around, and she quickly responded:
"What is it, you ask."
"How did you manage to get into my fathers bed back then and end up pregnant with me?"
Upon hearing this, Shu Yi Qins face stiffened slightly, and her gaze unintentionally avoided Adams.
"Your father and I were truly in love, which is why I got pregnant with you..."
Before she could finish, seeing Adam tapping the table impatiently with his pen, he cut her off.
"I want the truth. If your answer satisfies me, perhaps Ill consider letting Cam go. Think carefully about it."
Clearly, Adams words had sessfully captured Shu Yi Qins attention.
Shu Yi Qin hesitated for a moment, and after thinking it throughsince Henry Jones and Lily Bankston were already dead, revealing this wouldnt make much of a differenceshe started to speak:
"Back then... your uncle... my brother Joseph Thompson, he was the one who asked me to find an opportunity to get close to your father..."
As she talked about the past, a rare look of shame appeared on Shu Yi Qins face.
"The Thompson Family was once one of the four great families in Boston, and had its days of glory..."
Recalling her familys past splendor, a hint of pride emerged on Shu Yi Qins face.
"But by your uncles generation, the Thompson Family had declined, a hollow shell that was crumbling on the inside. Those familiar with the Thompson Family knew this, and many avoided us. Only the President and your father were willing to befriend your uncle and support us..."
"Back then, the Wilson n was in politics, the Jones Family was in business, supporting each other, and only our Thompson Family was the pitied and helped one..."
Shu Yi Qins face showed some resentment as she spoke.
"Despite all being great families, my brother still had to ingratiate himself with Tony Wilson and Henry Jones. He couldnt bear it, nor did he want Henry Jones to be Tony Wilsons support, so he..."
Shu Yi Qin didnt finish her sentence, but Adam understood it all.
Chapter 1228. Adam Jones, you’re doing great
Chapter 1228: 1228. Adam Jones, youre doing great
Joseph Thompson did not want to be the least significant among the three, and with the Jones Family and the Wilson n joining forces, no matter how much they helped the Thompson Family, Joseph Thompson still felt inferior before them.
This made Joseph Thompson, the Young Master of a noble family, feel discontented and he wanted to draw the Jones Family to his side.
Back then, apart from the Wilson n, the Thompson Family was also involved in politics.
If Joseph Thompson had received Henry Joness support, then running for President would not have been impossible.
However, Joseph Thompson waspletely unaware that Henry Jones had long since seen through his intentions, and even after being manipted by Joseph Thompson into that one incident with Sophia Green, he had never considered helping Joseph Thompsonpete for the Presidency.
As Tony Wilson was sessfully elected, the Thompson Family lost their chance to turn things around and ultimately declined.
If it had not been for Henry Jones as their brother-inw, the downfall of the Thompson Family would probably have been even swifter.
Adam Jones thought of this and his expression was tinged with obvious mockery.
"You really are cut from the same cloth as Joseph Thompson, never content even with the advantages youve gained..."
The events of those years, now more than twenty years past, Sophia Green did not hold as deep feelings for her brother Joseph Thompson anymore, so she did not mind when Adam Jones spoke sarcastically about Joseph Thompson.
All she wanted now was for Adam Jones to save Cam Green.
She did not respond to Adam Joness words, only looked at him with longing and said,
"Adam, Ive answered everything I know, can you help me plead with Old Mr. Young now?"
Adam Jones nced at her coldly and said,
"Youve said all that needs to be said, now you can leave."
As soon as Sophia Green heard this from Adam Jones, she knew he was not willing to help, and immediately she became anxious
"Adam, you just said that as long as I answered truthfully, you would consider helping me, why go back on your word now? A real man should not break his promises..."
Sophia Greens face showed some annoyance, but then she saw Adam Jones nonchntlyugh and say,
"I did say that I would consider pleading his case, and now, Ive considered it."
He narrowed his eyes and slowly uttered two words, "No help!"
Sophia Greens features contorted with rage as she pointed at Adam Jonessposed face, grinding her teeth, "You... you... youre ying me..."
Adam Jones could not be bothered to deal with her and pressed the inte, "Call security."
Sophia Green had not expected Adam Jones to be so ruthless; she turned pale with anger, "Very well... very good indeed, Adam Jones, youre so great..."
Of course, she did not want to be dragged out by security like a mangy dog, so she left Adam Joness office with a face full of resentment before the security could arrive.
From then on, Sophia Green never appeared in front of Mr. and Mrs. Jones again, just as she had for the previous twenty years, dutifully vanishing from Adam Joness life.
And the verdict for Cam Green had been reached. Since he was less involved in Ian Fosters affairs, the sentence was not severe.
He was sentenced to one year and six months imprisonment and stripped of political rights for one year.
Meanwhile, Sophia Green, after Sophie Baker had relied on Adam Joness influence to suppress many artists in the entertainment industry, now found her career as the new rising movie queen flourishing even more.
Despite everyone now being aware that she was the daughter of Cam Green, and knowing about his imprisonment, this seemed to have no effect on Sophia Greens stardom. Instead, it was progressing even better than before.
This was thanks to having a stepmother, Sophia Green, who remained constant and supportive of both father and daughter.
Chapter 1229. Weird and quirky
Chapter 1229: 1229. Weird and quirky
At first, everyone knew that Thompson was Cam Greens confidante and was supported by him. She had no real skills, and due to her beauty, she could only start bing a full member of the Green n after over twenty years of being an uining "nanny."
Later, when Thompson had spent arge sum of money to buy the biggest entertainment group, Joy Entertainment, everyone realized that Cam Greens confidante was actually quite wealthy.
Its worth noting that the stock prices of Joy Entertainment were not low, particrly after they broadcast a drama with good reviews and highly acimed acting skills, which had earned them a soaring reputation.
Consequently, Joy Entertainments stock prices climbed steeply during that period.
Being able to buy such a major entertainment group shows that this Mrs. Green was indeed richer than typical tycoons.
Yet, such a wealthy woman remained unknown to many, and those who knew of her identity were wary of speaking out due to Adam Jones status.
Therefore, everyone thought that Mrs. Green hailed from some mysterious family.
Perhaps it was because her family did not want her to follow a man who already had a child, that they cut off ties with her.
For a while, those unaware had already imagined a story of a talented but poor young man and a wealthy maiden sacrificing her familys luxuries out of love for him.
Netizens often enjoy making up stories, and they tend to believe the ones they create.
So after Cam Green was convicted, rather than leaving him, Thompson not only stayed but also spent a fortune buying Joy Entertainment, which was connected to Sophia Green, to protect her.
Being a stepmother like her was indeed quite admirable.
Comparing it with Cam Greens actions, who had quietly taken care of her and his daughter for over twenty years before acknowledging her as his wife, his behavior was truly despicable.
The praise and sympathy for Thompson gained her a good deal of favor from ordinaryizens.
Eventually, even the controversies surrounding Sophia Green trying to shape public perception were gradually forgiven.
With a former stepmother who is a big entertainmentpany boss, Sophia Green now thrives in the entertainment industry.
If they could avoid further conflicts and keep a respectful distance from the Jones Family, they would naturally lead good lives ahead.
The Jones Family would also not trouble them, treating them as strangers.
On the other hand, James Campbells days were not going well.
Since the Baker Family mother and daughter had been convicted, he had be a lonely figure.
Previously, having a confidante by his side and a docile daughter nearby, James Campbell did not feel much even though he sensed betrayal from everyone.
After all, as the head of the Campbell Family, he was not short of money, and his life was still good.
However, after both of them had left him, seeing the empty vi made him feel particrly lonely.
His heart grew even more resentful towards Elly Campbell.
On the rare asions he bumped into her at the Campbell Family home, his words wereced with sarcasm.
Originally, the Old Master had softened a lot with age and having survived a close brush with death, he didnt insist on barring James Campbell from the Campbell Familys home.
But after several visits, seeing him either being sarcastic or openly hostile towards Elly Campbell, the Old Master became angry again.
He drove James Campbell out of the Campbell Family home once more, and he explicitly told the guards not to let James Campbell anywhere near.
Chapter 1230. Is Campbell far from bankruptcy?
Chapter 1230: 1230. Is Campbell far from bankruptcy?
Afterward, James Campbell found many of his projects encountering problems, not due to the new policies issued by the city dying the investments and the inability to recoup funds.
It was his own private investments thatpletely failed to return any profits.
The pileup of issues inevitably made James Campbell feel like someone was sabotaging him.
And this time, therge real estate investment James Campbell stubbornly pursued had turned sour.
"CEO Campbell, you repeatedly assured that this project would be profitable, and now, Campbell has invested most of its capital in it. Now the construction has stopped, and thepany cannot recoup its funds. If this continues, the capital chain will inevitably break!"
"Yes, CEO Campbell, you were the one who said the government would build an intercity subway here, and you also said that information was reliable. So, whats going on now? Who exactly gave you this reliable information?"
"Nelson Building Materials has always cooperated with us. Now theyve suddenly stopped cooperating, but the contract we signed with the client clearly states that we will use Nelson Building Materials decoration materials. What are we supposed to do now?"
"Exactly, I said from the beginning that signing a contract with the client should not specify the building materials supplier explicitly. Now look, if Nelson Building Materials clearly decides not to cooperate with us, well be breaching the contract and owe the client a lot of money."
"..."
At the shareholders meeting, James Campbell was left speechless by the barrage of questions from the shareholders.
Because he had bought 35% of the shares from Elly Campbell, along with his own 20%, he had obtained dominating control over Campbell.
This unchecked power made James Campbell lose himself in arrogance.
He increasingly ignored the shareholders opinions and acted autocratically.
And because James Campbell had absolute authority, the shareholders opposition was futile.
For example, their newly developed properties were popr in recent years due to the excellent reputation of Nelson Building Materials in the industry.
James Campbell, eager for significant achievements and having always worked with Nelson Building Materials, was convinced that a coboration with such arge group like Campbell, on a major real estate project, was a guaranteed partnership.
Plus, a friend from the city construction department had privately told him that an intercity subway station was nned near the site.
This guaranteed that real estate prices would rise.
He then invested a significant portion of Campbells liquid assets in this real estate.
Even to expedite the sale of the properties and thus showcase his capabilities in front of the shareholders, the sales contract explicitly stated that the building materials for this development would alle from Nelson Building Materials.
This was also a selling point to attract clients.
But unexpectedly, Nelson Building Materials had decided not to cooperate with Campbells new property development.
If they couldnt persuade Nelson Building Materials, they would have to pay a penalty for breach of contract.
James Campbell was questioned so intensely by the shareholders that his face turned pale, yet he couldnt utter a single word in rebuttal.
Originally, knowing that these shareholders were discontent, he had insisted that the legal department add a use to the contract: "All refined decoration materials will be supplied by Nelson Building Materials."
Now, this use had be his obstacle.
"If President rk were here, this wouldnt have happened."
A minor shareholder bluntly spoke up at the meeting table, seemingly with no intention of sparing James Campbell any dignity.
Indeed, if the funds invested in the property couldnt be recouped, then the financial chain for Campbells other projects would be broken.
Once the financial chain broke, how far could Campbell be from bankruptcy?
Chapter 1231. Don’t you know your own weight?
Chapter 1231: 1231. Dont you know your own weight?
At that time, the shareholders money would be wasted.
How could they die alongside James Campbell, a man who was ipetent and overly ambitious?
The President rk mentioned by the minor shareholders referred to Jenna rk.
Originally, Campbell Corporation was founded by Jenna rk and James Campbell, but it was Jenna rk who built it up single-handedly.
Later, when Jenna rk got pregnant and gave birth to Elly Campbell, she gradually retreated to the background.
But at that time, James Campbell only held 20% of the shares; he couldnt fully take control.
He was restrained by the shareholders; he couldnt act recklessly.
However, now, since he had bought 35% of the shares from Miss Campbell, he had obtained absolute authority in Campbell Corporation.
The entire corporation had be a tool for him to release his ego.
The more the shareholders thought about it, the angrier they became; they wouldnt show James Campbell any respect.
When James Campbell heard a shareholder bring up Jenna rk in the meeting in front of so many people, it was clearly a p in his face.
They implied that his capacity as a chairman was not even as good as Jennas, a woman.
James Campbells face suddenly turned livid.
Remembering the humiliation he just suffered when the shareholders interrogated him in turn, James was even more infuriated.
He mmed his hand heavily on the conference table and said, "What do you mean by this?"
At this point, the shareholders were not about to give him any face, and immediately they said,
"Cant you understand what I mean?"
The shareholder snorted coldly; none of the other shareholders attempted to mediate. They said,
"If you dont have the ability, dont bother attempting something so delicate. Could you have sat there boasting to us if it werent for your capable wife and daughter?"
That shareholder stood up from his seat, pointed at James Campbells nose, and cursed,
"Do you even realize your own worth? If you would just be honest and not start any trouble it would be fine, but look at what Campbell Corporation has be now! Were we wrong saying that you rely on your wife and daughter? Are you so into women that youve lost your mind?"
That shareholder was fully prepared to burn bridges with James Campbell.
Thest thing James Campbell wanted to hear in his life was that he stood where he was because of the women in his life.
Before marrying Jenna rk, people said he lived better than others because he was Henry Campbells son.
After marrying Jenna rk and founding Campbell Corporation, people said that Campbell Corporation could only shine because he married a capable and beautiful wife.
He had had feelings for Jenna rk at one time, but whenever he appeared at the same event as Jenna, everyones attention was always on Jenna first.
It seemed like he was just living off a woman.
Finally, when Jenna rk had stepped back, he had taken control of Campbell Corporation alone, thinking he would make a mark and no one would say he depended on Jenna anymore.
But then, just Murphysw, he went on to encounter the Campbell crisis. How unlucky could he get?
He felt that Jenna rk must have sensed that there was a problem with Campbell Corporation and left this mess to him.
All the Campbell Corporation shareholders were waiting for him to carry thepany through the storm, but what happened?
He couldnt do it; it was Elly Campbell, who was only 18 at the time, who pulled Campbell Corporation back from the brink.
But only a few knew about this; the outside world thought he was the savior, and he had received much praise afterward, which he epted.
But unexpectedly, just a yearter, Campbell Corporation faced another crisis.
Again, it was Elly Campbell who proposed an alliance with the Jones family. Adam Jones injected capital into Campbell Corporation and pulled it back once again.
Of course, James Campbell didnt know that it was originally Elly who had created the crisis at Campbell Corporation.
Chapter 1232. The originator is James Campbell
Chapter 1232: 1232. The originator is James Campbell
What maddened James Campbell was that simply because Adam Jones had invested and imed 15% of Campbells shares, he was able, as a shareholder, toe to the Campbellpany and support Elly Campbell.
Sophie was already let down by Elly, and now James was beingpletely overpowered by Adam.
James recalled the words Adam had spoken under the Jones building, warning him in support of Elly, and he felt incredibly aggrieved.
Now, it had been so hard to finally have absolute say in the Campbellpany, yet here was a minor shareholder with a mere 5% daring to point at his nose and curse him.
Did they really think James Campbell was so easily bullied?
"What the hell are you? Its not your ce toment on what I do!" James fumed.
The shareholder, unabashed by being referred to as "old man" by James, replied indifferently:
"Im nothing, but I earned my money through hard work. Its precious to me, not for you to wasteyou, who survives by leeching off women."
With that, he stood up, straightened his suit cor, and walked out of the conference room.
James was so furious his face turned green, but since it was a minor shareholder and he had no real power in thepany, he couldnt do anything about being insulted.
The only way was to use hisrger shareholding to dilute the minority shareholders stake through capital investment.
But all the liquid funds he had were used up in purchasing the shares that used to be in Ellys hands.
Now he had no money left to dilute the equity at Campbell.
If he brought in other capital to invest in Campbell, his own shares would be diluted as well.
Currently, holding a 55% share was the only reason the other Campbell shareholders had to follow his lead.
Once his shares were diluted, he would lose his leverage.
This would render the hefty price he paid to buy Ellys 35% shareholding meaningless.
James felt increasingly suffocated the more he thought about it.
Looking at the other shareholders, who showed no signs of siding with him, he became resolute in not distributing any shares.
"CEO Campbell, the Campbellpany is nowpletely reliant on you. All your capital has gone into the new building project, so if the funds cant be recovered in the short term, all other projects will have to stop," said another shareholder in the conference room, without caring if James was angered.
Indeed, Campbell was in trouble, and the instigator was James Campbell.
This man had nopetence; his only skill of creating trouble was on par with that of his mistress and illegitimate daughter.
The other shareholders nodded along, uninterested in further conversation with James, and one by one, started to leave the meeting room.
Jamess face became increasingly unsightly, and seeing that no one paid him any attention, he sat down furiously at the conference table.
Truth be told, without the need for the others to point it out, he was well aware that if the funds were not recovered promptly, he would bear the biggest loss.
As the major shareholder of thepany, if Campbell copsed due to a broken funding chain, he would be left with absolutely nothing.
He sat in the conference room for a long time, reflecting on all the misfortunes he had recently encountered, and he increasingly felt that someone was deliberately making things difficult for him.
And the only ones who would want to target him, capable of causing so much trouble, were none other than the Jones couple.
The thought of his unfilial daughter pulling strings behind his back made Jamess guts twist in anger.
But as soon as he remembered that Elly had Adams support, James lost his conviction.
He knew he couldnt win against the Jones couple this time; if they didnt back off, the Campbellpany was truly doomed.
Chapter 1233. Can’t stand it anymore.
Chapter 1233: 1233. Cant stand it anymore.
"That little bitch, she really wants to drive me into the ground!"
James Campbell, furious, mmed his fist onto the conference table.
Even the high-quality mahogany elliptical conference table faintly cracked under the force.
Because Nelson Building Materials refused to cooperate with the new Campbell skyscraper, the decoration of the new building had to be put on hold.
With funds tied up in the building, many Campbell projects couldnt get started, and in the end, James had no choice but to swallow his pride and look for Elly Campbell.
The Jones Familys servants had seen plenty of news before and knew that the rtionship between Elly and her father, James Campbell, was very bad.
So when James came to the Jones family home, the servants didnt show him in as the Young Masters father-inw but stopped him outside where security was involved, while another servant went to report to Elly.
Now, it was the early winter season.
In the blink of an eye, Young Master Jack Campbell was already four months old.
The early winter in Boston, though cold, Adam Jones had specifically had a sshouse built in the backyard for his wife and child to y in the garden.
The sshouse was built directly onto thewn, with walls and roof all made of ss.
It was floored with ayer of Phoebe nanmu wood and during the winter, covered with ayer of soft cashmere carpet.
The early winter sunlight directly hit the ss, which had a special insting material, so it wasnt cold at all inside the sshouse.
At this moment, four-month-old Young Master Jacky in front of the more than one-year-old Ragdoll cat, Campbell II, grabbing Campbell IIs whiskers to put in his mouth.
Although Campbell II was just a cat, he was like a gentle older brother, not fond of his whiskers being stuffed into his little brothers mouth.
But he still gently pressed Jacks little hands with his paws.
The scene of the cat and child interacting on the ground was particrly delightful to watch.
At that moment, Elly saw Gloria walk quickly toward her.
"Young Miss, Mr. Campbell is outside in the courtyard and says he needs to see you."
"James Campbell?"
The man Gloria referred to as "Mr. Campbell" and who wasnt let in had to be James Campbell; there was no one else it could be.
Hearing Elly call her father by his name, Gloria wasnt surprised and didnt think there was anything inappropriate.
A scumbag who cheats while his wife is just pregnant is shameful enough.
He even tried to push his daughter down the stairs while she was pregnant and cursed that his own daughter shouldnt have been born.
Such a person isnt even fit to be human, let alone a father.
"Yes, its him."
Since it was James Campbell, Elly didnt even need to ask to know what he was here for.
He was probably feeling the pressure recently and now wanted toe begging for mercy.
A cruel smile curled at the corner of Ellys lips.
This was too much for him to bear?
He was still far from the result she wanted.
Originally, Elly had considered leaving James a way out, but that scumbag, not only did he neglect her for his illegitimate daughter, but he was also vicious enough to harm her unborn child.
If it hadnt been for Adams quick reaction that day to protect her, her child...
Elly, looking at her young son ying happily with Campbell II, felt a surge of fear.
And that fear, once it red up, became an anger that couldnt wait to be settled, rising to the surface.
He wants to beg for mercy now?
Maybe when he truly had no way out, she might consider it.
"Dont see him."
Elly responded indifferently, her attitude very casual, as if brushing off a poor rtive who showed up uninvited.
Chapter 1234. Is the son more important or the father more important?
Chapter 1234: 1234. Is the son more important or the father more important?
Gloria didnt say much more; she had guessed beforehand that Elly Campbell would be unwilling to meet. Her role as a servant was simply to dutifully deliver the message.
"If he stubbornly refuses to leave, treat him the way you treated Thompson."
Elly Campbell worried that Gloria would continue to consider her blood rtionship with James Campbell and not act decisively. Before Gloria left, Elly added one more line.
"Okay, Young Miss, Ive taken note of it."
After Gloria left, Elly Campbell continued ying with her son. However, the arrival of James Campbell made her start pondering what to do next.
James Campbell, fuming with anger, waited outside the Jones Familys house, watching the security guards who seemed to be guarding against him like he was a thief. He was so angry that it felt like his insides were twisting together.
"What does Elly Campbell mean by this? Im her biological father, and she just leaves me hanging outside on purpose?"
Unable to contain his anger, he charged up to the security guards and cursed.
The Jones Familys security was not ordinary; they were either ex-special forces or mercenaries.
Tall and strong, each of them was very skilled; James Campbell just vented verbally, as he didnt have the courage to physically confront them.
The security guards watched him silentlylike two guardian statues standing there.
This scared James Campbell enough not to dare breaking through.
At this moment, Gloria came out, and James Campbells eyes brightened.
Thinking that Elly Campbell had let him in, he straightened his suit, ready to speak to the security guards as Adam Joness father-inw when he heard Gloria say:
"Mr. Campbell, Im sorry, our Young Miss is busy ying with Young Master Sun and cant see you right now."
Glorias attitude was polite, but she spoke in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.
James Campbell, who had initially thought Elly Campbell wanted to see him and was adjusting his attitude in preparation to greet her with a smile, as opposed to their usual confrontational encounters,
now heard this servant say she had no time to see him?
Immediately, his face turned sour.
"Who is more important, her son or her own father, that unfilial daughter!"
"..."
Gloria quietly watched him, thinking, dont you know for yourself who is more important?
Seeing no one paying attention to him, and Glorias look making him feel like a fool, James felt a bit dull.
Recalling what he had just said, his face also felt a bit awkward.
"Go in and tell Elly Campbell that I have very important matters to discuss with her and she must see me immediately."
Gloria gave him a deep, soulful roll of her eyes.
"Im sorry, the Young Miss said she wont see you."
Without further talk with James Campbell, Gloria turned to the security guards:
"Please ask Mr. Campbell to leave. The Young Miss said, if Mr. Campbell does not cooperate, treat him the same way Mr. Thompson was treatedst time."
Upon hearing Glorias words, James Campbell knew that that bitch Elly Campbell wanted to embarrass him. Although he initially wanted to barge in, one look at the Jones Familys security guards standing at the door sent what little courage he had left scampering.
Before leaving, he didnt know where he found the guts, but he fiercely threatened the security guards, "You all wait and see."
The security guards didnt pay attention to him, only looking at him as they would a fool and his car as it left the premises of the Jones Family house.
Compared to how Thompson was directly thrown out to the continent by the Jones Familys security guards, James Campbells exit was not so disgraceful.
When Adam Jones got off work, he learned from Gloria about James Campbelling to the Jones house to find Elly Campbell.
Chapter 1235. Husbands are there to be cherished.
Chapter 1235: 1235. Husbands are there to be cherished.
Her brows suddenly furrowed. "What did hee looking for you for?"
"Just the troubles that Campbell has been facing recently."
Elly answered somewhat casually. As she spoke, she paused for a moment and then let out a coldugh, saying,
"It seems my tactics have been too gentletely, allowing him the leisure toe here and threaten me."
Adam had heard about the recent troubles at Campbell and knew that it was all Ellys doing.
Since he had previously promised Elly that he wouldnt interfere, he had been watching from the sidelines.
Now hearing that James Campbell had the nerve to show his face at the Jones Family and shamelessly trouble his wife, a wave of displeasure swept through Adam.
He pulled Elly onto hisp, wrapped his arms around her waist, and buried his chin in the crook of her shoulder, whispering low,
"Wife."
"Hm?"
Elly was somewhat perplexed by Adams sudden move.
"What is a husband for?"
Thinking her ind lord was once again being yful with her, Elly smiled, looked up at him, and cooperatively responded,
"Of course, to be loved."
Adam wasnt expecting his wife to "spoil" him so. His face first registered surprise for half a second, then broke into a girlish sweetness, and he pursed his lips, feigning modesty with a light cough
"Smooth talker."
Elly raised an eyebrow. Could it be she had misunderstood the ind lords intentions?
She cupped his cheeks with her hands, her gaze intent as she looked at him, "Dont you like me being a smooth talker?"
Adam leaned in and pecked lightly on her lips, "I like it."
Elly hummed twice, ready to slide off hisp, but found Adam instead tightened the grip around her waist and said,
"However, what I meant was another matter."
"Hm? What matter?"
"Besides being there to be loved, a husband is also there to serve and support."
"Serve and support?"
"Yes, serve and support."
Adam continued to rest his chin in the crook of her shoulder, saying,
"Dealing with someone like James Campbell should be left to me. Why would you bother doing it yourself? I dont want you to waste your time on such people."
Hearing him say this, Elly couldnt help butugh.
She joked with him, "Arent you already managing the huge Jones Corp for me? Handling someone like James Campbell is a small matter; I should take care of it myself. Besides, Im pretty freetely."
"Very free?"
Adam narrowed his eyes, and the way he looked at Elly instantly changed.
Elly, not catching on, nodded in response to his question, "Yeah, very free. So Im looking for something to do to pass the time."
Adam chuckled softly, his gaze on Elly growing increasingly intense.
The strength winding around her waist was also tightening bit by bit.
"Even to pass the time, you should find something meaningful to do."
Feeling the strength around her waist, hearing the warmth in Adams voice, and seeing his gaze bing hotter, deeper, Elly instantly grasped his meaning.
"Like what?"
"Like doting on your husband."
As soon as he finished speaking, all the sound was buried in the kiss that Adam unexpectedly ced on her.
While loving her husband was meaningful, for Elly, treating James Campbell like a foolish mouse and ying with him like a toy was also quite an interesting thing to do.
Chapter 1236. Go ask Adam Jones
Chapter 1236: 1236. Go ask Adam Jones
James Campbell hadnte to look for her since that day, not because he was shy, but because he had encountered more and more troubles, leaving him no time to seek out Elly Campbell.
Because the real estate issue remained unresolved, homeowners who had already sold their properties felt deceived and hung banners in front of the Campbell Building demanding exnations from Campbell.
When Campbellunched new properties, not a single unit was sold. All the capital was tied up in the new properties and couldnt be retrieved, causing many of Campbells projects to stall.
Sure enough, this situation didntst long before Campbells financial chain broke.
James Campbell couldnt hold onto his shares, which amounted to more than 50%, anymore. He had to invite other capitals to stabilize Campbell first before taking any more actions.
However, to his dismay, not a single financial institution was willing to invest in Campbell, which was one of the top four enterprises in Boston.
In less than half a month, Campbells stock price had copsed.
The shares in James Campbells hands had be worthless.
Internally, Campbell was already undergoing asset liquidation.
James Campbell slumped in the conference room; other shareholders, who owned fewer shares, were also losing money, but it didnt greatly affect them.
Over the years, they had made a good amount of money from Campbell, so the impact wasnt too significant.
But it was different for James Campbell. He held most of Campbells shares, and he had even sold his private properties at the beginning to buy the 35% shares from Elly Campbells hands.
Now, with Campbells downfall, he had nothing left.
Thinking about no longer being regarded as CEO Campbell,
After the asset liquidation, he would have to sell his vi, and the Campbell Family had already driven him out.
Realizing that he had fallen from the lofty position of CEO of Campbell to amon person with no home at all, panic surged in James Campbells heart.
"No... No, I cant just let it end like this, Campbell cant just copse like this!"
He stood up from his chair, "Yes, I must find Elly Campbell. Elly Campbell must have a solution, as long as Adam Jones is here, Campbell will not fall."
Saving Campbell now would be too simple for Adam Jones; he just needed to inject funds into Campbell, and it would surely revive.
"I almost forgot, Adam Jones still holds 15% of the shares in Campbell. He definitely wont let Campbell copse, yes, Adam Jones can surely help Campbell..."
James Campbell seemed to have found a savior, his eyes lighting up.
Ignoring the strange looks from others, he rushed out of the office and headed straight to the Jones Building.
He thought meeting Adam Jones would be difficult, but to his surprise, as soon as he entered the Jones Building and requested to meet Adam Jones, they let him go right up.
"CEO Campbell, this way please, the CEO is waiting for you in his office."
James Campbell reached the top floor of Jones, and soon after stepping out of the elevator, he saw Robert Greening towards him.
With his mind set on having Adam Jones save Campbell, he didnt think of anything else and hurriedly followed Robert Green to Adam Jones CEOs Office.
"Adam, you must save dad."
As soon as James Campbell entered, he rushed to Adam Jones, crying out loud.
Hearing him calling "Adam" and then "dad", Robert Greens forehead couldnt help but twitch uncontrobly.
This CEO Campbell really had no self-awareness. At a time like this, he still tried to use the rtionship of his father-inw with the CEO to talk about familial affection.
If he had any brains, he should have made an effort to get along with his wife while the CEO was so painstakingly courting her.
Chapter 1237. Playing a shameless game of calculation
Chapter 1237: 1237. ying a shameless game of calction
At this point, things wouldnt havee to such a pass.
With a bit of thought, one should have realized that the current state of Campbell was the doing of their CEO and his wife.
How can he still have the face to ask for help?
If only it had been known, one should never have been so vicious as to push thedy down the stairs.
If it hadnt been for thedys luck, both she and the baby in her womb might have been in grave danger.
Adam Jones, unusually, did not get angry this time but instead gestured to the couch in his office, signaling James Campbell to sit down.
"The rescue is definitely underway. After all, Campbell is the passion project of my mother-inw, and Elly put in a lot of effort trying to save it. How could I stand to watch it copse?"
Adam Jones, seated at his desk, also had no intention of standing up.
Although the words were polite, the attitude was vastly different, treating James Campbell not with the due respect that one would for a father-inw, but more like handling a petitioner seeking cooperation.
Yet James failed to hear the undertone in Adams wordsthat Campbell was only connected to "mother-inw" and "Elly" and did not mention him at all. When he heard Adam agree to help Campbell, his eyes lit up.
He just knew that Adam would help Campbell, for the sake of Elly.
"Adam, I knew that Elly marrying you was the right choice. Elly really didnt misjudge you."
Robert Green stayed silent on the side, but inside, he rolled his eyes innumerable times deep within his soul.
Now starting to use such an affectionate name for thedy?
The very person who openly cursed her as a slut and in front of so many outsiders, said he wanted to give Lady rk abortion pills to get rid of her child, and even physically pushed someone in an attempt to kill both thedy and her unborn childwasnt that him?
The more he thought, the more Robert despised James Campbellinept,cking courage, chasing glory without responsibility, and foolishly self-centered and malicious.
Adam, however, was indifferent to James ttery, only managing a faint smile on his lips.
James noted his sudden silence and did not go on, feeling somewhat uneasy and anxious about what he might be nning to do next.
Having waited without Adam opening his mouth again, James finally could not hold back.
"Adam, youre aware of Campbells current situation, can you help dad ovee this challenge as soon as possible? Dad will certainly repay you."
James entertained a ridiculous idea in his mind.
He knew Adam had countless private assets.
The mere fact that he could spend tens of billions on an ind alone indicated that Adams personal wealth could perhaps outmatch that of the entire Jones Corporation.
So, if it wasnt the Jones Corporation injecting capital but Adam himself using his personal funds to help him through this difficulty, then he wouldnt have to give away any shares, and Campbell would still be under hisplete control.
Thinking this way, he looked at Adam, rather brazenly saying:
"Adam, consider this money a loan from dad, once Jones Corporation has recovered, dad will be sure to repay you."
The implication was quite clear.
You lend me money; I dont give you shares, how long the loan will be is unknown, but rest assured, when profits roll in, Ill repay you.
Have you no shame?
Asking for help and still unwilling to give up shares; do you expect the CEO to invest in personal capacity?
How beautifully naive can you be?
Do you really see yourself as the CEOs father-inw?
If you had been kind to ourdy, truly cherished her from childhood, and never allowed her to be wronged, then it wouldnt be just about lending you money, even buying up all shares of Campbell to give to you wouldnt be a problem.
Chapter 1238. Do you deserve it? Deserve it? Deserve it?
Chapter 1238: 1238. Do you deserve it? Deserve it? Deserve it?
If you truly cared for ourdy, had cherished her from childhood without letting her suffer any grievances, I wouldnt just lend you moneyId buy up all of Campbells shares and gift them to you, no problem at all.
But do you deserve it? Do you?
From the sidelines, Robert Green was tired of rolling his eyes andunched into a soul-deep tirade.
He had long known that James Campbell was a shamelessly thick-skinned man, treating his own daughter poorly and still having the audacity toe asking for help.
Asking for help was one thing, but having the gall to borrow money without offering shares in return?
Even if Adam Jones was in the charity business, he wouldnt help a scumbag like James Campbell.
Under James Campbells expectant gaze, Adam Jones smiled softly and said,
"As I said, Im willing to help, but right now, Im t broke and cant assist you with anything."
James Campbells face suddenly changed upon hearing Adams clearly evasive words.
"Adam, arent you"
Arent you tantly lying?
If Adam Jones had no money, the national economy would probably regress by decades.
Adam knew what James Campbell was thinking but didnt bother exining, instead giving Robert Green a look.
Understanding the cue, Robert picked up a document that was lying in front of Adam, walked over to James Campbell, and said,
"CEO Campbell, our president really is penniless now. All of his assets are currently in his wifes hands. Even this Jonespany belongs to her alone. Our president here is simply working for his wife."
James Campbells skin twitched violently upon hearing Roberts words.
Adam Jones gave all his assets to Elly Campbell?
Upon learning this news, James Campbells heart uncontrobly skipped a beat, and his facial nerves twitched fiercely.
Adams assets, the Joness shares, along with his various private properties, were worth at least trillions.
He just handed it all over to Elly?
As a man, James Campbell couldnt believe that Adam would really do that.
Even if he loved Elly dearly, giving half his assets to her was generous enough; how could he possibly hand over his entire fortune?
Back when he was deeply in love with Jenna rk, he didnt even share his stocks with her.
Did Adam dare to entrust all his fortunes to Elly without fear of her running away?
James Campbell sneered with sarcasm in his heart, not taking Roberts words seriously at all.
He simply assumed that Adams statement was just an excuse to refuse him.
"If thedy is willing to spend the money to help CEO Campbell through this difficult time, then our president would certainly be pleased."
Roberts earnest voice pulled James Campbell back to reality.
Seek aid from that wretched girl?
James sneered in disdain.
If that wretched girl was really willing to help him, she wouldnt have let the security stop him at the gate that day.
Though he harbored a deep hatred for Elly, the one who always spoiled his ns, James Campbell wouldnt dare speak ill of her in front of Adam.
Instead, he looked at Adam with an expression of difficulty.
"Adam, you know... my rtionship with Elly isnt good; she wont help me. Cant you... cant you help me out? You said it yourself just now, Campbell is your mother-inws lifes work."
James knew that bringing up Jenna rk would make Adam unable to ignore the situation.
But at this moment, Adam no longer had the patience to entertain Jamess nonsense, and his previously upturned lips had since ttened.
Chapter 1239. No room for negotiation
Chapter 1239: 1239. No room for negotiation
With a chill in his eyes, Adam looked at James Campbells nauseating face with disdain and sneered,
"Youre aware that you dont get along with my wife, so what makes you think Id help you if you bypass her ande straight to me?"
He remained seated in the boss chair without standing up, his gaze looking down at James Campbell, who was seated on the sofa, with a somewhat condescending intent.
The moment James heard this remark, his expression changed drastically, and he couldnt remain seated on the sofa, standing up agitatedly.
"Adam, didnt you just say you would help me? Why are you going back on your word now?"
Adamughed dismissively, "You misunderstood. I said Id help the Campbells, but not you."
As he spoke, he pointed to the document bag that Robert Green had handed to James Campbell, which James had yet to open, and said, "Take a look inside."
James heart chilled with a bad premonition, and he hurriedly opened the file bag, inside which there was a share transfer agreement.
Seeing those few words, James heart sank even further.
But he was still able to stay seated.
Initially, when he hade to see Adam, he thought that if Adam refused to lend him money to tide him over, he would offer part of his shares to Adam.
So, when he saw the share transfer agreement, James didnt have much of a reaction.
But when he saw the proportion of shares being transferred in the agreement, his face drastically changed.
"You want me to transfer all my shares to Elly Campbell? Impossible!"
Wouldnt that be tantamount to kicking himself out of the Campbells?
How could he possibly let himself be pushed out and hand over the Campbells to that little wretch?
Adam had an air of indifference about him, saying,
"If thats the case, weve nothing more to discuss. If its not Ellys Campbell, why should I even bother? Im a businessman, not a charity worker."
He fixed his eyes on the documents in front of him, showing no intention of continuing the conversation with James.
Although he was asking for that 35% stake, it was in apletely indifferent manner.
It was this very attitude that left James even more uneasy, knowing that under these circumstances, he basically had no leverage to negotiate with Adam.
If he left now, the Campbells would have no hope, and he would truly have nothing left.
With that thought, he sat down slowly on the sofa again, softening his tone as he spoke to Adam,
"Adam, your demand is a bit too much. Ill give you 15% of the shares, how about that?"
With 15% to Adam, hed still have a 40% stake. Although he would no longer have absolute control, he would still be thergest shareholder in the Campbells, which, to him, was still a significant advantage.
Yet, upon hearing his words, Adamughed disdainfully and without giving face, said,
"At this point, do you really think you have the room to haggle with me?"
The implication was clear: either give me all the shares, or I dont want a single one.
James face turned livid with anger.
Shameless! Absolutely shameless!
"Adam, you currently hold 15% of the Campbell shares, and if the Campbells goes under, your 15% will also go to waste. Have you really not considered lending a hand to the Campbells?"
Using this angle to persuade him?
James really seemed to be regressing with age.
Adam looked at James, his eyebrows moving dismissively,
"That 15% of shares was originally invested in the Campbells to help Elly out in a tough spot. It was a given from the start, and if its gone, its gone. Consider it the dowry I gave for marrying Elly back then."
Chapter 1240. I am the one who listens to my wife the most
Chapter 1240: 1240. I am the one who listens to my wife the most
Besides, even if she hadnt had those 15% of the shares, Elly Campbell could have helped the Campbell Company get through the crisis.
However, Adam Jones didnt n to discuss this with James Campbell.
"CEO Campbell, Iveid my words out here. If you are willing, just sign the transfer agreement, and if not... Robert Green, show the guest out!"
After speaking, Adam Jones no longer paid any attention to James Campbell, not even sparing him a nce.
James Campbells face turned an iron blue with anger again. There was no way he would ever hand over the Campbell Family business with a bow!
"Adam Jones, dont you push me too far."
Adam Jones ignored him, focusing on the documents in front of him without lifting his head.
Being so tantly ignored, James Campbell felt both angry and embarrassed, "Adam Jones, you..."
"Fine... fine, I dont believe that I, James Campbell, cant find anyone else to help me."
After saying that, he left in a fit of rage.
Robert Green watched James Campbells retreating figure, his expression somewhat hard to describe.
Did James Campbell still have such a big misunderstanding about his own capabilities?
Elly Campbell learned from Adam Jones about James Campbells visit and was speechless.
"How could he be foolish enough to think youd help him, especially when I dont even want to see him?"
"Exactly, I always listen to my wife. Why would I help a scum who bullied my wife?"
Adam Jones cozied up to Elly Campbell with a sycophantic face, embraced her, and dered his loyalty.
Elly Campbell twitched her lips but still rewarded him with love, kissing him on the cheek, "Good boy!"
This mix of kisses, hugs, and praise certainly made Ind Master Jones happy.
"Besides, Im currently being supported by my wife. What could I possibly offer to help him with?"
Elly Campbellughed at his words, "Good that you know."
Thinking about James Campbell and the current state of the Campbell Company, Elly Campbell frowned and sighed.
"Its a pity that my mothers hard work is going to be ruined by James Campbells hands."
But she wouldnt let a sense of pity allow James Campbell to continue living gloriously for the rest of his life.
"Theres nothing to pity. He rejected my offer today, and now he truly has nothing."
Currently, the Campbell Companys stock had plummeted, and in a few days, asset liquidation would start.
Although the stock price Adam Jones offered wouldnt match the peak prices of the Campbell Company, it would have been enough for him to invest elsewhere after leaving Campbell.
But he refused, and now he had no one to me but himself for having nothing left.
As soon as Elly Campbell heard Adam Joness words, she understood his meaning.
Once the Campbell Company went bankrupt, it would have to dere insolvency.
Then, the other shareholders of Campbell could settle their debts ording to their shares and simply walk away.
But James Campbell had the heaviest debts. Although dering bankruptcy meant he wouldnt have to pay his debts, from then on, he would only be able to live an ordinary life.
Even slightly extravagant spending would not be permitted.
James Campbell, who had been the Young Master of the Campbell Family since he was young and the current chairman of Campbell, had never experienced hardship.
He had always enjoyed a luxurious lifestyle among the elite and suddenly having to rent a house, buy groceries, cook, and look for a job.
The stark difference from decades of privileged living to hitting rock bottom was something James Campbell absolutely couldnt endure.
Thus, he would never let Campbell dere bankruptcy at this time, even if it meant transferring 35% of the shares and being kicked out of Campbell. He would make sure Campbell stabilized.
At least this way, Campbell wouldnt need to file for bankruptcy, and he could continue living his millionaire life with the money from selling his shares in Campbell.
Chapter 1241. Like a poor relative begging for help
Chapter 1241: 1241. Like a poor rtive begging for help
In other words, James Campbell would soon be knocking on their door again.
Indeed, three dayster, James Campbell dide knocking once more.
This time, Elly Campbell didnt have him stopped but let him in instead.
James Campbells visits to the Jones Family werent frequentit was only when he was a child that the Old Master and histe mother would often take him and Elly to drop by the Jones Family.
But that was all decades ago. Though the Jones Family was still there, the interior decoration of the vi hadpletely changed.
His rtionship with his daughter Elly had always been poor; in the years she married Adam Jones, he hadnt set foot in the Jones Family home.
Now, sitting in the Jones Family living room, James Campbell no longer possessed the sense of superiority of a father-inw; instead, he seemed particrly ill at ease.
He was like a poor rtive showing up to ask for handouts, with not a shred of confidence.
Particrly since he had been sitting in the living room for quite some time and still hadnt seen Adam and his wife appear.
He drank cup after cup of coffee waiting, until, finally, he grew impatient.
He looked at the servant in the hall and said sternly,
"When will your Young Master and Young Misse over?"
"Mr. Campbell, please wait a moment, the Young Master and Young Miss are bathing the little grandson and will be here soon."
Hearing this, James Campbell felt his guts wrench once again.
With so many servants in the Jones Family house, since when did the couple need to bathe the child themselves?
Clearly, the couple was deliberately leaving him to stew here.
How preposterous!
James Campbells face darkened again and again, his expression shifting unpredictably as he consideredshing out in anger, but in the end, he held back.
This was the Jones Family home, not a ce where he had the luxury of losing his temper.
These past few days, he hade to see many people for who they really were.
They used to treat him with great courtesy when they were eager for a partnership with the Campbell, addressing him as a brother, even closer than actual brothers.
But now that the Campbell was in trouble.
Those people avoided him like the gue, making all sorts of excuses to reject his requests, unwilling to help.
Currently, the Campbell had no chance to turn the situation around, and dering bankruptcy was only a matter of time.
James Campbell knew that if the 55% of shares werent given to Elly, they might as well be thrown to the wind.
Giving them to Elly might get some cash in return, but if not, he truly wouldnt survive.
So, he hade over, cheek in hand.
After patiently waiting a bit longer, Adam Jones and his wife finally appeared.
"You two sure are busy."
Upon meeting them, James Campbell couldnt help but make a few snidements, which the Jones couple simply ignored.
Being disregarded in such a fashion, James Campbell had a mountain of frustration with nowhere to vent, and he had to forcibly restrain himself.
"CEO Campbell, do you have business with us this time?"
Elly Campbell sat opposite James Campbell, her tone indifferent, without even the slightest bit of courtesy.
In James Campbells eyes, this high-handed attitude was a deliberate way to belittle him.
Bitch!
James Campbell cursed inwardly in rage, yet his outward demeanor was exceptionally conciliatory as he said,
"Ive given it two days of thought and agree to the transfer proposal you made the other day. Ill transfer all my shares to Elly Campbell."
He looked towards Adam Jones, starting to speak.
But he saw that Adam Jones did not immediately respond, nor did he even show a hint of joy.
Adam simply satnguidly by Ellys side, waiting for her to speak, showing an attitude that sought her guidance above all, which made James Campbells eyes ache with irritation.
After waiting in vain for Adam Jones to speak, James Campbell turned his gaze back to Elly Campbell.
Chapter 1242. The Jones couple taking advantage of a crisis
Chapter 1242: 1242. The Jones couple taking advantage of a crisis
Seeing Elly Campbell slowly ce her coffee cup on the table, she looked at James Campbell with a faint smile and said,
"That day was that day, now two days have passed, and the situation has changed."
James Campbell had always known that Elly Campbell was a venomous and ruthless woman who wouldnt show mercy, even to her own father.
So, hearing her say this, his heart immediately tensed.
"What do you mean?"
"What I mean is, CEO Campbell spent two days considering, and we too spent two days thinking. The transfer agreement we offered that day is now void."
James Campbell certainly didnt naively believe that "void" meant Elly Campbell no longer wanted his shares or to provide capital to help him weather the crisis.
Her demands would only be more outrageous.
He watched Elly Campbell with a dark gaze, waiting for her to continue.
"The amount we offered that day, given the current state of the Campbellpany, was a bit much."
On that day, when he saw the 55% of the shares, James Campbell was furious, so much so that he didnt even notice how much money they had proposed to pay.
But judging by Elly Campbells tone, it was probably several tens of billions.
After all, at the peak of the Campbells prosperity, his shares could sell for fifty to sixty billion.
Even if cut by half, that would still be twenty to thirty billion.
Thinking this, James Campbell looked at Elly Campbell coldly and said,
"Then how much do you want to offer?"
Seeing Elly Campbell hold up one finger, looking at him.
Ten billion?
His eyebrows furrowed. Nearly sixty billion worth of shares, and she offered ten billion?
Ha!
He was just about to curse back at her, but then reconsidered. Given the current stock price of Campbell, ten billion was actually quite generous.
With that ten billion for investments, or just earning interest at the bank, he wouldnt have to worry about his livelihood for the rest of his life.
Although it would not be as glorious as the past days, by any measure, he would still be a billionaire, which he could grudgingly ept.
After some mental preparation, James Campbell managed to suppress his anger.
"Fine, ten billion then. When do we sign?"
"Ten billion?"
Elly Campbell looked at James Campbell as if he were a fool, and chuckled.
"CEO Campbell might be a fool himself, but dont treat us, husband and wife, as fools too. With the shares you currently hold, are they really worth ten billion?"
The anger that James Campbell had just suppressed red up again.
"What do you mean? My shares worth sixty billion, and you think ten billion is too much?"
"Sixty billion? CEO Campbell, perhaps you are living in a dream and have no intention of waking up?"
Elly Campbell didnt give him any leeway, and sarcastically said,
"The Campbellpany that youve driven to the verge of bankruptcy C do you truly not know its current worth, or are you ying dumb in front of us?"
James Campbell felt somewhat guilty at her words.
The current state of Campbell was nearly dering bankruptcy; the shares simply represented how much debt he was in.
The reason he was quarreling with the Jones couple was that a few tens of billions didnt seem much to them.
Besides, once they had control of Campbell, it would be a massive fortune again.
In his opinion, spending ten billion to buy his shares was not a bad deal for the two of them.
But they still were unwilling to buy.
James Campbell was filled with resentment but now, like a tiger fallen t being teased by dogs, he could only follow their will.
"Ha! Then what does your one finger mean? It cant possibly be one billion?"
He originally meant it as a sarcastic retort, but saw Elly Campbell nod without hesitation, "Correct!"
At that, James Campbell was truly unsettled!
Chapter 1243. Are you sending a beggar away?
Chapter 1243: 1243. Are you sending a beggar away?
He, a billionaire, has fallen to having only one billion in assets?
One billion, even if he were to invest it in other enterprises, it wouldnt be enough to plug the gaps.
Overpowered by the aggressive tones of the couple, James Campbell pointed at Elly Campbell and yelled,
"Elly Campbell, this is clearly taking advantage of someone in peril!"
"Taking advantage of someone in peril? How so?"
Elly Campbell smiled faintly, "The fire of Campbell has already burned everything of Campbells to the ground. What Im doing is cleaning up the mess. The phrase taking advantage of someone in peril isnt for you to use."
"You..."
James Campbell felt pain in all his internal organs, "Elly Campbell, a billion, I cant believe you have the nerve to say that. Are you treating me like a beggar?"
"A beggar?"
The smile in Elly Campbells eyes deepened, "Sorry, but this beggar isnt worth that much. This billion considers the allowance I, as a daughter, give you for your next life. But if CEO Campbell isnt willing to ept it, its okay. When the Campbellswful wife deres bankruptcy, I can still take over Campbell all the same."
At this moment, Elly Campbell, in the eyes of James Campbell, was like a merciless demon. Even though she was smiling at him, that smile seemed to conceal countless sharp des, ready to y and debone him, eventually consuming him down to the bone.
"When the timees, if CEO Campbell really bes a beggar, Ill still generously give you some, but it wont be a billion anymore."
"Elly Campbell, you..."
"CEO Campbell, think it over carefully; just dont be like two days ago. In another two days, perhaps Ill change my mind."
Saying this, her lips curved into a perfect arch, but to James Campbell, that smile looked demonic as it devoured him bit by bit.
James Campbell was so infuriated he couldnt utter a single word, just red furiously at Elly Campbell, his face ashen.
Elly Campbell wasnt bothered by his re; what else could he do now other than re at her?
"If CEO Campbell needs time to think, we wont disturb you further. Take your time."
Saying that, she rose from the sofa, not in a rush to send James Campbell away.
She knew James Campbell was not a man who could keep his calm. With those few sentences she had just said, his mind was probably in chaos already.
In his glory days, he was foolish enough to act without thinkinglet alone now, when hes about to fall into misery.
He didnt have the stamina to wear her down.
Sure enough, just as Elly Campbell was about to leave, James Campbell couldnt hold back and called out to her.
"Deal."
The voice of James Campbell came from behind her, carrying a reluctant tone riddled with gritted teeth.
An expected oue, Elly Campbell didnt show much triumph, just slightly curved the corners of her lips.
"CEO Campbell should have been sensible earlier."
Watching Elly Campbell in that smug demeanor, James Campbell was filled with indignation.
Although he didnt know how much Adam Jones had spent to buy his shares that day, it was definitely more than ten times todays dismissive billion.
Soon, Elly Campbell brought the newly drafted transfer agreement in front of James Campbell, saying, "Sign it."
James Campbell took the pen Elly Campbell handed him, red at her through gritted teeth for several seconds, and finally signed his name on the paper in frustration.
Then he threw the pen on the table, "Youre merciless!"
After speaking, he stormed out, still able to hear the gloating voice of Elly Campbell from behind him
"CEO Campbell, take care, the dismissive billion will be promptly transferred into your ount by my finance team."
Chapter 1244. James Campbell is kicked out
Chapter 1244: 1244. James Campbell is kicked out
James Campbell left angrily, and Elly Campbell stared at the document in her hand, feeling somewhat mncholic.
The Campbellpany had finally andpletely returned to her hands, no longer having any connection with James Campbell.
She had said that what should have belonged to her, even if thrown to the dogs, would not be given cheaply to James Campbell and his family of three.
Seeing Elly Campbells mncholic expression, Adam Jones thought she was upset about the past and quickly approached to cheer her up, smiling,
"Congrattions, CEO Campbell."
He wrapped his arms around her waist, hugged her, and whispered in her ear.
Elly Campbell pursed her lips into a smile, turned her head to look up at him, and said,
"This time, we have to use Jones funds again."
The one billion from James Campbell was just a drop in the bucket, but saving the Campbellpany would start from several billion at least.
Adam Jones raised his hand and rubbed her head, saying,
"Isnt Jones yours too? Use it however you want."
Though Adam Jones assets were all in her name, and technically hers to use freely,
it was really because Adam Jones spoiled her so much that he had given her everything, wasnt it?
The near bankruptcy this time of the Campbellpany, though she had nned it single-handedly to take back everything from James Campbell, was indeed a needless loss of funds.
Several billion might not be much to Adam Jones, but it was not a small amount either.
She took the initiative to wrap her arms around him, tiptoed and gave him a kiss on his chin, "Thank you."
Elly Campbell knew that she had managed to retrieve everything smoothly and left James Campbell with nothing, all because Adam Jones had done quite a lot behind the scenes.
One billion might seem like an astronomical figure to others, but to James Campbell, it was no different from having nothing.
She knew that with James Campbells personality, one billion would notst him very long,
Adam Jones looked at her with a profound gaze, his voice deepening, "No need to thank me for such a big favor."
This phrase,ing from others, might not mean much, buting from Adam Jones, it carried a different significance.
Back when he was pleading for remarriage, he hadnt skimped on such clever flirtations.
"No need to thank me for such a big favor" meant it required repayment with sincere, substantial actionsmitting oneself entirely.
Elly Campbell gave him a displeased look, but under his intense gaze, she graciously kissed his face a few more times and whispered in his ear,
"Stop being so cheesy in broad daylight."
"How about tonight..."
Adam Jones eyes deepened even more.
------------I am a separator------
Since the day Elly Campbell took back the shares of the Campbellpany from James Campbell, thepany had reached a trading halt.
Over at Jones, with just one sentence from Adam Jones, several billion were transferred directly into the Campbells ounts.
At the same time, the news of Jones investing in Campbell also dominated headlines across major news outlets at the same time.
Just the name "Jones" alone was a guarantee for stock prices.
Right when the funds had just been ced and before any project had started operating, the originally halted stock price of the Campbellpany began to continuously rise.
Outsiders spected that at the brink of bankruptcy for Campbell, Jones willingness to invest likely stemmed from the fact that James Campbell was his father-inw.
Everyone was marveling at James Campbells good fortune in having a son-inw like Adam Jones, otherwise, the Campbellpany would never have seen a revival.
Unexpectedly, after everything James Campbell did to Elly Campbell in the past, she still had Adam Jones help him.
Some felt emotional, others felt jealous, saying its unbelievable that such a despicable person like James Campbell could have such luck.
Chapter 1245. Laozi won’t spare you
Chapter 1245: 1245. Laozi wont spare you
But just on the second day after the news was released, new news came out.
The former chairman of Campbell, James Campbell, had already left Campbell; now, the person in power at Campbell was Elly Campbell, who is Adam Joness wife.
It was then that people understood this was not Adam Jones helping his father-inw; it was clearly him helping his wife seize power, kicking his father-inw out of Campbell.
Though some people who were unclear about the situation had their criticisms of the couple for taking advantage of the situation.
But most knew that James Campbell was unreliable, and it was his own doing that led to his downfall.
With hundreds of billions of genuine funds invested in Campbell, how could that be considered taking advantage of the situation?
Could Campbell have ovee this crisis if they had simply neglected it?
Plus, considering how James Campbell had pushed Elly Campbell down the stairs before, the various videos cursing her, not to mention his mistresses and infidelityall these despicable actshardly earned him any sympathy online.
Elly Campbells takeover of Campbell waspletely legitimate.
Even, some spected that the vast problems that suddenly befell Campbell might have been orchestrated by Adam Jones as a way to get revenge for his wife.
However, spection was just that, with no confirmation.
Those in the know werent foolish enough to spread the word around, and so the matter came to a close.
All the projects of Campbell also resumed operations after Elly Campbell took over, including the real estate development that was paused midway when Nelson Building Materials refused to cooperate with Campbell, now back on track.
The happiest of all were the shareholders of Campbell.
They were all bracing for the copse of Campbell.
But then, there was a dramatic turn of events.
Not only was Campbell saved, they even kicked out James Campbell, who was arrogant but ipetent.
Although thepany still bore the Campbell name, with a different person at the helm, the future of Campbell would surely be different.
Especially now that Campbell was aligned with Jones.
Not to mention the abilities of Elly Campbell apparent to all, even if she knew nothing, as long as she had Adam Jones standing behind her, there would be no concerns about Campbell running into trouble.
Thereafter, the operations of Campbell gradually stabilized under Elly Campbells leadership.
As for James Campbell, having lost the halo of Campbells chairman, those who used to fawn over him now kept their distance.
In fact, thinking back on James Campbells past behavior, these people felt deeply ashamed to have been associated with such a person.
James Campbell sat in front of the TV, surrounded by piles of wine bottles, his gaze darkly fixed on the screen, his expression somewhat fierce.
Seeing Elly Campbell looking so triumphant on TV, and the Campbell shareholders following her as if she could do no wrong, James Campbell seethed with resentment inside.
Why! Why should that little bitch scheme against him and still be so glorious?
"Elly Campbell, I will not let you off! I will not forgive you!"
He hurled the wine bottle in his hand viciously at the TV screen, startling all the servants in the house.
Watching their formerly glorious andmanding employer now reduced to a dog who had lost his home, the servants could only shake their heads and sigh.
Elly Campbell wasnt interested to know how James Campbell was doing.
By giving him one hundred million early on and sparing him from sleeping on the streets, she had already shown him more than enough kindness.
Whatever path James Campbell took from now on was of no concern to Elly Campbell; she wouldnt interfere, nor would she care.
Chapter 1246. Trying on a wedding dress
Chapter 1246: 1246. Trying on a wedding dress
James Campbell had be a stranger to her now.
Before they knew it, the end of the year had arrived.
Major corporations and factories had already closed for the holiday, one by one, and everyone had embarked on journeys back home for the new year.
The streets were filled with a celebratory atmosphere of the season.
Shops and restaurants all made preparations for the holiday.
Aside from the new year, there was another joyous event: it was time for Harry Hall and Helen Melendys wedding.
Ever since the couple decided to marry a few months ago, they had set the date for the end of the year.
On this day, Elly Campbell took a rare outing, leaving her two sons at home, to apany Helen Melendy to a wedding dress fitting. Gazing at the tall, beautiful woman in front of the mirror, a hint of contentment filled Ellys eyes.
The owner of this bridal salon was a renowned wedding dress designer both domestically and internationally, specializing in dresses for high-society brides.
A gown created by him was nothing short of stunning on its debut, ensuring that everyone would remember the wedding for a lifetime.
Paired with Helens ravishing beauty, the dress looked unparalleled in its elegance; even Elly found it hard to take her eyes off it.
If it werent for the fact that her children were grown, she would have considered having another wedding.
But now, she couldnt muster the enthusiasm for it.
"Ah, finally sending you off."
After Helen had finished donning the wedding dress, Elly sighed and couldnt resist teasing her.
Helen shot her a re, "What do you mean by that? You make it sound like Im some old maid."
She looked down at the dress, specially tailored for her by the owner of this store at Harrys request, the happiness in her eyes radiating from deep within.
Looking at her reflection, she couldnt suppress the smile curling up at the corners of her mouth.
"Look at that grin of yours. I feel like Im just superfluous here. Why dont you call Lawyer Hall to keep youpany? Then I can go home to my sons."
Elly continued teasing her as she watched the smile y on Helens lips.
Helen shot her a contemptuous look, "My sons are back home with a bunch of servants looking after them. Its just you with me here. Do you have the heart to leave me all alone?"
"I think all youre thinking about is Lawyer Hall. I feel like Im the one whos superfluous here."
Teased by Elly, Helen, usually so carefree, started feeling embarrassed.
"If you keep mocking me, our friendship is over."
"Yes, after which you can stick with Lawyer Hall and never bother with me again."
Elly retorted coldly.
"Youre still saying?"
Helen dropped the wedding gloves she was holding and moved to pinch Ellys neck.
"Oh no! The dress is ripped!!!"
Elly suddenly eximed, startling Helen into pausing her actions, frantically inspecting the wedding dress from top to bottom
"Where? Where is it ripped?"
Helen was both anxious and eager about the wedding, and she cherished the dress dearly.
When she heard Elly mention a rip, she instantly became anxious.
"Ha ha ha ha, I was just fooling you. You looked so nervous!"
"Elly!!!"
With a dark expression, Helen rushed up and the two of them became tangled in a scuffle.
"Ladylike! Keep itdylike! If you keep hitting me, your dress will really rip!"
While Elly was being "attacked," she still managed to cry out, halfughing.
They were in a private dressing room in the store, their yful noise not bothering anyone else.
And seeing Helen finally marrying Harry, Elly truly felt happy for her.
Chapter 1247. There’s been a murder!
Chapter 1247: 1247. Theres been a murder!
As they were yfully teasing, Helen Melendys cell phone rang. She picked it up, and the smile on her face deepened.
Hurriedly, she answered the call
"Yes, Im trying on the wedding dress. Ive just finished, and the size is perfect, no alterations needed."
"..."
"I love it, the dress is so beautiful. Ill wear it for you some other day."
"..."
"No need to pick me up, Im with Elly right now. Well have dinner together tonight."
"..."
"Okay, goodbye."
Elly Campbell sat in the chair, watching Helen Melendy happily chatting on the phone with the person on the other end.
No need to ask; she knew who it was.
Elly didnt know what Harry Hall had said, but Helens face flushed, and she whispered,
"No, Ellys here."
Saying this, she hung up the phone.
"Is there something you cant do in front of me?"
Elly Campbell raised an eyebrow and asked after hearing what Helen said before hanging up.
"He asked me to kiss him. Do you want to watch?"
Helen Melendy wobbled her cell phone, staring at Elly Campbell with a yful look in her eyes.
The wedding dress fitting was almost over, and Helen Melendy called someone toe in to pack the dress properly.
"Miss Xia, if there are no issues, our designers will make some final adjustments to the details and then deliver it to your home."
"Okay, thank you for your trouble."
After the clerk took the wedding dress out, Helen Melendy changed back into her clothes and said to Elly Campbell:
"Lets go, sister. Im going to leave the single life behind very soon. Im treating you to dinner today; were not going home sober!"
Helen Melendy slung her arm over Elly Campbells shoulder and tossed her purse behind her, stepping out of the boutique.
Right at that moment, outside the bridal shop, a person looking nervous approached the direction of the shop, with both hands tucked under their armpits.
Their head hung low, muttering something under their breath.
Helen Melendy watched the person feeling a sense of familiarity.
Standing by her side, Elly Campbell felt a twinge of unease sh through her heart as she noticed the furtive demeanor of the stranger.
Watching the person, with a sudden spark of realization, Helen was just about to recall who it was when she saw the sharp de of a knife protruding from under the persons arm.
A sh of silver, she had no time to think, and the person charged over.
"Elly, watch out!"
She pushed Elly Campbell forcefully to the side. Elly hadnt recovered when Helen pushed her away, and in the next second, her entire face turned pale.
"Helen!"
Elly Campbell cried out in shock, watching the sharp fruit knife in the assants hand plunge into Helen Melendys chest.
"Ah!! Murderer, murderer~~"
The bridal shop clerks scattered and screamed in terror.
The person didnt seem to n on letting go; the fruit knife kept piercing deeper into Helens chest, "Revenge! Revenge! Avenge my brother! Avenge my brother!"
"Helen!"
Elly Campbell, with her legs going weak, rushed over in an attempt to pull the person away, but feared that using force might cause Helen secondary injuries.
All she could do was fiercely grasp the persons hands to prevent them from pulling the knife out or stabbing further.
Helen Melendys chest was soaked red with blood.
The mans strength was abnormally strong; Elly Campbell was no match for him.
It seemed like he had no intention of going after Elly Campbell, just fixated on Helen, incessantly muttering, "Revenge, revenge, avenge my brother~~"
"Helen!"
Just then, Harry Halls anguished voice came from afar.
This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om
Chapter 1248. Why let her die?
Chapter 1248: 1248. Why let her die?
He rushed over like a madman, intent on pulling the man away.
Luckily, the man released his grip at the same time, and when Harry Hall pulled him away, he did not end up also pulling the fruit knife out from Helen Melendys chest.
"Helen... Helen..."
Harry Hall had no time to deal with the man; he cradled Helen Melendys unsteady body, afraid to make any sudden movements.
His eyes were red with bloodshot veins as he held Helen, the tall mans entire body trembling.
People in the store had already called the police, and Elly Campbell was not faring much better than Harry Hall at the moment.
Her body was also shaking, herplexion pale as paper.
Her mind was a nk, utterly clueless about what to do.
She could only mechanically cover Helen Melendys wound, trying to stop the blood from continuing to flow.
"Helen, its okay... its okay, were going to get married. Hold on, dont sleep, the doctors will be here soon..."
Helen Melendy looked at Harry Hall, perhaps because she had lost too much blood, she felt very cold.
She wanted to raise her hand to touch Harrys face, but her hand was stiff and unresponsive.
She wanted to speak, but she did not even have the strength to move her lips.
Perhaps realizing that she might not make it, the next second, her tears began to flow fiercely.
Somehow finding the energy, she finally let out an extremely weak sound
"Dont... dont cry..."
She had so much she wanted to tell Harry Hall, but just those few wordspletely drained all her energy.
Her consciousness began to blur; from afar, the sound of police sirens and the urgent noise of an ambnce approached.
She had just talked about leaving her single life behind, but she hadnt even made it to her wedding before being stabbed to death.
She was not willing to ept this!
She had put so much effort into sessfully chasing the senior she liked, waited so many years to marry him as she desired.
Why did she have to die?
Why did she have to leave him like this?
Why make her senior suffer so much?
Helen Melendy watched Harry Hall, her tears flowing more and more fiercely; she wanted to tell him so much more, even a single word would do, but she couldnt bring herself to speak.
She could only watch helplessly as her senior cried in front of her, without even the strength to wipe away his tears.
"Helen, dont sleep, dont sleep, we still have to get married, dont leave me, were going to get married, you forgot, were getting married..."
Afterwards, Helen Melendy could no longer hear what Harry Hall was saying.
Elly Campbell didnt know how she had gotten onto the ambnce, or how she had arrived at the hospital.
At this very moment, standing outside the ER, she waspletely dazed.
Just a second ago, they were happily going to have a meal to bid farewell to their single lives, so why was she lying in the emergency room the next second, her fate hanging by a thread.
Her hands were covered in blood, standing outside the operating room now, her eyes vacant, her lips pale as death.
When Adam Jones arrived, what he saw was Elly Campbell in that condition.
Her eyes were vacant and lifeless, staring straight at the red light of the emergency room, her clothes and hands stained with blood.
He furrowed his brows slightly and hurried over, "Elly."
His voice was low, as if afraid of startling her, his tone and expression extremely gentle.
Looking at Elly Campbells face, pale as paper, Adam Joness heart ached deeply.
He could sense that his wife had been in a good mood recently; she was genuinely happy for Helen Melendys uing wedding.
Just today, she had told him that she was spending the day with Helen and wouldnt being home.
Chapter 1249. Can’t empathize.
Chapter 1249: 1249. Cant empathize.
He was still a bit unhappy with hisints, but now seeing her like this, he could do nothing but feel heartbroken.
Her good friends were few, and Helen Melendy was the closest and dearest of them all.
When the two of them were going through a divorce, it was only Helen Melendy who dared toe up to him and curse right in his face.
Knowing she truly cared for his wife, Adam Jones was unusually amiable toward Helen Melendy, much more so than toward other women.
Now, with her life hanging in the bnce in the emergency room and seeing his good brother looking like a soulless shell, Adams heart was also in agony.
Elly Campbell turned her head slowly when she heard Adams voice.
Her eyes were red, but her tear ducts seemed to have suddenly dried up, unable to shed a tear no matter how hard she tried.
Her lips trembled, her expression was one of deep sorrow, but each time she opened her mouth, no sound woulde out.
The more he saw her like this, the more his heart ached unbearably.
Reaching out, he embraced her and whispered words offort,
"Dont worry, shell be fine, she really will..."
He kissed her hair and, looking at the ERs ever-lit red light, his brow furrowed subtly.
When he heard that two women had been attacked at DG Bridal Shop, one of them stabbed in the heart and her fate uncertain, his legs went weak with fright.
Especially since he couldnt reach either of them on their phones, fear filled his heart in an instant.
He had guessed she might be taken to a hospital and managed to confirm her location after calling Dean Stevenson.
Elly leaned into his embrace, attempting to speak several times, but each attempt made her lips tremble violently.
Her voice, as if it had been taken away, simply could not be heard.
"Its okay, Elly, dont worry, just sit down and rest a bit."
He led Elly Campbell to the row of chairs ced outside the emergency room, gentlyforting her,
"Ill get you a ss of water."
He stood up, but then looked back at Harry Hall worriedly before turning to leave.
Adam wasnt gone long before he came back with two cups of water.
He gave one to Elly and handed the other to Harry Hall, "Drink some water and calm down."
Harry Hall seemed oblivious, staring numbly at the door of the emergency room, as if his soul was missing a piece.
"Harry,"
Adam called out softly with a furrowed brow, but Harry didnt respond.
He held the cup to him and said with a furrow,
"Sit down and rest for a bit. She only has you here as her close kin, and if you fall apart, who will take care of herter?"
With that said, Harry finally showed a bit of a reaction.
With bloodshot eyes, he slowly looked down at the water cup in front of him and gradually reached out to take it.
With a voice so low it was almost inaudible, he said, "Thank you."
It was only then that Adam noticed Harrys hand, which was holding the water cup, trembling uncontrobly.
He wasnt in Harrys position and couldnt truly empathize.
But the thought that if it were Elly lying in there caused Adams heart to clench fiercely; he dared not continue that line of thought.
"Go sit over there for a while, when shees out, youll have a lot of things to do."
Harry nodded slightly and walked over to sit down on a chair nearby.
Adam sat down next to Elly and saw that she, holding her water cup, didnt look much better than Harry.
"Dont be scared, shell be fine."
He put an arm around Ellys shoulders,forting her with a soft voice.
Chapter 1250. Vegetative state
Chapter 1250: 1250. Vegetative state
Elly Campbell leaned on Adam Joness shoulder, her mind filled with scenes from that moment.
She had just begun to suspect that man, and before she had the chance to tell Helen, she was suddenly pushed hard and far away by her.
She watched as the man plunged a fruit knife into Helens chest, thrusting forcefully again and again.
At that moment, she felt so powerless, only able to watch helplessly as Helen was stabbed.
In her mind, the image of the fruit knife piercing Helen Melendys heart reyed incessantly, and Adam could distinctly feel Ellys eyes trembling even more violently below.
He furrowed his brows and held her in his arms a little tighter.
Likeforting a child, he gently patted her back.
They waited for over an hour before the light in the emergency room finally went out.
Harry Hall almost sprang up from his chair the instant the light went out, rushing to the door of the emergency room.
"How is she, doctor?"
Seeing the doctor shake his head and remove his mask, he said, "The patient lost too much blood, by the time she arrived, it was already toote."
Harry Halls already pale face turned utterly bloodless, he stood quietly in front of the doctor without making a sound.
Only to hear the doctor continue,
"The excessive blood loss led to her brain being deprived of oxygen for an extended period, and although we barely managed to bring her back to life, the chances of her waking up are next to zero."
Harrys eyes, which had already lost hope, suddenly lit up, "You mean, shes still alive?"
The doctor looked at him with some difficulty, wanting to say that in her current state, there wasnt much difference from being dead.
It was only a matter of time.
But seeing the look on Harrys face, he couldnt bear to shatter his hopes and said,
"Her brain was severely oxygen-deprived upon arrival, and its highly unlikely that she will wake up. She is, inmon terms...a vegetative state."
He looked into Harrys colorless eyes, paused for a moment, and then said,
"However, there have been cases of people in vegetative states waking up. Itrgely depends on the patients willpower and the familys patience."
He knew who the three people before him were, and money was not an issue.
The key was how much willpower and patience those who stay by the patients side have to carry on indefinitely.
Many family members of vegetative patients are willing to spend money to sustain life at first, but as time goes on, even with money, they lose patience and eventually give up.
"For now, she can only be kept alive on a venttor. Well observe her for a few more days."
The doctor had exined all the possible scenarios, and then Helen Melendy, with tubes all over her, was wheeled out of the emergency room and taken to the intensive care unit.
Adam Jones had handled all the hospital procedures himself, as Harry, in his current state, had no mind to deal with it.
Having dealt with the hospital, they got home veryte.
Elly barely managed to swallow down a bowl of porridge before she went upstairs to sleep.
Adam looked at her pale face with heartache.
After watching Elly for a while and seeing she had fallen into a deep sleep, he got up and made a phone call in the next room.
"Hows it going?"
The person on the other end of the phone said something, Adam frowned upon hearing it, said a few words, and then hung up.
"Helen! Helen!"
As soon as he opened the door to the study, he heard Ellys terrified scream. Adam rushed over, watching her wave her hands frantically, his heart aching even more.
"Elly."
He quickly grasped Ellys wildly iling hands in the air, "Elly, dont be afraid, Elly!!"
Chapter 1251. Severe mental illness patient
Chapter 1251: 1251. Severe mental illness patient
"Helen! So much blood, Helen..."
"Elly, wake up! Elly, wake up Elly..."
Adam Jones directly stepped onto the bed with his slippers and embraced Elly Campbell in his arms.
Feeling the great struggle and violent trembling of Elly in his embrace, it was evident that this ident had terrified her.
To witness her best friend get stabbed in the heart with a fruit knife and lie bloodied in front of her would traumatize anyone.
"Elly! Elly, its okay now, Elly!"
All Adam Jones could do was hold Elly and softly soothe her.
After a long while, the person in his arms finally began to rx.
She slowly opened her eyes, looking up somewhat nkly, and met Adams deep, heartbroken gaze.
"Adam?"
"Are you awake?"
Adam Jones reached out to gently wipe off the cold sweat on her forehead, "Were you scared by what happened today?"
Hearing Adam mention todays event, Ellysplexion turned abruptly pale.
It took her a long time to speak, "Helen was stabbed by that person while trying to save me, at that time..."
"No."
Adam interrupted her, "That person was targeting Helen Melendy from the start."
Elly paused, her gaze filled with surprise as she turned to Adam, suddenly recalling the moment when he had grabbed the attackers hand to prevent further stabbing, the words the man kept repeating.
To avenge my brother...
What did that mean?
"That was a mentally ill person, his brother is John Stevenson, the college student from the recent news who fought with a ssmate and inadvertently caused a death. The person who stabbed Helen Melendy is Johns brother."
Elly had heard Helen talk about John Stevensons case.
John Stevensons family was poor, and his academic performance was average in school, often facing exclusion.
John Stevenson was arrested and prosecuted by the Prosecutors Office for getting into a fight at school and causing the death of a ssmate.
Because Johns family couldnt afford awyer, Helen Melendy, besides running her ownw firm, also registered at the Legal Aid Office to take on cases from there.
John Stevenson was Helens first legal aid case.
The family adamantly insisted that John had acted in self-defense after being bullied by the ssmate and requested Helen to defend John as innocent.
However, the evidence submitted by the police, including witness statements and surveince footage provided by the school, all indicated that it was John who had initiated the fight that day.
John Stevenson was not acting in self-defense.
Helen Melendy tried several times to exin to Johns parents that the evidence was solid, and at most she could only argue for a reduced sentence for involuntary manughter based on the fact that John was often bullied by the victim at school.
But the parents didnt listen to Helen at all, they constantly berated her, saying she didnt care to help their son in court because they were poor and couldnt afford herwyer fees.
Because of this incident, Helen would often say to her that the pitiful have faults to hate, and she shouldnt have taken on such peoples cases.
Sure enough, her words proved true, taking on such a case from these people almost cost her her life.
Thinking of this, Ellys face darkened, a frost spreading across her expression.
Suddenly, she remembered something, looked up at Adam Jones, and said, "John Stevensons brother is a mentally ill person?"
Adam Jones nodded, he had just received this information from the police.
John Stevensons brother was a severe mental patient without full criminal responsibility, and it was very likely he would not be prosecuted.
Chapter 1252. Harry Hall is her belief.
Chapter 1252: 1252. Harry Hall is her belief.
Hearing Adam Joness words, Elly Campbellsplexion grew even graver.
"Does that mean Helen deserved it?"
Her voice was a bit loud, "Helen was kindly defending her brother, toiling thanklessly and now she deserves to be killed by a madman?"
Her emotions were somewhat out of control, and she spoke with an extremely agitated tone.
The scene where Helen Melendys heart was pierced by the sharp point of a knife kept shing in her mind, her vision filled with a piercing blood red.
"That kind of lunatic should be locked up at home, so they cant go out and hurt others. If theyre sick, why dont they stay at home? Whye out and harm others?!!"
Ellys voice escted bit by bit due to her intense agitation.
"Helen shouldnt have defended the people of that kind of family. Their whole family is good for nothing! Good for nothing!!"
Adam Jones did not stop her from venting.
He just kept hugging her and whispered words offort.
He knew that Elly did not harbor significant prejudice against people with mental illness; her ability to say such things now revealed her inner anger and helplessness.
From the moment he learned of the ident to his arrival at the hospital to see her, he had not seen her cry, not even a single tear.
But the sadness in her eyes shattered his heart into pieces.
It wasnt that she didnt cry, but rather when grief reached its extreme, she had reached the point where she could not cry at all.
At this moment, she was able to vent to him, which somewhat reassured Adam Jones.
Sure enough, the next second, he heard a low sobing from his embrace, followed by the sobs growing louder, and finally turning into loud wailing.
"Helen is such a good person; she shouldnt have be vegetative. She was about to get married, shes liked Harry Hall for so many years, and she finally got to the point where she could marry him. Why did she have to encounter such a thing?"
"Shouldnt good people receive good rewards? Helen was clearly doing good deeds, so why should doing good deeds bring her such suffering?"
She clung to Adam Joness clothes, her strength growing tighter, and she cried louder and louder.
Adam Jones held her tenderly, listening to her sad cries, his eyebrows deeply furrowed
"Youre right, good people do get good rewards, Helen will definitely wake up, Harry is still waiting for her, if she doesnt wake up, Harry will end up living alone."
He patted her back while soothing her
"Harry is also a good person, so God wont bear to see him live alone for the rest of his life, and Helen is also a good person, loving Harry too much to bear the thought of him being alone."
He held her face in his hands, making her look directly into his eyes, and said sincerely:
"So, Elly, believe me, Helen will definitely wake up, dont be sad, she will wake up."
Ellys emotions, after a bout of venting, had gradually subsided.
Although she knew Adam Joness words were tofort her, and she herself being a doctor knew well that the chances of Helen waking up were extremely slim,
She still chose to believe what her ind owner said.
Good people get good rewards! Yes, good people do get good rewards!
Helen will definitely wake up.
On this Earth, while humans are very trivial, they are equally powerful.
With a single conviction to hold on to, the impossible can be possible.
Helens belief is Harry Hall.
She so wished to marry Harry, she will definitely wake up.
Lifting her tear-stained eyes, she choked out:
"Im sorry, for worrying you."
Chapter 1253. Let Max Taylor’s sister be a concubine
Chapter 1253: 1253. Let Max Taylors sister be a concubine
Adam Jones smiled softly and raised his hand to wipe away the tears on her face, saying:
"Husbands and wives dont need to say sorry to each other. We..."
Thump thump thump
Adams words were cut off halfway when the door was suddenly knocked on with force, followed by the voice of William Campbell
"Daddy, Mommy, Daddy, Mommy!!"
Williams voice, carrying a hint of crying, came from outside the door, apanied by urgent calls.
Adam quickly got out of bed to open the door.
As soon as the door opened, he saw little William looking up with his round little head, his beautiful eyes filled with worry as he looked at Adam, and they were somewhat red.
Adam quickly squatted down to pick up William, "Whats wrong, son?"
Elly Campbell also walked over to the father and son, "Baby, did you have a nightmare?"
Seeing William shake his head, looking at Elly with his somewhat red eyes, he struggled to get down from Adams hands.
"I heard Daddy and Mommy arguing, Mommy was crying very loudly."
William walked up to Elly, and she had already picked him up.
The little guys chubby hands gently cupped Ellys face, tenderly blowing on her eyes and said:
"Mommy, dont cry, William will protect you."
Elly looked at her sons caring eyes and how he wasforting her, her heart nearly melting.
"Mommy, did Daddy bully you? Tell William, when I grow up, I will help you bully him back."
Adam Jones: "..."
This little rascal.
Bully back when he grows up?
Does he know he cant beat his dad right now?
Ellys previously saddened mood was amused by Williams words.
Before she could speak, Williams eyes were already looking at Adam discontentedly, even furrowing his little brow like an adult.
"Daddy, tell me, did you bully Mommy?"
Adams eyes narrowed deeply.
Although he was unhappy about being misunderstood by his son, seeing the little guy so concerned and protective of his Mommy, Adam felt joy.
Just hope he wont forget his mother when he grows up and gets a wife.
"No, Daddy and Mommy were just ying around."
"Then why did Mommy still cry?"
William clearly didnt believe it, especially seeing his Mommys obviously cried-over eyes, he said:
"Mommys eyes are still red, you havent destroyed the evidence yet."
Destroyed the evidence...
Where did he learn this idiom, using it without fully understanding it.
Comforted by her husband and after her darling son came to show concern for her, Ellys mood improved somewhat.
Seeing her ind lords aggrieved expression, Elly very proactively began to rify:
"Baby, Daddy didnt bully Mommy, Mommy was crying because Auntie Helen was injured."
As soon as Elly said this, William immediately believed it, hearing that Auntie Helen was injured, he became anxious
"Auntie Helen is injured? I have to go see her, she promised that she would marry me when I grow up, so she would be my wife, I have to go to the hospital to take care of her."
Hearing this, Elly didnt know whether to cry orugh.
Especially seeing her sons innocent yet sincere eyes, thinking about Helen Melendy, who was lying in the ICU at the moment, not knowing if she could awaken, her heart ached.
But still, she forced a smile and said:
"Didnt you say you wanted to marry Max Taylors sister as your wife? Then what will you do with Maxs sister if you marry Auntie Helen?"
"Let Maxs sister be a concubine."
Adam Jones: "..."
Chapter 1254. Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder
Chapter 1254: 1254. Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder
This little one is really wishful thinking.
His dad has never even thought about "taking a concubine," but he has his own future all mapped out.
Elly Campbells Eye Corner twitched fiercely.
Where did he learn all this mess, even arranging futures for two wives.
Samuel Wilson lost his daughter-inw not long ago, and he has been showing his displeasure to the ind owner for some time now; if this kid lets his daughter be a concubine, Samuel Wilson mighte at them with a knife.
"Why did you think of making Max Taylors sister a concubine?"
"The uncle on TV, he likes lots of girls, and he married them all, Great-grandmother said, the first one he married is the wife, the rest like the second and third aunties are all concubines."
William Campbell replied very seriously, "I like Auntie Helen and I like Max Taylors sister too, so Ill marry both, Auntie Helen will be the wife and Max Taylors sister will be the concubine. Ifter I like other girls, I can also marry them as concubines."
Adam Joness face grew darker and darker.
That little brat is really wishful thinking.
"Great-grandmother also said, you can only have one wife, but you can have many concubines."
The little guy said as he was counting his fingers, and then he asked Elly Campbell, "Mommy, is it okay if I marry ten wives in the future?"
"Hm? Why ten?"
"Because there are too many, I cant count them with my ten fingers."
Adam Jones: "..."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Well, this nut sure did cheer her up.
In the end, it was still Adam Jones who, like he would with William Campbell, picked him up by the back of his neck and carried him to his own room.
Elly Campbell watched Adam Jones with a stern face and said,
"In the future, we cant let this brat watch these crappy TV shows anymore."
"Whats the matter? Jealous your son can marry ten wives?"
Elly Campbell teased him.
Adam Jones put his arm around her andy down beside the bed, saying,
"If he wants to learn from his old man, hell only love one woman in his whole life. Dont even think about touching any of those messy thoughts of three wives and four concubines."
"I think youre jealous."
"..."
The New Year is supposed to be a very festive day, but after the incident where Helen Melendy was stabbed, no matter how festive, the heart can hardly get excited.
Plus, Elly Campbell personally witnessed Helen Melendy being stabbed that day, and has been waking up in the night to that scene ever since.
Adam Jones worried that she had post-traumatic stress disorder, and could not rest easy about her, so he cancelled their n to travel abroad.
He took her to see a psychologist several times, and Elly Campbell didnt resist or oppose the treatment, and these past few days she felt a bit better.
"Ill go see Helen, Harry Hall has been in the hospital every day recently, Im worried if Helen doesnt wake up, he might wear himself out sick too, find a chance to take him out for a walk, best to also let him see a psychologist."
Elly Campbell told Adam Jones as they left the psychologists office.
Adam Jones nodded and then added,
"Helen Melendy has no living rtives, now the only ones by her side are you and Harry, Im worried he wont listen to me."
He knew Harry Hall all too well.
Ever since they were young, Harry might seem easygoing, but hes actually very stubborn.
Once he is set on something, he wont easily change, and the people hesmitted to, thats for a lifetime.
Theforting words he said to his wife that day werent just empty promises, if Helen Melendy never wakes up, Harry Hall might really end up living out his days alone.
Chapter 1255. Incomparably touching
Chapter 1255: 1255. Iparably touching
Lets not mention that Helen Melendy is his wifes best friend. Even for his brother Harry Halls sake, he also hoped that Helen Melendy would wake up.
"The specialist team that treated grandpa before, Ive already got in touch with them. Once Helen Melendys condition stabilizes a bit more, we can start treating her."
He took Elly Campbells hand and walked towards the parking lot.
"With the advanced state of medical science today, its not entirely impossible for someone in a vegetative state to wake up."
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Joness serious profile, and thinking about how he had arranged everything without her knowing, she was still deeply touched, even though she had started getting used to his kindness.
"Husband."
She stopped in her tracks and suddenly called out to him softly.
"Hmm?"
Adam Jones turned around, and before he could react, his lips were met with a kiss.
He was stunned for a moment, and then, a smile spread across the corners of his mouth.
"Thank you, husband."
Elly Campbell rarely called Adam Jones "husband," and every time she did so, it made Adam Joness limbs feel weak.
"You dont need to thank me for such a big favor!"
"Get out of here!"
After all, they were in public, so Elly Campbell didnt let him have his way. Instead, under his dissatisfied gaze, she took the lead and got into the passenger seat.
Seeing that Adam Jones was still visibly displeased when he got into the car, Elly Campbell pursed her lips and smiled
"Be good, Ill make it up to you with myself next time."
She deliberately emphasized the word "myself," and with Ind Master Joness post-marriage mindset full of lewd thoughts, he instantly understood what his wife meant by "making it up with myself."
As expected, Ind Master Jones was happy, and even driving felt more spirited.
When the two of them arrived at the intensive care unit of the hospital, they encountered two womening towards them.
Elly Campbell, of course, recognized one of them; it was Harry Halls mother, Leanne Richards, and the other was a younger girl.
She looked about her age, tall and slender, with chestnut-colored, big wavy hair cascading down her back.
Her face was adorned with delicate nude makeup, making her both beautiful and elegant.
She was arm in arm with Leanne Richards, and the two seemed quite intimate.
They probably didnt expect to run into Elly Campbell at this time, especially Leanne Richards who, because of her dislike for Helen Melendy, was also quite unsatisfied with Elly Campbell.
But in front of Helen Melendy, who had no family background, Leanne Richards could show off her superiority, but she couldnt muster that sense of superiority in front of Elly Campbell.
In every aspect, Elly Campbell could crush her.
Leanne Richards didnt dare confront Elly Campbell directly, but that didnt mean she would give Elly Campbell a pleasant look.
Seeing her, the smile on Leanne Richardss face instantly turned stiff, and she rolled her eyes at Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell also looked down on Leanne Richards and ignored her eye-rolling, but her gaze calmlynded on the young woman next to Leanne Richards.
The woman seemed to sense that Elly Campbell was looking at her; she too rested her gaze on Elly Campbell and politely nodded, "Mrs. Jones."
Then, she greeted Adam Jones, "President Jones."
Compared to Leanne Richardss arrogant air, this young womans attitude was clearly more pleasant.
"Hello."
Elly Campbell nodded at her and saw that they might have juste from Helen Melendys ICU ward.
Chapter 1256. Aspiring high but fate as fragile as paper
Chapter 1256: 1256. Aspiring high but fate as fragile as paper
Thinking of the joy clearly written on Leanne Richards face when she bumped into these two people earlier, Elly Campbell felt a sinking feeling in her heart.
Helen Melendys mishap would make this Leanne Richards the happiest of all, wouldnt it?
She did not believe for a second that Leannes visit to the hospital today was to see Helen.
As for the girl beside her...
Elly had no idea who she was, nor did she know what was on her mind.
But this girl had higher EQ than Leanne Richards, at least she didnt seem too happy when they ran into each other earlier.
Elly was not in the mood to deal with Leanne Richards and was about to walk away when she heard Leanne addressed Adam Jones,
"Adam, youvee at the right time. Harry is your brother, he should listen to you."
Leanne Richards straightened her back, mustering the courage to take on a senior family members posture in front of Adam Jones.
Hearing her tone, Elly guessed what she was about to say.
Sure enough, the next second, Leanne Richards said:
"Hes been in the hospital for almost half a month, never went back home once. With the state Helen Melendy is in now, she will never wake up in this lifetime. Whats the use of him staying here?"
Ellys expression darkened suddenly, about to speak, but Adam Jones took her hand and at the same time, gave her a calm andposed look.
"Mrs. Hall, whatever Harry decides to do is his own choice. Im not in a position to persuade him, nor will I attempt to do so."
Adam Jones expression was staunch, and though Leanne Richards wanted to retort, his gaze silenced her.
But not willing to let it go, she turned her hostility towards Elly Campbell by her side.
Thinking back to how she was ruthlessly ridiculed by Elly in front of a crowd made Leanne loathe Elly to the core.
Birds of a feather flock together; thepany one keeps reflects ones character.
If only Helen Melendy, that short-lived wretch, could pass her misfortune on to Elly Campbell, that little wretch.
Leanne Richards thought maliciously, seeing Elly with a stern face, not uttering a word, and spitefullymented:
"Did all of Helen Melendys family die off? Being in such a half-dead state, why cling onto my son and refuse to let go?"
Leanne Richards words were particrly nasty,cking any semnce of sophistication associated with noblewomen, more like an uneducated country shrew.
Elly was already holding back anger, and upon hearing these words from Leanne Richards, her fury rocketed.
Just as she was about to speak, the girl beside Leanne Richards preempted her, saying:
"Aunt Leanne, please dont talk like this. Miss Melendy didnt wish for this to happen either."
Leanne Richards face showed some disagreement, but because it was the girl who said it, her expression softened somewhat.
Still, her spoken words remained unpleasant to the ear.
"Of course, she didnt want this to happen. She had hoped to marry my son and be the young Miss of the Hall Family. Too bad, some people aim too high but are doomed by their own fates. Bing a daughter-inw of the Hall Family is not that easy."
Saying this, she even let out a snide sneer through her nose, with an expression of schadenfreude she didnt bother to conceal.
Elly, provoked by these unrefined words from Leanne Richards, couldnt help butugh with anger.
The next second, her smile slowly faded away, and a streak of iciness crossed her eyes.
She moved a step closer to Leanne Richards, who instinctively stepped back, her eyes defensively fixed on Elly.
Although she had used those unpleasant words to provoke Elly, deep down she was still somewhat fearful of this little wretch.
Chapter 1257. Your mouth smells so bad
Chapter 1257: 1257. Your mouth smells so bad
Upon her sudden approach, Leanne Richards subconsciously grew afraid.
"What are you going to do?"
She watched Elly Campbell defensively and spoke up.
Elly Campbell scoffed, "I heard Mr. Hall took his lover and her family abroad for a New Years trip, leaving you, Mrs. Hall, with so much free time to fart around here?"
Mentioning this, Leanne Richardsplexion instantly darkened, "You..."
"Yes, not only do you vainly bear the title of Mrs. Hall, but you also have to cling to it in fear of being reced someday. You can only act high and mighty in front of others to cover up that pathetic insecurity in your heart."
The temperature in Elly Campbells eyes became colder, and her words decisively turned Leanne Richards face uglier.
Trembling fingers pointed at Elly Campbell, she was so furious that she couldnt utter a single word.
Her face grew more livid as if she would explode any second.
But at this moment, it seemed Leanne Richards words had infuriated Elly Campbell who, despite Leannes state, did not stop the tirade.
She looked down on men who abandoned their wives for mistresses, but that didnt prevent her from using it to sting Leanne Richards.
It was public knowledge that William Hall kept a mistress and an illegitimate child outside, even preferring to have his mistress apany him at major events rather than Leanne Richards.
In the eyes of others, Leanne Richards, thewful wife, was a huge joke.
And this was something Leanne Richards least wanted to be reminded of.
Elly Campbell didnt mind being despicable in such a situation. To deal with someone like Leanne Richards, she wished to be even more vile, poking wherever it hurt the most.
Since she loved tough at other peoples tragedies, Elly Campbell didnt mind letting her know that she herself was a huge joke.
"You... you..."
The girl next to Leanne Richards seemed scared by her state, quickly supporting her and lightly patting her back to soothe her, then turning towards Elly Campbell with a hint of reproach in her eyes
"Mrs. Jones, Aunt Leanne is in this state, please dont say any more."
The girl frowned, apparently disapproving of Elly Campbells behavior.
"Mr. Halls actions are wrong in themselves. How can you mock Aunt Leanne over such a matter?"
Elly Campbell snorted coldly,pletely disregarding the girls words.
She pitied Leanne Richards who would use others tragedies to mock and ridicule.
Pitiful people often have detestable sides, and Leanne Richards had plenty to despise.
"Mrs. Hall, do you know why Mr. Hall doesnt even want to touch you?"
Elly Campbells lips curved, the coldness in her eyes spreading slowly.
Leanne Richards looked up at the icy smile in Elly Campbells eyes, fuming with rage.
Only to hear Elly Campbell continue:
"Its because you always like to scavenge food from the toilet, and even after eating, you always forget to brush your teeth; with a mouth so foul, who would want to be close to you?"
"You..."
What does this bitch mean?
Saying she likes to scavenge food from the toilet, saying her mouth stinks?
"Elly Campbell, I dare you to say that again!"
"Your mouth is full of shit, your breath stinks!"
Elly Campbell repeated it, infuriating Leanne Richards until everything went dark in front of her eyes, nearly causing her to faint.
Having said that, Elly Campbell didnt care if Leanne Richards would copse from anger; she simply walked past them and left.
Leanne Richards shook with rage. Seeing Elly Campbell leave without looking back, she tried to follow but was vehemently pulled back by the girl beside her.
Chapter 1258. Everything my wife says is right
Chapter 1258: 1258. Everything my wife says is right
"Never mind, Aunt Leanne, this is a hospital. Making a scene here doesnt look good."
Leanne Richards knew she couldnt argue with Elly Campbell nor contend with Adam Jones. With so many people present in the hospital, making a scene would surely put her at a disadvantage, so she had no choice but to swallow her anger.
Still, she couldnt help but look resentfully at Adam Jones and say:
"Adam, this is the kind of wife youve married; disrespectful to her elders andpletelycking in manners. If you keep indulging her recklessness, be careful lest she turns even the sky upside down."
Adam Jones didnt react as angrily as Elly Campbell. Upon hearing Leanne Richards words, he simply gave a faint smile and said:
"I remember telling Mrs. Hall that my wife is my sky. If the sky turns upside down, I will be there to support her. Mrs. Hall doesnt need to point fingers andment on our marital affairs.
Furthermore, I believe what my wife said just now was quite correct, and there was no need for correction. However, out of respect for Harry, Id offer Mrs. Hall some advicebefore stepping out, clean your mouth first."
As Leanne Richards fumed with a distorted face, Adam Jones walked past and strode away, leaving her so infuriated that she almost toppled backward.
If it werent for someone holding her, she might have really fallen down.
"Aunt Leanne, are you alright? Please cool down, dont let anger take its toll on your health."
While patting Leanne Richards back, she looked in the direction of Mr. and Mrs. Jones leaving with an expression of deep contemtion.
She helped Leanne Richards to a nearby chair to sit down, then went to fetch her a cup of water
"Aunt Leanne, have some water first."
Leanne Richards didnt lift a hand, and instead took several sips of water handed to her by the girl, calming her breath somewhat.
"This despicable Elly Campbell, relying on Adam Jones support, always talks to me as if Im nothing. It infuriates me to death... infuriates me to death..."
The girl sighed and looking at Leanne Richards, said:
"Ive told you before, Miss Helen Melendys condition is still very bad. Coming here and saying such... um, unpleasant things, Mrs. Jones, as her good friend, is of course going to be upset."
Hearing the girls words, Leanne Richards face immediately showed displeasure, "Are you also speaking up for those two little sluts?"
The girl pressed her lips together, disying an expression of difficulty, "Im not taking their side, its just... Look, bying here and causing a scene, havent you still ended up being upset by Mrs. Jones?"
Talking about this made Leanne Richards feel stifled, but then she thought about how Helen Melendy, that short-lived ghost, wouldnt live much longer and couldnt continue to cause trouble for her son. This thought somewhat eased Leanne Richards anger.
"Luckily, that despicable Helen Melendy is short-lived. Otherwise, if she really married into the Hall Family, I would eventually be killed by thebined aggravation of those two sluts."
Helen Melendy was the least of her concerns. Even if Helen married into her family, just by being the mother-inw, she would have been able to suppress her.
But Elly Campbell was different.
That woman did whatever pleased her, with Adam Jones backing, she didnt have to consider anybody else.
What was even more frightening was how she effortlessly kicked her own father out of the Campbell Family and took his ce. Such a woman with deep cunning was terrifying.
She just couldnt figure out how Adam Jones, a man with such means and capabilities, could be so utterly manipted by Elly Campbell.
The girl didnt continue the conversation but after being silent for a few seconds, she finally said:
"So, Aunt Leanne, with Miss Melendy being in this state, perhaps not having much time left, shes now lying in the hospital bed unconscious. Why bother making this trip..."
Chapter 1259. Only you can protect her
Chapter 1259: 1259. Only you can protect her
Speaking of which, she nced in the direction of the ward and said:
"If Harry knew what you just said about Miss Helen, who knows how angry he would get with you."
Hearing the girl mention this, Leanne Richardss expression stiffened slightly.
She suddenly remembered the warning her son had given her.
He said, if he found out again that she was making things difficult for Helen Melendy, he would willingly give up the Hall n.
By then, the Hall n might fall into the hands of that bastard child of William Halls.
If that really happened, what would all her years of endurance amount to?
What about her, Mrs. Hall, if her son gives up the Hall n and just walks away?
If the Hall n is really taken over by that wretch, she, Mrs. Hall, would also be finished.
Thinking this, Leanne Richards felt a little uneasy inside.
But on the surface, she still toughened up and said, "Whats to fear? Am I not his biological mother? Can he kill me?"
Though she said that, Leanne Richards still felt a little uneasy inside.
The only thing she felt relieved about now was that Helen Melendy was most likely not going to make it.
Having her lie in the hospital a bit longer wouldnt help.
The girl did not respond to her words but simply said,
"Since Harry is unwilling toe home, lets leave it at that. With Miss Helen in this condition, even if he came home, he wouldnt be in the mood."
She helped Leanne Richards up and said,
"Lets head back first."
When the Jones couple arrived at the ICU, Harry Hall was still standing guard there as before.
In fact, there was no need for him to keep watch like that, as no one else was allowed in the ward, and there were only fixed times during the day to visit her briefly.
Harry Hall could only stand outside the ward.
Continuing this endless wait, no one knew when it would end.
Over half a month, Harry Hall had already be terribly thin, his eyes were heavy with red veins, his cheeks sunken, and his beard had grown long.
"You cant keep this up."
Adam Jones approached him, "Go back and get some rest, clean yourself up, and thene back."
Harry Hall didnt move, his gaze passing through the ss window, quietly watching the person lying inside, his expression deste.
"Im fine."
His voice, hoarse and severe as if it had been scorched by a zing fire.
"You dont need to worry about me, Ill stay with Helen a little longer."
Elly Campbell felt ufortable seeing him like this.
Given Harry Halls current state, no ones persuasion worked.
After thinking it over, Elly Campbell spoke:
"Your mother came by earlier, did you know?"
Harry Hall was momentarily stunned, then nodded, "She came to call me back."
"Harry, you know your mother better than I do. You must be aware of how she repeatedly targets Helen. When youre around, she does it openly, but if... in case something happens to you, what would happen to Helen?"
Her words made Harry Halls body suddenly stiffen.
"I know you cant bear to leave her alone, but if you really cant bear it, you must ensure youre in good shape yourself. Only if youre alright will she be alright. Right now, you are the only one who can protect her."
Elly Campbells words seemed to stir something in Harry Halls heart. After a long while, he slowly stood up and said,
"I understand."
Seeing that she finally persuaded him, Elly Campbell breathed a sigh of relief and said,
"Go back and rest for now, Ill stay here with Helen."
Harry Hall pursed his lips, nodded, and with an extremely hoarse voice, said, "Thank you."
Chapter 1260. There’s not even a bit of justice.
Chapter 1260: 1260. Theres not even a bit of justice.
This year is inevitably a tough one for Harry Hall.
But at least, unlike before, he no longer stays up day and night outside the ward. He now eats on schedule and gets proper rest.
This has also been a relief to Elly Campbell.
"Helen, you really have to wake up, even if just for Harry, you have toe back, dont let him be too lonely."
Elly Campbell stood in front of the hospital bed, sighing softly.
Two months have passed since the ident happened.
Helen Melendy still shows no signs of awakening, nor can she breathe on her own.
This is not good news for those who care about her.
And as for the prosecutions decision, unsurprisingly, it has chosen not to press charges, onlymitting the man to a mental hospital.
"Is that it? Just like that?"
Elly Campbell was indignant upon receiving the result.
"Has the police ever suspected what motivated that mental patient to kill?"
Elly, furious, threw the documents on the table and looked at Adam Jones, saying:
"Its been two months since John Stevensons case and since Helen was stabbed, and hes been quiet. Why did he suddenly go and kill Helen?
How did he know Helen was at the DG Bridal Shop? What does a mental patient know? Without someone directing him, why did he say he came to take revenge on Helen?
The actions of a mental patient have their triggers, has the police never doubted this?"
Not to mention, the thoughts of a mental patient are very intuitive and direct.
They have no concept of right and wrong in the world.
Those who are good to them are good, and those who are bad to them are bad.
John Stevenson is his brother, and his brother has been good to him, so he would reciprocate and definitely not let others bully his brother.
Since it was the police who imprisoned his brother, he could go after the police, or even those ssmates who bullied his brother, theres no reason to target thewyer who defended his brother.
The only possibility is that someone around him suggested that Helen Melendy was the one who harmed his brother, prompting him to go after Helen with a fruit knife.
Elly Campbell couldnt believe the police hadnt considered this at all.
Seeing Elly Campbells emotions ring again, Adam Jones quickly interjected tofort her:
"Dont be hasty, the police have also investigated this matter. John Stevensons parents admitted they had privately discussed how Helen Melendy didnt fight for their son wholeheartedly,
and after John Stevenson was sentenced, they cursed Helen in private, ming her for not being diligent and indirectly causing their sons imprisonment,
These words were said in front of Gabriel Stevenson, and he probably took them to heart."
Elly Campbell still wasnt satisfied with such an oue, where the murderer doesnt go to jail, and those who instigated it did so unintentionally and arent caught.
And Helen, who kindly helped others, just deserved to be killed without any justice, why? Just why?
Elly Campbell couldnt swallow this grievance, "So, this harmful family just gets off scot-free like that?"
Adam Jones didnt know how to respond to Ellys words, but the sad truth was indeed so.
For a mental patient without full criminal capacity, thew cant punish them.
As for his parents, whether they intentionally instigated it or just made thoughtless private remarks, without sufficient evidence, the police cant make an arrest.
Seeing his wifes uncontroble rage, Adam Jones could only patiently try to soothe her.
"Elly, listen to me, I know youre feeling unjust, but now we dont have the evidence, we cant use thew to punish them, nor can we treat them with their own methods, but..."
Chapter 1261. The woman who appeared in Helen Melendy’s hospital room
Chapter 1261: 1261. The woman who appeared in Helen Melendys hospital room
Adam Joness eyes shed with a stern light, "Against such a family, we have plenty of ways to deal with them. As long as you dont break thew, you can do whatever you want, okay?"
Elly Campbell knew she had been overly emotional just now, probably startling Adam Jones.
Hearing his words, Elly Campbell remained silent.
With such a family, what could she do to teach them a lesson if not resort to murder or arson?
At most, she could only make them poorer and more miserable.
Despite the reluctance in her heart, Elly Campbell had no choice but to bear with it.
The incident involving an assault by a mentally ill person had alsoe to a temporary conclusion at the police.
After the New Year, everyone gradually started to get back to work from their holidays.
Harry Hall, having been given a talking to by Elly Campbell that one time, finally got his daily routine back to normal.
Leanne Richards, either due to a warning from Harry Hall or because she knew that facing a person in a vegetative state at the hospital held no appeal, had not shown up again since being reprimanded by Elly Campbell.
Harry Hall still came to work at the Jones corporation, and after work, he would spend a few hours with Helen Melendy at the hospital.
And Elly Campbell, after James Campbell had been ousted from the Campbellpany, took charge and became the new chairwoman of Campbell with an absolute majority of shares.
One day, during lunch break, she visited the hospital, only to encounter an unexpected person outside Helen Melendys ward.
That person also seemed surprised to see Elly Campbell there, pausing momentarily.
After a few seconds of silence, she stepped forward and greeted with a smile, "Mrs. Jones."
Elly Campbell remembered this woman; she was the one who came to the hospital with Leanne Richards to see Helen Melendyst time.
Compared to Leanne Richardss snobbery, this womans attitude was quite cordial.
Nevertheless, because she was associated with Leanne Richards, Elly Campbell instinctively became guarded against her.
"Hello."
Elly Campbell nodded to her, "Ourst meeting was brief, I havent had the chance to ask for your name."
"My name is rke Ainley, my father is Jason Ainley."
Elly Campbell was familiar with the name Jason Ainley, a real estate magnate on par with Alva Hughes.
However, the Hall Family did not seem to have any familial rtions with the Ainley n, so why was Miss Ainley so close with Leanne Richards?
It was not far-fetched for Elly Campbell to be suspicious; given Leanne Richardss opportunistic nature, she wouldnt be so friendly with someone unless there was personal gain to be had.
Likewise, that rke Ainley, a woman in her twenties, would be friends with someone like Leanne Richards, it could not help but arouse Elly Campbells suspicions.
Especially considering rke Ainley was currently standing outside Helen Melendys ward, which even further stirred Elly Campbells thoughts.
With a sense of wariness inside, Elly Campbell kept herposure and asked, "Miss Ainley, what brings you to Helens ward?"
Seeing rke Ainley smiling serenely, she said, "Seeing Harry looking after Miss Melendy personally all this time, I couldnt really help him, so I thought to take care of things during his absence, just in case Miss Melendy wakes up at some moment."
Hearing her words, Elly Campbells brows twisted subtly.
Why did it feel like there was something off about what she said?
rke Ainley, perhaps sensing Elly Campbells thoughts, continued,
"Im sure Mrs. Jones can guess some of it, and I wont hide it from you. Aunt Leanne... oh, that is, Harrys mother, she has always wanted to set me up with Harry, hoping Id be her daughter-inw. With Miss Melendy present, she never got her wish, which is why she has always been so hostile towards Miss Melendy."
Chapter 1262. There is a term called "avoiding suspicion
Chapter 1262: 1262. There is a term called "avoiding suspicion
Elly Campbell didnt expect rke Ainley to be so candid, and when she spoke, there was not a hint of guilt in her manner.
"And the reason I am here is indeed because of Harry. I like him, and I would love to marry him and be his wife, but..."
As she said this, she gave an apologetic smile, and continued:
"I know its somewhat shameless to say this, but Mrs. Jones, I have no ill intentions towards Miss Ainley. I just wanted to help Harry out."
rke Ainley was beautiful, especially her eyes; when she looked at you, they were so bright and sincere that you couldnt help but believe her words.
But for some reason, Elly Campbell felt inexplicably repelled by rke Ainleys actions.
Probably because she felt obliged to protect her good friends interests, so she instinctively rejected those who coveted her friends fianc.
However, people like rke Ainley who dont hide their feelings and express their emotions so directly are rare.
"Ill thank Miss Ainley on Helens behalf, but we have hired professional caregivers for Helen, so theres no need for Miss Ainley to trouble herself."
Who knows if she was using the opportunity to take care of Helen to "identally" bump into Harry Hall? If these "idents" happen too often, her true intentions might show.
Listening to Elly Campbells stiff words hiding faint hostility, rkeughed:
"I know Mrs. Jones is wary of me, but thats normal. However, I dont believe its unforgivable to like someone, nor do I think one should hide their feelings.
The fact that I like Harry is true; I havent interfered in their rtionship, nor have I done anything to harm their rtionship. I think Mrs. Jones doesnt need to be hostile toward me."
With this initial understanding, Elly Campbell wasnt surprised by rke Ainleys frank words, but she found it amusing.
"Miss Ainley, I admire your frankness and sincerity, but not everything can be justified by being guilt-free. Theres also a concept called avoiding suspicion."
Since she wanted to use her directness to silence her, Elly didnt mind using the same straightforwardness to prevent her from leaving any traces between Harry and Helen.
rke Ainley was stunned, not expecting her blunt expression would still be met with such a retort, feeling slightly annoyed.
"Since you know the rtionship between Harry and Helen and what Harrys mother is nning, shouldnt you be avoiding suspicion? Doing these caregiver duties dont seem to suit Miss Ainleys status, do they?"
rke Ainleys face turned pale, she could clearly understand the implication of Elly Campbells words.
Openly saying that doing caregivers duties didnt suit her status was actually hinting that she was doing these inappropriate things only to get closer to Harry.
Regardless of whether rke Ainley truly felt guilt-free or was just using the pretense of being guilt-free to silence Elly Campbell, Ellys words made rke feel utterly humiliated.
She opened her mouth, and after a long while, said softly:
"Im sorry, Mrs. Jones, I didnt think that much, I just wanted to help lighten Harrys load and make it less tiring for him, I didnt realize you would think this way..."
Elly Campbell didnt respond, just quietly watching rke Ainley.
Even if her own attitude at the moment was harsh, or she had indeed misunderstood rke, she intended to nip any potential "ambiguous" fling in the bud for Helens sake.
Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m
Chapter 1263. The relationship between Harry Hall and Clarke Ainley
Chapter 1263: 1263. The rtionship between Harry Hall and rke Ainley
At least with her, she was determined to eliminate such a possibility.
rke Ainley felt somewhat awkward under Elly Campbells gaze, and in the end, muttered an "Im sorry" before leaving.
Elly Campbell watched rke Ainleys retreating figure, and her eyes gradually deepened.
If what rke Ainley said was true, that would be one thing, but if it was just to shut her up, then rke Ainleys level of cunning was much higher than that of someone as straightforward as Helen.
She pushed open the door to the ward and, seeing Helen Melendy still deep in sleep, whispered into her ear:
"Helen, if you dont wake up soon, Harry Hall might be snatched away by someone else."
From her angle, she couldnt see Helen Melendys face and naturally didnt notice that as she spoke, Helens tightly closed eyelids twitched suddenly.
You cant stay in the ICU for too long, so Elly Campbell stayed with Helen Melendy for a while before leaving the ward.
At this time, the caregiver had also finished her meal and returned.
"Mrs. Jones."
"Auntie Wang, next time if none of us can make it, dont allow anyone else to approach the patient, understood?"
One cannot do without vignce; it is always right to be cautious.
Auntie Wang was a fellow townsman introduced by Gloria, a person who was honest, respectful, and willing to work. Elly Campbell still trusted her.
"Okay, Mrs. Jones."
After leaving the hospital, Elly Campbell still felt uneasy and made a call to the Jones Familys security department to arrange for a bodyguard to stay at the hospital.
Adam Jones found out about it through the Jones Family security Minister.
As the security Minister, he had to report any personnel movements to Adam Jones at the first opportunity.
"I heard you sent a bodyguard to the hospital. Has something happened?"
After dinner, Adam Jones finished some work and noticed Elly Campbell sitting on the sofa drying her hair. He stretched out his hand to take her towel and helped her dry it.
Elly Campbell didnt hide anything from him and told Adam about encountering rke Ainley in the hospital that day. Then she asked:
"Do you know what the rtionship between Harry Hall and rke Ainley is?"
As Helens family, she must help her keep an eye on things at home.
Adam Jones shook his head, "I havent heard of any rtionship between them."
Elly Campbell turned to look at him, narrowing her eyes slightly with a hint of scrutiny, "Really?"
"Really."
Adam Jones nodded seriously.
Elly Campbell pouted and with a warning look at Adam Jones, she said:
"If I find out youre hiding something about Harry Hall from me, you can consider your days of living off a woman over."
This grave "threat" made Adam Jones shudder, and after racking his brains, he quickly said:
"I really dont know what the rtionship between Harry Hall and that rke Ainley is, but a few years ago, I heard Harry mention that Grandpa Hall introduced a girl to him."
Saying this, he moved closer to Elly Campbell with a look of feigned innocence and said:
"You know, Im not interested in any woman other than my wife, so of course, I wouldnt ask what kind of girl she was."
Elly Campbell couldnt help but twitch the corners of her mouth at him fishing for praise at every opportunity.
A few years ago?
"You didnt seem interested in me back then either."
She retorted, not in the best mood.
Things of the past were over and now bringing them up seemed to add a teasing tone to the conversation.
Adam Jones felt guilty and naturally dared not defend himself, instead burying his face in Elly Campbells shoulder and muttered gloomily:
"I was too foolish back then, but my interest in you has never changed."
Chapter 1264. Became much more irritable
Chapter 1264: 1264. Became much more irritable
Elly Campbell hummed twice, but did not continue on the topic. What she cared about now was the matter between Harry Hall and that rke Ainley.
"You said Harry Halls grandfather tried to set him up with girls? When was this?"
"Probably... about four years ago?"
At that time, Elly Campbell suddenly removed herself from his world, he searched for her everywhere, naturally, he did not pay much attention to Harry Halls affairs.
Especially his love life, he would be even less likely to remember that clearly.
Four years ago...
Elly Campbell knitted her brows, remembering that Helen Melendys breakup with Harry Hall happened four years ago.
Helen had said that she saw with her own eyes Harry Hallughing and dining with another woman in a restaurant, and that woman even wiped his mouth with a napkin...
Could it be that girl was... rke Ainley?
Thinking of this possibility, Elly Campbells brows furrowed even more.
Although she had advised Helen back then, saying Harry Hall was not that kind of person, there could be some misunderstandings between them.
Just like her and Adam Jones back then.
But, after seeing rke Ainley at the hospital a few days ago, she couldnt find any good feelings toward that girl.
Especially hearing rke Ainley always calling out "Harry, Harry", it was very irritating to her.
If she herself felt ufortable listening to it, not to mention Helen.
Elly Campbell thought of the time when Helen Melendy cried to her about the hardships she faced due to Leanne Richards ridicule and mockery.
Leanne Richards took her to all sorts of high society banquets, forcing her to confront the gap between herself and thosedies, which was undoubtedly humiliating her in public.
Thinking back, she felt distressed, and her dislike for that woman Leanne Richards grew even stronger.
"I will definitely not let rke Ainley have any contact with Harry Hall."
Elly Campbell said coldly.
Then, she raised her eyes to look at Adam Jones, saying:
"I know I cant control Harry Hall, and with Helens current situation, I also understand that theres no reason to expect him to wait for Helen forever, but if..."
"If he openly admits his involvement with another woman, or intends to marry another woman, I wont stop him, nor can I. But he better not be one thing to her face and another behind her back, using Helen to unt his own depth of affection."
Adam Jones sensed his wifes resentful tone and her protective stance toward Helen Melendy, feeling somewhat helpless.
For Helen Melendy herself, he was also grateful for her consistent protection of his wife and for her instinctive protection that day when the incident happened.
But now, to be angry with Harry based on some groundless spection, Adam Jones felt that as a brother, he still needed to speak up for him.
"Alright, alright, these are all our own conjectures. Maybe Harry and that rke Ainley have nothing to do with each other. Getting angry with him like this isnt right."
Elly Campbell, having just recalled the grievances Helen Melendy suffered because of Leanne Richards, was on a short fuse, but now that she calmed down, she also realized she had indeed been unfairly angry with Harry Hall, feeling somewhat embarrassed.
She sighed and buried her face in Adam Joness chest, saying:
"I feel like Ive been a lot more irritabletely."
Adam Jones, in fact, had noticed too but had not said anything.
It probably had to do with the Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder from the incident before, from which she had not fully recovered.
Having witnessed Helen Melendy being stabbed, now, any slight disturbance that seemed unfavorable to Helen Melendy would always make her turn into a sword ready to strike.
Chapter 1265. Subconscious Psychological Resistance
Chapter 1265: 1265. Subconscious Psychological Resistance
He hugged Elly Campbell, gently patting her back, softly consoling her.
"Maybe youve been too tiredtely. How about taking a break to rest properly? I can apany you for a few days out, let other people in thepany handle Campbells matters."
The crisis at Campbell earlier was, in fact, instigated by the Jones couple, aimed at ousting James Campbell.
But at the same time, the stock plummet also caused significant losses for the other shareholders of Campbell.
In order to mitigate the losses of those shareholders as much as possible, once Elly took over Campbell, she quickly dealt with many messes left by James Campbell.
She indeed had been extremely busy recently.
However, she really was not in the mood for traveling, so she declined Adam Joness suggestion.
"No need, resting at home for a day or two is fine."
She nuzzled her face into Adams chest, yfully cooing:
"Dont go to the office either, stay home with me for two days."
Since his wife rarely relied on him this much, Adam, of course, was more than happy to agree immediately, "Alright."
Adam stayed home for a week with Elly and didnt go anywhere.
During this period, he even arranged for several psychologists to conduct counseling for her.
"The thing is, Mr. Jones. Mrs. Jones post-traumatic stress disorder is rtively severe this time. Although she seems fine on the surface, whenever it involves anything rted to Miss Melendy, her emotions be agitated."
The psychologist spoke in a low voice to Adam alone when they were about to leave the Jones Family home.
Hearing this, Adam furrowed his brows and looked at the psychologist, waiting for him to continue.
This psychologist is a renowned authority in psychology in the country, personally handling the psychological treatments for some undercover police officers when they resumed their original identities.
His expertise in this field was unquestionable.
"One challenging aspect is, although Mrs. Jones is very cooperative with the treatment, her subconscious is resisting. She might not even be aware of this resistance, and because of this, the treatment bes moreplicated."
Hearing this, Adams frown deepened, "So, theres no solution?"
"The only way now is to gradually guide her, at least to let her subconscious rx its guard. Only when her subconscious stops resisting can our subsequent treatments be more effective."
The psychologist answered truthfully.
"Otherwise, if Miss Melendy could wake up, over time, Mrs. Jones resistance might naturally resolve."
Adams brows locked tighter; he sensed the underlying implication in the psychologists words.
If Helen Melendy didnt awake or had perished, Ellys condition could worsen.
Adam could roughly guess why Ellys subconscious was resisting such treatment.
In her view, if Helen Melendy hadnt pushed her away at that moment, she might have had the chance to escape; even if she got hurt, it wouldnt have been as severe.
She felt guilty towards Helen Melendy.
If she let go of that incident, she felt she would be betraying Helen Melendy.
Thus, even though she was very cooperative with the doctors treatments on the surface and no longer had nightmares like before, her subconscious was continuously resisting.
Adam didnt discuss this matter with Elly, fearing that it would add more psychological pressure on her, instead he had the doctors conduct some subtle, progressively staged treatments.
In fact, her busy work at Campbell had been distracting her somewhat, which is why Adam had not insisted on her taking extended rest at home.
Chapter 1266. Jenna Clark missing
Chapter 1266: 1266. Jenna rk missing
Campbell Corporation
"CEO Campbell, theres a Mister Ford downstairs iming to have urgent business with you."
"Mister Ford?"
Elly Campbell was puzzled. The only person she knew with the surname Ford was Jamuna Ford. Why would hee to look for her?
Certainly, it couldnt be because he couldnt get to her mother, so he came to ask for her help, could it?
Elly Campbell snickered to herself, just then she heard her secretary whisper:
"He looks a bit like that famous mathematician from our country, whats his name... Mister Ford something..."
"Jamuna Ford."
"Yes, yes, thats him, the two of them look very simr. Eh? He also has the surname Ford, could it really be..."
Such a prominent figure like Jamuna Ford isnt someone ordinary people could just meet.
Its not that she thought herpanys chairman was just an ordinary person, but rather, one was from the academic world and the other from the business world,pletely unrted to one another.
Moreover, if Professor Ford truly wanted to meet with apany chairman, it would just take a phone call, there was no need for him toe in person.
Therefore, the secretary never really thought that the person downstairs could actually be the great mathematician, Jamuna Ford.
Elly Campbellughed and nodded at her secretary, "Right, its him."
"Wow! CEO Campbell, you are so amazing, you even know Professor Ford."
The secretary made a fan-girl expression towards Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell patted her shoulder, smiling, thinking to herself that not only did she know him, but he might also be her stepfather in the future.
However, this wasnt the time for her to be "showing off". She quickly stood up and went downstairs in person.
Indeed, from a distance, she saw Jamuna Ford standing anxiously in the center of the lobby, pacing back and forth, appearing somewhat restless.
Elly Campbell had met Jamuna Ford a few times, each time he wasposed and steady as a schr, conducting himself with a refined elegance.
This was the first time she saw Jamuna Ford in such a state.
A twinge of unease suddenly sprang in Elly Campbells heart, and she quickly walked towards him.
"Uncle Jamuna."
Upon hearing Ellys voice, Jamuna Ford swiftly turned around.
"Elly, your mother is missing."
The expression on Elly Campbells face instantly froze, "What happened?"
"The day before yesterday, I was invited to a symposium in Boston and wanted to invite your mother to apany me, and she agreed."
Professor Ford didnt borate on the rtionship he had with Jenna rk, nor was Elly in the mood to inquire at the moment.
"She even said that after the symposium, she would visit the Jones Family."
In Jamuna Fords voice was a touch of anxiety, "After the symposium ended, there was a dinner. I was nning to take your mother to you after the dinner, but during it, she received a phone call from you..."
"A call from me?"
Elly Campbell was stunned, "I didnt call my mother."
She didnt even know her mother visited Boston until now.
Jamuna Ford was also taken aback, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes, "But at that time, your mother answered the phone in front of me, saying it was from you."
Elly furrowed her brows, the unease in her heart growing stronger.
"Please, continue."
"She said you were waiting for her outside the hotel, so she hurriedly left. I was about to escort her out when I got held up by another professor. By the time I ended the conversation and came out, I saw your mother getting into a car, and seeing you sitting next to her, I didnt think much of it."
"Not long after she left, she texted me, saying that she was going to the Jones Family and told me not to wait for her."
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbells frown deepened even more.
Chapter 1267. Seek wealth or harm life
Chapter 1267: 1267. Seek wealth or harm life
"You mean, you saw my mother sitting in the same car with me?"
Jamuna Ford nodded, and then shook his head, "I didnt see the face directly, but the profile looked a lot like you, and with that phone call your mother mentioned, I assumed it was you."
"But for two straight days, I got no answer from your mother, neither calls nor messages, which I found strange."
Jamuna Ford said this with a hint of deep regret on his face, "I was too careless."
"Ive known your mother for decades, even if she really left with you, she would havee to tell me personally, and not just leave without a word."
"The more I thought about it, the more wrong it felt, so I went to the Jones family, but the Jones servants said that your mother never went there."
At this point, Jamuna Fordsplexion suddenly turned a few shades paler.
"Elly, if that person wasnt you at that time, and now theres no news from your mother, Im worried..."
Elly Campbells mind went nk, and suddenly images of Helen Melendy being stabbed and the sight of blood flooded her thoughts.
She felt there were many messy things involved, but she couldnt sort them out, couldnt figure them out, her mind was just filled with swathes of blood.
"Elly?"
Seeing Elly Campbells face looking wrong, Jamuna Ford quickly called out to her.
Elly Campbell snapped back to reality, took several deep breaths before calming herself down, and said:
"Lets call the police first."
Meanwhile, the Jones family had also sent out quite a few people to look for Jenna rks whereabouts, while essing all the surveince footage from the road outside the Grand State Hotel.
It was found that the hotel entrance surveince, as well as the surveince along the route the car took, had been deliberately cked out.
Clearly, this was a premeditated kidnapping.
The ability to deceive Jenna rk and easily ck out both the hotel and Sky Eye Monitor meant the kidnapper was very skilled.
But what was the purpose of going through all this trouble to kidnap Jenna rk?
If it was for money, then two days had already passed, and the kidnappers would have contacted them by now, but so far, theres been no word from them.
If its a murder...
Elly Campbell dared not think further, who would want to harm her mother?
Her mother was always kind-hearted, had never made enemies, who would want to kill her?
Elly Campbell sat in the living room, seemingly calm, but in reality, all her nerves were on edge.
Every time the phone rang, she would rush to answer it.
When Adam Jones heard of Jenna rks disappearance, he immediately left work and rushed back.
Seeing Elly Campbell standing in the living room, disoriented, besides her, there were also people sent by the police.
Jamuna Ford was also there in the living room, visibly anxious.
Completely devoid of his usualposure.
At the rk Family, only Ellys uncle George rk and his son were aware of Jenna rks disappearance and were also looking for her.
Adam Jones looked at Elly Campbells pale and drawn face, and he was somewhat worried.
Just a few days ago, the psychologist had said her stress disorder hadnt improved much, subconsciously resisting treatment.
Now, with her mother-inws incident, he was worried it would further distress her.
"Elly."
Hearing Adam Joness voice, Elly Campbell suddenly looked up at him.
At that moment, she was like a storm petrel flying in a tempest without shelter, bewildered and lost. Seeing Adam Jones was like finding a safe harbor; she rushed over and threw herself into his arms.
Chapter 1268: Finding a needle in a haystack
Chapter 1268: Finding a needle in a haystack
Adam Jones watched her staggering steps, worried she might fall, and quickly went over, extending both arms to catch her in his embrace.
"Elly, dont be afraid, mom wonte to any harm."
Although he said this, his brows furrowed tightly in that moment.
If the other party was only after money, that would be one thing; they were notcking in funds. But if it was a matter of life or death...
Two days had already passed; if they wanted money, they should have called by now.
"Adam, why havent they called yet? If its money they want, well give it to them. No matter how much they want, Ill give it to them. Im even willing to give them the entire Campbells, why havent they made contact with me yet, why havent they contacted me!"
Ellys emotions became increasingly agitated, clutching Adams clothes tightly, standing on the verge of a total breakdown.
"Could they have killed my mom? Have they?"
Before her eyes, that piercing red of blood, the image of Helen Melendy being stabbed, began to relentlessly assault her mind.
And following that, the person in the image switched to Jenna rk and then back to Helen Melendy, alternating over and over.
Adam was extremely worried, continuously patting her back, trying tofort her:
"No, no, they must have taken mom for money. Only 48 hours have passed; they must at least wait until they have mom well hidden before they can contact us, right?"
He was now very worried that Elly Campbells mental state might truly copse.
"Elly, trust me, I will find mom, dont be afraid, okay?"
Elly Campbell nodded, but she couldnt calm down at all.
Adam Jones finally managed to persuade her to sit down on the sofa. She had only been seated for a couple of minutes before standing up again.
The person who took Jenna rk has not called until now, nor left any clues that could be followed.
It was as if they had vanished into thin air after abducting Jenna rk.
"Elly, you go back to your room and rest for a while, leave everything else to me."
Elly wanted to refuse, but looking into the deep concern in Adams eyes, she swallowed her words of rejection.
"Okay."
Adam Jones personally took her back to her room, got her an eye mask to put on, then fetched a thin nket to cover her, kissed her cheek, and said:
"Sleep tight, trust me, I will definitely bring mom back to you."
Ellys eyes were covered by the mask, Adam couldnt see her expression, but he knew she couldnt possibly bepletely at ease at the moment.
"Elly, trust me, okay?"
He held Elly Campbells hand, and she held his hand back tightly.
"Adam, you must help me find my mom."
"I will."
He sat by the bed, apanying Elly for a while, waiting until he confirmed she rxed and fell asleep before quietly letting go of her hand and leaving the bedroom.
"President Jones."
The person in charge of this kidnapping case was police captain Jay Wood.
"How is it going, Captain Wood?"
"The kidnappers still havent made a phone call. Surveince along the way has been tampered with. ording to the information provided by Professor Ford, the car that took Mrs. rk was a very ordinary private car. Trying to find that car now is like finding a needle in a haystack."
Jay Wood looked at Adam, his face showing the difficulty of the situation, "The fastest way now is to wait for the kidnappers to make a call. Then we can track down the kidnappers."
Adam Jones knew that the police had done everything they could and didnt make it tough for them, he just nodded and walked toward Jamuna Ford, who was also standing in the hall with a solemn expression.
Chapter 1269. Interwoven Nightmares
Chapter 1269: 1269. Interwoven Nightmares
"Professor Ford."
"President Jones."
Compared to Elly Campbell, Jamuna Ford seemed slightly moreposed, though not by much, and he managed not to show it too obviously in front of Adam Jones.
But the fatigue emanating from his brows indicated that he hadnt rested well for quite a long time.
Adam Jones felt sympathy for his wife, but he wasnt the type to readily extend that sympathy to others.
Therefore, he didnt suggest that Jamuna Ford take a rest, but instead asked:
"Professor Ford, could you repeat to me the scene when my mother-inw left the dinner that day?"
Jamuna Ford nodded without hesitation, and recounted to Adam Jones in detail what he had previously told Elly Campbell, which made Adam also furrow his brows.
"How are you so sure that the person who called my mother-inw was Elly?"
"I heard mentor sister called her name, and after hanging up, she also mentioned that Elly was waiting for her outside."
Jamuna Ford still regretted his carelessness at that time, thinking if he had been more attentive, perhaps his mentor sister...
He rubbed his swelling chest, remaining silent without saying anything further.
"The person who got into the car with my mother-inw, did she really look so much like Elly?"
He knew his mother-inw was not easily deceived, so even if the call wasnt from Elly herself, the voice on the phone must have been deliberately mimicked.
In a phone call, even someone close might not be able to discern the difference.
Adam recalled the time when Cam Green used Elly Campbells voice in a recording, and even he hadnt recognized it.
As for the woman in the car...
When Professor Ford went out, his mother-inw had already boarded the car, whether she got on voluntarily or was forced, remains unknown.
If it was voluntary, its very possible that
Did the woman not only sound like Elly, but also resembled her so closely that even his mother-inw couldnt recognize her?
Thinking of this, Adam Jones furrowed his brows, and listened as Jamuna Ford said:
"From the profile, she looked very much like her."
Although he only caught a glimpse, seeing just her side profile, that brief look made him think it was Elly, influenced both by that phone call and the profile itself.
Adam Jones furrowed his brows again, feeling that this case wasnt just a simple matter of kidnapping his mother-inw.
But currently, the person who took away his mother-inw hasnt made any further moves, making it impossible for them to initiate an investigation.
The police had guarded the Jones Family residence for many days, receiving no calls from the kidnappers.
Adam Jones felt it wasnt right to keep them at the Jones residence, so he had them return first.
It had been many days, if it were a ransom kidnapping, the kidnappers would have made a move by now.
After the police left, Adam Jones made arrangements for additional security measures, tracking all phones and mobiles in the Jones Family.
Even without the police, they could still trace the source of any call.
Meanwhile, the search for Jenna rk continued unabated.
Even if it meant fishing in a vast sea, they would see it through.
The only small constion now was that even after so many days, if Jenna rk had really met with some mishap, her body would likely have been found by now.
Elly Campbell was awakened from her sleep, her mind full of visions of blood red.
Either Helen Melendy or Jenna rk, both lying in a pool of blood, gasping for breath and pleading with her for help.
Concerned about her, Adam Jones hadnt been going to thepany these days, but had someone bring all the work home.
Chapter 1270. I think I am quite capable.
Chapter 1270: 1270. I think I am quite capable.
Hearing noise from the bedroom, he quickly ran out of the bathroom.
Seeing her sitting on the bed, breathing heavily and with cold sweat on her forehead, it was clear she had had another nightmare.
His brows furrowed deeply, he sat down beside Elly Campbell, "Another nightmare?"
Elly Campbell slowly came back to her senses, looking at the worried brows and eyes of Adam Jones and the hint of dark circles under his eyes, feeling somewhat guilty and also distressed.
She reached out to touch his cheeks, her voice hoarse as she spoke:
"Youve been working hard these days."
She had long been ustomed to being independent, to dealing with everything all by herself, without relying on anyone.
But since she remarried Adam Jones, she had grown ustomed to his pampering, his unconditional tolerance and consideration, letting her gradually be dependent on him.
She looked at the somewhat gaunt cheeks of Adam Jones and forced a smile from the corners of her mouth
"Habits are indeed terrifying."
Adam Jones hadnt yet responded to her disjointed words when he heard her say:
"I actually think Im quite capable, so why do I think about relying on you to solve everything when Im with you?"
Hearing her words, Adam Jones paused for a moment, then smiled, raised his hand to tease her nose, and said:
"My wife is of course capable, but I still like it when you depend on me; that way, I feel like I have a purpose."
With that, he pulled Elly Campbell into his embrace, his face gently buried in her shoulder, his low voiceing through
"Only then can Ifortably rely on my wifes support."
Elly Campbellughed at his words, and the gloom that had been weighing on her heart for the past few days also dispersed slightly.
Usually, they would jokingly say that Adam Jones was kept by her, but if there really was such a person, loving her unconditionally, shed like it even if it truly meant he was being kept.
She lifted her head from his embrace and said:
"You should go back to the office tomorrow, and Ill go too. I havent been there for a long time, there are a lot of things waiting for me to handle."
Adam Jones had wanted to ask her to rest at home for a few more days, but Elly Campbell interrupted him before he could speak
"Our people are already looking for my mother day and night, and lying at home grieving wont help; besides, staying at home doing nothing all day will only make me overthink."
Adam Jones thought about it, and it made sense.
So he agreed.
In reality, Elly Campbell couldnt really concentrate on her work right now, but she knew that if she kept staying at home, Adam Jones would worry about her.
There were things in thepany that although could be brought home, were inconvenient to handle there.
If she went to work in the office, naturally, Adam Jones would also be reassured to go to his office.
"Then lie down and sleep a bit more, I still have a few things to handle, and then Ille over to apany you, so you can be energized for work tomorrow."
"Hmm."
Obediently, Elly Campbelly down on the bed, and Adam Jones kissed her forehead before heading towards the study.
Elly Campbell quietlyy in bed, her eyes just shutting when she saw a vision of blood that frightened her into swiftly opening her eyes.
The hand hidden under the nket clenched tightly, her arms still trembling faintly.
The next morning, Elly Campbell got up early.
After washing up, she applied a delicate light makeup to make herplexion look better.
Chapter 1271. Received video
Chapter 1271: 1271. Received video
Adam Jones personally dropped her off at thepany before he headed to Jones Corp.
The disappearance of Jenna rk was something they were searching for privately, without rming anyone, so outsiders were unaware of the incident.
Elly Campbell hadnt been to thepany for a few days, and everyone thought she was just tied up by family matters with the young master and couldnt get away.
Though the Jones Family had a crowd of servants, a ten-month-old child still often relies on their mother.
Everyone didnt think much about it, so when Elly Campbell came to work, they greeted her as usual.
By noon, Elly Campbell had her secretary pack some meals from thepany cafeteria and bring them back to her office.
"CEO Campbell, your meal is here."
"Just leave it there."
Elly Campbell looked up from the papers, responded, and then dove back into the documents.
When she finally finished thest document, she stood up and walked over to sit at the dining table in her office.
She had just taken a couple of bites with her chopsticks when the phone beside her lit up.
It was a video multimedia message sent through Sky Number.
The video started ying automatically.
When she saw the content of the video, the bowl and chopsticks in her hand dropped to the ground with a tter.
In the video, Jenna rk was lying on the ground, barely alive, blood on the corner of her mouth and all over her clothes.
Such a visual shock directly assaulted Elly Campbells nerves, and the image of Helen Melendy being stabbed kept shing in her mind.
The multimedia message also contained a text
If you want to find Jenna rk, follow my instructions. Do not attempt to contact anyone; otherwise, prepare to retrieve Jenna rks corpse.
Elly Campbells hand holding the phone was shaking.
The sender ID was Sky Number, and even if she tried to call back, it would be futile.
She could only wait for the other party to send a message.
She took a sip of the hot water beside her, trying to calm herself down.
Since the party wanted her to follow their instructions, they would surely send more.
Indeed, the next second, a text message came, simr to road directions.
Without a moment to spare, Elly Campbell went to her desk, jotted something down on paper, and hastily left.
"CEO Campbell, are you heading out?"
"Yes, I have an urgent matter to attend to. If President Joneses looking for me, have him wait by my office desk."
The secretary didnt understand why Elly Campbell mentioned Adam Jones woulde looking for her, nor why she specifically emphasized waiting by the office desk.
Typically, wouldnt it be to wait in the office?
Why did it have to be by the office desk?
The secretary found Elly Campbells remark odd but didnt think too much about it and just agreed.
However, Elly Campbell didnt return to thepany that day.
When Adam Jones came to Campbell Corp to pick up Elly Campbell, the secretary told him that she hadnte back since she left during lunchtime. His heart suddenly sank.
"Did she say where she went?"
"No, CEO Campbell just said she had something to do and had to leave. From what I saw, it looked like she had an emergency."
Watching Adam Joness expression grow darker, the secretary couldnt help but shiver inside.
"Why didnt you ask where she was going when she left? You might as well not work as a secretary anymore!"
Adams heartbeat was fast at this moment. Elly Campbells sudden departure instinctively linked in his mind to the disappearance of Jenna rk, and he became immediately anxious and restless.
The secretary felt incredibly aggrieved by Adam Joness outburst.
After all, as the CEO, did she need to report her whereabouts to her secretary?
Chapter 1272. Jenna Clark found it
Chapter 1272: 1272. Jenna rk found it
She wanted to defend herself, but seeing Adam Joness increasingly ugly expression, her defensive words reached her lips, but she was too scared to swallow them back.
Adam Jones forced himself to calm down, looked at the secretary, and tried to speak in a gentle tone:
"Think about it carefully, did CEO Campbell say anything else?"
If it really had something to do with his mother-inws case, even if Elly was in a rush to leave and it wasnt convenient for her to contact him directly, she would certainly have left some clue for him.
Although he thought so, Adam worried that Ellys stress disorder triggered by Helen Melendys stabbing had not yet healed, and with the sudden disappearance of her mother-inw, she might no longer have enough ability to think.
If the other party used her mother-inw to ckmail her, she would definitelyply.
The more Adam thought about it, the more uneasy he became.
Fortunately, after Adam had asked, the secretary remembered the words Elly left behind when she departed
"CEO Campbell said she had an urgent matter to attend to, and if youe looking for her, wait for her by the office desk."
"By the office desk?"
Adam Jones caught onto this unusual phrase with extreme precision.
The secretary understood what Adam meant and nodded, emphasizing:
"I also felt that CEO Campbells words were a bit strange at the time, but she indeed said that..."
Before the secretary could finish speaking, Adam Jones quickly walked towards Elly Campbells office.
He arrived at Elly Campbells office desk, which didnt have many items on it except for a few files she was looking through, some stationery, a business card holder, and others.
On the desk, there was also a piece of white paper with a rather crudely drawn symbol on it.
Adam Jones recognized this symbol.
During the winter break, Ellys cousin, Mark Campbell, had developed a new game, with a storyline where the protagonist moves up from a street thug to the position of a martial arts sect leader.
In the middle of the game, there was a copy where the protagonist created a secret signal.
After William Campbell and Mark Campbell yed that game, he also mored to join them in the game.
The Jones familys estate was vast, with a private orchard and swimming pool, and after William Campbell was brought back to the Jones residence, Adam even specially had a private amusement park built on the grounds of the Jones estate.
This symbol was created by William Campbell, and their family had yed it several times at the Jones residence.
Now, this symbol showing up in her office and her message through the secretary clearly wasnt for him toe over for a game.
Adam Jones frowned deeply.
The Jones estate, no matter howrge, could not bepared to an entire city; finding the marks left by Elly Campbell would certainly not be as easy as within the Jones property.
He tried calling Elly several times but could not get through, which made him even more anxious.
He immediately returned to the Jones residence, ready to assemble a team to look for Elly, only to find out that Jenna rk had been found.
She was thrown onto a vacant lot near the Jones residence.
Her clothes were covered in blood, which seemed frightening, but she had only suffered minor abrasions.
The blood on the clothes was not Jennas but was from pigs blood that had been sshed all over her.
"Grandmother, please take care of my mother-inw; I need to go find Elly."
Adam Jones didnt have the time to inquire about Jenna rks condition; while continuing to call Elly, he arranged for a few former mercenaries who had worked in Africa to follow the clues left by Elly to find her.
Mercenaries are ustomed to carrying out missions deep into enemy territory, and their reconnaissance capabilities are typically more professional than others.
Chapter 1273. Things are not simple
Chapter 1273: 1273. Things are not simple
Finding the signs left by Elly was just a matter within their professional field for them, and it would not be too difficult.
After making arrangements, Adam Jones did not sit idly by; he followed the mercenaries out the door.
Not long after the car slowly left the Jones residence, it suddenly came to a halt.
"Boss, its the madam."
The mercenary in the passenger seat quickly turned back and informed Adam Jones.
Upon hearing this, without any hesitation, Adam quickly opened the door and got out of the car.
From a distance, he could see Elly approaching the Jones residence in a daze, her expression downcast, as if she had lost her soul, and she also looked very disheveled.
"Elly!"
Adam rushed forward, seeing that she was barefoot, holding her high heels in hand, probably having walked a long way since the soles of her feet were rubbed raw.
But she seemed to be oblivious or rather, it seemed she was deliberately punishing herself in this way.
She slowly raised her eyes, and when she saw Adams face, she was stunned for a long time and then suddenly broke into tears with a smile, "Adam... I didnt find my mom..."
"I did everything as told, but I still couldnt find my mom... She was covered in so much blood..."
Her emotions fluctuated greatly, choking up as she spoke.
Adam did not know what she had gone through during this period but hurriedly bent down to pick her up and headed back.
"Moms already back, lets go home and talk."
Elly was stunned by his words, "What did you say? You said moms back?"
She struggled to get down from Adams arms, but he stubbornly held on and did not let go.
"Yes, mom was brought back by those people with some minor injuries, the doctor is checking on her now, lets go home first."
Ellys eyes suddenly lit up, "Really? Are you not lying to me?"
"Youll know whether I lied to you or not once you go back and see for yourself."
Adam gazed gently at the instant brightness in her eyes, frowned slightly thinking about the skin rubbed off her soles.
Things were not as simple as they appeared.
Elly had gone missing for a day, yet her mother-inw was suddenly returned unharmed.
So what exactly had Elly experienced during that day?
Many questions circled in Adams mind, but for now, he could only push those doubts aside.
Despite Adam repeatedly emphasizing that Jenna rk hade back, Elly was still unable to fully believe it.
At a time when she hadpletely lost hope, Adam suddenly told her that her mother had returned with only a few minor injuries, it was hard for anyone to believe easily.
But perhaps she was truly exhausted, and only when being held by Adam did she realize the skin had been rubbed off the soles of her feet, and a faint sting was felt.
Unknowingly, she had walked such a long way barefoot and hadnt taken a taxi the whole way.
Her head gently rested against Adams chest, and she remained silent.
It wasnt until they entered the Jones door that Adam didnt put her down but carried her straight upstairs.
Elly had not seen Jenna and her heart suddenly tightened, even thinking that Adam might really be deceiving her.
Her body slowly tensed up in Adams arms, and in a hoarse voice she quietly asked:
"Wheres mom?"
At this moment, she was nothing like the decisive and capable corporate woman known for calling the shots outside, but more like a helpless and lost child separated from her mother.
Adam looked at the panic and fear in her eyes, and his heart tightened slightly.
Chapter 1274. As if in a different world
Chapter 1274: 1274. As if in a different world
"Shes in the room; Ill carry you there right now."
Elly Campbells heart, instead of easing, became even tighter.
It was because such good news came too easily that Elly Campbell dared not to believe it.
Not until Adam Jones carried her into the guest room, and she saw the pale-faced person lying on the bed with her own eyes, did the tightly wound string in her heart finally snap.
"Elly."
Hearing this familiar voice, Elly Campbell felt as if it was from another lifetime.
Still in Adam Joness arms, tears began to fall ceaselessly.
"Mom."
She struggled to get out of Adams embrace, but Adam, worried about the wounds on her feet, did not want to let go.
Seeing her anxiety, he quickly carried her to Jenna rks side and sat her down by the bed.
Jenna rk, though not seriously injured, also had many minor wounds.
After being tormented for a while, her wounds were now treated, and she had eaten something, which made her spirit somewhat better.
"Mom, did the kidnapper hurt you? Are you feeling unwell anywhere? What did the doctor say..."
Elly Campbell asked a series of questions, her nervous appearance made Jenna rk both heartbroken and amused.
"Moms fine, just some minor injuries. Its you who got terribly scared."
Elly Campbell didnt quite believe it and turned her gaze to the Old Lady who was in the room with Jenna rk.
"Elly, dont worry. The doctor just left not long ago, and he has checked your mom over. It really is just some external injuries. But what about you? How did you get to look like this?"
The Old Lady also knew about Elly Campbells disappearance for most of the day, and seeing her in such a distressed state now, she was also deeply worried.
Seeing Jenna rk safely returned, Elly Campbellpletely rxed.
Hearing what the Old Lady said, she shook her head, "Grandma, Im okay."
Now that she had calmed down, her brain began to work again, connecting many things together, making them seem very suspicious.
Previously, because she could not find Jenna rk, her whole brain, her entire heart was in chaos. Now, she had enough reason to think about other matters.
"Right, mom, this time..."
Elly Campbell was about to speak but was interrupted by Adam Jones stepping forward.
"Elly, Mom has juste back, shes still not in the best of spirits. Whatever you have to say, wait until mom has rested well. Lets go back to our room first, and Ill treat your wound, okay?"
Elly Campbell then realized she was too excited, having forgotten to let Jenna rk rest.
Now that Adam is reminding her, of course, she wouldnt continue to stay and disturb her, so she nodded in agreement.
Adam Jones then bent down to pick her up and prepared to leave.
Initially, Elly Campbell only wanted to see Jenna rk and didnt think too much about it, but now, in front of her mom and grandma, being carried out by Adam Jones, she felt a bit embarrassed.
"I can walk by myself."
Adam Jones clearly saw her embarrassment, but he didnt mind. Instead, he smiled and said:
"Your feet are all blisters; the skin has rubbed off, how can you walk?"
He didnt wait for her to object, directly lifting her in front of the Old Lady and Jenna rk, and seeing she was still a bit embarrassed, he teased with a smile:
"Whats there to be embarrassed about being carried by your husband?"
With Jenna rks return, Elly Campbells mood had finally gotten better. Now being teased by Adam Jones, she directly twisted his arm.
"You still talk!"
Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m
Chapter 1275. Don’t do this next time
Chapter 1275: 1275. Dont do this next time
Adam Jonesughed heartily twice before carrying her back to the master bedroom.
He let her sit down on the sofa, then went to the bathroom and brought back a basin of warm water, squatting in front of Elly Campbell.
He lifted her feet onto his own, revealing the bloodied and sand-caked soles, which looked shockingly abraded.
Elly Campbell had regained her senses now, the spicy pain in her soles making her frown slightly.
"Dont do this again."
Adam Jones didnt say much, just spoke softly, but the pain in his eyes couldnt be concealed.
Thinking of her walking barefoot and helpless on the road, not knowing how long, numb to the pain in her feet, Adam Jones felt his heart wrench in agony.
"Im sorry..."
Elly Campbell pursed her lips, looking at his distressed expression, and apologized softly, "I made you worry."
Adam held her feet, looking up at her, "Worrying, and more heartache."
Elly Campbell pursed her lips again, remaining silent.
At that time, following the directions given by someone, she reached the ce only to find it deste, not even a soul in sight, let alone a hiding spot.
She realized she had been tricked. Beyond anger, she felt fear and the despair of not finding her mother for days and nights.
At that moment, she felt numb, not even knowing how she managed to return.
"Im sorry."
She pursed her lips again, apologizing once more.
Adam Jones raised his hand, gently rubbed her head, and ced her feet in the water.
"I added some salt; it might hurt a bit, just bear with it."
"Mhm."
At this moment, Jenna rk was found, and Elly Campbell was very happy, the pain seemed trivial to her.
That said, the moment her feet touched the water, it still pained her sharply.
She furrowed her brows and endured without a word.
Seeing her like this, Adam Jones, heart aching, furrowed his brows and said:
"If it hurts, just cry out, I wontugh at you."
Hearing the tease in his words, Elly Campbell frowned even more, pretending to be angry, she red at him.
After soaking for a while, seeing Adam Jones stand and fetch a soft cotton towel, he squatted down again in front of her.
Taking her feet out of the basin, he was about to dry them.
Although they were married and had two sons, Elly Campbell still disliked Adam Jones drying her feet.
"Ill do it myself."
She reached for the cotton towel in Adam Joness hand, but he dodged it.
"Just sit still."
During this, he saw a slight warmth in Elly Campbells ears, chuckled softly, teasing:
"Weve done everything, and youre blushing from foot-washing."
Originally feeling quite embarrassed, Elly Campbell felt all her awkwardness dispelled by Adam Joness remark.
She no longer resisted, closed her eyes, and leaned back on the sofa, enjoying the service of Ind Master Jones.
The mud and sand had been cleaned from Elly Campbells feet by now.
Her skin was naturally delicate, and the cleaned feet now disyed more evident wounds.
The soles were covered with burst blisters and some cuts from unknown objects.
He didnt know how she endured the pain and walked all the way back.
His heart ached terribly, but his hands were still very gentle as he used the cotton towel to dry her feet, avoiding the wounds as much as possible.
Chapter 1276. Many things are not right
Chapter 1276: 1276. Many things are not right
"""
1276. Many things are amiss
But because the wounds are so dense, even when he carefully avoided them, he still touched them identally.
When it hurt, Elly instinctively withdrew her foot, and Adam Jones felt so distressed that he did not dare to apply much force.
Afterwards, he took some ointment and applied it to her wounds with great caution, then wrapped them with gauze, only then did he feel relieved.
"These next few days, just rest at home, dont go anywhere."
Elly knew she had worried Adamtely, now hearing his words, she didnt hesitate and nodded in agreement.
"Okay, I wont go anywhere these days."
Adam saw that she was being obedient and only then he felt satisfied, then he asked again:
"Going to take a bath now?"
When Elly heard him asking this, she thought of how he had personally helped her wash her foot earlier and couldnt help but think further into matters.
"Help me to the bathroom, Ill wash by myself."
Adam noticed her ears turning red, and chuckled.
"Tell me, what are you thinking in that head of yours right now?"
Elly was just subconsciously associating, and felt exceptionally embarrassed when Adam pointed it out so bluntly.
"Nothing."
Isnt this just the kind of habit instilled by that shamelessly thick-skinned person?
Thinking this, Elly red sternly at the person in front of her whose shamelessness had long since left home without returning.
Adam brushed aside the hair by her temples and touched her hot earlobe, "Your face is all red."
Ellys earlobe was very sensitive, and when Adam touched it, she instinctively dodged backwards.
She looked up into his smiling eyes and became annoyed out of embarrassment.
"So what if my face is red? Cant I think about it?"
Adam first lowered his eyes and chuckled, then hisughter grew louder as he saw Ellys slightly annoyed eyes, and he stepped forward to pick her up
"What is there to think about, we can just take action."
Elly was originally just thinking about Adam personally helping her bathe, but then Adam deepened the interpretation once more.
And she was toote to even object.
After the bath, he helped her change into house clothes, and then they bothfortablyy down in bed.
Elly nced at Adam, and thinking of everything that had happened recently, felt as if she had neglected him somewhat, which made her feel a bit guilty.
She turned in his arms, "Adam, lets talk for a bit."
"Sure."
Adam extended his arms to hold the person in his arms, saying:
"What would you like to talk about?"
Elly was silent for a while, not speaking immediately, and after a long time, she finally said:
"Even though mom hase back, for some reason, I feel like somethings not quite right."
This was also something Adam had been suspecting.
But since his mother-inw had just returned today, and Elly had just managed to rx, he hadnt rushed to bring it up.
But now, with Elly bringing it up, Adam did not avoid the topic, saying:
"Actually, I also feel that moms return was too easy."
Saying this, he paused, nced sideways at her, and said:
"What exactly happened today? Where did you go?"
Elly was about to tell Adam about it, and upon hearing his question, naturally she didnt hesitate and detailed todays events to Adam:
"This noon, right after my secretary brought me lunch, I had only taken a few bites when I received a multimedia message, it was a video of mom being kidnapped."
"""
Chapter 1277. What was the purpose of the other party in luring her over?
Chapter 1277: 1277. What was the purpose of the other party in luring her over?
Remembering that horrifying video footage, Elly Campbells body couldnt help but shudder.
Even though she already knew that it was just a basin of pigs blood.
Adam Jones noticed the sudden tension in the body of the person in his arms, knowing she was scared, so he hugged her tighter, patted her body, and said:
"Take a rest for now, well talk after youve recovered your spirits."
Elly knew that Adam was worried about her mental stress, but she shook her head and said:
"Im fine, dont be nervous."
Following that, she continued:
"In the video, moms limbs were bound, and she was covered in blood. At that time, I waspletely stunned, without even the basic capacity to think. I just did whatever they asked me to do, as long as I could bring mom back..."
"Then, they sent me another message, telling me to follow the route theyd given me. But when I arrived at the destination, I found it was just wastnd, there was nobody there, mom wasnt there at all."
As she spoke of this, her voice trembled slightly, "I was worried they had... so I desperately searched the area, but still found nothing. Afterward, I came back..."
Although Elly simply recounted the situation briefly in a few words.
Adam could imagine the desperation and panic she felt searching the ground for her.
The thought made Adams heart wrench.
He hated that he hadnt found her sooner, hadnt been by her side when she was most afraid and most desperate.
"Fortunately, mom hase back now, even though things are still a bit peculiar. As long as shes unharmed, thats what matters."
Adam nodded, holding her even tighter.
After a moment, he spoke again:
"Do you still remember the route from that time? If mom really was there, we could go back and look. Maybe we could find a clue to the kidnapper."
Elly thought silently for a while, then said, "I should remember some of it."
Adam helped her get some paper and a pen so she could draw the route on paper. Looking at the final drawing, Adams brows furrowed.
"This is a wastnd, more than twenty kilometers from the city center. Normally, no one would go there."
He remembered that the city was nning to develop that area, to establish a New City District, but the nning proposal had not yet been released.
And the route Elly had drawn for him was also strange.
There were many roads to that ce, yet this route avoided all the busy areas, leading her to a deste ce.
But in the end, nothing happened, and she returned safely.
What was the purpose of leading her there?
Could it be just to make her take an extra trip as a tease?
Adam shared this thought with Elly, and she was also puzzled by this.
"They went through so much trouble, kidnapping my mom, deceiving me to go there. It cant be as simple as ying a trick on me. But they just sent my mom back so easily without causing me any physical harm. I really cant understand what all this means."
Elly knitted her brows, encountering such a bizarre and utterly baffling situation for the first time.
"It couldnt possibly be that they got scared and sent her back because they knew we were searching thoroughly for moms whereabouts, could it?"
Elly said with self-mockery whileughing.
"Do you still have the video and messages they sent you?"
Chapter 1278. Auto-delete
Chapter 1278: 1278. Auto-delete
"Its still in my phone."
Elly had been out for an entire afternoon. Her phone had long run out of battery, and that was the reason Adam Jones had been unable to contact her.
Picking up her phone, which by now had been charged for quite a while,
she hurriedly turned it on and opened the message inbox, only to be stunned to find that there was nothing there.
"Impossible, the messages they sent me, I never deleted a single one, how could they be gone."
Even though Ellys mind had been a mess at the time, she wouldnt have been foolish enough to delete the only clues and evidence she had.
Adam understood as soon as he thought about it.
"The messages they sent you probably came with an auto-delete virus. As soon as you opened and read them, all the information would have been automatically deleted."
Adams gaze became even more intense.
"The adversary is extremely meticulous, erasing every bit of information that could potentially lead us to them. If they can hack into the road surveince system, adding an auto-delete virus to the video package they sent you wouldnt be difficult."
Hearing this, Elly also furrowed her brows in concern.
"Then what exactly does the adversary want to do?"
"Are they just ying this farce to toy with us?"
There was a hint of annoyance in Ellys voice.
Adam remained silent.
First, they used Ellys voice to lure the mother-inw out of the hotel and took her away, and she had been unreachable for several days.
Then suddenly today, they lured Elly to that deserted construction site, only to let here back unharmed.
Even Adam couldnt figure out what kind of game the adversary was ying.
What was their goal? Was it the mother-inw, Elly, or him?
No matter who their target was, todays actions were baffling.
Looking down at the route Elly drew, after a long time, a flicker passed through his eyes.
"These roads, they dont have surveince, and almost nobody travels them. If they really made a move on you there, we wouldnt even be able to find any evidence."
Elly realized this too after being reminded by Adam.
But the conversation circled back to the beginning, "Yet the question is, they didnt do anything to me, what does that mean?"
Adam also couldnt understand. Staring at these routes, after a long silence, he said:
"Could it be..."
"Could be what?"
"They simply didnt want anyone to know you were there?"
Hearing this, Elly knitted her brows, unable to understand the meaning behind it.
"They lure me there and then let me return unscathed. What difference does it make whether there is surveince to prove Ive been there or not?"
This was also what Adam couldnt figure out.
"Forget it, lets not think about it anymore. Mother has returned, and youre safe, which is the best oue."
Adam ced the paper he was holding aside, saying:
"Tomorrow, Ill arrange for several bodyguards to protect you all. They wont have a chance to get close to you."
Elly nodded.
No matter how much we think about the adversarys motives now, we cante up with anything.
If the adversary has ill intentions, they will definitely make a move next.
Jenna rk had only suffered superficial injuries, and after a good nights rest, she waspletely recovered.
Jamuna Ford was genuinely terrified this time.
When Jenna saw him again at the Jones Family house, she noticed that he had be considerably haggard, which made her feel a twinge of guilt.
"Senpai."
In the end, Jennas disappearance could not be kept from the rk Family elders.
Chapter 1279. The good cabbage was ruined by a big wild boar.
Chapter 1279: 1279. The good cabbage was ruined by a big wild boar.
Jamuna Ford was hurriedly called over to the rk Family in ska.
When she had just returned, Adam Jones was in a hurry to find Elly Campbell and didnt get a chance to inform the rk Family side.
It was veryte when he thought to make a phone call over to the rk Family.
Jamuna Ford didnt sleep all night, tossing and turning, and came over from ska early this morning.
Listening to the obvious hoarseness in his voice, Jenna rks heart felt a faint stir.
But in the end, since they were in front of others, she couldnt show too much, so she only looked at him warmly, smiled a little, and said:
"Ive made you worry."
Elly Campbell saw that Jamuna Ford obviously had something to say to Jenna rk and spoke up:
"Uncle Jamuna has been really worried this time, and must have a lot to tell Mom. We have a sshouse in the backyard thats warm in winter and cool in summer. Why dont you guys go there and chat at your leisure?"
Neither Jamuna Ford nor Jenna rk expected Elly Campbell to be so direct, which made the two middle-aged people in their forties show a trace of embarrassment.
Jenna rk wasnt bothered, after all, she had been through everything as a grandmother.
It was Jamuna Ford, the academic giant, who, although seemingly glorious, had never even been in love.
Now that Elly Campbell had pointed out his intentions so clearly, the tall and handsome man was embarrassed enough that his ears started to feel slightly warm.
"Fine, the scenery at my son-inws ce is nice, Ill take you around."
After a very brief moment of embarrassment, Jenna rk returned to a calm demeanor.
"Okay, thank you, Sister."
After the two left the living room, Lady Jones, also sitting in the living room, rarely gossiped:
"Why do I feel like Professor Ford seems to like your mother?"
When Elly Campbell heard that, the smile on her face rippled slightly, "Grandma, you really have a discerning eye."
She linked arms with Lady Jones and asked in a low voice:
"Grandma, what do you think about Professor Ford bing my stepdad?"
"Professor Ford is a talented and dignified man; his behavior is quite steady. With his reputation in the academic world, he is indeed a very good match, much better than your unreliable father by hundreds of times."
Speaking of James Campbell, the Old Lady was quite disdainful.
Even though he was the son of an old friend and the biological father of her granddaughter-inw, the Old Lady didnt show any good face.
"Your mother is like a good cabbage that was ruined by a big wild boar."
Elly Campbell was amused by the Old Ladys words, then she spoke earnestly:
"Actually, I quite like the idea of Professor Ford bing my stepdad, but my mom..."
At this point, she sighed and didnt say more.
She knew her mother was stubbornly feeling unworthy of Professor Ford.
In every aspect, she felt unworthy.
But even if she didnt feel worthy, it didnt stop Professor Ford from liking her.
Besides, she didnt think there was anything bad about her mother.
Could a man who truly liked her mother and waited until now without getting married be anything but outstanding?
"Sister."
Jamuna Ford followed Jenna rk to the Jones Familys backyard garden.
It was filled with various kinds of precious flowers, and it was currently the blooming season, so dazzling to the sight.
But Jamuna Ford wasnt in the mood to appreciate these.
After this incident, the constant fear had strengthened Jamuna Fords determination to marry Jenna rk.
No matter if she had been married before or if she was of grandmotherly age now, he wanted to marry her.
This desire, since he was just an eighteen-year-old boy, had never changed.
Chapter 1280. Waiting for the one who holds a special place in one’s heart
Chapter 1280: 1280. Waiting for the one who holds a special ce in ones heart
Jenna rks gaze withdrew from the sea of flowers before her.
Turning back, she met Jamuna Fords deep and steady eyes, which caused her to be startled for a moment.
In her heart, it was as if something suddenly pricked her, bringing a sense of oddness.
"Senior Sister, do you still remember asking me what kind of person could end my bachelorhood?"
Jenna was not foolish nor inexperienced in love, so how could she not know what Jamuna was about to say.
But...
She is no longer a young girl, after all, with many things she thinks more about and sees farther into the future.
She looked at the unwavering determination in Jamunas eyes, let out a sigh, and asked, "Why put yourself through this?"
"Why put myself through this?"
Jamunas mouth curved into a faint smile, "What exactly do you mean by Why put myself through this, Senior Sister?"
Jenna hadnt expected Jamuna to ask this and didnt know how to respond for a moment.
But Jamuna didnt give her any chance to reply and continued:
"Are you asking why Ive been waiting for you for over twenty years without getting married, or are you questioning why I dont pursue any of the young and attractive girls, instead wanting to marry someone whos about to be a grandmother?"
Shock filled Jennas face upon hearing Jamunas words C not at thetter part, but the former.
He said he had been waiting for her for more than twenty years?
He hadnt married at his age because... he was waiting for her?
The shock in Jennas eyes grew everrger.
She knew Jamuna well; he would never say such sweet nothings unless he truly meant them.
Perhaps seeing the shock in Jennas eyes, Jamuna smiled gently, always the graceful, elegant academic, and said:
"Theres no putting myself through this, because... its not a hardship."
He suddenly leaned a bit closer to Jenna, breaching the usual polite distance.
Though Jamuna always held Jenna in his heart, he had maintained a respectful distance when they were together, never overstepping his bounds,
Never causing her any distress or harm to her reputation.
So, when he suddenly came so close at that moment, his distinctly masculine scent mixed with his elegant demeanor threw Jenna off bnce.
Yet she just stood there, forgetting to move.
Jamuna was much taller than her. Now that he was close, and with the emotions swelling between them, Jenna felt an overwhelming pressure she didnt usually feel from Jamuna.
"If youre waiting for the one your heart cherishes, waiting wont feel long or bitter, so where does the saying putting myself through thise from?"
Jamuna looked intently into Jennas somewhat flustered eyes and continued:
"Dont ask me why, because I dont know why. As long as its you, there arent so many questions. Whatever kind of person you are, all I want is you."
When you like someone, its not about having many reasons.
Jamuna Ford was a quintessential science and engineering man; his expertise went far beyond mathematics.
Physics, biology, he also had lofty achievements in those but was never slick-tongued.
Once, Jenna had teased him, saying that as a straightforward STEM man who couldnt even sweet talk, his future wife would probably resent him every day.
What had he said back then?
He said it wasnt that he couldnt sweet-talk, but that he hadnt married the person he would want to say those sweet nothings to.
Chapter 1281. This is not fair
Chapter 1281: 1281. This is not fair
Listening to Jamuna Ford saying these unprecedented words, words she never imagined woulde from him, she was stunned for quite a while before she suddenly burst intoughter.
Seeing herugh, Jamuna felt a bit awkward, his ears ming hot, but he had no intention of taking back his words.
"Senior sister, James Campbell was luckier than me, he made you fall for him sooner. I could only keep this affection hidden in my heart, not wanting to cause you any trouble."
"But now, youre divorced, youre single, Im single, whats there to worry about?"
It seemed he was worried that Jenna rk would quickly reject him, so he hurriedly continued:
"Senior sister, Im good-looking, smart, academically aplished, earn a decent ie, and have a good temperament. If theres anything about me youre not satisfied with, I can change it. Can you give me a chance?"
Jamuna was actually very nervous inside, but it was Jenna who was amused by his words.
Sheughed more and more loudly as she did so.
Because this was the first time she had ever seen Jamuna like this.
He didnt at all resemble a famous professor with a noble reputation in academia but rather like a naive young man confessing to the girl he liked, eager to have all his good qualities known.
Jamuna, increasingly embarrassed by Jennasughter, eventually looked at her with some dissatisfaction like a child, pursed his lips, and called out with a hint of annoyance, "Senior sister."
Seeing that he was annoyed, Jenna quickly suppressed herughter, feeling a bit guilty, but she really found this side of Professor Ford, away from his stern demeanor in theboratory, to be much more adorable.
She pursed her lips, still wanting tough, but seeing the irritation in Jamunas eyes, she forcibly held it back.
After a moment, she rposed herself, looked at Jamuna seriously, and said:
"No, everything about you is good, youre handsome, have a nice temperament, smart mind, in short... everything is good..."
She saw a sh of brightness in Jamunas eyes, and a sudden unfamiliar twinge of pain sprang up in her heart.
Suppressing that painful feeling, she looked at Jamuna and said:
"Its precisely because youre too good that I cant bring misfortune upon you. If you marry me, people willugh at you, Professor Ford, for having no taste. Theyll mock you, Professor Ford, believing you could have married a better and more aplished woman but instead chose an older woman who has been divorced. They will..."
"No!"
Jamuna, feeling distressed to hear her underrate herself, quickly interrupted her.
"Theres no better or more aplished. You are the best and most aplished in my heart."
He spoke with conviction, "Besides, Im the one getting married; why should outsiders have the right to mock?"
He feared that Jenna would use these reasons, which he didnt care about at all, to reject him.
"Senior sister, if these self-deprecating words are just an excuse for not liking me, a pretext for your rejection, then Ill ept it. But I dont want you to use the pretext of it being for my own good to belittle yourself and dissuade me from wanting to marry you."
Jenna was struck hard by his words, and she was speechless for a long moment.
"Its not fair, senior sister. Rejecting me for the sake of outsiders opinions is unfair to both of us, to you and me."
Jenna actually still felt likeughing, but at this moment, she didnt know why, she just couldnt smile anymore.
She had always believed in her ability, her savvy, that she was beautiful and knowledgeable, that she was no less than anyone else.
Chapter 1282. Let’s give it a try then
Chapter 1282: 1282. Lets give it a try then
She steps out, standing before everyone, more confident than anyone else.
In front of Jamuna Ford, she always feels that she, as his senior, is in no way inferior to any other woman by his side.
But when he asks to marry her, when he says he likes her, that sense of inferiority suddenly surges up facing him.
She always feels that such a good man as him should not be tainted by a woman who has been married twice like herself.
Even though she believes theres nothing wrong with a second marriage, even though she considers herself excellent despite it, facing Jamuna, she cant help but feel shes tainting him.
"You... you are very good..."
After a while, she speaks with a strained voice, but the words that follow just donte out.
At this moment, Jamuna senses the sadness in her eyes, and this makes his heart suddenly panic.
His whole being bes flustered.
"Senior sister, you... dont be like this, I... did I speak too harshly? Im sorry, I... Im just a bit anxious, I..."
"Its not that."
Jenna rk shakes her head, looks at him, and says,
"I just..."
She gives a helplessugh, but her heart is wrapped in a sense of unnameable sourness, "To be liked by someone like you makes me very happy, but..."
"Are the words youre holding back meant to reject me?"
Jamunas voice carries a sense of powerlessness.
Actually, his insistence isnt about forcing his unteral feelings; its because, through their time together, he can faintly sense that his senior sister also harbors some fondness for him.
He knows what her concerns are, and those concerns are precisely what he minds the least.
Thus, when she uses that ridiculous excuse to reject him, it makes him anxious.
"Senior sister, could you please not reject me first?"
He presses his dry lips together, his tone carrying a hint of humbleness.
"Even if its just because Ive waited for you for over twenty years, give me a chance. Lets spend some time together, and if... if you still feel we arent suitable, then... then you can tell me..."
Jamunasst few words are whispered low, as if they are very hard for him to say.
Jenna rk lowers her eyelids and remains silent for a long time.
Jamuna watches her, knowing that she is silently refusing him.
He remains silent for a long while, fearing that pressing her further would annoy her, and eventually, he gives up the idea of forcing her.
"Sorry."
He utters these two words in a hoarse voice and cant go on.
In truth, he is really upset now.
Never has there been a thing or a person who could make him feel such a strong sense of helplessness.
"I should go back now. The teacher is waiting for my news."
After speaking, he turns to leave, but Jenna rk grabs his wrist.
His form pauses for a moment, then he quickly turns around, meeting Jennas smiling gaze, "Alright, lets give it a try."
Jamuna is stunned for quite a few seconds before he understands the meaning of Jennas words, and then he smiles.
He reaches out and takes hold of her hand that rests on her wrist, the palm still damp with nervous sweat.
"As long as youre not afraid of beingughed at for marrying an old woman who could be a grandmother."
"Whats there to be afraid of? Ive done nothing, and Im getting two grandchildren for nothing C thats a big advantage."
Jamunas mood swings dramatically, but in the end, he gets the oue he wants.
Although Jenna rk hasnt directly agreed to marry him, just having the chance to "give it a try" is enough.
Chapter 1283: Record the minutes
Chapter 1283: Record the minutes
He believed that with his capabilities and charm, he could turn this "trial" into a lifetime.
Elly Campbell, of course, was unaware of the conversation her mother had with Professor Ford in the back garden. When the two returned, everything seemed normal, but Elly still sensed something was different.
Without anyone having to say anything, merely by the glint in Professor Fords eyes, Elly could tell that he probably had his long-awaited moment of rity.
After learning that Jenna rk had been brought back, the police dispatched more personnel to take Jennas statement.
"Mrs. rk, could you please recount to us in detail what happened that evening?"
"Sure."
Recalling the events of that day, Jenna rks eyebrows furrowed slightly.
"I was attending an academic exchange dinner with Professor Ford when I got a strange phone call. It sounded like my daughter, so I thought it was her..."
She paused for a moment, "The voice was so much like my daughters that when she said she needed me urgently, I went outside."
"But as soon as I left the hotel and before I saw anyone, I felt a jab at my waist, probably an anesthetic, and then I passed out..."
"When I regained consciousness, I was locked in a room. Apart from someoneing regrly to bring me food, there was no one else."
While recording, the police continued to question Jenna rk, "Are you saying that during this time, the perpetrator didnt speak a single word to you, nor did they convey any information regarding your abduction?"
"Correct."
Jenna rk nodded and continued, "I also find it strange what their purpose was for kidnapping me. Yesterday, they suddenly came over, drenched me in blood, then knocked me out. When I woke up, I was at the Jones Family residence."
This was Elly Campbells first time hearing Jenna rk describe her entire abduction process, which only deepened her previous suspicions.
"Mom, Uncle Ford said that when he came out of the hotel to look for you, he saw someone in that car with a profile simr to mine. Do you remember this?"
Jenna rk fell silent for a moment, then shook her head, saying:
"I was drugged as soon as I stepped out of the hotel entrance; I didnt see anyone."
During this time, the police asked several other questions, but they essentially got no further information regarding the kidnapper from Jenna rk.
Later, Jay Wood reported to Adam Jones:
"President Jones, weve investigated James Campbell. During Mrs. rks abduction, he was gambling in Albanys casino all the time. The casino surveince shows that in those few days, James Campbell didnt leave the gambling table and theres no evidence of him having contacted anyone."
Upon Jenna rks abduction, Adam Jones had immediately ruled out all likely individuals involved, ultimately suspecting James Campbell the most.
After being ousted from the Campbell family, and Ellys offering him only a billion inpensation, it was possible he might seek revenge.
But the current investigative results pointed away from James Campbell, and while he was suspicious, this oue was not particrly surprising.
After all, James Campbells capabilities were limited; he could not pull off such meticulous details.
Jay Wood, unsure of what Adam Jones was pondering, continued:
"We will continue to investigate the kidnappers whereabouts. However, now that Mrs. rk has returned, the perpetrator might have considered the Jones Familys influence and released her. If the kidnapper backs off now, it will be even more difficult to gather evidence..."
As he was speaking, he saw servants usher in a few more individuals in police uniforms, their expressions showing a certain degree of difort.
Chapter 1284. When do they think the Jones Family is somewhere?
Chapter 1284: 1284. When do they think the Jones Family is somewhere?
"Who are you?"
Adam Jones furrowed his brows as he spoke.
Seeing the leading police officer walk up to Adam Jones, his expression somewhat troubled, yet he still plucked up the courage to speak:
"Mr. Jones, we suspect Mrs. Jones is involved in a hit-and-run traffic ident that resulted in a fatality. We now need Mrs. Jones toe with us to assist in the investigation."
After the traffic officer finished speaking, both Elly Campbell and Adam Joness expressions changed.
"Hit-and-run causing death?"
The temperature in Adam Joness eyes suddenly dropped. "Do you know who you are talking about?"
His tone was not heavy, but each word was emphatic, causing the few traffic officers present to show expressions of difort and difficulty.
Unlike Adam, Elly Campbell did not put on a stern face; instead, she walked up to the traffic officer and asked:
"When did this incident happen?"
Elly knew, although the officer used terms like "suspect" and "assist in the investigation," they would note to the Jones Family to arrest someone without substantial evidence.
Who is Adam Jones, what ce is the Jones Family, they were well aware.
They wouldnt act rashly without solid evidence.
The traffic officer was somewhat displeased by Ellys demeanor.
Clearly guilty of hit-and-run, yet still putting on an innocent and confused facade.
If you werent Mr. Joness wife, who would be wasting words here.
A life was lost just like that; do you really not feel guilty at heart?
The officer was holding in anger, but still honestly answered Elly, saying:
"Yesterday evening at five-thirty, on Bone New Road, does Mrs. Jones really have no recollection?"
This traffic officer was rather spirited, adding to his youthfulness; he didnt show any subservience when speaking to Elly.
But the using tone made Adam Jones furrow his brow.
Just as he was about to speak, Elly stopped him. "At that time yesterday, I was in West City District, it was absolutely impossible for me to be driving on Bone New Road."
At this, Elly paused for a moment. Something flickered through her mind.
But before she could delve deeper into that thought, it was interrupted by the officers voice
"Is there anyone who can corroborate your alibi?"
Elly was just about to answer, but suddenly stopped.
Facing the piercing gaze of the officer, she shook her head, finally realizing what the fleeting thought in her mind was.
Alibi!
Her mothers kidnapping case, the route that led her to West City District and specifically through areas without surveince, was all to prevent her from proving an alibi for the time of the incident.
She couldnt prove she was anywhere else during the hit-and-run, and the most likely reason the police could pinpoint her was that the surveince on Bone New Road captured her face during the ident.
Seeing that she remained silent, not speaking, the officer, thinking she was feeling guilty and couldnt find a reason to defend herself, lost patience and continued:
"Mrs. Jones, the surveince on Bone New Road clearly captured the face of the perpetrator. Pleasee with us to the station now to assist with the investigation."
Indeed...
The officers words confirmed Ellys earlier suspicion.
The next second, the officer signaled his subordinates to move forward to make the arrest, only to see Adam Jones pulling Elly Campbell to his side.
His deep eyes emitted a sharp chill, looking toward the leading traffic officer, he said:
"What do you think the Jones Family is?"
Chapter 1285. Traffic Accident Hit and Run Crime
Chapter 1285: 1285. Traffic ident Hit and Run Crime
The traffic officer pursed his lips, and although his sense of justice prevailed, he still felt an invisible pressure bearing down on him from Adam Jones unfathomable pupils.
But thinking of the elderly man lying in a pool of blood, no longer breathing, he straightened up and looked straight into Adam Jones cold eyes, saying:
"Sorry, Mr. Jones, the Sky Eye Monitor indeed captured that the driver of the vehicle at fault was Mrs. Jones. We will burn a copy of the surveince footage for you. If you have doubts about this evidence, you can have forensic identification conducted, but for now, we must take Mrs. Jones away."
"Must?"
Adam Jones sneered, "Has my demeanor been too gentle recently that a mere traffic officer dares to say must in front of me?"
The traffic officer had mentioned this surveince footage, which he wouldnt doubt to be false; naturally, just like Elly Campbell, he also figured out the ultimate purpose of the person who kidnapped Jenna rk.
That is to frame Elly for the traffic ident, and at the same time, ensure she cannot find any evidence to prove her alibi that she was not the driver at fault.
"Mr. Jones, Im very sorry, but if Mrs. Jones does not cooperate, we will have to take her away by force."
Hearing this, Adam Jones scoffed disdainfully and said:
"Id like to see if you have the ability to take anyone away from the Jones Family."
The traffic officers, thinking of the well-trained bodyguards outside the Jones residence, knew that if Adam Jones forcibly obstructed, they indeed couldnt take the person away.
But the hit-and-run incident had a significant impact; by just one morning, it had already exploded online.
Everyone was calling for the traffic police to quickly apprehend the culprit.
Plus, with the roads fully monitored by Sky Eye, it wouldnt be difficult for the traffic police to conduct the investigation.
"Mr. Jones, please dont make it difficult for us."
After the captain of the traffic police had finished speaking, the captain of the criminal police, Jay Wood, also stepped forward.
"Mr. Jones, if Mrs. Jones is truly being wronged, our police will clear her name. Please dont make it hard for them."
Adam Jones wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Elly Campbell.
She grasped the stern-looking Adam Jones and walked up to the traffic officer, saying:
"Ill go with you."
"Elly!"
Adam Jones called her, frowning, saying:
"Ill handle this, you dont need to listen to them."
"Its okay, Ill go with them."
She held Adam Jones hand, her gaze determined, saying:
"I know you will definitely find evidence to prove my innocence."
"Elly, I will prove your innocence, but I dont want you being locked in a detention center."
Adam Jones gaze swept coldly across the faces of the traffic officers, and he said to Elly Campbell:
"Stay at homefortably, do whatever you want, leave the rest to me. I want to see who has the ability to take you away from the Jones Family."
Elly Campbell shook her head with a resigned smile, still softly consoling:
"Its really okay, even if Im locked in the detention center, no one would dare do anything to me."
Saying this, she leaned close to Adam Jones ear, saying:
"If I am in the detention center, the woman impersonating me wouldnt dare recklesslymit outrageous acts under my name. If she does, it would indirectly give me evidence proving my innocence."
She held Adam Jones hand solemnly, saying:
"During this period, you can concentrate on finding evidence to prove my innocence."
Chapter 1286. Arrested
Chapter 1286: 1286. Arrested
At this moment, only Elly Campbells words could make Adam Jones listen calmly and peacefully.
Seeing him silent for a few seconds, he nodded, "Alright."
Hearing Adam Jones agree, the traffic police also breathed a sigh of relief.
After all, Adam Jones was not an ordinary person; he was someone the President would show respect to.
Even if they forcefully took Elly Campbell away today, if Adam really pursued the matter, it would be hard for them to exin themselves.
"Mr. Jones, please rest assured, we will not make things difficult for Mrs. Jones, and we will ensure her personal safety."
They did not handcuff Elly Campbell in front of Adam, and seeing her so cooperative, they felt more at ease.
Before they left, Adam Jones stopped them, "Wait."
"Does Mr. Jones have any further instructions?"
"That surveince footage captured by the Sky Eye System, I want a copy."
"Of course, Mr. Jones, we will arrange for someone to deliver it to you in due course."
Elly Campbell was taken away, and the criminal investigation team remained at the Jones Family residence.
Jay Wood then said:
"Mr. Jones, if everything Mrs. Jones said is true, our police will do our best to find an alibi for her during the time of the incident and prove her innocence. Please be assured."
Adam Jones, with a stern face, didnt hold much hope for what Jay Wood said.
"Thank you, Captain Wood. If you have finished taking your statements, my mother-inw needs to rest."
Jay Wood knew that Adam Jones was signaling them to leave, and naturally, it wasnt good for them to stay any longer, so he took his subordinates and said goodbye.
With a serious face, Adam called the head of security to his study and handed him the piece of paper Elly Campbell had drawn for him yesterday, saying:
"Search along this line, find all the eyewitnesses who saw my wife between 3 and 6 oclock yesterday and bring them here."
"Yes, sir."
While the traffic police were arresting someone at the Jones Family residence, a surveince video from the Bone New Road segment was leaked online, capturing the moment the ident urred, face-on.
At the same time, Elly Campbells face was also clearly captured.
Early in the morning, the hit-and-run case was trending on Twitter.
At the time,izens were sitting in front of theirputers, calling for the traffic police to release the surveince footage from the time of the incident, but there had been no response.
Now, this piece of footage released by someone who imed they broke into the traffic polices Sky Eye System out of a sense of justice and extracted this segment of the video.
Because Elly Campbells face was incredibly clear,izens recognized her at a nce.
"Fuck! Isnt that Mrs. Jones?"
"Heavens, it really is her!"
"I was wondering why the traffic police hadnt released the footage after so long; turns out they were hindered by the powerful."
"Before things are clear, lets not jump to conclusions. Havent there been enough twists regarding Mrs. Jones before? Be careful not to get pped in the face, the guy above."
"I also think so. Mrs. Jones driving such an ordinary Santana out doesnt add up. How could she possibly drive such a shabby car?"
"I dont know why, but theres something off about this video. The woman driver hit someone and got out of the car very calmly C others would be scrambling to get away, yet she kicked the old man a few times. Its as if she did it on purpose, looking towards the camera as if she wanted to be caught on tape. Is she eager to get arrested by the police?"
"The guy above has a point; if she werent Adam Jones wife, would she dare to be so arrogant? Not only did she hit the old man, but she also kicked him a few times and looked towards the camera, clearly provoking the police."
Chapter 1287. Young Miss has had an accident
Chapter 1287: 1287. Young Miss has had an ident
"I dont think Mrs. Jones is that kind of person. She gave me a good impression before; with the old man harboring no grudge against her, even if she did hit someone, shes wealthy enough topensate. Theres simply no need for hit-and-run."
"Besides, unless she was prepared to hit someone and flee beforehand, why else would she drive a shabby car? Its all for concealment, isnt it?"
"..."
At this moment, inside a rental room, a woman wearing simple and cheap house clothes sat on the sofa, watching the online debates.
She had thought that once the video appeared, there would be a one-sided condemnation against Elly Campbell.
To her surprise, there were actually people analyzing the suspicious aspects of the video, and many agreed with them.
"Outrageous!"
The woman, infuriated, flung her phone to the ground, cursed softly, and after a long pause, sheughed again.
"Even so, what can you do about it? If Elly Campbell has the guts, let her prove that the video is fake."
She picked up a mirror beside her and, looking at her face that was identical to Elly Campbell, she smiled sinisterly.
"Ive done so much, even sacrificing my own face, why would I let that wretched woman off the hook easily?"
As she spoke, a coldugh escaped her lips.
"Sir, the video has been widely shared online, but public opinion isnt unanimously against us. Do we need to remove it from the Hot Search?"
"No need."
He had seen the discussions online; the opinions were indeed divided.
If he now had the Hot Search removed, it would make the other half of theizens, who were still hesitant, believe they were acting out of guilt.
"We must find that car. No matter the cost of manpower and resources, we must find it. Focus particrly on ces like scrap car recycling centers and empty underground parking lots."
Merely having an alibi doesnt prove that Elly wasnt behind it.
The person impersonating Elly could easily im that the witnesses saw her, not Elly Campbell.
Unless they find that car. The car ident fromst night is trending again on the Hot Search, and the other party likely hasnt had the time to dispose of the car.
As long as the car is still there, they can find clues from the driver who caused the ident.
"Understood, sir. Ill get right on it."
Just as the security minister left Adam Joness study, Gloria rushed into the study, her face pale with panic.
"Young Master, something terrible has happened, the Young Miss, the Young Miss..."
"Whats happened to Elly?"
Seeing Gloria in such a state sent Adams heart racing; he practically leaped from his seat.
"The police car that took the Young Miss away... its been crashed off a viaduct into the sea with everyone inside."
Adam Joness face turned deathly pale in an instant.
The next second, he charged out of the study.
At the Campbell Family home
"That monster! That monster! He should be shot! That monster!!"
Old Master Campbell covered his heart, both shocked and furious, his face turning ashen with rage.
"Dad, dont do this to yourself, lie down and rest. Adam will find Elly."
James Campbell patted Old Master Campbells back,forting him while furrowing his brows deeply.
This morning, not long after the video of Ellys hit and run was posted online and before they had time to visit the Jones Family to inquire about it, this cmity urred.
The police car taking Elly away was rammed and flipped over by arge vehicle.
Several traffic officers, including Elly, fell into the sea inside the car and are still missing to this day.
The driver responsible for the ident was immediately detained, and it was James Campbell.
At that time, his blood alcohol level was severely over the limit, and both his eyes and cheeks were sunken, making him look degenerate and disheveled.
Chapter 1288: On the verge of death
Chapter 1288: On the verge of death
People from the police said that when they caught him, he was still repeatedly saying that he wanted Elly Campbell to die with nowhere to bury her.
That person, he doesnt even deserve to be called human, hes not even worthy of being scum.
Elly was also so angry that she was gnashing her teeth; no words of cursing were enough to condemn that heartless beast.
Hes already lost his heart, how could he care about saving face?
"That... that beast, how could he... how could he... Elly is his own daughter, his own flesh and blood, how could he cruelly try to kill her over and over again, how could he bring himself to do that, that beast..."
The Old Master was so angry he was utterly depleted of strength.
On the other side, the Jones Family was also shrouded in gloom and despair.
The same incident, it just happenedst year, and when we thought we were finally seeing the light at the end of the tunnel, this year someone elsees along, and here we go again.
The blow from thest time had already taken half of Lady Joness life, and now with this bad newsing, she was once again so disturbed that she ended up in the hospital.
The police department had already dispatched several teams of water police, and together with the Jones Familys own security personnel, and a maritime search team and so on, they are searching for people.
Inside the detention center, the Police Station Director hurried over, personally apanying Adam Jones to where James Campbell was detained.
"President Jones, please this way; James Campbell is detained inside."
The door to the visiting room opened and at this moment, James Campbell was sober. He had some recollection of what happened yesterday.
Or to say, when he lost several hundred million at the casino and had no way out, he had already nned to take the life of Elly Campbell, who he med for all his troubles.
The excessive drinking yesterday was simply to pluck up his courage.
But after actually taking action, he regretted it, and he became fearful.
In that car, besides Elly Campbell, there were also three traffic police officers; if all of these people had died, his life would have been over too.
The Old Master would never plead on his behalf.
As determined as he was to take Elly Campbells life at the time, now he was equally afraid.
Especially when he saw Adam Jonesing in, his ck pupils filled with bloodshot red frightened James Campbell so much that he trembled.
"Adam... Adam, youre here, I... I didnt mean it, I was drunk, I didnt know..."
Adam Jones had a calm expression, but the killing intent in his eyes was extremely clear.
"Director Wood, could you please step outside for a bit, I have some personal matters to discuss with my father-inw here."
Director Wood could also feel the murderous aura emanating from Adam Jones.
Despite also looking down on the kinds of things James Campbell didkeeping a mistress, having an illegitimate daughter was understandablebut he really couldnt understand how someone could be so intolerant of their own daughter.
Disliking a child born to a former wife is one thing, but surely it doesnt equate to such deep hatred as to try to kill her over and over?
Director Wood couldnt wrap his head around James Campbells thought process, but he couldnt let anything happen on his watch either.
Even if he was to be sentenced to death, it should be done byw.
Thinking this, Director Wood persuaded:
"Mr. Jones, this kind of person indeed deserves to die, and he will be punished by thew. Please, dont dirty your hands over such a person."
Adam Jones looked terrifying, and Director Wood was scared just looking at him, let alone someone as cowardly as James Campbell.
"Yes... yes, Adam, please spare me, I really didnt mean it, I was drunk, I didnt know anything&..."
Chapter 1289. Spare his dog’s life
Chapter 1289: 1289. Spare his dogs life
"Director Wood, get out."
Adam Jones sharp gaze shot forth with an increasingly intense killing intent as he repeated the sentence.
Director Wood was about to say something, but was stopped by Robert Green who hade with Adam Jones.
"Director Wood, rest assured, our President has a sense of measure and wont make things difficult for you."
By saying this, Robert Green essentially gave Director Wood a reassurance pill.
As long as James Campbell was not going to die, everything else could be managed.
"Assistant Baker, I know President Jones isnt in a good mood, please keep an eye on him."
"Please be assured, Director Wood."
Watching Director Wood leave, the fear in James Campbells heart intensified.
Especially when Adam Jones looked at him with those dead-eye stares, James Campbell was so scared that he hugged his head and crouched in the corner, continuously begging for mercy.
"Adam, spare me please, spare me, I was wrong, I was truly wrong, I am sorry for Elly, and even more sorry for her mother, please spare me, I really realize my mistake..."
While he was begging, the next second, he was yanked up from the ground by Adam Jones, followed by a harsh kick in the abdomen that left him unable to straighten his body.
Hey curled on the ground, shivering, his mouth still incessantly begging for mercy.
Adam Jones stepped forcefully on his face, "From childhood to now, where has Elly wronged you that you need to hurt her again and again?"
"Im wrong, Im wrong, Im sorry..."
"These words, you should say them to Elly, not me."
He lifted his foot again and delivered a heavy kick to his stomach.
"How hard have I tried to bring her back, how dare you snatch her away from me?"
Following that, another ruthless kick.
"What right and face do you have to beg me for mercy?"
He grabbed James Campbell like a dead dog and mmed him hard against the wall, where he then slowly slid down to the floor.
Following that, punch after punch pounded on his face and body.
When he had almost vented his anger, Robert Green finally stepped forward to stop him, saying:
"President, thats enough, keep this dogs life. When the madam is found, let him kneel before the madam and apologize."
James Campbell, beaten to a point barely breathing, upon hearing this from Robert Green, saw it as a lifeline and with unclear speech, said to Adam Jones:
"Yes, yes, Adam, stop hitting, Elly will definitelye back, I will kneel and apologize, Adam..."
Before he could finish his sentence, his head was stomped to the ground by Adam Jones,
"Id be afraid you might dirty her eyes, lets skip this apology."
He suddenly chuckled coldly, squatted down, and gently patted James Campbells face, half bloody, half tearful,
"You better serve your sentence in prison well, I will have someone take good care of you."
Robert Green stepped forward and handed him a handkerchief, he took it, wiped his hands, and then threw the handkerchief onto his face, covering itpletely.
Much like a white funeral cover ced over a dead persons face.
The sound of the door closing echoed, and only then did James Campbell dare to take the handkerchief off his face from behind, repeatedly reying in his ears the words Adam Jones said before leaving.
He knew, the prison care from Adam Jones would be absolutely more tormenting than death.
He fearfully squatted in the corner, the more he thought about it, the more afraid he became.
For a full week, the bodies of Elly Campbell and those several traffic police officers had not been found.
Despite that, everyone knew that there was virtually no chance for them to have survived.
Chapter 1290. Really gave her a bargain.
Chapter 1290: 1290. Really gave her a bargain.
James Campbells act of crashing into a police car was quickly posted on the inte.
James Campbell bore no grudge against the police; naturally, his target this time was Elly Campbell.
His previous reckless behavior was already known byizens, so no one was surprised when he did such a thing this time.
Such scum should have died long ago.
Online there was an overwhelming chorus of abuse, and there were even petitions signed by tens of thousands of people wishing for James Campbell to hurry up and die.
Now that James Campbells hands are stained with the lives of four people, the death penalty is inevitable, but Adam Jones wont let him die that easily.
At the moment, he doesnt have time to focus on what to do with James Campbell.
He wont give up even a single day until he finds Elly.
Ten more days passed, and the body of the traffic officer who had fallen into the sea along with Elly was found, but Elly was still nowhere to be found.
"President, the traffic officers body has been found, but the madam..."
Robert Green looked at Adam Jones, who was disheveled, hesitated to finish his sentence, and just said:
"I wonder if the madam has been rescued by someone."
Pausing, Robert Green continued:
"The madam fell with the traffic officer. If... she would have been found by now. So, I suspect, might the madam have been rescued?"
Adam Jones didnt say anything, remained silent for a long time, and then told Robert Green:
"Have all the media and TV stations issue missing person announcements in shifts. If someone has rescued Elly, the Jones Family will reward them with one billion in cash."
"Alright, President, I will go right away."
After Robert Green left, Adam Jones sat alone in his office, lost in thought.
He hadnt slept for a long time, his eyes were severely dry, and his eyes were full of terrifying bloodshot veins.
He wanted to sleep, to be in the best condition to find his wife.
But, every time hey down, feeling the emptiness beside him, he couldnt sleep. As soon as he closed his eyes, the image of her falling from the overpass haunted him.
Shocking to the core!
He had Robert Green issue the missing person announcement, but in reality, he didnt harbor much hope.
This premeditated murder killed three traffic officers, with one person still missing.
Not to mention that one of them was the wife of the president of Jones Corporation, even an ordinary person would have already drawn the attention of the entire society.
If someone really rescued Elly, there would be no need to wait for a missing person announcement from Jones; they should have sent Elly back already.
Unless... unless the other party has other intentions.
Adam Jones knitted his brows, his hand hanging by his side slowly clenched.
Inside a rented apartment, a woman watched the incessant reports of the missing person announcements on TV and scoffed.
"Letting her die so easily, thats really letting her off cheaply."
The womans voice carried a clear tone of regret.
It was unexpected to her that James Campbell was cruel enough, to hit and kill his own blood daughter.
She picked up the mirror beside her, looked into it at the face reflected there, and sneered sarcastically:
"Oh Elly, oh Elly, just how bad does ones character have to be to make ones own father wish to get rid of you dly."
After speaking, she put down the mirror, walked over to the wardrobe, looked at the clothes identical to Ellys filling the wardrobe, picked out a set to wear, and after admiring herself in the mirror, she said:
"Now that youre dead, I think it would be a waste not to make use of this face."
Although Ellys body had not been found, the bodies of the other three traffic officers had long been discovered.
Unquestionably, James Campbell was prosecuted by the procuratorate for the crime of intentional homicide and sentenced in half a month.
Chapter 1291: The lady has been found.
Chapter 1291: Thedy has been found.
Unexpectedly, the verdict was not the death penalty for James Campbell, but life imprisonment.
And unlike other life sentences, this one came with no possibility of parole.
Meaning, no matter how well James Campbell behaved or how repentant he was, he would never get out of prison in his lifetime.
"Although James Campbell wasnt sentenced to death, I dont know why, but I feel so damn good about this verdict?"
"Me too, a life sentence without parole, isnt that just making him wish he were dead? Haha~~"
"Exactly, a scumbag like him, the death penalty would have been too easy on him, he deserves to be sliced a thousand times."
"In prison... emmmm, suddenly I want to sing a song, The Chrysanthemum is Broken, Full of Wounds..."
"I feel like the Judge did this on purpose, ahahaha~~~"
"..."
James Campbell was not sentenced to death but given life imprisonment instead. Unexpectedly, this verdict did not result in much vilification from theizens.
The day after James Campbell was sentenced, Adam Jones received a call from the Jones Family.
"Young Master, the Young Miss is back!"
Without a second thought, Adam hung up the phone, drove straight to the Jones Family.
"Elly."
He looked at that familiar face in the living room, and a rare smile appeared on his tired, handsome face.
He rushed over, pulled her into his arms, and held her tight.
But the smile on his face froze the next second, a sh of cold light passed through his eyes.
However, this sh of coldness only lingered in Adams eyes for half a second before he concealed it, keeping his expression unchanged.
The next second, he released her.
His tired face showed a gentle smile, "Elly, how did youe back? I sent people out to search for you at sea for many days but couldnt find you."
The woman before him looked perplexed and pointed to the Security Chief standing in the living room, saying:
"He brought me back; he said youre my husband."
The womans gaze towards Adam Jones carried aplete sense of unfamiliarity, causing Adams brows to suddenly furrow
"You dont know who you are?"
The woman nodded, her gaze at Adam was innocent and clueless, with a touch of bewilderment
"I dont know, he said Im their Young Lady and insisted on bringing me back."
Adam nced at the Security Chief, didnt ask any questions, just looked at her and softly said:
"Its good that youre back, good that youre back, we can talk about other matterster."
He then turned to Gloria, who stood beside her, eyes sparkling, and said:
"Gloria, take the Young Lady upstairs to rest."
"Yes, Young Master."
Gloria nced at Adam with a hint of confusion, clearly surprised by Adams reaction to seeing Elly Campbell after half a month.
The Young Master had lost weight over the days of searching for the Young Miss; now that he had found her, why did he seem so calm?
Gloria had her doubts but said nothing.
Perhaps the Young Master was too excited and didnt know how to react.
After Gloria and the Young Lady left, Adam turned to the Security Chief and spoke in a low voice:
"Come to the book room."
Once in the book room, Adam got straight to the point:
"Where did you find her?"
"She was found on the beach behind the Haidang Bay hills."
The Security Chief noticed that Adams demeanor was somewhat strange andcked any sign of surprise or excitement at finding his wife.
Chapter 1292. Jealous with envy
Chapter 1292: 1292. Jealous with envy
He immediately thought of the female driver from the traffic ident, who looked exactly like his wife...
He furrowed his brows, "Sir, are you suspecting..."
Adam Joness face, at this moment, was cold enough to condense ayer of ice.
"Its not suspicion, its certainty."
He looked up at the Security Minister, his voice alsoyered with a chill, and said:
"Describe the process of finding her in detail."
"Yes."
The Security Minister nodded, solemnly saying:
"We followed that maritime area all the way down, and when we passed the Bay area, we saw someone lying on the distant beach, wearing the same clothes as thedy wore the day she went missing, so we hurried over."
"When we found her, she was still unconscious. During the examination by the apanying doctor, she woke up."
Since the boss was sure this person was not his wife, he certainly wouldnt refer to her as dy."
Nor would he use much respect in his words.
"What did the doctor say?"
"The doctor privately told me that thedys physical condition doesnt seem like someone whos been soaked in seawater for a long time, nor does it look like someone who hasnt eaten for half a month."
Upon hearing this, the Security Chief realized there were too many inconsistencies with this woman.
A person who falls into the sea, even if washed ashore immediately, couldnt possibly be in such a condition after half a month.
Unless...
"Secretly notify the traffic police to take her away."
"Sir, do you mean..."
"Does such a woman deserve to stay by my side?"
A hint of scorn shed in Adam Joness icy eyes, "Lets not rm the snake for now."
"I understand, sir."
"Has that car been found?"
"Not yet, weve checked all vacant parking lots and car scrapyards in the city. ording to the information from several scrapyards, a Santana of that model hasnt been scrapped."
The Security Minister carefully nced at Adam Joness face, seeing no change in his expression, he continued:
"We are now searching for the vehicle in all parking lots throughout the city, as long as its still in Boston, we can definitely find it."
From the time of the traffic ident till now, more than half a month had passed, and during this half-month, they had arranged for people to check the same model vehicle at all city exits.
They hadnt found the vehicle involved in the ident, which means if it wasnt scrapped, it must be hidden somewhere in the city.
The Jones family is not afraid of spending manpower and financial resources, finding this car is just a matter of time.
Adam Jones waved his hand at him, "Continue searching."
"Yes."
After the Security Minister left, Adam Jones went to the bedroom.
In the bedroom, "Elly Campbell" was sitting on the bed, curiously looking around, just like Granny Turner first entering Grandview Park.
After a long time, she sneered, letting out a low sigh, "The Jones family is indeed the Jones family, this kind of life is unimaginable."
She walked to the window, looking at the vast backyard filled with various precious and rare flowers, with gardeners specially tending to them.
Next to the garden, there was a sshouse of over a hundred square meters, filled with all sorts of childrens toys.
Looking further to the west side of the vi, there was a small childrens amusement park, equipped with various types of facilities.
It made her envious.
She thought about how difficult it was to buy a few tens of square meters of housing in Boston, yet Elly Campbell, was living in a mansion spanning tens of thousands of square meters.
Chapter 1293. He really did me a big favor
Chapter 1293: 1293. He really did me a big favor
The mere sight of a sshouse wasrger than the house she had dreamed of, let alone such an expansive yground and swimming pool.
Dozens of servants each with their own duties to attend to above and below stairs.
The more the woman watched, the more envious and covetous she became.
Both of them women, with both having beautiful faces, why should Elly Campbell be so blessed to marry a man like Adam Jones?
The jealousy in her eyes grew deeper, and after a moment, she seemed to think of something and snickered.
"But what of it? Even if all this used to belong to you, you are now good as dead, so let me enjoy it all in your ce."
She touched her face and smiled, saying,
"Ironically, its thanks to your dumb and naive father that Ive been given such a great opportunity, otherwise I wouldnt have thought to make the most of this face."
As she spoke, she sneered again, "Now, Adam Jones is mine too. Anything that was Elly Campbells will forever be mine."
The light in her eyes grew more intense, with the bottom of her eyes filled with longing for a beautiful future.
A husband unparalleled in the world, wealth that crushes all, the only regret being the existence of two wretched brats in her sight.
But it didnt matter, those brats were still young, and she had plenty of opportunities to make them disappear from this world.
When the timees and she has her own children with Adam Jones, those wretched brats can just go to their deaths!
A cruel streak shed in her eyes, and a sense of vengeful pleasure filled her gaze.
Just at this moment, the door of the bedroom opened, startling her so much that her heart twitched, and he hastily hid her excited and greedy expression, turning her head with that still dazed and innocent look.
Facing this handsome and noble man, he seemed like an unattainable deity standing before her, making her nervously tense.
Luckily, she was pretending to have amnesia at this moment, so this nervousness could be exined.
Adam Joness eyes coldly swept across her face without a word, and even if she pretended to have amnesia, in front of Adam, she was bound to reveal her true self.
She looked at Adam Jones uneasily, but the bright and distinct light that inadvertently shed in the depths of her eyes still unconsciously revealed itself.
She shifted her feet, involuntarily moving a little closer to Adam Jones.
Adam Jones approached her, looking down from above with suppressed cold detachment in his eyes, and spoke in a warm voice,
"Whats the matter? Youre so afraid of me?"
His voice was unusually appealing, speaking to her with such gentleness made her involuntarily blush.
She held her clothes corner somewhat awkwardly, like a pure young girl, curious, confused, yet somewhat expectant as she looked at Adam Jones, saying,
"They all say you are my husband, but I dont recognize you."
"I know, the doctor told me, youve lost your memory."
Adam Jones walked around her and sat down on the couch.
She didnt follow him but looked at Adam Jones cautiously, her "pure" ck eyes held a trace of scrutiny.
She actually dared not talk too much to Adam Jones.
Having built the Jones corporate empire by himself, this mans shrewdness was somewhat frightening.
She was worried that if she let something slip and Adam Jones noticed, the consequences would be unimaginable.
She wanted to be the mistress of this ce forever, to permanently take Elly Campbells ce in the Jones Family, in Adams heart, she couldnt afford to give herself away right now.
Chapter 1294. Do you even deserve to know what’s going on between me and Elly?
Chapter 1294: 1294. Do you even deserve to know whats going on between me and Elly?
Now, Adam Jones sees her as Elly Campbell, and over time, when Adam truly falls for her, even if the deception is revealed, she believes that Adam wont be so cruel to her.
After all, Elly Campbell is dead, and with Ellys face and having formed a rtionship with Adam, how could he be so merciless to her?
Isnt it written like this in novels?
Even if the male lead initially marries the female lead as a recement, in the end, she still upies his entire heart, and isnt she still the female lead?
At this moment, shes already ced herself in the role of the female lead, the substitute for the moon of his heart.
"Are you really my husband? Havent you lied to me?" she asked.
Adam Jones did not follow up on her question, "Over time, youll know whether Ive lied to you or not."
"Elly" felt somewhat disappointed. She had asked twice, just wanting to hear Adam Jones say personally, "I am your husband."
How pleasing those words would be if they came from Adam Jones.
But both of Adams responses had disappointed her.
Yet she didnt overthink it, didnt feel that Adam was intentionally avoiding her question.
She pursed her lips, thinking that she was now Adam Joness wife, and many privileges should naturally be hers to enjoy.
She looked towards Adam Jones and said softly:
"So, should I call you Adam?"
Upon hearing this, Adam Joness eyebrows knitted slightly without a trace, a flicker of aversion passing through his eyes, but thinking of his Elly in this womans hands, fearing that she might do something desperate to harm Elly, he still put up with it and replied insincerely:
"You may."
"Elly" smiled, a hint of happiness showing on her face as she sat down beside Adam Jones.
She ced her hand on Adams arm, exuding closeness and dependence
"Adam, can you tell me about how we used to get along?"
As she spoke, her face showed a trace of sadness, "I cant believe I cant remember anything, not even our past. Im sorry."
Adam Jones patiently watched her put on an act in front of him.
Even if she yed the part of an amnesic person well, she forgot the most critical point: even if one loses their memories, their nature does not change.
The real Elly Campbell, even if amnesiac, would not act so pitiful like a white lotus in front of him.
Adam Jones gave her a cold look, calmly moved her hand away from his arm, and said:
"Youve been missing for half a month, your body is still in poor health, you need to take good care of yourself. The things between us, youll naturally understand once you remember. Its a long story now."
Do you even deserve to know the things between Elly and me?
Adam Joness gaze darkened.
If it werent for the fear that this woman might know Ellys whereabouts, hed kill her right now.
"Ellys" face showed a clear disappointment.
How could she let go of this rare private moment with Adam Jones?
She ced her hand on Adams hand again, her eyes somewhat expectant as she said:
"Then tell me just a little, as this would give me some sense of belonging."
She bit her lower lip, looking at Adam Jones with a slight sense of grievance; her tone of speech carried an obvious coquettish tone.
The same face, the same voice, if it were Elly speaking like this to him, he would certainly be happy. Sadly, the person in front of him was a fake.
Chapter 1295: There are still many things you haven’t thought of.
Chapter 1295: There are still many things you havent thought of.
Adam Jones was never a patient man, especially when dealing with a woman with ulterior motives other than his wife, a woman who might have harmed his wife. How could he have any patience for her?
Every bit of tolerance was forced upon him by the thought of his wife, who was still missing and whose life or death was unclear.
He stood up from the sofa and said:
"Rest for now, perhaps after a good rest, you might remember everything."
Standing in front of the sofa, he looked down at "Elly Campbell" who was seated, and said, seemingly thinking of something:
"I had an ident before and lost my memory. The President introduced me to a psychological doctor, Dr. Grant, who helped me recover my memory. Ill arrange a time with the Presidentter and ask Dr. Grant for help. Maybe, youll recover your memory soon."
When "Elly Campbell" heard this, her originally feigned innocent face turned visibly pale upon hearing Adam Joness words.
"Hypno... hypnosis?"
Adam Jones nodded, his facial expression still calm and steady.
"Yes, hypnosis."
Adam Jones paused, then continued: "You have amnesia now and dont know about Dr. Grants skills. It only took him a few hours to help me recover my memory."
He leaned in a bit closer to her.
Despite still having that handsome and eye-catching face, it now caused "Elly Campbell" utmost anxiety.
She had no experience with hypnosis and wasnt aware of how extreme it could be.
But she knew that many police psychological doctors would guide criminals or witnesses to recall events through hypnosis when dealing with special cases.
If she really were to undergo hypnosis with this Dr. Grant, she would be exposed very soon.
"Whats wrong? You look so unwell."
Adam Jones pretended to be ignorant as he asked.
"No... nothing, just didnt expect there to be such miraculous things."
Adam Joness thin lips curled up slightly, with a hint of a barely noticeable coldness as he said:
"There are many things you havent thought of. Stay with me longer, and youll know."
"Elly Campbell" felt a rush of panic at the moment, which prevented her from grasping the hidden meaning in Adam Joness words.
She forced a smile from the corner of her mouth but couldnt say a word.
Adam Jones didnt wait for her to speak and walked out of the bedroom.
As soon as he came out, his expression turned cold, and a chill suddenly formed in his eyes.
After Adam Jones had left, "Elly Campbell" finally came back to her senses from the panic.
She appeared somewhat frightened.
She knew that if she cooperated with Adam Jones on the hypnosis, her cover would be blown instantly.
But if she refused to cooperate, Adam Jones would definitely be suspicious of her.
Originally, she only wanted to use this face to murder someone and frame Elly Campbell. Once Elly Campbell was arrested, she would stir up public opinion. Even with the Jones family backing Elly Campbell, if public furor escted, jail was inevitable.
She wanted Elly Campbell to taste what it was like to be in prison.
But who would have thought that Elly Campbells biological father, James Campbell, would be foolish enough to drive her directly into the sea.
Now, although Elly Campbells body had not been found, she was certainly dead for sure.
Because of this, she began to be more active in her scheming again.
She did not want to keep her own face, which had gone through "thousands of knife cuts," only to end up with Elly Campbells face now.
Chapter 1296: Counterfeit goods
Chapter 1296: Counterfeit goods
If she could just end up in jail, that would be it, but how could she resign herself to dying so easily now?
She thought about impersonating Elly Campbell, wearing that face as Adam Jones wife, enjoying all the fame and ttery that Elly Campbell would have.
Enjoying that sense of superiority that Elly attained without lifting a finger.
Knowing full well that it was risky, she still came here with the hope of getting lucky.
Seeing the close reach of wealth and splendor only made her less willing to be discovered.
But now, she was in a situation that was hard to get off the tiger.
The surveince footage from the traffic ident was meant to frame Elly, but now it had backfired on her.
With that surveince footage, Adam Jones would surely know that there was another face in the world identical to Ellys.
The slightest slip-up, and Adam would suspect her of being an impostor.
With todays technology, proving her as fake would be too easy.
Just one DNA test, and the results would be out.
The more she thought about it, the more panicked she became, growing restless.
She even began to regret getting involved with the Jones Family, knowing how terrifying Adam Jones could be and how ruthless his methods were against those who had schemed against him.
Adam Jones was an utterly terrifying man to her.
Not daring to stay any longer, she stood up and walked out of the bedroom. As soon as she opened the door, she saw a delicate-looking little tyke standing in front of her, looking up at her with eyes full of surprise.
"Mommy."
Having not seen Elly for a long time, William embraced her legs joyfully.
"Mommy, Ive missed you so much, where have you been?"
"Elly" looked at the child clinging to her legs with a sh of impatience in her eyes.
About to kick her away, but the next second, she saw Gloria following and discreetly withdrew her raised foot.
Then she put on a clueless and confused expression, looking at Gloria.
Seeing her like this, Gloria felt a bit of pity,
Thinking she was suffering from amnesia, she quickly stepped forward to exin:
"Young Miss, this is the Young Master, your and the masters child."
"Elly," hearing Glorias words, sneered inwardly in disdain.
She really didnt want to acknowledge this wretched child as her son.
The wretched child that Elly bore, she wished he would be struck dead by a car the moment he stepped outside.
The fake Elly thought venomously and resentfully, but she dared not let any of it show on her face.
Even after hearing Glorias introduction, she put on a motherly smile, slowly squatted down, and caressed Williams round little head, holding him in her arms.
"William is a good boy, Mommy missed you too."
Right after her words fell, she heard Gloria exim in surprise:
"Young Miss, you remember the Young Masters name."
Hearing this, "Ellys" face changed abruptly, realizing she had just spoken out of turn and suddenly felt panicked.
"It was... it was what William just said."
She quickly brushed it off, thinking that Gloria hadnte up when William entered, so she probably hadnt heard what William said.
Sure enough, Gloria didnt show much suspicion after hearing her exnation, just sighed and said:
"So thats it, I thought that Young Miss you remembered the Young Master."
Listening to Gloria say this, the fake Elly finally breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that it was not Adam Jones standing in front of her; otherwise, it wouldnt have been so easy to bluff her way through.
Chapter 1297: William Campbell Smothered to Death
Chapter 1297: William Campbell Smothered to Death
"Mummy, where have you been these past few days?"
William lifted his head from her embrace, his eyes gleaming with anticipation as they rested on her face.
"I... I was on a business trip."
"Will you be going on business trips in the future?"
"This..."
Why does this damned brat have so many questions!
Elly felt some impatience in her heart, which also began to make her agitated.
But because Gloria was present, she dared not show her impatience openly.
"No, mummy will stay at home and spend time with William these days."
She picked up William and said to Gloria:
"Gloria, you go do your things, William can stay with me."
Gloria, having no doubts, nodded and said, "Alright, Young Miss, I leave the Young Master with you, I will go to the hospital to see the olddy and also share the news of your return."
After Gloria left, Ellys expression turned cold, and her gaze at William was no longer as gentle.
Even William, just a child, got startled by her look, instinctively shrinking back.
Elly looked at William, sneered coldly, and yanked him over.
"Are you very afraid of me?"
Her movements were rough, and William had no chance to resist. As she pulled him, his foot slipped, and he hit directly against the bed edge.
His chin knocked against the bed edge with strength, causing William to burst out crying instantly.
"Wah~~ Mummy, youre so fierce~"
Elly was startled by Williams cry, she quickly stepped forward and covered his mouth, "Stop crying."
She lowered her voice, and her strength was very great, covering Williams nose and mouth, near frenzy.
"I told you to stop crying!"
She yelled at William.
Scared by her fierce demeanor, William struggled even more fiercely.
As his mouth and nose were covered by her, he couldnt breathe and struggled even more desperately.
The more he struggled, the greater the strength Elly applied in her hands, and by the time she realized her reaction, Williams face had turned blue, with his eyes starting to roll up.
Frightened, she quickly let go, allowing William, who desperately gasped for breath, to cough violently as his nostrils and mouth suddenly filled with enough air.
He was quite terrified, and his crying grew louder.
Elly quickly pulled him into her arms, softlyforting him.
"Be good, William, stop crying. Its all mummys fault, mummy was bullied by someone outside these past days, and I was in a bad mood, so I lost my temper at you, can William forgive mummy?"
She patiently coaxed him for a while.
For William, the woman before him was the mummy he has loved since he was a child; initially, he was shocked.
But children are, after all, children, they dont think too much; seeing his mummy so gently apologizing again, he forgave her right away.
He nodded in her embrace, tears still on his face, but the fear in his eyes had faded, reced only by adoration for his mother.
"Mummy was so fierce just now, William was really scared."
"Im sorry, William, mummy was in a bad mood today and was fierce to you. Can you forgive mummy?"
"Uh-huh."
His eyes were still wet with tears, yet William nodded seriously, "I forgive mummy."
"Such a good boy."
She kissed Williams cheek and saw his lips that were bruised from bumping against the bed edge, a shadow crossed her eyes.
Chapter 1298. That’s actually clever
Chapter 1298: 1298. Thats actually clever
She kissed William Campbells cheek and, seeing his lips chapped from hitting the bed frame, a shadow flickered across her eyes as she said:
"Dont tell anyone that Mommy did this, okay? Mommy is afraid that Daddy will get mad at me and say that Mommy is bullying William."
Before Mommy and Daddy, William had always been protective of Mommy. Hearing that Daddy might get mad at her, he decisively chose to cover for her.
"If Daddy discovers it, Ill just say I bumped it myself by ident."
Elly Campbell nodded her head in approval, touched Williams head, and said:
"You little bastard are quite clever."
William didnt understand what "little bastard" meant, but hearing Mommy praise his cleverness made him beam with joy, and the shadow that scared him earlier instantly vanished.
After Adam Jones left, he called James Grant to inquire about hypnosis.
If Elly truly was under that womans control, hypnosis would surely reveal it.
Shes trying to pose as an amnesiac to impersonate Elly, isnt she?
He wondered if shed dare to undergo hypnosis.
To his disappointment, James informed him that hypnosis only works with the subjects cooperation or when the subject is unconscious.
If the woman remained alert and resistant, he wouldnt be able to hypnotize her.
Hanging up the phone, Adam Jones furrowed his brows, his expression stern.
He had been too presumptuous, whereas, in reality, things were not going as smoothly as he assumed.
One thing he didnt want to face was that this woman dared to appear before him unabashedly, unafraid of being exposed.
Besides her terrifying and foolish blind confidence, there was something else... Elly, maybe...
The mere thought of such a possibility clenched his heart, making even breathing difficult.
After a moment, gripping the sore spot over his heart, he took a deep breath, "No, Elly cant be in trouble."
Upon learning that Elly Campbell was alive and back, Jenna rk immediately rushed over from ska City.
Upon arrival at the airport, Adam Joness driver took her straight to the Jones residence.
"Adam, why did you bring me here? Let me go back and see Elly first."
Jenna could hardly sit still now that her daughter hade back alive.
Yet she saw Adam Jones standing before her with a serious face, saying solemnly:
"Mom, the one who came back isnt Elly."
"How could it not be Elly? Didnt they say Elly was back..."
Jenna faltered, her face suddenly paled, obviously realizing something.
"Is it that woman from the surveince footage?"
Adam Jones nodded and said:
"I suspect Elly is in her hands, so we cant act rashly for now."
Adam Jones didnt mention the other possibility; he worried Jenna couldnt handle it, and even he himself couldnt ept that possibility.
Originally thinking her daughter had been found, Jenna detedpletely upon learning it was an impostor, slumping into a chair, eyes full of disappointment.
After a while, something else seemed to ur to her, she looked up at Adam Jones and said:
"Since shes pretending to have amnesia, cant we rightfully have James Grant do hypnosis on her? Once shes been hypnotized, we can find out Ellys whereabouts."
Saying this, a glimmer of hope returned to Jennas eyes, previously filled with despair.
Chapter 1299: As long as the money arrives
Chapter 1299: As long as the money arrives
But Adam Jones shook his head and said:
"Ive already asked James Grant, unless she is truly cooperative with the hypnosis, its very difficult for it to seed. Once she pretends to be hypnotized, and we ask her about Ellys whereabouts, it will reveal that we know shes an impostor. Im worried she may act desperately and really harm Elly."
At this point, a chill flickered again in the depths of Adam Joness eyes.
"This woman is not smart; she couldnt have done all this on her own. She must have other aplices, so we mustnt act rashly."
Adam looked at Jenna rk with a serious face and continued:
"Mom, when you see herter, dont show anything. Ive already sent someone to verify her DNA and fingerprints."
"Later wellpare them with the polices criminal database. If she has a criminal record, we can find out her real identity and look for clues about Elly among her associates and the people shes been in contact with during that time."
Adams investigation direction wasnt wrong, but Jenna rk didnt hold much hope.
With tears in her eyes, she looked at Adam and said:
"But what if she doesnt have any criminal history?"
Seeing Adams brow furrow deeply, he said:
"Ive already dispatched people to investigate in various cosmetic surgery hospitals and thework of stic surgeons."
"The stic surgery circle isnt that big; to have a surgery making her look exactly like Elly is major. It couldnt be done by a small family workshop."
"Even if a private doctor took her case and did it outside of a hospitals system, a surgery this big couldnt bepleted by one doctor alone. There must be traces as long as there was activity."
Adam paused, "As long as theres enough money, theres nothing we cant find out."
Jenna nodded, trying to calm herself.
Right now, all she hoped for was that her daughter could be found safely. As for the methods her son-inw used, she wouldnt interfere at all.
"Mom, Ill try to probe her with hypnosis today. She definitely wont dare to ept it, which might lead her to contact her aplices. Dont worry, I will definitely bring Elly back."
No matter if she is alive or dead...
After Adam Jones had prepared Jenna rk in advance, she went to the Jones Family, facing the woman who looked exactly like her daughter but might have already killed her, Jenna couldnt help but feel intense hatred, yet she managed to put on a face as if she were reuniting with her daughter after a long separation.
"Elly."
"Elly Campbell" looked at Jenna rk, her expression stiffening slightly as she approached, then showing a look of confusion.
Gloria quickly stepped forward and said:
"Young Miss, this is your mother."
"Elly Campbell" showed a dawning realization on her face, but she still appeared constrained and cautious when she called out "Mom."
Jenna felt disgusted inside, but her expression remained unchanged; however, she couldnt bring herself to act too affectionately.
She wiped the corner of her eye and said:
"Its good that youre back, good that youre back. Youve worried mom to death these past days."
"Elly Campbell" pursed her lips and gave a faint smile, not showing much closeness to Jenna, only unease and distance.
She wasnt worried that her behavior would seem deliberate; after all, she was now a person "without memories."
Chapter 1300. At a loss
Chapter 1300: 1300. At a loss
Since theres no memory, everyone is a stranger to her.
Jenna rk saw her demeanor and couldnt be bothered to deal with her.
Adam Jones walked over to Jenna rk and said:
"Mom, now that Elly is back, you dont have to worry. Please sit down for dinner, and stay here tonight."
Jenna rk seemed to think of something, nodded, and agreed, "Okay."
Adam Jones went to his seat and sat down; "Elly Campbell" very consciously walked to the seat next to him and sat down.
Watching her sit in Elly Campbells seat, a fleeting chill shed in Adam Joness eyes.
"Oh right, Elly."
During the meal, Jenna rk put down her chopsticks, looked at the fake Elly Campbell, and spoke up.
"Elly Campbell" turned her gaze to Jenna rk, smiling gently, "What is it, Mom?"
"I heard from Adam that he had an appointment with Mr. Grant from Yellow g today... Oh, the hypnotherapist who previously hypnotized Adam."
Upon hearing this, a sudden jolt hit "Elly Campbells" heart, and she heard Jenna rk say:
"Seeing how you are a stranger to everyone, and so insecure, it pains me. Its for the best if Mr. Grant can help you recover sooner, for you and for everyone."
Looking at Jenna rks caring expression, "Elly Campbells" hand holding the chopsticks tightened.
She wanted to refuse outright, but couldnt find a suitable reason to do so.
"Whats wrong, Elly, do you not want to?"
Jenna rks eyes narrowed, carrying a hint of coercion.
"Elly Campbell" felt flustered under her gaze and quickly shook her head, saying:
"No... its not that, just... Im a bit unfamiliar with that hypnosis, could there be any problems?"
"Why would there be?"
Jenna rk smiled and said:
"When Adam previously lost his memory due to an injury, it was Dr. Grant who helped him recover. Dont worry, Adam will be with you when you go."
"Elly Campbells" grip on the chopsticks got even tighter. Although her face remainedposed, she was already panicking inside.
She hadnt expected Adam Jones to act so quickly, leaving herpletely unprepared with no strategy in mind.
What to do? Contact that person to deal with James Grant?
She knew that person wasnt capable of much.
"Okay... okay, Ill listen to Adam."
She forced a smile from the corners of her mouth and looked at Adam Jones with dependent eyes.
The thoughts she previously had about substitutes potentially developing feelings, she now couldnt even entertain.
Jenna rk saw the concealed panic in her eyes, and her lips coldly curved.
Jenna rk stayed at the Jones Family that night.
While "Elly Campbell" worried about being discovered by Adam Jones, she couldnt help wanting to get close to him.
Seeing Adam Jonesing out after his shower and heading straight to the main bedroom, she called out to him, "Adam, are you going out sote?"
Adam Jones nced at her indifferently, then smiled and said:
"You werent here during this period, and William needed me to apany him every night to sleep peacefully. You go to sleep first, Ill go check on him."
A sense of disappointment immediately rose in "Elly Campbells" eyes.
It was that bastard ruining things again.
Taking advantage of her current identity as Elly Campbell, she rightfully started acting coquettishly.
"When will you be back? Its my first time staying here; Im a bit scared..."
Chapter 1301. She is much bolder than he imagined.
Chapter 1301: 1301. She is much bolder than he imagined.
"The Jones estate is thoroughly guarded by bodyguards, with patrols alternating at night. You dont need to be afraid,"
Adam Jones said, suppressing his impatience.
"Elly Campbell" of course did not know that Adam had already seen through her, yet she still attempted to get close to him.
Seeing that he was going to apany his son, she quickly said:
"Ill go with you."
A hint of awkwardness appeared on her face, "Although it feels sudden having a son, hes still my son. I cant just ignore him."
Adam Jones looked at her for two seconds and nodded, "Alright."
A slight smile appeared on her face as she quickly moved forward to take his arm.
Adam Jones sensed her intention and quickly stepped away from her hand and walked towards William Campbells room.
Pushing open the door, William Campbell was reading a storybook and immediately showed a delighted expression when he saw theme in.
"Daddy, mommy."
The cold lines on Adam Jones face softened when he saw his sons bright smile.
He stepped forward and sat down in front of him, then his expression froze the next second.
Following him was "Elly Campbell," whose expression also stiffened upon seeing William Campbells face.
This was due to the very noticeable bruise from his nose to his chin.
It was caused by her forcefully covering his nose and mouth in the afternoon.
It didnt show at the time, but after a while, the bruise had developed.
"Elly Campbell" was terrified, especially when she saw Adams gaze suddenly turn sharp as he looked at William Campbells face, and her heartbeat quickened.
Seeing that Adam quickly hid the coldness on his face, he touched Williams injured mouth and asked:
"How did you hurt your mouth? What happened?"
William Campbell, still a child, couldnt hide his thoughts very well.
Hearing Adam ask this, his gaze immediately nced at "Elly Campbells" face, and then he covered his mouth with his hand, saying:
"It was an ident."
Seeing that Adam was focusing on the injury on Williams mouth, "Elly Campbell" felt a sudden relief.
Williams response did not arouse Adams suspicion. He took the picture book from Williams hand and said:
"Itste, sleep well. You have school tomorrow."
"Okay."
William obedientlyy down, and Adam Jones bent down to cover him with the nket, his brows and eyes exuding a chill.
He thought this woman wouldnt dare to go too far under his watch at the Jones family, but it seems she was bolder than he imagined.
She actually dared to hurt his son.
Adam Jones gaze deepened.
He now felt somewhat frightened, for underestimating this woman, he almost let his son get hurt.
If this woman hadnt stopped herself then...
Adam Jones dared not continue the thought.
He was annoyed with himself for being too careless, so focused on finding Elly that he neglected his sons safety.
After covering him with the nket, he stood up, turned off the light, and walked out without waiting for "Elly Campbell."
The coldness emanating from him was now distinctly obvious, causing the breath that "Elly Campbell" had just rxed to tighten up again.
She even started to worry, wondering if Adam hadnt shown any reaction just now because he truly hadnt noticed anything, or if he was just not showing it to avoid worrying his son.
Chapter 1302. Like a moth to a flame
Chapter 1302: 1302. Like a moth to a me
William Campbells room was directly opposite the master bedroom.
As soon as she entered the room, "Elly Campbell" was about to probe Adam Joness mood, "Adam, we..."
Before she could finish, Adam Jones smacked her to the ground with a p.
She looked at Adam Jones in disbelief, unable to imagine that such a refined and lofty man would strike a woman.
Holding her face, she saw coldness sh in his icy gaze. Whether it was sadness or fear, tears streamed down her face.
"Adam..."
Seeing how Adam Jones loomed over her with a devilish grin on his lips
"William is still a child. Even if you lost your memories, you shouldnt haveid a hand on him. What were you thinking?"
"I... I didnt, it was William who identallyMmph"
Before she could finish, Adam Jones had covered her mouth and nose.
Her eyes widened with disbelief as she struggled against Adam Joness grip, "Mmm... Mmm..."
Adam Jones seemed to have no intention of letting go, his ferocity as if he truly wanted to take her life at that moment.
Fear began to rise more intensely, and she fought with all her might beneath Adam Joness hand, her terrified eyes filled with pleading.
Her brain was slowly running out of oxygen, and her strength to struggle was waning.
Just when she thought she was surely going to die this time, Adam Jones let go of her.
"Cough cough... cough cough cough..."
The rush of air forced into her lungs made her cough violently, tears and snot pouring out.
The endless fear she once had in front of Adam Jones was flooding back into her heart like a wild river.
She was both in love and frightened of this man, an emotion that had always been a contradiction.
Knowing full well he was a dangerous man, yet she still moth-to-me, drew close to him.
And he, still that terrible and heartless man she remembered.
She thought that with Elly Campbells face, she would be able to soften his heart. Unexpectedly, his hands upon her were as decisive and unhesitant as ever.
In that moment, she truly felt that he was going to kill her.
Adam Jones truly felt the desire to kill her in that moment, but he refrained, considering that there was still no news about Elly, and hoping to find some clue from this woman.
"Do you know fear now?"
His eyes coldly gazed at "Elly Campbell," didnt expose her, but simply said:
"I understand that youve lost your memories and feel no affection for your son, but how could you almost smother him to death? What did he do to make you so angry?"
"Elly Campbell" had now recovered a bit, originally worried that Adam Jones suspected she was an imposter because of his harsh treatment. But now, she probably understood why.
Was he angry that she almost smothered his son?
Indeed, he had noticed the bruises on that bastards face.
"Elly Campbell" shuddered violently, butpared to his awareness of her being a fake, she was less afraid of this rage of his.
That bastard was the legitimate grandson and eldest son of the Jones Family. Even if Elly Campbell was Adam Joness wife, if she harmed the grandson and son of the Jones Family, he wouldnt care about anything else.
She thought of her own family.
It was the same with her brother. Not to mention if her mother hit him, even if he just got a scrape or bump, her dad would hit her mom, thinking it was her fault for not taking good care of her brother.
Chapter 1303. Reflect on yourself well.
Chapter 1303: 1303. Reflect on yourself well.
At this moment, of course, she didnt realize that the Adam Jones before her eyes was not her father.
Even less did she know that to Adam, the legitimate eldest grandson of the Jones Family, she was merely a buy-one-get-one-free deal.
She had long grown ustomed to such servile thinking, so now, almost being smothered to death by Adam Jones, she not only didntin about Adam, but even began pleading:
"Adam, I was wrong, I just... I just lost my memory, and I feel so insecure, havent you lost your memory before? That feeling of not remembering anything, of not daring to trust anyone, you must understand, right?"
She began to y the amnesia card, seeking to stir up a feeling of pity in Adams heart.
But Adam just looked at her coldly, unmoved.
She crawled on her knees to Adams feet, gently grasping the hem of his clothes and giving it two shakes, her eyes red, choking up:
"When William came to find me, he kept fussing and even lost his temper at me. I had juste back, I wasnt feeling well and wanted to sleep, but he kept bothering me, and I just couldnt control myself and..."
Adam listened with a cold ironic light in his eyes.
William was a sensible child, who wouldnt cause trouble or throw tantrums at home. Most importantly, he was the best at protecting and caring for his mommy.
Why would he disturb her when she was unwell and wanted to sleep?
This fool, not content with almost smothering her own son to death, even dared to lie about him to his face.
"So this is your reason for wanting to kill your own son?"
He kicked her aside with one foot, "You better reflect on yourself."
Using this incident, Adam found the perfect excuse to avoid staying in the same room as her.
"Adam... Adam..."
Adam mmed the door and left, leaving "Elly Campbell" slumped on the ground, unsure whether to be relieved that Adam hadnt suspected she was an imposter, or whether to feel sad about the lost opportunity to be close to him after such difficulty, only to cause such a scene.
"Its all that bitchs fault!"
She gritted her teeth and cursed inwardly.
That bitch Elly Campbell, even in death she had to leave a cursed child to torment her.
Meanwhile, at the other end of the city.
In a luxurious sea-view apartment, perched at the top of a hundred-meter-high building in Boston.
Next to the spacious swimming pool, a butler stood by, holding a cup of freshly warmed milk.
The next second, an attractive man with broad shoulders and a narrow waist emerged from the pool.
The butler passed over the towel from the poolside, "Young Master."
The man came out of the pool, grabbed the towel to casually dry off a bit, then took the milk from the butler and took a couple of sips.
"Whats the situation with Elly Campbell?"
He asked casually.
"Her leg is still immobile, but she insisted on returning to the Jones Family."
The man paused slightly as he was drying himself, then chuckled, "Wanting to go back to look for Adam?"
The butler cast down his eyes, then nodded.
The mans face showed no expression as he threw the towel at the butler and walked into the house.
Elly Campbell leaned against the wall, moving step by step towards the exit, her other foot encased in a hefty cast, impeding her movement greatly.
By now, it had been over half a month since she woke up.
In this unfamiliar room, besides the so-called butler and the doctor who came to check on her injuries, she had not seen the owner of this apartment.
Looking out the window, there was a vast expanse of sea; to her surprise, she realized that this apartment was built over the sea.
Chapter 1304. Mysterious Landlord
Chapter 1304: 1304. Mysterious Landlord
Judging by the size of the shadow below, this building is easily over a hundred meters tall.
If she hadnt left Boston, the only building in Boston thats built directly on the sea and over a hundred meters tall is one.
People only know that the owner of the building has thest name White, but no one knows his first name, status, or what industry hes engaged in.
In Greece, as long asnd is purchased, the property rights be perpetual private ownership.
The sea area where he built this building has been bought privately by him, and the government doesnt interfere.
From the butlers words, Elly Campbell knew it was this Mr. Whites house owner who saved her, but the owner himself never appeared.
They also wouldnt let her contact the outside world, nor would they let her leave.
It was as if she was soft-imprisoned in this gentle manner.
But she must go back, Adam must be going crazy looking for her.
Although they didnt allow her to leave or contact the outside world, they also didnt restrict any of her other activities.
She watched the news on television every day.
The Jones Family had offered a billion in reward money to find her whereabouts.
On TV, her photo was broadcast in time slots, along with shots of the haggard appearance of someone from her home, which distressed her.
No matter what, she had to meet this Head.
She didnt know why this family wanted to soft-imprison hercould they be yet another hidden enemy?
Elly Campbell couldnt help feeling irritated inside.
In just over a year, they had encountered all sorts of things, each calcted with their lives at stake.
And how many more potential enemies like this there could be, she didnt even know.
"Do you want to leave this ce?"
Just as she struggled out of the room and was walking downstairs, holding onto the railing, a very pleasing male voice rang out in front of her.
Elly Campbell suddenly looked up and saw the man standing before her, tall with broad shoulders and a narrow waist, and his appearance was top-notch handsome.
When he looked at her, his expression was indifferent, carrying an air of arrogance that looked down upon others.
Simr to Adams cold aloofness, but this coldness contained a touch of gloom.
And this gloominess didnt recede even when facing Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell was not in the mood to appreciate the attractive man before her and only frowned slightly, nodding at him.
"I have very important matters; I must get back."
She wasnt even interested in finding out who this man was.
Seeing her attitude, a fleeting sh of annoyance crossed the mans eyes.
He stepped forward, and his height advantage easily brought an imposing pressure to bear on Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell frowned, about to say something when the man in front of her said:
"Your way of treating your savior is not at all endearing."
Elly Campbells expression became startled, recalling the butler mentioning it was his master who saved her, and casting another nce at the mans umonly noble demeanor, she instantly thought of something.
"Are you Mr. White?"
At those words, the man quirked an eyebrow, seemingly confirming her guess.
Elly Campbell was somewhat surprised.
She had always assumed the owner of the building must be at least in his fifties or sixties.
Seeing the man in front of her, who appeared to be about the same age as the Head of her family, she couldnt help feeling somewhat taken aback.
But such a surprise didntst long in her eyes.
On one hand, she had no interest in the man before her; on the other, her heart was tied to her family, with no room to care for others.
Chapter 1305. Ethan White
Chapter 1305: 1305. Ethan White
Originally, Mr. White had saved her, and she was grateful, but the unfounded captivity over the past half month had almost exhausted all her gratitude towards Mr. White.
So much so that when she had just been speaking to him, her attitude was not very good.
Taking a deep breath, she looked at Mr. White and continued:
"Mr. White, I am very grateful for you saving me, but now my family are urgently looking for me. I must return immediately. Please do me a favor and let me leave, okay?"
The man in front of her slightly knitted his brows, and at this moment, his thin lips also traced a hint of an enticing smile, "No."
The word of refusal,ing out of his mouth, was also extraordinarily pleasant to the ear.
However, no matter how pleasant it sounded, the moment Elly Campbell heard his refusal, the anger she had just barely suppressed surged back up.
But recalling her own purpose, and knowing it would not be wise to enrage this person, she managed to suppress her anger again and spoke calmly:
"Mr. White, I really do have urgent matters to attend to, and Im very grateful to you for saving me. For letting me return this time, the Jones Family will surely give you a generous reward."
"A generous reward?"
Mr. White scoffed disdainfully, his bodyzily leaning against the railing.
His well-defined fingertips unintentionally tapping on the handrail, his eyebrows slightly raised, "Is it that one billion?"
Contempt filled his eyes.
His gaze fell upon Elly Campbells flushed cheeks, his pupils gradually deepening, "Do you think the Young Mastercks this bit of money?"
Hearing this, Elly Campbell frowned immediately.
To others who had saved her, this one billion would definitely have been a princely reward.
But to the man surnamed White in front of her...
Being able to buy such a piece ofnd in this area and build such a tall building, it was evident that his connections and financial power were not to be underestimated.
And such people, of course, would not care about the one billion reward offered by the Jones Family.
If it were someone else, they might be swayed by money or intimidated by power. However, in front of this man, Elly Campbell genuinely didnt know how to persuade him.
Hecked neither money nor cared for power, and clearly did whatever he pleased.
Such people usually leave you with no way to deal with them.
Her face was indifferent, silently watching him, and after a while, she said:
"Then I dont know what Mr. White wants. Whatever the Jones Family can afford, we will give it to you."
"Tch"
That disdainful scoff arose again in front of Elly Campbell.
Causing Elly Campbell to frown with some distaste.
Seeing him lean a little closer to her, he then slowly bent down. Amidst her guarded look, he whispered in her ear:
"If I said I want you, would you give yourself to me?"
Elly Campbells body stiffened suddenly, and her face showed a mix of anger and shame after being humiliated, "You..."
Several low snickers came from beside her ear.
The next second, the mans smile disappeared, and looking at Elly Campbell, he said:
"Im just teasing you, truly."
He swept his burning gaze over Elly Campbell from head to toe, scrutinizing her seriously and carefully.
This spotlight-like scrutiny, as if treating Elly Campbell as an object, leisurely admiring her.
This kind of gaze made Elly Campbell very ufortable.
"Mr. White, although I am grateful to you for saving me, it doesnt mean you can..."
"Ethan White."
Elly Campbells words were cut off halfway when the man in front of her suddenly interrupted with two words.
Chapter 1306. If I keep liking you this much
Chapter 1306: 1306. If I keep liking you this much
This incongruous two-word foreword stunned Elly Campbell for a few seconds and she instinctively asked, "What?"
"Ethan White, thats my name."
Elly Campbell: "..."
"Remember the name of your lifesaver."
Elly Campbell had no interest in ying Tai Chi with him, but she nodded solemnly and responded, "I understand, Mr. White, can you..."
"Ethan White."
Elly Campbells words were interrupted by him again, intensifying the irritation in her heart.
With uncontroble gritted teeth, she said: "I know, your name is Ethan White, my lifesaver."
Seeing Ethan White nod with some satisfaction, a yful smile brimming in his eyes as he lightly watched her, he said:
"You can call me Little White or Ethan."
Elly Campbell: "..."
She looked at Ethan White earnestly and said:
"Mr. White, were not familiar."
"Just say it a few times and we will be."
At this moment, Elly Campbell only wanted to go home and didnt notice the searching and expectant look in Ethan Whites eyes as he spoke to her.
He seemed to be searching for something in her eyes, expecting something, but then, he somewhat disappointedly withdrew his gaze, reverting to that yful demeanor.
Elly Campbell wasnt interested in ying games with him, and after holding back for a few seconds, she said:
"What do I need to do for you to let me leave?"
"What to do indeed..."
Ethan White changed his position, shifting from azy leaning posture to leaning against the railing with his back.
Though its said to be his back, its actually his lower back.
Broad shoulders, narrow waist, long legs; even having seen plenty of handsome men like Adam Jones, Elly Campbell had to admit that this man was just as handsome as Adam Jones.
Such a casual lean possessed an enthralling allure that made it hard to look away.
Facing Elly Campbells question, he actually began to seriously ponder.
As Elly Campbell was getting impatient, he chuckled lightly and said:
"When I stop liking you one day, then Ill let you go."
He leaned down, meeting Elly Campbells angry eyes and said:
"If I never stop liking you, then its tough; you might have to stay by my side forever."
Although he was smiling as he spoke to Elly Campbell, the smile did not reach his eyes.
The words he uttered seemed neitherpletely true nor false, but Elly Campbell didnt have the spare energy to judge the truth of his words, and inevitably categorized them as him teasing her.
Her expression immediately darkened.
"Can you stop joking?"
Seeing Ethan White spread his hands innocently after hearing her words, he said: "Who told you Im joking?"
He reached out, gently stroking her long hair and stated:
"What I said is true."
If it hadnt been for his annoying expression while speaking, Elly Campbell might have been deceived by his words.
Impatiently, she shook off Ethan Whites hand, knowing it was pointless to argue or negotiate with Ethan White now.
Moreover, with her foot still injured, even if she took the chance to escape, it likely wouldnt be possible.
For now, she could only focus on healing her injury before considering anything else.
She wondered if William Campbell would be scared, missing her every day.
Elly Campbell frowned as she thought of her son longing for her daily and her husband anxious and helpless, which made her heart ache.
William is still young and doesnt understand some things, but Adam...
Elly Campbell even dared not recall the haggard appearance of Adam Jones captured on TV.
Chapter 1307: We are not familiar with each other.
Chapter 1307: We are not familiar with each other.
But strangely, in the past two days, the missing person notice was suddenly withdrawn.
Elly Campbell frowned, preupied with her thoughts, naturally not paying attention to the gaze of the person in front of her, which was currently fixed on her face.
After pondering, Elly Campbell looked up at Ethan White and said coldly:
"Mr. White, your kindness is hard to refuse, so I will continue to impose and stay."
Having said that, she saw the corners of Ethan Whites lips curl up in satisfaction.
Elly Campbell didnt give him another nce, somewhat annoyed, she pushed open the room door and slowly moved in.
She didnt see the sh of sadness in Ethan Whites eyes when he saw her indifferent attitude.
But soon, this sadness was reced by the frivolous demeanor he had before. He blocked Elly Campbell, who was moving her body with difficulty
"Call me dear brother, and I will carry you inside."
Elly Campbell gave him a cold look and continued on her way.
Ethan White persisted, "If calling me dear brother is too mushy for you, you can call me little White, or Ethan, Ethan is fine too, Im not picky."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Is it about him being picky?
Doesnt she just clearly not want him to carry her?
Is her obvious refusal something he cant see?
"Mr. White, Ive said it before, we arent close."
"Ive also said it, well get familiar after you call me a few times."
Ethan White smiled nonchntly, leaning against the door framezily, just watching Elly Campbell move towards a chair without any intention of helping her.
"How about you call me Ethan and I call you Elly? Our names are so simr, itll definitely speed up our familiarization process," Ethan White continued.
Elly Campbell decisively refused to even spare him a nce, and after reaching the bed, she simplyy down, closed her eyes, andpletely ignored him.
Ethan White walked in grinning, standing in front of her bed, seemingly intending to tease her, he said:
"Youre just lying down like this? Not even locking the door, arent you afraid Ill force myself upon you?"
Elly Campbell still ignored him.
She felt that although Ethan White was a weirdo and annoying to talk to, her intuition told her he wasnt someone who would take advantage of others.
Otherwise, having been here for over half a month, if he had any such ideas, he would have acted by now.
"Elly?"
He leaned in close to her and called out softly.
Because of the proximity, his warm breath on Elly Campbells face made her open her eyes irritably.
Ethan White didnt expect Elly Campbell to suddenly open her eyes, and was momentarily stunned.
Their eyes met, her pitch-ck and clear yet zing eyes reflecting his somewhat taken aback expression.
For a moment, he forgot to move away.
Elly Campbell opened her eyes just to show her disdain for Ethan White being too close and to shoo him away.
But she hadnt expected that opening her eyes would result in such an embarrassing position, she froze for several seconds, then her expression turned cold.
"Mr. White, please behave yourself."
The stunned Ethan White suddenly snapped back to reality, realizing his momentarypse and embarrassingly coughed twice, before moving away from in front of her.
But he still teased her with his words: "To hold back with someone you like, isnt that insulting your charm?"
He watched with a smile as Elly Campbells face turned colder, the amusement in his eyes spreading to the corners of his eyes.
Elly Campbell closed her eyes again, no longer paying attention to him.
Ethan White, either because he felt it was pointless to continue or perhaps his conscience was pricked, this time decisively closed his mouth.
Chapter 1308. It turned out to be her
Chapter 1308: 1308. It turned out to be her
"Get some rest first. Any requests can wait until your foot is better before discussing them with me."
He finished speaking, the yful smirk on his face faded away as he turned and walked out, closing the door behind him.
The despondent air returned to his face, as if this was the true Ethan White.
At the staircasending, the butler who had been there earlier seemed hesitant to speak.
As Ethan approached, noticing his demeanor, he spoke in a slightly deeper voice, "Just speak if youve got something to say."
Seeing the butler press his lips together, hesitating for a while before finally speaking in a low voice beside Ethan,
"Young Master, why dont you tell Miss Campbell the truth? Maybe... her attitude toward you would change."
Ethans strides halted abruptly, a hint of sarcasm flickered in his brooding eyes
"Telling her the truth, do you really think she would leave Adam Jones and stay by my side?"
"This..."
The butler couldnt answer that.
However, there were numerous reports about this couple in the news.
Regardless of what happened behind closed doors, they appeared very loving in public.
And given how urgently Elly wanted to return to the Jones Familys home, it seemed their marital rtionship was good indeed.
The path of love for the Young Master was indeed fraught with difficulties.
"But... You cant keep her here indefinitely, it will only make Miss Campbell despise you more..."
The butler didnt borate, but Ethan wasnt foolish enough not to understand.
Thinking of this, a touch of irritation surfaced on Ethans face.
"Take good care of her, let her contact Adam Jones if necessary, but let her do as she pleases otherwise."
"Yes, Young Master."
Jones Corporation
"President, the results of the DNA and fingerprintparisons are out. Theres no record of this person in the crime system."
Robert Green handed a file to Adam Jones.
Adam Jones nced at it nonchntly and set it aside; no criminal record meant it was unimportant.
"What about the stic surgery clinic, any news?"
Adam Jones was growing impatient.
"This..."
Roberts expression turned strained, and as he was about to speak, his phone rang. It was from the team investigating the woman impersonating Elly Campbell.
He quickly answered in front of Adam, then his eyes brightened as he said,
"Send the photo over immediately."
Ending the call, he looked at Adam and said, "President, weve found the original photo of that woman."
Adams pupils dted slightly.
The next second, the photo popped up on Roberts phone. Seeing the photo, Robert momentarily froze but then his eyes revealed unmistakable surprise.
"Is it her?"
Adam, hearing his tone, knew that Robert recognized who it was.
As Robert passed him the phone, Adam took one look, something seemed familiar but he couldnt ce her.
His eyebrows furrowed as he looked at Robert and asked, "Who is she?"
Robert: "..."
Boss, this woman is willing to live and die for you, even be your mistress without any official status, and you dont even remember who she is?
"Lynn rk."
Adam felt that both the name and the photo were familiar, but just couldnt match them to his memory of the person.
Robert knew that besides his wife, there were very few women who could make a significant impression on his boss, especially such an inconsequential person like her; the President wouldnt bother remembering.
Chapter 1309. There must be someone helping her behind the scenes.
Chapter 1309: 1309. There must be someone helping her behind the scenes.
"Previously in ska, thedy hired a college student nanny to take care of Young Master William Campbell."
Robert Green spoke out and reminded him again, which made Adam Jones recall who Lynn rk was.
A wild chicken who aspires to soar?
Having been rebuffed multiple times in her attempts to seduce him and subsequently dismissed, she even tried to have acid thrown on Elly and forcefully took William away.
Its no surprise that she would do something like this now.
Back then, he should never have let this woman off so easily, allowing her to have the opportunity to harm Elly now.
Adam Jones was filled with regret, thinking that merely severing this womans tendons was letting her off too easily.
At this thought, a murderous intent surged in Adam Joness eyes.
"How did you handle her back then?"
That time, after he left the order to sever her tendons and walked away, he didnt stay a moment longer, leaving the follow-up to Robert Green.
He couldnt possibly keep this woman in mind, he had cast her aside afterward, never questioning how Robert had handled her.
An insignificant woman unworthy of his personal inquiry.
So much so, that when his mother-inw was kidnapped and Elly was targeted, he hadnt thought of this woman at all.
Seeing Adam Jones inquire about the past handling, Robert Green seriously said:
"After our people dealt with her, we handed her over to the police and she was charged with instigation of intentional harm. However, since she hadnt caused severe repercussions, the court only sentenced her to two years..."
He paused here, calcting the time, "She should have been out for a while now."
He saw Adam Joness face darken and continued:
"Ill go check with the prison to see if she was released early."
Lynn rk is an ambitious and cunning person; if she endured her time well in prison and behaved, plus her naturally frail and pitiful appearance, its easy to believe her.
Its not impossible for her sentence to be reduced and released early.
"Assign this task to someone else; you investigate who Lynn rk has been in contact with over the past half-year, and look into it thoroughly."
Lynn rk managed to heal her severed tendons and evenpletely changed her face to look exactly like Ellys, which required not only time but substantial financial support.
Since Lynn rk has a criminal record, her DNA and fingerprints must be in the criminal investigation system, but now, these cant be found.
There are only two possibilities.
One is that someone with connections in the criminal system deleted her records; the second possibility is that someone hacked the criminal investigation system.
Just like that night, after the mother-inw was kidnapped, the hotels surveince and the city-wide monitoring systems were hacked.
Lynn rk herself didnt have the capability to do this; she had to pay someone.
And this requires not just money but also certain connections.
But Lynn rk has neither.
There must be someone helping her from behind the scenes.
Perhaps if we find that person, we might be able to follow the trail and find Elly.
At this moment, Adam Jones would rather hope that Elly is being confined by the person behind Lynn rk, even if it means missing limbs, as long as she is safe and can appear before him alive, he would be content.
Thinking of Elly, Adam Joness eyes darkened.
The unease that has been weighing on his heart these days surged up again, his eyes even reddened.
Knowing his boss was worried about his wife again, Robert Green dared not say more at this moment.
Chapter 1310. If she wants to die, then grant her wish.
Chapter 1310: 1310. If she wants to die, then grant her wish.
"Just give me a moment, President. Ill look into it right away."
After knowing it was Lynn rk, Robert Green understood why, despite the risk of being exposed for impersonating the Young Miss once the Young Master became suspicious, this woman still took her chances and approached them.
That woman, always thinking too highly of herself, was full of ambition, greed, and utterly unrestrained.
With that ace of a face, how could she not seize such a golden opportunity?
As long as she concealed it well, shed be set for a life of wealth and luxury.
This must be what people mean by seeking fortune in the face of danger.
Unfortunately, that Lynn rk underestimated our Presidents feelings for his wife and how well he knew her.
Thinking she could escape the Presidents scrutiny with just her face and a voice thats extremely simr was far from enough.
Once there was a target, the speed of the investigation results was very quick.
Lynn rk thought that with a face simr to Elly Campbells, she could act without fear.
She thought she had a foolproof n, but in reality, there were still many ws to be investigated.
Two dayster, Robert Greenid the investigation results in front of Adam Jones.
"Is it her?"
Adam Jones looked at the results handed over by Robert Green, a hint of terrifying murderous intent shing in his eyes.
"Really tired of living a peaceful life, looking to court death!"
Robert Green, thinking of the investigation results, also had an indescribable expression.
The person backing Lynn rk financially, paying for her stic surgery, and hiring top hackers to infiltrate the Sky Eye System was none other than the mother of the Boss who Robert thought had quieted down, Mrs. Thompson.
He really couldnt understand that womans thought process.
Discarding her children in childhood, anyone with a bit of conscience or shame wouldnt appear in front of their children again.
But she, holding onto Jones shares, rightfully collected huge dividends from Jones every year.
The President hadnt held the abandonment from childhood against her, giving her the Jones family dividends without skimping a single cent.
Yet she shamelessly kept hopping around in front of the President for her own purposes.
After doing so many bizarre and shameful things, the President still let her off in the end.
Putting aside the blood rtionship between mother and son, even someone with a shred of humanity would remember the Presidents kindness, live honestly, continue to support her adopted daughter, and be a billionairewouldnt that be good?
Robert Green thought he had seen enough of the world, yet he was still shocked by Mrs. Thompsons outrageous behavior.
And this time, she has clearly crossed the Presidents bottom line.
Its okay for someone to be foolish or wicked, but someone like Mrs. Thompson, with devious thoughts yet ignorant of her own stupidity, always believed she could pull the wool over everyones eyes.
How could she not realize that her ability to keep up her antics this far was not because of her own capabilities, but because the President had always disdained to stoop to her level?
But, on second thought, if she had that bit of self-awareness, she wouldnt have been challenging the Presidents limits over and over again.
And now, she even dared to tantly step on the Presidents red lines.
If the President still lets her off this time, then Robert Green will write his name backwards.
"Since she doesnt want to live well, then lets fulfill her wish."
Adam Joness eyes brimmed with both coldness and murderous intent, which suddenly sent a shiver down Mrs. Thompsons spine as she sat in the penthouse office of Joy Entertainment. The teaspoon she was stirring her coffee with also fell to the floor with a clink.
Chapter 1311. Feel panicky
Chapter 1311: 1311. Feel panicky
Seeing the sudden change in herplexion, Sophia Green, who was sitting opposite her, wrinkled her eyebrows anxiously, "Mom, whats wrong with you?"
Now, Thompson Shu-Yi is not only her boss but also her stepmother. Her future career as a star ispletely in Thompson Shu-Yis hands. Sophia Green is very respectful towards Thompson Shu-Yi at the moment.
Even though she still disdains Thompson Shu-Yi inwardly, she doesnt dare to reveal even the slightest bit of it outwardly.
"Its nothing, I just suddenly feel a bit panicky."
"Do you need to go to the hospital to have a look?"
Sophia Green said with concern.
"No need, Im fine."
Thompson Shu-Yi waved her hand and hesitated for a moment before speaking:
"Do you think Adam will find out about what we did?"
Hearing Thompson Shu-Yi mention this, Sophia Green also turned a shade paler.
Originally, she had really settled down, honestly acting in films and being her movie star self.
Even if she couldnt climb onto a high branch like Adam Jones, as long as she chose well, marrying into another wealthy family in the future wouldnt be difficult.
Although asionally she still felt somewhat unwilling, she wouldnt act rashly like before; after all, she learned her lesson and truly didnt dare to provoke that couple anymore.
But not long ago, when that Lynn rk approached Thompson Shu-Yi and spoke of her n, she initially objected. However, Thompson Shu-Yi was convinced.
She said that Elly Campbell had whispered into her sons ear, which is why he now looked down on her so much.
She also said that Adam Jones giving all his wealth to Elly Campbell was something she couldnt ept at all.
Only if Elly Campbell was finished would she be able to win back her sons affection and have him ept her as his mother.
Sophia Green really wanted to say, do you not have a clue why Adam Jones disdains youis it really because of Elly Campbell?
But no matter how she tried to persuade her, Thompson Shu-Yi wouldnt listen.
Worrying that she might annoy Thompson Shu-Yi, she eventually gave up.
Since this woman was courting death, she wouldnt stop her.
All she had to do was manage herself well from now on. When Thompson Shu-Yi met her end, she wouldnt bother to care.
However, when she saw Lynn rk appear before her with a face identical to Elly Campbells, for a moment, she wavered.
Lynn rk looked too much like Elly Campbell, almost indistinguishable.
If it werent for very close people, there would be no way to tell them apart.
She couldnt help but recall how many times she had been humiliated and ridiculed by Elly Campbell.
Thinking of how Adam Jones had been a mountain of support for Elly Campbell, allowing her to act arrogantly without any reservations, that familiar feeling of resentment crept back.
However, this time, she didnt need to do anything. She just had to wait patiently for Lynn rks oue.
As expected, the video of "Elly Campbell" hitting someone with her car was posted online, sparking national public outrage.
Even though there were voices of doubt, such voices had no effect in the face of overwhelming "evidence."
Elly Campbell was indeed taken away by the traffic police.
One could say that the only misfortune in that womans life was having a father like James Campbell.
If it werent for James Campbell hitting her into the seadead to the coreshe would now only be sitting in jail.
No matter how powerful Adam Jones was, in the face of thew, indisputable evidence, and the pressure of public opinion from the entire nation, even the President would not dare to release Elly Campbell under such circumstances.
But... if Adam Jones discovers who the person on this surveince footage is, then by following the trail, it would surely lead back to Thompson Shu-Yi...
Chapter 1312. Greedy and ambitious
Chapter 1312: 1312. Greedy and ambitious
At this thought, Sophia Green felt a shudder.
Although she had said earlier that if Lynn rk fell into Adam Joness hands, she wouldnt care, since she wasnt involved.
But thinking of Lynn rk falling, and herself not yet standing firm, in the entertainment circle stirred by Adam, she would not have a ce.
Thinking back on how Sophie Baker had controlled the entertainment circle just by being associated with Adam Jones, what had she been reduced to back then?
At this thought, Sophia Green grew scared.
She absolutely didnt want to take the same old path.
Calming herself down, after a while she consoled Lynn rk and herself, saying:
"Mom, I dont think it will happen, Elly Campbells chances of survival are zero now, and that Lynn rk, wasnt it said that after framing Elly she would hide away never to be found?"
She found that her voice trembled slightly as she spoke.
Picking up the coffee in front of her, she took several sips in session, finally calming herself down.
Taking several deep breaths, she then said:
"With Elly disappearing and Lynn wearing Ellys face, the moment she is seen by others, she will fall into Adams hands, she wouldnt dare..."
This was also why Lynn was initially willing to cooperate with her.
Because both of them knew that by just relying on Ellys face, they could deceive Adam temporarily, but as soon as a single w was exposed, Adam, being such a shrewd person, would definitely realize.
Lynn wouldnt dare to take that risk.
As long as Lynn wasnt discovered, then those merely providing Lynn with financial assistance wouldnt be discovered either.
Once the storm passes, Lynn could go to that stic surgeon, remove those imnts, and slightly adjust her facial features, then she would no longer resemble Elly.
No one would suspect them.
Thinking this, Sophia Green calmed down again.
But this time, Lynn wasnt as reassured as before.
"Ive investigated this Lynn rk these few days, she used to be the nanny of Ellys son, because she tried to seduce Adam, Elly fired her..."
"She even went to prison, the reason being, she previously incited someone to throw sulfuric acid at Elly and even tried to kidnap her son..."
Disdain was evident on Lynns face.
"You say, this woman who is so ambitious and greedy, having suffered so much pain, and had her face modified to look like Elly, would she really be content with just using it to frame Elly in one car ident without harboring other thoughts?"
Hearing Lynn say this, Sophia Greens calm demeanor changed again.
"Are you suggesting she might be..."
Lynn nodded, "Yesterday, the Jones Family withdrew the missing persons ad for Elly. Adam loves Elly so much, its only been half a month, if Elly hadnt returned, why would he withdraw the ad so quickly?"
Hearing this, Sophia Greens face turned pale
"That means, Elly has been found, but this Elly is very likely Lynn rk."
Lynn nodded again.
"Elly falling from the overpass, even if not dead, wouldnt be found unharmed, yet the Jones family didnt send anyone to the hospital, so this person must be Lynn rk impersonating Elly, not the real Elly who has returned."
Hearing this, Sophia Green couldnt sit still anymore, abruptly standing up from her chair.
"Has she gone mad? Knowing its a farce easily seen through, yet she still insists on doing it!"
Chapter 1313. Things are not as bad as you think
Chapter 1313: 1313. Things are not as bad as you think
Sophia Green was furious to the point of bursting, "That idiot, if she doesnt want to live, she shouldnt drag us down with her!"
Thompson Shuyi was also somewhat angry at this moment.
Initially, she agreed to provide Lynn rk with financial assistance. As for how Lynn would operate, she wouldnt interfere.
Interfering too much would only leave behind more traces to be found.
Just as everything was going smoothly, that woman turned out to be too greedy, actually thinking that with just that face she could rece Elly Campbell as the Young Miss of the Jones Family?
Thompson Shuyi was both angry and scared, then said:
"Lets find someone to inquire if Lynn rk went to the Jones Family."
Sophia Green kept a stern face and remained silent.
This time, if she was dragged down by Lynn rks excessive greed, she would definitely kill her.
After making this decision, Thompson Shuyi immediately sent people to secretly investigate, and as they suspected, Lynn rk indeed went to the Jones Family in the name of Elly Campbell and even pretended to have amnesia.
"Doing less when it matters, and screwing up when it counts, what a despicable woman!"
Sophia Green was both furious and afraid; she had finally made a name for herself in the entertainment industry, and with Thompson Shuyi as her backing, her future career was sure to be smooth sailing.
But now, all these wonderful prospects were ruined by such a greedy woman.
"Mom, Adam Jones must have started suspecting her already. Once he takes action to investigate, it will surely trace back to us."
Sophia Green paced back and forth anxiously, inevitably starting toin about Thompson Shuyi.
"I told you from the beginning not to trust that woman, not to coborate with her. Now, Im going to be ruined because of her."
Thompson Shuyis face also looked uneasy now, feeling somewhat guilty about Sophia Greens usations.
Originally, she had indeed advised her several times, but she never listened.
She just wanted to crush Elly Campbell underfoot too much, and couldnt stand the fact that her sons vast family wealth was given to just Elly Campbell, while she, as his biological mother, couldnt get a penny.
No woman would be content with this.
"Sophia, dont panic just yet. Perhaps things arent as bad as we think."
Thompson Shuyi tried to calm her.
"Lynn rk, after all, is a graduate from a prestigious university and surely has a brain. Shes now risked going to the Jones Family impersonating Elly Campbell, perhaps she already has a n to cover it up."
Saying this, she paused and a sinister smirk shed in her eyes.
"Now that shes at the Jones Family under the identity of Elly Campbell, its actually beneficial to us. Adams property is all in Ellys name, we could let Lynn transfer some of those assets into our names.
We have leverage over her now; she dares not disobey us."
Sophia Green looked at Thompson Shuyis still naive and greedy face and couldnt help but let out a cold sneer of disdain.
"If Adam Jones discovers one day that shes an impostor and traces the transferred assets through her, would we even be alive to spend it?"
That woman is both stupid and greedy, always thinking of the immediate benefits without considering the future.
Sophia Green felt that if she continued to be tied to this fool, she would eventually be doomed.
She no longer wanted to indulge in unrealistic dreams.
Adam Jones was a man she couldnt afford to provoke.
Why should she ruin her own future for such a fool like Thompson Shuyi?
With that thought in mind, Sophia Green firmly made up her mind, her gaze unnoticeably withdrawing from Thompson Shuyis greedy face.
Chapter 1314. She is not as optimistic as this fool thinks.
Chapter 1314: 1314. She is not as optimistic as this fool thinks.
"Sophia, once she has divided Elly Campbells assets among us, mother will think of another way, and if worsees to worst, just transfer the property and live incognito. In todays society, as long as you have money, what cant you aplish?
Trust your mother."
Sophia Green did not take this mindless reassurance from her mother to heart.
There are too many things in this world that money cannot aplish.
Adam Jones wants her dead; can money bring her back to life?
Sophia Green sneered inwardly, but her face showed none of it, she merely said:
"Since you are so confident, mother, I wont say much. Good luck."
Mrs. Thompson really did not take seriously that Lynn rk impersonated Elly Campbell at the Jones family, she even felt that Lynn rks actions provided her another financial path.
Even if one day Lynn rk was discovered, she did nothing in Elly Campbells case except give Lynn rk some money.
She couldpletely argue that she merely pitied her and sponsored her with money without knowing what she would do with it.
Anyway, she is Adam Joness biological mother, and no matter what, Adam wont truly kill her.
At this point, Mrs. Thompson still firmly believed that Adam Jones still had filial affection for her.
Otherwise, considering all the excessive things she had done before, hadnt he essentially let her be?
Sophia Green looked at Mrs. Thompsons indifferent demeanor and shook her head inwardly.
She wasnt as naive as this foolish woman.
If it were before, she might indeed feel that Adam Jones might have some remaining filial affection for Mrs. Thompson.
But now, having experienced so much, she clearly knew that Adam Jones didnt care about filial affection; he merely disdained to deal with a fool like Mrs. Thompson.
And this disdain stemmed from Mrs. Thompson previously only testing the limits of Adam Joness patience, but this time...
Elly Campbell was dead!
Mrs. Thompson had stepped right on Adam Jonessst nerve and trampled it firmly.
She knew, Adam Jones would definitely not let her off easily.
Mrs. Thompson failed to understand the real meaning behind her statement, "Good luck," and hearing her say so, she chuckled lightly and said:
"Silly child, its we wish us good luck."
She touched the mobile phone next to her, saying:
"Ill find a time to have a good talk with her."
Sophia Green couldnt listen anymore and knowing Mrs. Thompson was determined to implement that foolish n, stood up and said:
"Then I wont disturb you anymore, mom. You go ahead."
After leaving Mrs. Thompsons office, Sophia Greens expression immediately turned cold.
"No way! I must extricate myself before that idiot does something foolish."
Sophia Greens hand stopped at the door, slowly clenched, and then, she swiftly left the building of Joy Entertainment.
Due to taking up a hit-and-run case involving manughter of a severe nature which drew national attention.
The police naturally would not let the perpetrator off easily.
The criminal investigation department and the traffic police department had consistently kept a close eye on the Jones family.
A week after "Elly Campbell" returned to the Jones family, the police came knocking again.
"Mrs. Jones, you are suspected of endangering public safety and causing death by driving, pleasee with us now to assist in the investigation."
All while Lynn rk savored the unmatched luxurious life of the Young Miss of the Jones family, she had seemingly already forgotten the hit-and-run case she had been involved with.
Chapter 1315. Do not obstruct the police from making arrests
Chapter 1315: 1315. Do not obstruct the police from making arrests
Originally, she arranged for the surveince cameras to clearly capture her face in order to frame Elly Campbell.
But now, as Mrs. Jones, she is Elly Campbell, and she is the one the police areing to arrest.
Lynn rks heart skipped a beat.
She had a hacker tamper with some of the road surveince, leading Elly Campbell to a deserted area in West City District, leaving her without an alibi.
But now, all of this has fallen onto her own head.
She wanted Elly Campbell to be imprisoned, but instead, Elly Campbell died, and now, if Adam Jones cant find evidence that Elly Campbell was not present, she will have to serve the sentence under that charge in Elly Campbells ce.
Thinking about the inhuman life in prison, Lynn rk shuddered in fear.
She could not let herself go to prison again.
"I wont go, I didnt hit that person, someone impersonated me!"
Despite Lynn rk saying this, clearly, none of the people present believed her words.
Lynn rk never imagined that lifting a rock would crush her own foot this severely and painfully.
"Mrs. Jones, please cooperate, if you believe someone impersonated you, please identify that person."
This time, the people who came to arrest Lynn rk were not from the traffic police, but the criminal police.
The leader was Jay Wood, the chief of the criminal police who had investigated Jenna rks abduction case.
With Adam Jones influence behind the scenes, this time, they came to arrest her very assertively, leaving no room for negotiation.
After Jay Wood spoke, he signaled the two criminal policemen following him to make the arrest.
Prison life, for Lynn rk, represented an unthinkable nightmare, absolutely not something she would choose to experience again.
"You dare! I am the Jones Family Young Miss, this is Jones Familys territory, who allowed you to act recklessly!"
Lynn rk tried to assert her title, but the criminal police officers in front of her remained unmoved and continued to advance to arrest her.
Lynn rk panicked, she turned to Gloria, pleading:
"Gloria, call the security toe in, drive them out, I didnt hit anyone, I didnt hit anyone!"
Lynn rks voice was somewhat hysterical.
The security at the Jones Familys entrance was managed by the security minister of the Jones Family.
With previous instructions from the security minister, those security guards would definitely not stop these criminal policemen now.
And Gloria, knowing from the Young Master that this woman was impersonating the Young Miss, causing the real Young Miss to be missing and even evilly trying to suffocate the Young Master, had long desired for her to die, so she was in no mood to speak up for her.
If it werent for the Young Masters order to not disturb the situation, she wouldnt have shown Lynn rk any kindness these days.
Fortunately, the two young masters were taken away by the grandmother from the Campbell Family, so she did not have to guard against this woman harming the young masters at all times.
Glorias expression did not reveal her thoughts, she simply said:
"Young Miss, you once said, if someone who looks like youmits crimes and frames you, you told the policerades at the detention center that even if that evil woman impersonating you continues misusing your name outside, the police would testify for you. Your current situation is much safer at the Police Station than staying at the Jones Familys ce."
After hearing Glorias words, Lynn rk was utterly dumbfounded.
Elly Campbell, that woman, truly a haunting presence, even in death, she still torments her.
"Did I say those words?"
Lynn rk gritted her teeth and said.
"You did say them, you just have amnesia and forgot," Gloria replied indifferently, "When the Young Master was stopping the policerades from arresting you, that was how you persuaded the Young Master, and he thought it made sense, so before he left on a business trip, he ordered us not to stop the police from arresting people."
Chapter 1316. The feeling of being ignored
Chapter 1316: 1316. The feeling of being ignored
Lynn rk: "..."
Glorias words were clearly meant to infuriate Lynn rk and leave her speechless.
"Young Miss, rest assured in the detention center, and once the Young Master returns, he will surely work hard to find evidence to prove your innocence, and then you can be released."
After speaking, she looked towards Jay Wood, saying, "Captain Wood, our Young Master instructed that the Young Miss can go to the Police Station with you, but she must not be mistreated, you must treat her well."
Gloria emphasized the word "treat" with almost gritted teeth.
Adam Jones had already told him before that this woman was not Elly Campbell, but someone who looked exactly like Elly Campbell.
Moreover, he had also shown him the past photos of this woman and the DNAparison results with Jenna rk.
Although subjectively, he believed that the female driver responsible for the traffic ident was not rted to Elly Campbell, there was no objective evidence.
But the real Mrs. Jones left a good impression on him; he was also there when the traffic police came to arrest someone.
Completely unlike this person in front of him, exuding a sullen and domineering aura.
Lynn rk had a criminal record, he had also asked colleagues from the criminal investigation team who were in charge of Lynn rks case, and knew this woman resorted to schemes when she couldnt climb higher.
It wasnt impossible that she could have driven into someone to pin the me on Elly Campbell.
Despite all the conjectures being logical, they were useless without evidence.
He could onlyply with Adam Joness request to detain this woman first until Adam Jones found the real Elly Campbell.
As long as she was detained at the Police Station, she couldnt contact her aplices.
It could also be seen as giving Elly Campbell a slim chance of survival from the side.
Lynn rk didnt know that Adam Jones would assume Elly Campbell was in her hands and thus have reservations, she simply thought that since Adam Jones hadnt dealt with her till now and the Jones familys servants still respected her, she hadnt been discovered.
Naturally, she also couldnt detect the underlying meaning in Glorias word "treat."
Amidst her panic, she calmed down.
Yes, she is now Elly Campbell, Adam Joness wife.
Even if Adam Jones really cant find evidence to prove Elly Campbells innocence, he wouldnt bear to let his wife suffer in prison.
Even if it meant going to prison, the treatment would be different.
For others, going to prison means just that, but can it really be called going to prison for Adam Joness wife?
When the timees, she could find an excuse, say shes suffering in prison, get medical bail, or even have Adam Jones send her abroad.
Then, she could still live a rich and luxurious life as ady.
Thinking this way, Lynn rk was no longer panicked, and her face also calmed down, saying:
"Lets go."
However, she was still somewhat concerned, and looking at Jay Wood and others, she couldnt help but show off threateningly:
"Youre only taking advantage of my husband not being home to protect me, wait till Adam returns, and youll see, youre gonna lose your jobs."
She relished the feeling of superiority over everyone, especially in front of these police officers who had once caught her.
Jay Wood sneered inwardly, his expression unchanged, "Alright, well wait."
Then, to his two subordinates, he said: "Take her away."
Seeing that Jay Wood and the others showed no concern or fear on their faces because of her words, Lynn rk secretly gritted her teeth.
She didnt like this feeling of being disregarded.
It involuntarily made her recall the times when she was still Lynn rk.
Chapter 1317. Call Adam Jones
Chapter 1317: 1317. Call Adam Jones
Elly Campbell always acted so arrogantly and condescendingly in front of her.
She was still pining for Adam Jones even after her own divorce, yet when she had feelings for Adam, Elly would warn her and hypocritically im that Adam was a dangerous man.
If he was so dangerous, why was she still with him, and why did she remarry him?
If only she hadnt remarried Adam, hadnt let him know there was still a chance, perhaps Adam would have turned his attention to her.
The things she is doing now, she was driven to by that hypocritical bitch; it serves her right if she dies.
Lynn rk thought viciously, a sinister hostility spreading uncontrobly from the depths of her eyes.
Jay Wood didnt know what she was thinking, but the malevolence radiating from her eyes was so terrifying that he couldnt help but frown and said, "Take her away."
Moving on to Elly Campbell.
At Ethan Whites house, although she ate well and lived well, being attended to by others, it was essentially a luxurious form of house arrest, and she was very unhappy.
After recuperating for a week, her injured leg was finally able to move slowly.
She opened her room and went downstairs.
The building had thirty floors.
The top floor was a luxurious duplex suite with a gym and a swimming pool, equipped with all the necessary facilities.
The swimming pool was right in front of the suite, next to a greenwn of considerable size.
Calling it a suite was less urate than calling it a vi built on a skyscraper.
The enclosing walls were only about one meter high, carved out of white jade.
Leaning on the wall and looking outside, one could see the vast, boundless ocean and hear the sound of the waves at high tide.
Thewn was equipped with special devices to repel mosquitoes and bugs, ensuring no mosquito bites even in summer.
Lying on thewn, one could feel as though the stars were just before their eyes.
Such days were undoubtedly enjoyable.
But Elly Campbell was in no mood to appreciate it.
She still wanted to talk to Ethan White.
"Where is Ethan?"
When she reached downstairs and neither Ethan nor the butler was seen, she asked a cleaning servant.
"Young Master has gone to work."
To work?
Elly had always thought Ethan was just squandering his familys fortune, never imagining he would go to work.
But thinking about it, such a family fortune, if not well managed, would sooner orter be squandered.
"When will he be back?"
"I dont know, Young Masters return time is always uncertain."
Elly looked at the unresponsive servant; aside from the butler, she noticed that the White Familys servants were very rigid.
They were like moving wooden people, and outside of work, it was hard to see any semnce of life in them.
Whether it was the older servants or those young ones barely in their teens, all were the same.
Elly frowned slightly, seeing that she couldnt get anything more from him, she decided not to ask further.
Her gaze swept across the living room and noticed andline phone.
Her eyes suddenly lit up.
Taking the opportunity with Ethan absent, she wanted to inform Adam of her whereabouts.
She walked over to the sofa, picked up the phone and dialed out, and to her surprise, none of the servants came to stop her. Although puzzled, her focus was on calling Adam and she didnt think much of it.
The phone connected.
Elly was both nervous and expectant, and the next second, the call was picked up.
"Adam, its Elly, Im at ..."
Chapter 1318.Waste of effort
Chapter 1318: 1318.Waste of effort
The person on the other end of the phone hadnt spoken yet when Elly Campbell impatiently rushed to say something.
Just afraid that if she was a second slower, the call would be cut off.
But she had only spoken half of her words when she heard a muffled low chuckleing from the other end of the phone.
The smile on Elly Campbells face came to an abrupt halt.
"Little Elly, are you surprised?"
Elly Campbells face instantly darkened.
She finally understood why no servant had tried to stop her when she made the call.
She had naively thought that Ethan White had had a change of heart and was going to let her go.
"Ethan White?"
"Mm, its me."
The muffled low chuckle continued toe through from the other end of the phone, apanied by the sound of car horns, suggesting that he was probably in a car right now.
But she had clearly dialed Adams mobile number, so why was it him who answered?
Elly Campbell nced at thendlines disy, making sure the number she had dialed was correct.
She frowned slightly, then heard Ethan Whites low chuckle from the other end of the phone:
"Are you curious as to why Im the one who answered the phone?"
Elly Campbell kept a stern face and remained silent, and Ethan White didnt wait for her to speak, and continued:
"I was afraid little Elly would call some other man while I was away, so before I left, I tinkered with the phone a bit. Impressive, huh?"
Impressive my ass!
Elly Campbell was so angry she gritted her teeth.
What did he mean by calling other men?
Who did he think he was to her?
Elly Campbell didnt want to ask how he could be so shameless and presumptuous.
Knowing that it was impossible to reason with this man, she simply asked:
"When will you be back?"
"Hm?"
Ethan Whites voice lifted slightly, "Little Elly, you miss me? Wait for me, Ill be home in no time."
Elly Campbell didnt want to bicker with him and simply hung up the phone.
Stubbornly, she picked up the phone again and dialed the Old Master of the Campbell family, not surprisingly, Ethan White was the one who answered the call.
Elly Campbell: "..."
A few light chuckles came through from the other end of the line, "Little Elly, dont waste your effort. Any call made from the White family will be directed to me."
Elly Campbell angrily hung up the phone.
On the other side, Ethan White looked at the hung-up call and chuckled lightly twice, then his expression went back to the menacing one from before.
The butler driving in front was naturally aware of the call between Ethan White and Elly Campbell.
Through the rearview mirror, he looked at theplexity and gloominess on Ethan Whites face with a mixture of pity and helplessness.
Why must the Young Master do this?
Hes not a primary school student anymore, liking someone and yet pulling their pigtails, insisting on making them unhappy.
Elly Campbell was infuriated by Ethan Whites shameless behavior.
If it were someone else, she could say a few face-pping words, and they might actually get sick from anger.
But Ethan White, no matter what she said, he always faced her with a teasing smile.
You tell him one thing, he deliberately misunderstands it as something else. After so many times, Elly Campbell felt that getting angry at him was just getting angry at herself, and it had no effect on Ethan White whatsoever.
Elly Campbell felt somewhat stifled, and after hanging up the phone, she walked outside.
She arrived at the railing made of white jade, looked out into the distance, trying to alleviate the depression in her heart.
Meanwhile, she tried to see if she could convey some sort of message out there, to let her familys ind master know.
But then, she became disappointed.
She realized that Ethan White had privately purchased this entire sea area and had walls built all around it, so that no person or boat could enter without permission.
Chapter 1319: speak from the heart
Chapter 1319: speak from the heart
Downstairs, there was a small yacht moored, which probably belonged to Ethan White personally.
If she could find a way to get down from the penthouse and then take the yacht to leave...
But the biggest problem at the moment was that she couldnt get down from the penthouse.
The elevator leading to the lower floors was fingerprint-secured, essible only to Ethan White and the butler.
Even the servants of the Jones Family could only go downstairs with the butlers permission.
Elly had previously tried several times to get the servants to deliver a message to the Jones Family for her, even offering a reward of tens of millions, but they remained indifferent.
She had no idea what Ethan White had done to make these servants prefer to forgo a hefty reward rather than betray him.
The more Elly thought about it, the more she felt a headacheing on.
Ethan White had effectively blocked every possible route she could think of or utilize.
Unless Ethan White himself agreed to let her go, it was likely she would be trapped here for a lifetime.
Just the thought of that was terrifying to Elly.
She stood in front of the railing, constantly thinking about how to escape from the White Family, inadvertently losing track of time.
"Little Elly, Im back."
A deep and pleasant voice, tinged with a hint of yfulness, sounded from behind Elly, startling her considerably.
She turned her head sharply, and Ethan White was standing right behind her, so close that she felt a bit crowded.
He carried a faint scent of sandalwood, as if he had juste back from a temple.
She had no interest in appreciating it and simply asked indifferently:
"When are you letting me go?"
Ethan White looked down at her with deep, inscrutable eyes, showing no emotion at that moment.
He just quietly watched her, not answering her question, which made Elly grow somewhat impatient.
"I rushed back here thinking you missed me, but it turns out youre in a hurry to leave me?"
His tone was t, and Elly couldnt tell whether he was upset or not.
But obviously, he was not very willing to answer her question.
"Ethan White, whether youre toying with me on purpose or being serious, please understand that I am a married woman with children, and I cannot possibly stay here forever."
"Why?"
Ethan White furrowed his brow slightly; the question did not seem casual. Instead, his expression and gaze were serious, impossible to ignore.
Caught off-guard, Elly paused.
Then she continued, "Theres no why. My husband needs me, my child needs me, of course, I must go back."
"But I need you, too."
Ethan White still gazed directly into her increasingly agitated eyes and spoke earnestly.
Elly: "..."
His serious manner of speaking, using such unreasonable words, left her speechless.
Several times, his bizarre logic had left her so furious she wanted to hit someone.
After taking several deep breaths, she managed to calm herself down and continued to reason with Ethan White:
"Ethan White, I appreciate you saving me, but youre just my savior. I wont repay you with myself. You and my husband, my child, mean different things to me."
Hearing this, Ethan White suddenly chuckled, "Do you mean to say that I am of no significance to you?"
For some reason, Elly detected a trace of barely concealed sorrow in his words.
Ethan White always told her that he liked her, that he was wholeheartedly devoted to her, and so on.
Whether he spoke such words with a cavalier attitude, or if he was earnest, she could never believe him.
Chapter 1320: How is it possible to be without desires or demands?
Chapter 1320: How is it possible to be without desires or demands?
So, Elly Campbell thought this sadness was just her own mistaken perception.
"Its not meaningless, you are my lifesaver."
"And then?"
Ethan White raised an eyebrow, suddenly leaning forward a step, his long arm resting on the white jade railing behind her, trapping her tightly between his body and the railing.
Elly Campbell didnt like this nearly intimate distance, and the sandalwood scent on Ethan White seemed even more intense.
He looked at Elly Campbell, chuckled lowly, the light in his eyes dimming, then acquiring a somewhat ominous aura.
"Im not interested in any lifesaver title whatsoever."
Elly Campbell was irked by his obviously oppressive stance.
But because the space was so narrow, any move she made would result in their positions looking very... intimate.
She frowned at Ethan White, his ominous look gave her a start.
It seemed as if the next second, if she said anything to upset him, he would toss her right off the building.
During these days, she understood that Ethan White was unreasonable. The more you reasoned with him, the more he would lead you around in circles.
Not wanting to provoke Ethan White further, she had no choice but topromise first.
"Just tell me, what exactly do you want? Its impossible youre targeting me or my husband for no reason. Like I said, whatever you want, Jones Corp can give it to you."
Hearing Elly Campbells "nothing in this world money cant solve" attitude, Ethan White scoffed disdainfully, suppressing the sorrow in his eyes, and said:
"No need."
Elly Campbell knitted her brows C it was precisely his intractable nature that left herpletely helpless.
She looked at Ethan White, pursed her lips, and said:
"There must be something you desire. How can you be without wants or wishes?"
She still tried to coax him gently.
Everyone does things for a reason, and she couldnt believe Ethan White was detaining her here for no reason at all.
As for the talk about liking her, loving her, she merely treated it as a juvenile joke to tease him.
Another scoff of disdain came from Ethan White, eyes squinting, "Who told you Im without desires?"
He gazed into Elly Campbells eyes, which grew increasingly profound.
Elly Campbell furrowed her brows C with the experience of the past few days, she could almost guess what Ethan White was going to say next.
Sure enough, the next second, she heard him chuckle twice, saying, "I do have desires and needs, and both of those are you."
Speaking, his distinct knuckles lightly pulled her long hair that hung over her shoulder, casually twirling it.
Seeing Elly Campbell roll her eyes at him, Ethan Whites eyes suddenly darkened.
"You still dont believe me?"
He looked at Elly Campbell and lifted his chin, "Then tell me, what do I want?"
Elly Campbell had no clue, the only thing she could think of was that this man wanted to go against her familys ind leader.
But she felt that if she said that, it would most definitely anger him.
In the end, she only gave three words, "Dont know."
She raised her hand to shake off Ethan Whites hand from her hair and pushed him away from in front of her, walking away feeling somewhat irritated.
Ethan White let her push him away quite easily this time, but as she walked towards the house, he spoke up from behind her:
"Arent you curious why Adam Jones suddenly canceled that high-reward missing persons notice?"
Chapter 1321. Adam Jones has a new love interest.
Chapter 1321: 1321. Adam Jones has a new love interest.
Elly Campbells steps suddenly halted, and she turned her head to look at Ethan White.
This indeed was the odd detail she had been wondering about these past few days.
Even if Adam truly believed she was dead and had given up the search, this missing person notice couldnt have been withdrawn so quickly.
She looked at Ethan White, saw his tall figure leaningzily against the railing, and beneath the nonchnt expression, carried that familiar cynical detachment.
Seeing Elly looking over, Ethan White somewhat triumphantly raised his eyebrows in a smile, curled a finger to beckon her over.
Elly initially did not want to engage with him, but thinking of the strange withdrawal of the missing person notice, she pressed down her irritation and walked over with patience.
"Do you know?"
Elly stood in front of him, her questionced with urgent anticipation.
"Of course I know, do you want to know?"
Ethan White raised his eyebrows at her, not missing the anxiety hidden in her eyes.
Elly did not respond, only waiting quietly for him to speak.
Compared to her urgency, Ethan White appeared somewhat indifferent.
He watch her with a smile and said:
"Call me a good big brother, and Ill tell you."
Seeing him with that frivolous attitude again, Ellys expression darkened and she turned to walk away.
Seeing that she was genuinely angry, Ethan White didnt dare to tease her further and called after her just as she turned away:
"Alright, alright, I was wrong, I wont tease you anymore."
He quickly apologized and Elly stopped in her tracks, turning to look at him.
Ethan White felt a little uneasy under her cold stare, awkwardly touched his nose, and walked up to her, saying:
"Hes got a new love."
The moment Ethan Whites words fell, Elly gave him a cold look, leaving him to feel the emotion on his own, then she walked away, not intending to hear another word from Ethan White.
"You dont believe me?"
Ethan White followed behind her, his eyes darkening slightly.
Although Elly was able to walk, she couldnt walk fast, and Ethan White caught up after a few steps.
Ethan White walked alongside her, while Elly couldnt be bothered with him, as he always said nonsensical things to tease her, and it was meaningless to hear too much of it.
"Little Elly, Im telling the truth, there really is another woman by his side."
Ethan White had an innocent look on his face, not seeming to be joking.
Ellys steps faltered, and a thought suddenly shed through her mind, a flicker of shock crossing her eyes.
She looked at Ethan White and said:
"Is it that woman who looks just like me?"
Only this possibility could cause Adam Jones to withdraw the missing person notice because "Elly Campbell" had been found.
Ethan White did not expect Ellys reaction to be so quick, first startled, and then, smiling, he gave her a thumbs-up, "Smart."
At this moment, various thoughts ran through Ellys mind.
That woman framed her with so much effort, and now shes assuming her identity to rece her at the Jones Family.
She wasnt worried about being reced by a stranger, her worry was that the woman had gone to great lengths, and it wasnt likely just for the simple sake of impersonating Elly to be the Young Miss.
Her two sons were still in the Jones Family; if that woman, posing as their mother, wanted to do something, no one could guard against her.
Such a woman, who calcted to go against her, how could she simply want to be the Young Miss; she must have other motives.
Ellysplexion turned deathly pale in an instant.
She began recounting in her mind that aside from driving James Campbell to a dead end, only the mother and daughter from the Baker Family in prison could hate her like this.
Chapter 1322. That woman is the one you sent, right?
Chapter 1322: 1322. That woman is the one you sent, right?
But the Baker mother and daughters only reliance was James Campbell, and with James Campbell himself struggling to survive, how could he possibly have found a way to get the mother and daughter out of prison?
Having ruled out the Baker mother and daughter, that only left Tina Baker and Sophia Green.
Sophia Green is now a big name in the entertainment industry, with news about her every day.
And that woman, having changed her face, and nned so much, would need several months just for the recovery period of her new face.
Throughout that time, Sophia Green was still active on screen.
Besides, she now has resources and is being promoted by Tina Baker; she wouldnt risk changing her face just to frame her.
Only someone who is desperate would do such a thing.
Thinking it over, Elly Campbell never considered Lynn rk as a suspect, let alone thought that Tina Baker could have any connection to Lynn rk.
Lynn rk, a mere nanny, with both hands disabled and a criminal record, even if she intended to take Elly Campbell down with her, she didnt have the capability.
Because she couldnt think of a single suspect, Elly Campbell was bing increasingly anxious.
She didnt know if Adam would see through that womans ruse, or if the children would be in danger.
The more she thought, the paler Elly Campbells face became, without a trace of color.
Ethan White was startled by her appearance, his handsome brows slightly furrowed.
He even saw a faint sheen of cold sweat on Elly Campbells smooth forehead.
"Elly Campbell?"
He called to her worriedly, but got no response.
He reached out to grab her hand and found her fingers to be chillingly cold.
"Elly Campbell..."
By that time, Elly Campbell had already snapped back to her senses, looking at him with eyes so cold they seemed to stab into his marrow.
"Let me go back."
Her eyes, like her voice, were coated with ayer of frost, cold and bone-chilling.
Ethan White moved his dry lips; after a moment, his face turned cold, "Impossible."
p
A pnded heavily on Ethan Whites face. The crisp sound shocked the servants who were working in the house.
Ethan Whites face was turned to one side by her p, his eyes dark and fierce, his handsome face clouded with shadows, as if he would strangle Elly Campbell the next second.
But Elly Campbell was not scared at the moment; she simply looked at Ethan White with cold eyes, repeating, "Let me go back."
Seeing Ethan White raise his hand and lightly wipe away the faint taste of blood at the corner of his mouth, he said with a smile: "Impossible, I wont let you go."
In Elly Campbells furious gaze, he pulled her into his arms, his eyes sinister and his words obsessive.
"Adam Jones took everything from me, what is it for me to take a woman from him?"
Elly heard his words, her expression bing stern.
Sure enough, Ethan White had a reason for holding her captive.
She looked at Ethan White coldly and said:
"I thought you had some capability, I didnt expect that it woulde to this, using Adam Joness wife and children to deal with Adam Jones. Mr. White is really something."
At this point, where would she care about the grace of Ethan White saving her life?
If the supposed life-saving grace was a calction from the start, there was no grace to speak of.
And now she even suspected that the woman was sent by Ethan White.
Detaining her while allowing that woman to get close to Adam Jones, seizing everything he had...
The coldness in Elly Campbells eyes was getting deeper, her previous consideration for his life-saving grace now meant nothing.
"That woman was sent by you, wasnt she?"
Chapter 1323. She knows her place
Chapter 1323: 1323. She knows her ce
She spoke her suspicions directly in front of Ethan White and asked him outright.
Ethan Whites eyes flickered, but he did not answer.
And to Elly Campbell, his reaction was as good as an admission.
Thinking that her son might be harmed by that woman, the look Elly Campbell gave Ethan White grew even colder.
"Do you think my husband is an idiot? That he could be deceived just by a pretty face?"
She reached forward, grabbed Ethan Whites cor, and said:
"And if that woman harms my two sons, even if I die, I will take you down with me!"
Ethan White saw the murderous intent in Elly Campbells eyes and knew she wasnt merely threatening him.
A pang of pain crossed his heart, but his face remained indifferent.
"If Adam Jones wasnt deceived, then why did he withdraw the missing person notice?"
He bent down, his gaze leveling with Elly Campbells, "You have too much confidence in him, and..."
His eyes fell on Elly Campbells hand that was clutching his cor, he directly grasped it and said:
"What can you do in your current state, fight me with words?"
Elly Campbell watched him hold her hand, angrily shoved him away, coldly red at him, and turned to leave.
Ethan White did not follow her, just quietly watched her walk away, suppressing the fleeting sense of loss in his eyes.
And the altercation between these two was seen by the nearby butler, who sighed helplessly and approached, saying:
"Young Master, it wasnt your doing, why did you admit it in front of Miss Campbell? Isnt that just tantly making her dislike you?"
The butler couldnt help but criticize.
A perennial single as a perennial single, his ways of chasing a woman are just like a primary school student.
Ethan White remained silent, his face stern.
Jones Corporation
Sophia Green stood in front of the Jones building, hesitating for a while, but finally mustered up the courage and went in.
She was recently very popr and took precautions when visiting Jones.
She approached the reception, took off her mask, and said, "Hello, I need to see President Jones."
The reception instantly recognized Sophia Green, remembering how she had recently tried to stir up a scandal with their boss, and looked down on her internally.
Now that Madam Jones had gone to the Police Station, shes here to hook up with the president?
The receptionist internally rolled her eyes.
Ever since Elly Campbell defended her in front of Sophie Baker, she revered Madam Jones like a saint.
Any vixen trying to seduce the president would not receive a warm wee from her.
"Did you have an appointment?"
Sophia Green saw the disdain in the receptionists eyes, annoyed inside, but having urgent matters to discuss with Adam Jones, she didnt want to waste time quarreling with a mere receptionist, so she said:
"I need to talk to President Jones about Madam Jones. If you miss something important, dont regret it if President Jones holds you ountable."
Hearing it was rted to Madam Jones, the receptionist hesitated.
Although unsure if this womans words were credible, with Madam Jones detained for a hit-and-run, she couldnt make light decisions.
She didnt believe Madam Jones wouldmit a hit-and-run, maybe this Miss Green really had some clues.
Thinking this, she made a call upstairs.
"Sophia Green?"
Adam Jones sneered, "Shes quite perceptive. Let here up."
Sophia Green didnt expect Adam Jones to agree so readily, and felt a chill in her heart.
When Lynn rk impersonated Elly Campbell and went to the Jones Family, she anticipated that Adam Jones would soon trace it back to her and her daughter.
Chapter 1324. Take yourself out
Chapter 1324: 1324. Take yourself out
Now, he let her go up so readily, clearly, he must have found something out.
Standing in the elevator, Sophia Green clenched her fists anxiously, all the way to the top floor of Jones Corporation.
As soon as the elevator doors opened, she saw Robert Green, who was waiting for her by Adam Joness side.
"President Jones is inside waiting for you, Miss Green please."
Robert Greens tone was polite, but his face was not weing.
At this moment, Sophia Green didnt care about these details; she just wanted to extricate herself from this situation.
Fortunately, she had not been involved in this matter from the beginning.
As she entered Adam Joness office, she felt an overwhelming sense of pressure.
Adam Jones was sitting behind his desk, his gaze faintly resting on her.
Even so, she felt a suffocating pressure.
Not daring to harbor her initial rebellious thoughts, she stepped forward, "President Jones."
"I heard you wanted to see me? Regarding my wife?"
Adam Joness eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a trace of coldness.
Sophia Greens face turned pale, and she pursed her lips, nodding, "Yes."
"You may speak."
Sophia Green wasnt sure what Adam Jones had found out, and she didnt dare hide anything. After hesitating, she said:
"I want to know, if I tell you, can President Jones let me go?"
She examined Adam Joness expression, and added, "I wasnt involved in the whole matter."
Adam Jones scoffed, "It depends on whether what you say is of any use to me."
His cold eyes fixed on Sophia Green, he said, "You werent involved, but you didnt stop it either."
Upon hearing this, Sophia Greens face turned paler, and she said dryly:
"I... I tried to stop it, but..."
She wanted to defend herself, but Adam Jones interrupted her with a wave of his hand, "Stick to the main point."
Knowing that Adam Jones didnt want to waste words, Sophia Green didnt dare test his patience any further and after some hesitation, she said:
"The current Madam Jones is not the real Madam Jones."
After saying this, she looked at Adam Jones, seeing his expression unchanged; he clearly already knew.
Sophia Green breathed a sigh of relief internally, feeling somewhat relieved that she hade earlier.
"Continue."
"Its a woman named Lynn rk. Initially, she approached my mother..."
She paused, unsure whether referring to Thompson as her mother would please Adam Jones.
But seeing Adam Joness indifferent face, she internallyughed at her own thought.
If he really cared about Thompson as a mother, he wouldnt have treated her that way before.
With this in mind, she continued:
"She said she knew my mother had a grievance with Madam Jones, and she could help my mother deal with Madam Jones, provided she needed money."
Then, she repeated to Adam Jones the whole n about how Lynn rk approached Thompson, transformed herself into Elly Campbells likeness, and orchestrated a car ident to frame Elly Campbell.
Although, for self-preservation, she wanted topletely disassociate herself from this matter, but since Thompson was her cash cow, she naturally hoped to minimize the harm.
So, she said, "However, my mother didnt ask her exactly how to do it, just agreed to provide the money she needed, and wasnt involved in the aftermath..."
Saying this, she saw a sneering cold smile on Adam Joness face.
She felt uneasy, but since Adam Jones didnt speak, she didnt dare to ask, just waiting for him to speak.
"Do you think by saying this, I will let Thompson go?"
Chapter 1325. Found the accident car.
Chapter 1325: 1325. Found the ident car.
Sophia Greens face turned pale, and she said nothing.
Of course, she knew Adam Jones would not let Thompson off easily.
Without Thompsons financial assistance, it would have been much harder for Lynn rk to seed in what she did.
"President Jones, I know about this, and my mom has not been honorable, but considering she is your mother, please..."
She stopped mid-sentence as she noticed the temperature of Adams face dropping even colder and immediately held back her words.
"Other than Thompson, does Lynn rk have any other aplices?"
Sophia Green was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and said,
"There shouldnt be."
"I dont want to hear perhaps, should, or any words like that. I want an exact answer."
"This..."
Sophia Greens face showed difficulty, "President Jones, I wasnt involved in this matter, and Im really not sure, but since Lynn rk doesnt know Im against it, perhaps... I can coax the truth out of her."
Her suggestion seemed to strike a chord with Adam Jones.
If he could confirm there were no other aplices to Lynn rk, he would not need to hold back out of caution.
"Fine."
He looked at Sophia Green and said,
"Ill leave how to handle this to you, and if you manage it well, I will consider not holding you responsible."
Sophia Green breathed a sigh of relief at Adam Jones words.
Adam Jones knew that Sophia wouldnt dare y any tricks.
This woman had clearer sight of the situation than the fool Thompson and knew her current position.
Otherwise, she wouldnt have taken the initiative toe to him to discuss these matters today.
"Thank you, President Jones, I will find a way to handle it."
Not long after Sophia Green left, Robert Green knocked on the door of the CEOs Office and quickly walked toward Adam Jones.
"President, we found the car involved in the ident."
Adams gaze grew stern, then he said,
"Secure the scene, do not let anyonee close, and have the forensic department head there immediately."
At this moment, in the Detention Center, Lynn rks initial sense of security began to transform into anxiety.
She had been here for several days now, and Adam Jones hadnt visited her once.
Elly Campbell was his wife; even if she reallymitted a crime, Adam Jones couldnt ignore her this thoroughly.
But if he knew she was an imposter, he would definitely start taking some action by now, and wouldnt let her stay so calmly in here.
It was this uncertainty that gradually made her neurotic as the days went by in the Detention Center.
The more Adam Jones didnt show up, the more tense she became, with her heart fluctuating wildly.
That day, the one detained had finally received a visitor.
She thought it was Adam Jones, and with eyes full of hope, her smile froze upon seeing the visitor.
"Why are you here?"
Seeing Sophia Green entering, Lynn rks eyes narrowed, clearly unweing.
Sophia Green gave her a cold look and said, "You think I wanted toe?"
She walked over and sat down in front of Lynn rk.
"Thompson is as foolish as you are; normally, I wouldnt care, but now, your stupid actions have started affecting me."
Lynn rks eyes narrowed, probing as she said, "What do you mean?"
"What do I mean?"
Sophia Green scoffed coldly and said, "Dont be a fool yourself and dont take Adam Jones for one. Could Adam Jones be fooled by someone like you just because you have a simr face?"
Chapter 1326. Since you’re not cooperating, just pretend I didn’t say anything.
Chapter 1326: 1326. Since youre not cooperating, just pretend I didnt say anything.
Sophia Greens words turned Lynn rk pale, and a hint of nervousness showed in her eyes.
"Adam Jones has numerous ways to ensure you stay in prison forever. Right now, youre serving time under Elly Campbells identity. To the police, catching you is equivalent to catching Elly Campbell. Without Adam Jones, do you think you can get out?"
Lynn rk appeared frightened by Sophia Greens words, her hands on the table tightening into fists.
Sophia Greenughed slightly and continued to intimidate:
"Youre in prison for Elly Campbell. As soon as Adam Jones finds Elly Campbell, he will have ways to make sure she remains free. You can undergo stic surgery, cant Elly Campbell do the same? Just swap to another face, and it would be as if Adam Jones remarried."
"What should I do? I dont want to be in prison. I have had enough of it."
Lynn rk looked at Sophia Green.
Thompson was involved in this affair; she wouldnt be able to escape me.
If this mother and daughter dont help her, she would testify against them, ready to face mutual destruction.
She looked at Sophia Green and said, "I dont mind; after all, itse to this point. But what about you? One of you is a billionaire, and the other is a famous actress. Are you willing to be buried alongside me?"
Sophia Green red at Lynn rk with anger.
After a moment, she controlled her anger and said, "Do you think I woulde to see you if I werent afraid of you implicating my mother?"
Hearing this, Lynn rk felt a surge of joy, realizing there was hope.
"The only way now is to make Adam Jones back off."
"Whats the way?"
Lynn rk looked expectantly at Sophia Green, hope shimmering in her eyes.
"Have your aplice keep a close watch on Elly Campbell or, I will have my mother pay people to move Elly Campbell out of Boston. As long as Elly Campbell is in our hands, Adam Jones wont dare do anything to us. Then have your aplice negotiate with Adam Jones to find a way to get you out of prison."
As she spoke, she noticed Lynn rks expression slowly darkening, bringing a foreboding silence.
"What?"
Sophia Green sensed something and asked.
"I dont have any aplice."
Upon hearing this, Sophia Greens expression instantly turned severe, she angrily said:
"Lynn rk, at this point, you still want to deceive me? If you want to stay in prison, dont drag me down with you!"
True to her title as a famous actress, all of Sophia Greens facial expressions were charged with anger when she was upset.
"Wasnt it your aplice who hacked the Sky Eye Monitor? Are you telling me that you did all this by yourself?"
She stood up angrily from across Lynn rk and said:
"Ive already told you the n. If you do not cooperate, consider it as if I never spoke."
Saying this, she began to walk out.
Lynn rk became anxious, quickly calling out to her:
"Wevee this far; why would I lie to you? Do you think I want to be in prison?"
She looked at Sophia Green with genuine eyes, saying:
"Except for you two, I handled all other matters myself. I paid a hacker for the Sky Eye Monitor hack, and I dont know where Elly Campbell is now!"
Sophia Green, with her back to her, smirked slightly and turned around, her face still holding onto anger.
"Do you think Im a fool?"
She looked at Lynn rks anxious face, shrugged her shoulders, and said:
"If you dont want to talk, I wont force you. After all, I wasnt involved in the whole affair. If Adam Jones really investigates, he wonte after me."
Saying this, she reached for the doorknob, attempting to leave.
"Miss Green, Im not lying to you, I really dont have any aplices."
Chapter 1327: If she skips a few meals, then you’ll have no meals to eat for that many times.
Chapter 1327: If she skips a few meals, then youll have no meals to eat for that many times.
Afraid that Sophia Green wouldnt believe her, she continued:
"Ive personally experienced Adam Joness methods. Now that he knows Im posing as Elly Campbell, do you think he would let me off? It was her who cut the tendons in my hand, and now that Elly Campbell has indirectly been killed by me, he will only use even more brutal methods than before to deal with me. Right now, I hate not having Elly Campbell really at my aplices hands more than you do."
By saying this, Sophia Greens expression finally rxed a bit.
"I originally truly intended to just have Elly Campbell imprisoned. I would take the money Mrs. Thompson gave me, change my face, and then make a clean getaway. I didnt expect Elly Campbells father would drive a car to kill her."
She touched her own face, "I wasnt willing to give up just like that, and thats why I took a chance with the Jones Family."
Having said this much, Sophia Green naturally believed her.
The anxiety she originally held also loosened at this moment.
Having gotten the information she wanted from Lynn rk, she no longer needed to beat around the bush with her.
She turned to Lynn rk with a smile, which made Lynn rks heart skip a beat. She faintly felt as if she had been yed by Sophia Green.
This time, Sophia Green really used her brain. She had also conveniently recorded their conversation, which she now yed in front of Adam Jones.
"President Jones, Lynn rks expression at the time didnt seem fake; what she said should be true. She really doesnt have an aplice."
After listening to the recording, Adam Jones looked towards her indifferently and then nodded, "You may go back."
"But..."
Sophia Green wanted to ask Adam Jones if he would target her in the future.
"Continue with what you are doing. As for expecting to get anything from Shuyi Thompsons hands, you can forget about it."
Sophia Green understood Adam Joness intent and sighed in relief.
Adam Jones wouldnt target her, but this time, he was indeed ready to act against Shuyi Thompson.
She felt fortunate that she now had some connections in the entertainment circle. As long as Adam Jones didnt take out his anger on her, she would be able to establish herself in the industry.
She also felt lucky that she made the right choice this time.
"Thank you."
Having said thanks, she turned around and left Adam Joness office without any hesitation.
The White Family
"Young Master, its time for dinner."
The butler walked into the study and saw Ethan White holding a photo frame, lost in thought.
Suddenly disturbed, Ethan Whites face showed a bit of displeasure, but he still put the photo frame down.
The butler looked at the photo frame and sighed.
Ethan had been looking at the photo in that frame for more than a decade; now that the person was actually here, he still wasnt tired of it.
"Lets go."
Ethan White went out, his gaze drifting towards Elly Campbells room. He remained silent for a few seconds, then walked downstairs.
"Call Miss Campbell down for dinner."
He said to the servant at the dining table.
"Yes, Young Master."
"If she doesnte down, tell her, if she skips a few meals, then youll have to skip them too."
The servant, who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old, turned pale for a moment upon hearing Ethan Whites words.
But seeming to be used to Ethan Whites temperament, he didnt dare to plead and, with a pale face, went upstairs.
"Miss Campbell, its time for dinner."
The servant knew that Elly Campbell had argued with their master and thought it would be difficult to get Elly Campbell toe down for dinner, but he was surprised when she agreed without any second words.
When Elly Campbell came downstairs, Ethan White was sitting in the head seat, his eyes darkly ncing over at her.
Since the unpleasantness that day, Ethan White hadnt sought out Elly Campbell, and naturally, Elly Campbell didnt bother with him either.
Chapter 1328. The butler was rendered speechless to the point of going bald
Chapter 1328: 1328. The butler was rendered speechless to the point of going bald
But she would not let her anger with Ethan White affect her; only by recovering could she stand a chance to return to the ind owners side.
Ethan White looked at her, opened his mouth trying to speak, but saw that she wouldnt even nce at him, simply walking over to the dining table and sitting down.
She picked up her chopsticks and started eating in silence.
Ethan White attempted to speak several times, hoping to ease the tension between them, yet he didnt know what to say.
After a moment, he finally spoke:
"Do these dishes suit your taste?"
Elly Campbell paused in her eating and then looked up at him, "When will you let me go?"
Hearing this, Ethan Whites face darkened, but he remained silent.
Elly Campbell didnt wait for his reply, just going back to her meal without saying another word.
Ethan White felt frustrated and with a tter, put down his chopsticks on the table.
The servants around them tensed up, not daring to make a sound.
Only Elly Campbell continued to eat her meal,pletely unaffected.
"Elly Campbell, must you be so contrary with me?"
Elly Campbell looked up at him again and repeated her previous question, "When will you let me go?"
No matter what Ethan White said to her, she always repeated this question, and with each repetition, his irritation grew thicker.
He threw his chopsticks onto the table and red at her coldly, saying:
"Dont even think about it, not even in your dreams!"
From initial anger to her now indifferent attitude, Elly Campbell appeared wholly unmoved by Ethan Whites rage.
She did not argue with Ethan White, simply returning to her meal.
After finishing, she stood up and went upstairs.
Along with his anger, Ethan White felt a sense of loss and a heavy feeling of powerlessness.
The servants, seeing his brooding and stormy expression, all carefully kept their distance and remained quiet.
Only the butler, who had been by his side for many years, dared to step forward and offer someforting words:
"Young Master, forgive my frankness, but this approach... will only push Miss Campbell further away."
Seeing Ethan White scoff, "You think if I were more gentle and considerate, Elly Campbell would want to stay by my side."
"This..."
The butler dared not guarantee that.
"But at least Miss Campbell wouldnt despise you."
Ethan White did not respond.
"Young Master, if you truly like a girl, you should make her happy, not... make her angry and anxious."
Seeing Ethan Whites expression soften slightly, the butler pressed on:
"You know full well that the two Young Masters from the Jones Family are Miss Campbells lifeline; scaring her with such matters, you think shell show you a kind face?"
Ethan Whites face remained stern, his lips tensing slightly at that moment.
"Any other man, even if he did it, would never admit it, but you, not even responsible for it, take it upon yourself."
After a long time, the butler heard Ethan White say in a low voice, "She doesnt trust me."
The butler, listening to his grumbling words, couldnt help but roll his eyes.
She haspletely forgotten about you, shes not familiar with you, and yet youve confined her here, how do you expect her to trust you.
However, the butler did not have the heart to strike him with these thoughts, merely saying:
"Since you feel Miss Campbell doesnt trust you, you should change your approach and gradually earn Miss Campbells trust."
Ethan White seemed to have listened to the butlers words, or perhaps he did not.
Seeing his reaction, the butler felt somewhat at a loss.
Chapter 1329. She has confidence in the island chief.
Chapter 1329: 1329. She has confidence in the ind chief.
Momentster, I heard him let out a derisive snort, saying,
"Unless I let her go, she would never trust me."
He looked at the butler with unwavering eyes and said,
"I have waited for her for over a decade, I didnt actively seek her out, nor did Ipete with Adam for her. This time, it was I who saved her. It must be the chance destiny has granted me, and Im not going to let her go."
In his eyes, there was a perseverance that couldnt be ignored, and he repeated firmly
"I will never let her go."
The butler, seeing him like this, had no idea what else to say, and could only speak reason.
"Young Master, with such an obsessive approach, even if you have Miss Campbell physically, youll never win her heart."
Ethan White simply dismissed it with augh, "If I let her go, I wouldnt even have her presence, let alone her heart."
Butler: "..."
Hes really a bull that cannot be reasoned with!
What else could he possibly say?
After Elly Campbell returned to her room, she immediately turned on the TV to watch the news.
She didnt want to miss anything, no matter what kind of news it was.
Now, the only news she could get about the Jones Family was through the television.
She wasnt sure whether she should be thankful to Ethan White for not yet banning her from this one remaining link to the outside world.
To her relief, there was no more news about the Jones Family,
which meant William Campbell and Jack Campbell hadnt been harmed by that woman.
This eased the anxiety that had been weighing on her heart for days-just a little.
Then, she turned off the TV andy down on the bed, thinking about how she could possibly leave this ce.
She as on the 30th floor, a full 100 meters high; even if there was water below, the impact would be enough to tear her apart.
The only way to leave, apart from Ethan White suddenly growing a conscience, was to exit alongside the servants.
But both chances seemed extremely slim.
The more Elly Campbell thought about it, the more frustrated she became, unsure if Adam would think to look for her here.
She believed that the woman couldnt impersonate her for too long in front of their family head; surely, he would recognize something was wrong.
She had faith in the family head.
And sure enough, two dayster, her spection was confirmed.
On TV, there was widespread coverage about the Young Miss of the Jones Family being impersonated- not only was the impostor used of hit-and-run but almost sessfully reced.
"Lynn rk?!!"
When Elly Campbell saw the real photo of the impostor woman on TV, her face instantly showed an unmistakable shock.
She had actually forgotten about this person.
The newsid out various pieces of evidence vindicating Elly Campbell.
There was a mung bean-sized mole at the corbone of Elly Campbell, sitting right in the hollow of the bone, but the woman in the surveince footage didnt have it.
A mole can be removed but cant just appear out of nowhere, so this became a very favorable piece of evidence proving the person on the surveince wasnt Elly Campbell.
It was just previously, due to such a minor detail, and no one would have expected someone topletely transform into Elly Campbell, naturally, this minute detail had gone unnoticed.
Secondly, the hacker Lyn rk had bribed was arrested, and the bank records of rks transfers to the hacker were also released.
But it didnt stop there.
The vehicle involved in the ident was found, and the evidence released by the police had discovered fingerprints Lyn rk hadnt managed to wipe off, found on the steering wheel horn, as well as the palm print and DNA results from rks hair found inside the car.
Chapter 1330. Online evidence, one after another
Chapter 1330: 1330. Online evidence, one after another
It has been proven that the person driving was Lynn rk, not Elly Campbell.
Despite so much evidence being thrown out there, there were still some skeptics wondering how a poor college student like Lynn rk, who had been in jail and had no money, could afford stic surgery and to bribe hackers.
Was it possible that the Jones Family was framing Lynn rk in order to clear Elly Campbell of suspicion?
But soon, these voices were drowned out by curses fromizens online.
"This Lynn rk was no good to begin with; when she worked as a nanny at Mrs. Joness house, she tried to seduce Mr. Jones, and when that failed, she instigated someone to throw concentrated sulfuric acid at Mrs. Jones to disfigure her. Have you upstairs forgotten about that?"
"Haha! The poster above really isnt thinking clearly; if Lynn rk didnt have ill intentions, why would she try to make herself look like Mrs. Jones?"
"A woman with a criminal past, and there are still people like the poster trying to whitewash her reputation. Poster, you must truly love Lynn rk, assessmentplete."
"I always said, we shouldnt jump to conclusions too hastily. It really was an imposter who did it."
"Stupid and wicked, something as simple as a DNA test could have exposed her, and yet she dared to impersonate and enter the Joness door, this woman really has some nerve."
"She wouldnt have thought of seducing the master initially if she wasnt audacious, disgusting!"
"..."
In the eyes of theizens, Elly Campbell had a good image, andbined with Lynn rks criminal record and the mountain of evidence before them, public opinion easily believed it was Lynn rk who impersonated Elly Campbell and killed someone.
But this was not enough.
One piece of evidence followed another online.
What was even more unbelievable was the recording of Lynn rks own confession handed over by Sophia Green to Adam Jones.
This was solid, irond evidence. The words confessed by Lynn rk herself silenced the remaining skeptics amongst theizens.
And the discussion became even more intense about those involved in the affair. It was clear, even though it was just a recording, many people immediately recognized Sophia Green, and with Lynn rks reference to "Best Actress," people were more convinced of this fact.
"Damn, I didnt expect Sophia the Best Actress to be involved in this, she really cant let go of President Jones."
"President Jones is really like the monks meat, every demon wants a bite."
"..."
"Am I the only one who feels like this recording was Sophia the Best Actress deliberately leading Lynn rk to say those things?"
"Did you all miss the part in the recording where Sophia the Best Actress said I wasnt involved?"
"..."
From the moment Sophia Green handed the recording to Adam Jones, she anticipated that Adam would publish it to prove Elly Campbells innocence.
Thus, she had already mentally prepared herself.
But, she had arranged terms with Adam Jones beforehand, that her career should not be affected, and Adam had agreed.
Therefore, after the recording was aired, and alongside a series of cursing fromizens, Sophia Green, with Adam Joness approval, exined why she guided Lynn rk to tell the truth, and that it was Adams idea.
With this exnation, theizens indeed started to see her in a new light.
But Thompson wasnt so lucky.
When she saw these pieces of evidence being revealed online, pointing directly at her, Thompson was dumbfounded.
What she found even more unbelievable was that the person who betrayed her turned out to be Sophia Green.
"Sophia, why would you do this? Havent I been good to you?"
Thompson rushed into Sophia Greens private lounge and asked harshly.
After publishing the truth online, Sophia Green breathed a sigh of relief, looked up at Thompson, and said:
"Mom, the day Lynn rk started at the Jones familys house, the Jones family knew she was a fake. If I didnt go to him, I would have suffered alongside you."
Chapter 1331: People designed before 1331 were very likable.
Chapter 1331: People designed before 1331 were very likable.
She spoke calmly, without the slightest hint of guilt for betraying Thompson.
"My star path wasid out by you, but how I walk it is marked by my every step. I dont want my path ruined by your so-called smart but actually foolish actions. My father is still in prison, I have to think about him, and my own future too."
"So you betrayed me?"
Thompson looked at Sophia Green, her gaze cold with disappointment and a touch of heartache.
She had abandoned her own children, took care of her all these years, wholeheartedly paved the way for her, yet she still treated her this way.
Sophia Green sighed and said, "Ive warned you, dont mess with Adam Jones, but you didnt listen."
"Mom, even if I didnt betray you, Adam Jones had already found out about you. What harms you is not me, but your own stupidity and greed."
"You..."
"Dont you have confidence that Adam Jones would let you off the hook because you are his biological mother? What are you afraid of now then?"
Sophia Green looked at Thompsons slightly trembling body with an ironic smile.
"Unfortunately, you fearlessly stepped on Adam Joness bottom line, you brought this upon yourself. I dont know how hell deal with you, but seeing how youve taken care of me all these years, as long as Adam Jones spares your life, I will take care of you for the rest of your life."
After saying that, she left a stunned Thompson behind and walked out of the resting room.
Thompson originally did not take Sophia Greens words seriously, but when Sophia decisively left her office, she started to feel nervous.
Since Cam Green went to prison, Sophia had sensibly been a well-behaved daughter by her side.
She understood her position well, only she could demand anything in the entertainment industry.
But now, she was so resolute in speaking her mind, and she knew that this time Adam Jones might really not let her off.
Thompson slumped in her chair, her body quivering.
Elly Campbell was Adam Joness bottom line, and by helping Lynn rk, she indirectly caused the death of Elly...
Thompsons mind was filled with the words Sophia had said earlier, her fear intensifying.
"What to do... what to do..."
Thompsons whole face turned pale, "No, no, no matter how much Adam hates me, Im still his biological mother, he wont be too cruel."
She keptforting herself delusionally.
The inte was full of violent hatred toward Lynn rk, but Lynn, now in prison, had no idea how badly she was being ndered.
Meanwhile, Thompson had been closely monitoring online public opinion, and almost all were cursing Lynn, not much at her.
After all, she had willingly cared for Cam Greens daughter without asking for anything in return, remained loyal to her even after Cam was imprisoned, and stood guard for Cams daughter in the entertainment industry.
More importantly, she could acquire shares of Joy Entertainment worth billions, yet no one knew who she was.
Netizens spected she had a mysterious background.
Her good reputation for loyalty,bined with this "mysterious" identity, gave her a very positive image among theizens.
Therefore, theizens were somewhat lenient in their criticisms of her.
Even when she helped Lynn rk frame Elly Campbell, they would concoct other forgivable reasons to absolve Thompson.
Chapter 1332. Comments that set the tone
Chapter 1332: 1332. Comments that set the tone
Therefore, this incident only had an impact on Lynn rk; as for herself, Elly Campbell, it was surprisingly lenient.
And since the Jones family hadnt taken any action up until now, Elly Campbell thought that Adam Jones would, as usual, let her off lightly.
Elly Campbell closed her Twitter, letting out a long sigh of relief.
But just a few days after she had rxed, the Twitter server went down, overwhelmed by the torrent ofizens curses.
The reason was simple: A Twitter user had posted the following tweet
"My mom never had any grievances with Mrs. Jones, so why would she help that woman Lynn rk against her? Did Mrs. Jones do something to offend my mom? I remember Mrs. Jones being quite arrogant online before, right? @JonesGroupOfficialTwitter @AdamJones @JonesFamilyMatriarch @MoorenLittleMadam (Lily Jones)."
The "mom" mentioned in this post was referring to Elly Campbell.
Many people envied Sophia Green for having a stepmother like Elly Campbell, so gradually, everyone began calling Elly Campbell "mom."
And this tweet from the alt ount surprisingly received a lot of recognition fromizens.
In thements below, there were several hundred thousandments in just one morning. Among them, more than half were cursing Elly Campbell, following the lead and alleging Elly Campbell had wronged Adam Joness wife.
Jones Corporation_
"President, weve traced the IP address of that Twitter user."
Robert Green stood upright in front of Adam Jones.
The IP was shown to be from a wireless router su at Joy Entertainment, exactly Elly Campbells office.
"Here is the transaction record of Elly Campbell hiring inte trolls to nder Mrs. Jones for your review."
Adam Jones sneered coldly, his grim face carrying a menacing storm.
"Utterly clueless fool."
Adam Jones didnt even bother to look at the material Robert Green handed over, and directly said, "Publish all of it. Since someone seems too impatient to die, let her suffer a quicker death."
A hint of murderous intent swept across Adam Joness eyes.
"And... since she is so worried that theizens dont know why she has treated Elly in such a way, go help her rify it to theizens."
Having followed Adam Jones for many years, Robert Green certainly understood the deeper meaning behind his words, and his eyes couldnt hide a trace of shock.
Despite the surprise, he still confirmed, "President, are you saying... to publish all of it?"
He emphasized the word "all." Obviously, when Robert Green mentioned "all," it included more than just what was said.
Seeing Adam Jones nod with an icy face, Robert Green understood.
Thinking about what Elly Campbell was about to face made him break out in a sweat on her behalf.
At this moment, not only was the IP address of Elly Campbells alt ount and the transaction records of hiring inte trolls published online, but there was also an attached long article of over a thousand words with images.
All of these were posted through Adam Joness personal ount.
Inside, it included everything about Elly Campbell being Adam Joness biological mother, her affair with Cam Green during her marriage, and less than a month after Henry Joness death, she abandoned her children, took Henry Joness inheritance, and ran off with Cam Green. Not a single detail was hidden.
This was enough to cause an uproar amongizens.
What followed detailed how Elly Campbell, seeing her son sessful and grown up, brought her stepdaughter to the ind resort to fabricate a chance encounter with Adam Jones and, after being humiliated by Elly Campbell, colluded with the heir of Turnbaughs Group to drug Elly Campbell, attempting to tarnish her purity but was foiled ahead of time by Adam Joness intervention.
Chapter 1333: When someone is bent on dying, there’s no stopping them.
Chapter 1333: When someone is bent on dying, theres no stopping them.
Theizens rage had already reached its boiling point, and yet it was still not enough.
After the ident that befell Adam Jones, the Jones Corporation was teetering on the brink, and thepanys shareholders were eying covetously to take over.
At this moment, Thompson Shu Yi kicked them while they were down, selling her shares to the secondrgest shareholder of Jones Corporation, directly opposing Elly Campbell.
When he came back alive and found out he had given all his property to Elly Campbell, Thompson Shu Yi couldnt ept it. Taking advantage of the time he had lost his memory, she had someone attempt to kill him and frame Elly Campbell. If he had died, Elly Campbell would be a murderer and the tens of trillions in assets would be inherited by his birth mother.
Every word, though only written on paper, made theizens feel as though they could see Adam Jones standing in front of Thompson Shu Yi, vehemently using her.
"This is simply an unprecedented case of treachery! Cheating wasnt enough, she ran off with another man before her husbands body was cold, how impressive!"
"When Mr. Jones passed away, Miss Jones wasnt even a year old, right? Damn it! This old woman is still human? She ran off with another man when her daughter was not even a year old."
"Actually... could all this have been fabricated by President Jones himself, to whitewash Mrs. Jones?"
Someone asked this quietly, but was soon drowned out by theizens curses.
"The person above, I suggest you get your brain working properly before you talk."
"There are the dates of Mr. Joness death on the inte, as well as news of this slut appearing with other men; just do the math, and youll know if President Jones has wronged her."
"..."
Thompson Shu Yi saw the Hot Search on the inte, her face pale, and she slumped down on the couch.
What she feared most was the exposure of her identity as Adam Joness birth mother. Once this was exposed, her affair with Cam Green back then wouldnt need any proof.
Back then, Cam Green was so famous, countless paparazzi snapped news about him. Now with a search on the inte, all of that could be found; no one would believe Adam Jones was lying.
But, Thompson Shu Yi always thought Adam Jones didnt let outsiders know she was his birth mother because he was afraid of beingughed at for having such a mother.
And she was happy to let Adam Jones think that way.
As long as her identity wasnt exposed, she could create trouble without issue.
However, she didnt expect that today it would be Adam Jones himself who would publicly disclose these things.
She continued to shiver as she stared at thements online
"I always felt that this woman had a powerful backer, but I never thought it would be President Joness own mother; really a big-time backer indeed, what a pity this foolish old woman didnt make good use of it, always courting death."
"This time, after causing Mrs. Joness death, does she think President Jones would still tolerate her? All the things this old woman has done before, she could have died a million times over; its surprising President Jones tolerated her up until today."
"President Jones has been more than fair and just to his birth mother. Over the years, not only has he not suppressed her, Jones Corporations dividends were still distributed to her, and yet this old woman turned around and used those shares to fight against her own daughter-inw, disgusting!"
"I have a lot of swear words to say, but this woman doesnt even deserve those words!"
"Compared to this old woman, I suddenly find James Campbell a kind little angel."
"Theres no harm withoutparison..."
Seeing that not a singlement on the inte spoke up for her, Thompson Shu Yi was dumbfounded.
She originally posted that post under an alias to lead the discussion, to makeizens believe that her collusion with Lynn rk to deal with Elly Campbell was because Elly Campbell had done something very offensive to her in private.
Chapter 1334. Bridges to bridges, roads to roads
Chapter 1334: 1334. Bridges to bridges, roads to roads
At that time, the news about Elly Campbell pping her in public had stirred a certain heat online.
It was just that she was worried Elly Campbell, cornered, would blurt out her identity as Adam Joness biological mother, that she swallowed the humiliation of that p.
Now, she could use that incident to her advantage, letting people criticize Elly Campbell for her arrogance and despotism off the inte, contradicting her mild public persona.
Additionally, she could utilize instances like when the workers surrounded Brayman Groups entrance creating a scene, and she, under Adams name, threatened those people, even instructing the driver to run over them.
Watching the online sentiment, Thompson Shuyi thought she had made the right move, but she hadnt expected Adam Jones to go so far as to reveal his rtionship with Elly Campbell just to protect her.
By one morning, the Twitter client had crashed.
Thompson Shuyi couldnt dare to think further.
At this moment, Sophia Green, furious, stormed into her room and pped Thompson Shuyi, stunning her.
"I thought you were just stupid, but now I know, youre not just stupid, you were born without a brain."
Sophia Green, her eyes nearly bursting with fury, said, "Wevee this far, yet you still think about stepping on Elly Campbell. Do you think Adam is dead?"
At this point, Thompson Shuyi, already shocked by online discussions, received a p from Sophia Green and barely reacted.
"Initially, Adam had nned to let me off, but with what youve done now, even if Adam is willing to forgive me, my online reputation is ruined, and its all because of your stupidity."
A stupid and malicious woman, who had an affair with her father, and although she was young at that time, she was raised by Thompson Shuyi, which is her original sin.
She stole the maternal love from Adam Jones and Lily Jones, which is her original sin!
Adding to that, if the incident on Jones Ind where she colluded with Dous Turnbaugh to drug Elly Campbell and ended up being outsmarted by Elly gets dug up, her life is over.
Adam has left her some dignity online by not disclosing her sleep with Dous, but with many witnesses that night, if someone wants to curry favor with Adam by speaking out, her career in the entertainment industry is probably over.
"Listen to me carefully, from now on, we go our separate ways, donte looking for me ever again, you imbecile, I cant afford to associate with you!"
Infuriated, Sophia Green turned and left, and this time, Thompson Shuyi finally snapped back to reality, her heart sinking further in panic.
Adam Jones has made all these things public, so he definitely wont let Joy Entertainment off the hook.
All her money was invested in thispany, and if Joy Entertainment goes down, she would truly have nothing.
For Adam to take down Joy Entertainment was too easy.
Thompson Shuyi couldnt bear to contemte further, how life, once filled with luxury, could suddenly turn to utter destitution.
Indeed, that very afternoon, the stocks of Joy Entertainment plummeted and hit rock bottom.
Before the stocks tumbled, the Jones Group had already reacquired all the dispersed shares on the market.
Adam Jones knew exactly what would make Thompson Shuyi feel worse than deaththat was leaving her with nothing.
The woman, foolish and greedy, without money, she would have to live an ordinary life.
For so many years, she lived luxuriously, with servants at her beck and call, spending money without considering the cost.
Every luxury tended to, every indulgence allowed, when she could no longer live that life, she would be worse off than an ordinary woman.
Chapter 1335. There must be Adam Jones’s handiwork in this.
Chapter 1335: 1335. There must be Adam Joness handiwork in this.
This time, Adam Jones intended to make her suffer a fate worse than death!
Before Adam took action against Joy Entertainment, he had already instructed people to buy back all the shares of Joy Entertainment at a high price; this time, except for Thompson, no one else was affected.
Once the stock of Joy Entertainment plummeted, Jones seized the opportunity to acquire it.
Everyone knew that Adam Jones was specifically targeting Thompson, but this time, no one said a thing.
Letting such a malicious woman be penniless was still letting her off too easily.
For them, seeing her in prison would be more satisfying.
Whatever love and admiration they previously had for Thompson, the mother figure, they now wished she would just die.
Ultimately, it all boiled down to one sentence
President Jones was still too kind.
With Joy Entertainment bankrupt and acquired by Jones, Thompson was kicked out, penniless.
And Sophia Green also suffered due to her association, not having a smooth path in the entertainment industry.
However, having experienced the prior events, Sophia had be more sensible.
She had some achievements in the entertainment industry now, with a fan base as well; currently, being impacted by Thompson did make her journey more difficult.
But because she had umted some connections previously, and this time Adam Jones did not target her, as long as she moved forward step by step, she still had the chance to return to the peak.
As for Lynn rk.
A hacker confessed that it was Lynn rk who had paid her to hack the hotels roadside surveince, indirectly proving that Lynn was the one who kidnapped Jenna rk initially.
Along with that traffic ident case, originally a hit-and-run causing death, now with new evidence pointing towards Lynn rks intentional murder and frame-up.
The malice of the crime had caused a massive impact nationwide.
Lynn rk had thought that she would definitely be sentenced to death this time.
However, the verdict was announced, and like James Campbell, she received life imprisonment without the possibility of parole.
Hearing this verdict, Lynn rk was dumbstruck.
A year and a half in prison had already driven her insane; the thought of staying there for a lifetime was unbearable for Lynn...
"I dont want this, I dont want to be in prison, Judge, let me die, Your Honor..."
"Order in the court, take her away."
From her initial struggle, Lynn rk gradually became desperate and dejected.
Though it should have been a death penalty, it turned into life imprisonment; Lynn knew it must have been Adam Joness doing.
"Hehehe... Adam Jones, you are so ruthless..."
She murmured with downcast eyes, then, like a madwoman, burst into loudughter.
Afterughing, she squatted on the cell floor, covering her face as she cried bitterly.
The people who needed to be dealt with, had been dealt with.
But Adam Jones couldnt bring himself to feel happy; his eyes asionally betrayed intense regret.
He often thought, if he hadnt been so arrogant, so dismissive of Thompson when he had the capacity, and had dealt with Thompson earlier, then how would Elly have needlessly lost her life today.
Every time he thought of Elly Campbell, Adam Joness heart ached terribly.
The Jones Family had aired the search notice for Elly Campbell on various tforms again after Lynn rk was fully exposed, but there was still no news.
This faint hope painfully stabbed at every cell in Adam Joness heart, as if taking a deep breath would cause unbearable pain.
"President, weve searched this area of the sea many times..."
Chapter 1336. Two billion, with a verbal message.
Chapter 1336: 1336. Two billion, with a verbal message.
On board the search and rescue vessel, Adam Jones stood at the bow, staring nkly at the part of the sea where Elly Campbell had fallen overboard, lost in thought.
The bodies of those three traffic policemen had been found around here. Where could Elly have been swept to after falling overboard?
He had checked the weather forecast for that day; the currents werent strong. Even if they were, it wasnt possible for only Elly to be washed away.
Elly must have been rescued by someone.
Adam Jones suddenly looked up with a glimmer of faint hope in his eyes again.
The person who rescued Elly couldnt possibly have missed the missing person notice, nor could they be entirely unaware of the news, not knowing that the Jones Family had been searching for her.
So, that person must have had another motive.
Adam Jones pupils darkened, staring at the calm sea without uttering a word.
"Lets head back."
Robert Green originally thought that Adam Jones would stay here for a while, unwilling to leave. When he suddenly said they should go back, Robert was momentarily stunned.
It wasnt until after they had returned that Robert Green understood why his boss came back so promptly.
He sat in front of theputer,piled a lengthy list, handed it to him, and said:
"Thoroughly investigate every person on this list and do not overlook any clues."
Robert Green looked down, nced at the list his boss had drawn up, and felt somewhat conflicted.
The list consisted of the Jones Corporationspetitors, or those who had had conflicts with the president or his wife in the past.
The president must have been out of options to resort to such abor-intensive method to search for his wifes whereabouts.
"Alright, President, I will handle it."
After Robert Green left, Adam Jones sat in front of his desk with a dim expression, his eyes devoid of any sparkle.
"Elly, no matter how you look now, as long as youe back alive, thats all that matters."
As long as youre alive...
Adam Jones voice was hoarse, with an unmistakable hint of powerlessness.
Meanwhile, on Elly Campbells side.
Only after confirming that Lynn rk had been captured did she feel relieved.
As for whether she could leave this ce, as long as she was alive, there would always be a chance.
On this day, Ethan White was not around.
And there were only those servants in the house.
She sat down in the living room and spoke without any hope:
"Youve all seen the missing person notice for the Jones Family on the TV news, havent you? Whoever figures out a way to pass a message to my husband, that one billion will be theirs."
One billion was undoubtedly an unimaginable sum for these servants who worked at the White Family; an amount they wouldnt dare to even dream of in their lifetimes.
Even with Ethan Whites control over them, this sum was enough to tempt them.
Yet, seeing the indifference of the people in front of her upon hearing her offer, Elly felt her frustration bubble up.
"Two billion, all you have to do is deliver a message."
The White Family didnt have many servants. Gardeners, cleaners, cooks, and the rest added up to only about thirty in total.
With 2 billion split among 30 people, each person could get 70 million. As long as the three of them cooperated, allowing her to leave the White House would not be difficult at all.
Yet even so, the people in front of her remained unmoved, as if such a sum meant nothing to them.
Many things that money can solve are not really issues at all. Its like these people in front of you; when you talk money, they show no reaction. Thats what really frustrates and makes one feel helpless.
Elly Campbell waited for a while, but seeing that the expressions on the faces in front of her showed no signs of softening, she knew it was pointless to try further and didnt want to waste any more time.
Chapter 1337. Climbed down from the roof.
Chapter 1337: 1337. Climbed down from the roof.
She went to the gym next door.
The equipment here was more than adequate for fitness, and Elly Campbell did a bit of running to vent the pain and anger in her heart. It was when she was about to leave that she noticed the climbing rope in the corner.
Her eyes instantly lit up as she walked towards it.
Clearly, it was Ethan Whites rope for routine climbing. The main rope of a climbing rig generally spans between 60 to 100 meters; even with just 60 meters, it would be enough for her to reach a safe distance before jumping into the water.
The climbing rope of the brand used by Ethan White, whether its the abrasion resistance or the cut resistance, was top of the line. She didnt need to worry about safety.
She held the rope in her hand, feeling somewhat excited.
Exiting through the back door of the gym meant she didnt have to pass through the front, which also meant that the servants working up front wouldnt be able to see her.
Now that Ethan White and the butler were not at home, she had to leave here as quickly as possible.
Fortunately, during her years studying in the United States, she often went climbing with William Forest. A building a hundred meters tall was no obstacle to her.
She found a fixed point, skillfully tied a climbing knot, and seeing that the servants had not yet noticed her, she quickly pulled her body over the white jade balustrade and started to descend slowly.
Although she climbed often, going up anding down were not exactly the same.
At this moment, while Elly Campbell held onto the rope, her situation was very hazardous.
If she didnt hold on tight, or if the rope around her waist became loose, shed be done for.
However, she was mentally strong and determined to return to her husband and children; thus, she swiftly conquered her fear.
When Ethan White returned and saw that Elly Campbell was not there, his pupils shrank slightly as he asked, "Wheres Miss Campbell?"
"Miss Campbell went to the gym."
"The gym?"
Ethan Whites brow furrowed slightly, and then, as if realizing something, his face suddenly turned pale.
He turned and ran quickly toward the gym. As soon as he arrived outside, he saw the climbing rope draped over the balustrade, hanging down.
Ethan Whites face grew even paler, his legs felt weak as if hed lost all sensation in a moment.
He didnt know how he managed to rush over, but when he looked down, he saw that Elly Campbell had already descended a good distance.
"Elly Campbell!!"
He leaned over the balustrade, his insides trembling, "Dont move from there, its very dangerous."
He didnt want to rm Elly Campbell more by overstating the danger, for fear that shed lose her focus and grip...
Ethan White couldnt bear to continue the thought.
Over the years, he had climbed from the bottom to the position he was in now, and only then did he dare to reveal himself to her.
She did not know about her past life, nor the extent of her abilities.
But the sight of a privilegeddy attempting to descend from a hundred-meter-high building with just a rope was too much for Ethan White to bear thinking about.
Elly Campbell, worried Ethan White would pull her back,pletely ignored him and moved her limbs even faster.
"Elly Campbell!"
Ethan Whites voice went hoarse with urgency.
He turned his head to the butler who had followed,manding, "Send someone down to look for her, see where she is, and bring her back."
"Right away, Young Master."
The butler looked at Ethan White with aplex expression.
Are you scared now?
If youd just let her go properly, you wouldnt have driven her to this.
Chapter 1338. The woman the Young Master took a fancy to is indeed extraordinary.
Chapter 1338: 1338. The woman the Young Master took a fancy to is indeed extraordinary.
The butler felt that his Young Lord, although pitiful, was not worthy of sympathy.
Ethan Whites gaze was firmly locked on Elly Campbells descending figure. He slowly closed his eyes, and after a long while, reopened them and shouted down to Elly:
"Dont move anymore, just wait there for me. Ill let you go, okay?"
At this point, Elly didnt know whether she couldnt hear or simply didnt believe him. Shepletely ignored him and continued her descent.
Because she had not performed such difficult maneuvers for a long time, Elly had climbed less than a third of the floors when her hands began to shake with soreness.
The palms of her hands were already numb.
She was worried that she would fall before reaching a safe distance.
Seeing that Elly never stopped and ignored himpletely, Ethans heart sank bit by bit.
It was then that the butler made a phone call to him.
"Young Master, Miss Campbell is on the 20th floor."
"Bring her in!"
Ethan clenched his teeth; after hanging up the phone, he hurried downstairs.
Elly saw the butler leading people towards her and her brows suddenly knotted.
The butler, also fearing he might scare Elly, didnt dare make any big movements, only cautiously tried tofort her:
"Miss Campbell, this is too dangerous. If you slip, you wont survive..."
Elly ignored him, and fearing that the butler would take the opportunity to pull her rope back in, she swung forcefully towards the wall, away from the window by some distance.
"Miss Campbell!"
The butler was seriously frightened by Ellys action.
It was the first time he had ever seen a woman so fierce as to dare climb down from a building hundreds of meters high, relying on just a rope.
The woman that Young Master had his eyes on was indeed extraordinary.
"Miss Campbell, this is too dangerous!"
"Go back and tell Ethan White theres no need to waste his efforts. Even if its dangerous, I wont go back to your house."
Elly needed to climb down, which required getting close to the window, but because of the people brought by the butler standing guard there, she would be caught if she got too close.
So now, she could only swing back and forth in mid-air.
Her hands were sore, and if this dy continued, she wouldnt be able to hold on.
"Miss Campbell, trust me, our Young Master is not a bad person. That woman who impersonated you has nothing to do with our Young Lord."
Elly didnt pay attention to him. In fact, from the time Lynn rk was discovered to the whole court decision, everything went so smoothly, it was clear that Ethan hadnt interfered.
But that didnt mean Ethans groundless imprisonment of her could be understood.
"Miss Campbell, youre gambling with your life against the Young Masters will. Its not worth it."
"Whos gambling with him. All I want is to go back to my husband and my son. Hes the one who wont let me leave!"
She felt her hand gripping the rope slipping little by little.
The palm of her hand was burning with pain.
Was she really going to die here today?
No, Adam and her son were waiting for her; she couldnt just die like this.
She just had to hold on for ten more floors.
She bit her teeth fiercely, gripped the rope tightly, and without using the wall, began to climb directly down through mid-air.
The next second, however, her hand slipped, and the rope that was in the palm of her hand somehow slipped away.
She was stunned for a moment, and her brain also nked out for an instant.
She only heard Ethans voice, which in that moment, seemed to tear through the air, shouting, "Elly Campbell!"
Before she could react, she saw a figure directly leap out of the window.
Chapter 1339. Hang on the exterior wall overnight
Chapter 1339: 1339. Hang on the exterior wall overnight
"Young Master!"
"Young Master!!"
The butler and servants cries of rm rang out one after another.
Elly only felt a tightness around her waist, a tall figure loomed over her.
Then, the swaying rope was grabbed, and she... was held in Ethan Whites arms.
"Elly, are you trying to get yourself killed?"
Ethan Whites furious voice roared in her ear.
The force wrapped around her waist only got tighter.
Seeing Ethan jump out like that without any equipment, if he hadnt caught the rope, he would probably be meeting the Old Master and Lady by now.
The butlers heart nearly leapt out of his throat; only when he saw Ethan sessfully grab the rope did he breathe a sigh of relief, his legs went weak, and he fell directly to the ground.
"Quick, quickly pull the Young Master in, hurry..."
He called out to the servants to step forward.
Elly, with her waist tightly confined by Ethan, watched helplessly as she and Ethans people were brought back into the house, feeling somewhat desperate inside.
Ethans face, at this moment, was terrifyingly cold.
That sinister look, as if he could swallow Elly at any moment.
Elly wasnt intimidated by him; by now, as she had time to reflect, her feelings grewplicated.
At that moment, Ethan had jumped out just like that, from a height of 20 floors, over 60 meters in the air.
If he hadnt caught the rope just now, he would have been smashed to pieces.
She furrowed her brow, not knowing what to say.
But on second thought, if Ethan hadnt trapped her here, preventing her from going back, she wouldnt have needed to take such a risk.
Thinking this way, Ellys heart felt less guilty.
When she looked up, she saw Ethan was still ring at her fiercely, that teeth-gritting expression indeed looked quite scary.
"Young Master, are you alright?"
The butler recovered his breath and hurriedly went up to Ethan, asking anxiously.
"Lock her in her room, dont let her step out!"
Upon hearing that he was even reducing her living space now, Ellys heart sank instantly.
"Ethan, dont push your luck!"
Ethan turned back to look at her, his sinister eyes hiding the fear beneath them, he said coldly:
"It is you who is pushing your luck!"
With Ellys angry gaze fixed on him, he stepped closer to her and said:
"If I find out youre plotting something again, Ill send you somewhere else, where Adam Jones wont find you for the rest of his life!"
"You..."
Ellys face darkened, any guilt she had felt inside vanished at that moment.
Ethan turned and walked away, "All the servants who did not watch her properly today will hang on the outer wall for a night."
As the words fell, the several servants present suddenly turned pale.
Elly looked at Ethan with shock, unable to believe he would take out his anger on the servants.
And to punish them with such a cruel method.
But the servants seemed to not have any intention to beg for mercy, as if they were ustomed to Ethans cruelty and unpredictability.
Resignedly epting a fault that wasnt theirs to bear.
"Ethan!"
Elly quickly followed him, blocking his path.
Previously, Ethan always appeared carefree and rascally in front of Elly. Seeing his paranoid and cruel demeanor now, it was hard for Elly to connect him with the rascal from before.
Ethan, seeing her blocking him, didnt push her away, his deepen eyes silently watched Elly.
"This incident is rted to the servants; they didnt do anything wrong, why punish them?"
Chapter 1340. Their biggest mistake was letting you make one.
Chapter 1340: 1340. Their biggest mistake was letting you make one.
"""
"Their biggest mistake was making you err, which alone is enough to deserve death."
Hearing Ethan Whites unreasonable words, Elly Campbells face darkened with anger once again.
She wanted to say something, but then she heard Ethan White say:
"Say one more useless word for them, and their punishment will be even harsher."
The words on Elly Campbells lips were forcefully suppressed.
She knew that Ethan White was definitely not just trying to scare her.
Seeing her looking at him with anger, Ethan White chuckled and said:
"This is my second time saving you, Elly Campbell. Your way of showing gratitude is really irritating!"
"I dont need your liking, and besides, I tied a rope around my waist, even without you saving me, I wouldnt have died."
Unable to hold back, Elly Campbell retorted upon seeing Ethan Whites demeanor.
Ethan White looked at the rope still tied around her waist and sneered:
"Are you sure that falling from the 20th floor, this rope wouldnt cut your delicate waist in half?"
Elly Campbell choked at his words, but she didnt back down, and replied with a cold face:
"Do I need to remind you, Mr. White, why I would do such a risky thing?"
He noticed Ethan Whites pupils contract sharply.
Not waiting for her to speak, Elly Campbell continued:
"If you hadnt kept me captive in this high-rise, I wouldnt have needed to do this. Ultimately, everything was caused by you. Isnt it right that you saved me?"
Listening to her justified words, Ethan White was severely taken aback.
Especially seeing her fearless expression made Ethan White even more frustrated.
He pointed at Elly Campbell, unable to utter a single word for a long time, and in the end, she even made himugh in anger.
"Youre ruthless."
"When will you let me go?"
Elly Campbells expression remained indifferent.
These past days, every time Ethan White spoke to her, she either remained silent, or she would ask this question.
That she was willing to talk "nonsense" with him just now was practically her being magnanimous.
"You originally had a chance, but you missed it yourself."
Ethan White said irritably, looking at her.
Elly Campbell knew he was talking about the previous time when Ethan White said he would let her go if she just went upstairs with him.
At that time, she didnt take Ethan Whites words seriously at all; he was totally untrustworthy.
Its the same now.
So, after Ethan White finished speaking, hoping to see some regret on Elly Campbells face, he saw her still looking indifferent.
A sh of defeat, and a tinge of loss, crossed the depth of Ethan Whites eyes.
"Reflect well."
With that, he turned and left, with no one noticing the seemingly steady pace that carried a continued, extremely subtle panic and fear.
Thinking about what would have happened if he had been a step slower and had not pulled Elly Campbell in time.
At this thought, Ethan Whites face instantly turned pale.
He knew Elly Campbell didnt believe his words, which is why she had such an indifferent reaction when he said he would let her go.
But at the rooftop, watching her hanging in mid-air, he had really intended to let her go.
After Ethan White left, Elly Campbell was semi-forced and semi-invited back to her room by someone the butler had sent, and she looked around.
Ethan White went to the study, and soon, the butler entered with a bottle of injury medicine.
"Young Master."
He saw Ethan White sitting in front of the desk, his expression somber, and a sense of being sulky.
The butler shook his head internally; he had already said everything he could, and if the Young Master wouldnt listen, what more could he do?
"""
Chapter 1341: If you have the ability, just try to win her over for real.
Chapter 1341: If you have the ability, just try to win her over for real.
"Young Master, when you saved Miss Campbell just now, your movement was too intense; your arm must have been injured. Let me get some medicine to apply to it," said the servant.
"Must have been," yet in fact, the butler saw it all with his own eyes.
At that moment, although his legs went weak with fright, his sight was not impaired. The Young Master threw caution to the wind and leaped out the window.
His arm struck against the wall beside the window; the impact was so strong that it must have swollen.
But at that time, the Young Master had only Miss Campbell on his mind, and he probably did not notice the injury at allhe might not have even felt the pain.
Ethan White moved his arm, only then feeling a severe pain in his elbow.
The butler stepped forward and, looking at Ethans swollen elbow, sighed helplessly.
"Young Master, youve seen it: Miss Campbell has a heart of stone. Youve risked your life to save her, yet she remains indifferent, showing not the slightest gratitude towards you. Havent you realized anything?"
Ethan White lifted his eyes to nce at the butler, his face darkened, and said, "What are you trying to say?"
"Young Master, Miss Campbell now has a husband, has children. Shes not like other women; she wont take to your aggressive approach. The more you behave like this, the more she will resist."
Although the butler knew that his masters emotional intelligence was hopelessly low when it came to matters of the heart, he couldnt help but point it out.
After all, he had taken care of him since he was a child, and it was hard for him to watch him end up alone.
Somewhat relenting, a slight softening appeared on Ethans face, "You mean, if force wont work, tenderness will?"
Butler: "..."
No, that was not what he meant.
"Young Master, what I mean is, try a different approach."
"Such as?"
There was a slight loosening of Ethan Whites brows.
"For example, release Miss Campbell."
A scornful sneer escaped Ethans lips as his pupils deepened. Looking at the butler, he replied, "Impossible."
"Young Master, do you think that by keeping her under house arrest here, you actually possess her? If you dare..."
The butler paused, gathering his courage before continuing:
"If you dare, try really winning her over"
Ethan White: "..."
The butler knew that their Young Master was cold and ruthless to everyone else, but in front of Elly Campbell, he seemed arrogant, yet was in fact very careful and cautious.
He wouldnt really dare to force Elly Campbell into anything.
"Young Master, by doing this you gain neither her person nor her heart, whats the use of keeping her here?"
The butler felt that, with their Young Masters perpetually single dog-like emotional intelligence, it was far-fetched to think that he could win over Elly Campbell, who was already married with childrenlet alone if she were single.
Without a word, Ethan White just sat there, not even sure why he insisted on keeping her thereit was enough for him to just see her in front of him, even if she showed disdain.
"Alright, I understand. You can go now," he dismissed.
After the butler left, Ethan White leaned back in his chair, gazing out the window with a mix of deep shades in his eyes, deep in thought.
Elly Campbells room was spacious, just the room itself was over a hundred square meters. To say that she was confined to her room, but in reality, there were not a few things to keep her upied.
Plus, Elly Campbell was not the kind of person who couldnt sit still; being kept inside by Ethan White, she didnt find life that hard to bear.
Now, Lynn rk had been sentenced and imprisoned, and Thompsons wife was also in trouble, unable to protect herself. With Adam Jones caring for her two sons, she wasnt worried anymore.11
Chapter 1342. Whose building is that?
Chapter 1342: 1342. Whose building is that?
Although she was anxious to see her own child, Ethan White was just an unreasonable lunatic. She realized now that the more she wanted to do something, the more Ethan White would oppose her.
She might as well stay here honestly and wait. After a long enough time, Ethan might lose interest and perhaps let her go back.
She realized that Ethan White, as a person, didnt really harbor any ill intentions towards her.
This was evident from when he previously risked his life to jump out and save her.
His keeping her was simply to go against Adam Jones.
Elly Campbell remembered the words Ethan said one day
Adam Jones took everything from me, whats it to him if I take one woman?
Lately, she had thought long and hard but couldnt figure out who this person with the surname White was that had connections with Adam Jones.
Ethan White was a person of a profoundly mysterious identity; she didnt even know what he did for a living.
He said Adam Jones took everything from him, but if that was truly taken by Adam, then where did he get the money and connections to build such a high-rise over a hundred meters tall.
Unable to figure it out, she decided not to think about it any longer.
Eat when its time to eat, drink when its time to drink.
Whenever Ethan White appeared in front of her, she would simply say "When will you let me go?" and repeatedly infuriate him away.
Robert Green was moving fast on his side. It wasnt long after Adam Jones gave him a list of suspects to investigate that they got results.
"President, all these people have been investigated and are clear of any issues."
It makes sense, after all. If these people were to save thedy and try to gain something from the president, theyd naturally be the presidents saviors. Theres absolutely no need to worry about their work operating issues in the future.
Just with the status of the firstdys lifesaver, its far more useful than threatening the president. The other party wouldnt be so stupid as to not realize this.
Even if they used thedy to threaten the president this time, what about afterward?
Do they really think that after thedy returns to the presidents side, the president will let go of those who threatened him?
Anyone with a brain knows, no matter how ambitious, wouldnt be foolish enough to go against the president at this time.
Initially, when the president asked him to check these people, he had thought of this oue.
The presidents mind is entirely preupied with thedys matter; he probably hasnt considered this aspect. He didnt want to discourage him, so he had no choice but to conduct the investigation spurred by his hopes, perhaps there could be a clue.
But the result was obviously disappointing.
Adam Joness face grew extremely grim, and for a long while, he didnt utter a word.
In the following days, the announcements seeking people, as well as the Jones family search teams, did not stop searching.
The search teams had gradually expanded from the sea area where Elly Campbell fell into the water, continuing to search downstream, but still without any results.
Each day they didnt find Elly Campbells body, Adam Jones continued to believe she was alive, just hidden away by someone with ulterior motives.
"Who lives there?"
On this day, standing once again at the sea where three traffic police bodies were previously found, Adam Jones pointed at the high-rise building in the distance and asked.
"Not very sure, heard that the owners surname is White; he is barely in the country. Only some servants stay here to clean the house."
"Have you searched inside that building?"
Hearing that, Robert Greens expression was startled, hesitated for a moment, then shook his head, "No."
Seeing Adam Joness expression darken further, Robert Green hurriedly said:
"That sea area is privately owned by Mr. White, without permission, our people are not allowed to forcibly enter his residence..."
Chapter 1343. From one cage to another cage
Chapter 1343: 1343. From one cage to another cage
"What if Elly is just inside?"
Adam Joness voice had ayer of ice to it.
Robert Green didnt answer.
They had no evidence at all, just barging into someone elses private domain like this was obviously illegal.
If mere spection allowed someone to break into a house, then the president didnt need to investigate those businessmen a while back; he couldve just had his people break into their houses to search for Elly.
Robert Green sighed internally, knowing the president was getting emotionally unstable, and it wouldnt do to provoke him further.
This made him think of those years when Mrs. left Boston and the president was desperately searching for her like a madman.
It wasnt getting any better now.
Adam Jones didnt know the extent of Robert Greens thoughts. Standing by the seashore,bining the surrounding environment with the time of their water ident, and the ce where the traffic cops body was found, he deduced
The notion that Elly Campbell was in that building grew stronger and stronger, to the point of bing a firm certainty.
"Immediately investigate the identity of this Head of the household and his entire recent whereabouts."
Seeing that his boss didnt suggest forcing entry into someones house, Robert Green sighed in relief.
As for the investigation, this was not a difficult task for him.
"Alright, Ill get on it right away."
---------------This is a separator------------------
"It seems like youre quitefortable here."
Ethan White walked into Elly Campbells room and saw her sitting by the bay window, reading a book in hand.
When she entered, Elly didnt even lift her eyelids, continuing to flip through the book.
Ethan White didnt get discouraged, taking a seat next to her, and started speaking on his own.
"Arent you curious at all why I kept you here?"
Elly still didnt lift her head.
She knew he was using her to threaten Adam Jones; as for the reason
Even if she asked, Ethan White would likely not tell her, so why bother wasting her breath?
Although Elly Campbell didnt respond, her expression was enough for Ethan White to guess her thoughts.
His eyes darkened for a moment, but he smiled and said:
"You know, Elly, why do you think of me that way so quickly, cant you believe that I really like you?"
Having not seen Ethan Whites rogue-like demeanor for a long time, the moment Elly heard him call her "Elly," she couldnt help but get goosebumps.
She put down the book she was holding and looked up at him.
"When are you going to let me go?"
Ethan Whitepletely ignored her question and continued:
"The butler told me that I cant be tough with a girl I like. Do you want to go out for a walk?"
Elly furrowed her brows, giving him a cold look, and scoffed:
"From one cage to another, whats the point in going out for a walk?"
Ethan White looked down, as if pondering her words, and after a moment, he looked up at her and said:
"Then lets change the ce."
Elly wasnt in the mood to entertain him, picked up the book beside her, and began reading again.
"You really dont want to go out?"
Ethan White, tempting her, said, "Dont you get bored here? How about I take you on a trip, would you like that?"
Elly paused her book flipping, looked up at him with a very interested look, and said:
"You want to take me on a trip?"
Her eyes were shining, trying her best to make Ethan White believe that she was indeed very interested in traveling.
This was his turf, with so many servants watching over the house. If she wanted to leave this ce, other than with Ethan Whites permission, there was simply no other way out.
Chapter 1344. Guess where I’m taking you.
Chapter 1344: 1344. Guess where Im taking you.
But as long as she left this ce and went to any other ce not under Ethan Whites control, she would definitely have a chance to escape.
With that thought, Elly Campbells mind began to waver.
Ethan White, looking at the bright colors shing in her eyes, also curved his lips slightly, "Right, bring you to travel, away from this ce of disputes."
Elly Campbell directly ignored the words "ce of disputes", and asked:
"Where to?"
"Where do you want to go?"
"I get to choose?"
"Of course... not!"
In Elly Campbells bright eyes, Ethan White gave her another unpredictable turn.
"Ive already booked the travel itinerary, you just need to follow me obediently."
As he mentioned it, he gently patted Elly Campbells head, that affectionate tone and gesture made her extremely ufortable.
But thinking about the chance to leave this ce, she still tolerated it.
"When are we leaving?"
"We can leave now."
Elly Campbell didnt think too much, she ced the book aside, but she did not show any obvious eagerness to leave, and asked:
"Do I need to prepare anything?"
"No need, I have prepared everything for you."
Ethan Whites expression looked very gentle.
He was very handsome; if it werent for the fact that he had kept Elly Campbell under house arrest for so long, and his personality was so paranoid and prone to anger, she might have believed he was a good person.
Especially since this man might be a potential adversary of her familys ind owner, she had to be more cautious of him.
With an indifferent nod, she followed Ethan White outside.
It wasnt until she followed Ethan White to the rooftop that she realized there was a small private ne parked there.
After boarding, there were two veryrge suitcases on the ne; Elly Campbell unconsciously frowned.
"These are your documents."
Ethan White passed a document bag in front of him to Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell took it, opened it, and aside from a photo of her, all other identity information was false.
She twisted her brows slightly, looking at Ethan White with some confusion, "What does this mean?"
"Its always good to be prepared, though you probably wont need this."
As he spoke, he leaned back on the sofa, arms cushioning his head behind, his expression waszily watching her, a smile with a hint of wicked charm tainting his eyes.
"Guess where Im taking you?"
Elly Campbell quietly watched him, not speaking.
Ethan White didnt wait for her to speak, and continued:
"Beforeing out with me, did you think that as long as you left that building, you could escape my control, find a chance to run away, or contact Adam Jones?"
Hearing his words, Elly Campbellsplexion changed slightly, without answering.
She thought Ethan White would continue speaking or mock her, but he didnt.
Instead, he just quietlyid his head back against the sofa and remained silent for a long time.
It wasnt until the pilot came over to ask him if they were ready to depart that hezily responded.
Elly Campbell didnt know where the ne was flying to until she fell asleep on the ne and when she woke up, the outside was already a vast expanse of white.
She nced at the time; more than a dozen hours had already passed.
The ne was descending now, and the scenery outside was getting clearer.
When Elly Campbell saw the vast icebergs outside and the yful penguins by the iceke, her face instantly darkened.
"Youve brought me to Antarctica?"
She gritted her teeth, looking towards Ethan White who was still leaning on the sofa, with his eyes closed not knowing whether he was awake or not, and said in a deep voice.
Chapter 1345. Take you to cool down your temper
Chapter 1345: 1345. Take you to cool down your temper
Ethan Whites eyes opened just in time, meeting her furious gaze, and he chuckled lightly, saying:
"Youve been quite fierytely. I brought you to the icy tundra to cool down."
"You..."
The ne had alreadynded on the open ground of Antarctica.
This time, aside from the pilot, only she and Ethan White were the passengers to Antarctica.
Seeing Ethan White opening tworge suitcases that had been prepared earlier and taking out the thermal equipment, he ced them in front of Elly Campbell, soothing her with a smile:
"Since were here, lets go out and have a look."
Elly Campbell looked at him coldly, unmoved.
Ethan White didnt rush her, but instead said:
"I n to stay here for at least half a month. Do you really intend to just sit inside the ne and note out?"
In the end, Elly Campbell changed into the clothes and exited the cabin.
Not far away, nestled between several icebergs, was a docked, mega luxury anti-disease exploration ship.
By the time Ethan White arrived, someone had alreadye down from the ship and sent over a small yacht to pick them up.
"Get on. Go take a bath and get some good rest."
Elly Campbell didnt say a word, her face stern as she boarded the yacht and sailed toward the exploration ship.
To call it a ship is an understatement; its more apt to describe it as a seven-star luxury hotel.
With a 180 panoramic lounge,plete with a private bathroom, luxurious and bright dining room, sauna, and so on.
Standing on the open deck, one can witness a spectacr scene ofrge pods of whales feeding up close.
Looking up, asionally, very rare pr seabirds would glide overhead.
Directly ahead on the ice, seals were foraging for food, and on the other side, baby penguins closely followed their mothers, appearing very intimate.
Elly Campbell, viewing the scene before her, couldnt help but think of the time before the ident when her ind master, Jack Campbell, had mentioned that they would take a vacation to Antarctica after celebrating their childs first birthday.
He had nned to apany her to admire the breathtaking auroras of Antarctica, paddle together in a kayak, and take the exploration ship deep into the icebergs to feel the rare pr scenery.
They had even finished nning the trip, but just as they were about to...
Thinking of Adam Jones, Elly Campbells eyes instantly reddened, but she quickly reined in her emotions, not wanting Ethan White to see and get teased by him.
If these beautiful sights were to be shared with her lover, her child, then naturally she wouldnt be able to resist admiring them. Its a pity that at this moment, she had no interest at all.
Unknown to her, whenever she was with Ethan White, his gaze would always linger on her when she wasnt looking.
From the moment she boarded the exploration ship, Ethan White had noticed the changes in her mood and her eyes suddenly reddening and then quickly being suppressed.
Ethan Whites eyes darkened slightly, knowing she must have been thinking of Adam Jones.
He didnt say anything, just took her to the lounge.
Heading to the liquor cab, Ethan White poured her a ss of Whiskey, then chipped off a few pieces of ice from arge block brought by a server and put them into the drink. He handed it to Elly Campbell, saying:
"Try this whiskey imbued with millennia-old ice."
Elly Campbell nced at his hand and said coldly, "I dont drink."
Ethan White didnt say anything, just looked at her faintly, the smile on his face gradually fading, but the extended ss of whiskey remained outstretched.
Elly Campbell felt that Ethan White like this was somewhat frightening.
Remembering how he took his anger out on the servants because she ran away, making them hang off the exterior wall for a night, a behavior reflective of his obsessive and pathological nature, and thinking that now it was just the two of them, with the ships servers being his people, she decided it was better not to provoke him.
Chapter 1346. Do you really still want to give up this opportunity?
Chapter 1346: 1346. Do you really still want to give up this opportunity?
Thinking this, she very sensibly took the ss of alcohol and drank it all in one gulp.
The spicy Whiskey,bined with the chilling impact of the ice cubes, made Elly Campbell cough uncontrobly.
"Cough! Cough cough!!!"
In the blink of an eye, her face turned fully red from coughing.
Ethan White, without changing his expression, furrowed his brow, walked over, and gently patted her back to ease her breathing.
After Elly Campbell finally caught her breath, she briskly swatted his hand away.
"Thank you."
She said stiffly and unwillingly, and then she distanced herself a bit from Ethan White.
Ethan White did not get angry. He went back to the liquor cab, poured himself a drink, and did not pour another one for Elly Campbell.
His fingers, distinct in their joints, held the clear and transparent ss, rubbing it absentmindedly, appearing somewhat careless.
"Do you know what Adam Jones has been up totely?"
He asked casually, but saw Elly Campbell suddenly look at him.
Compared to her previous indifferent attitude, her instant reaction when he mentioned Adam Jones sharply pained Ethan Whites heart.
He seemed indifferent, holding the ss and slightly shaking it, brought it to his lips, took a small sip, looked at Elly Campbell, curved his lips slightly, and said:
"Its gotten dark,e outside with me to see the Antarctica lights."
Elly Campbells eyes, initially filled with anticipation, instantly dimmed.
"After watching the Antarctica lights, I will tell you."
Elly Campbell ignored him, busying herself with her own things.
"After watching, I will tell you."
Elly Campbell didnt even lift her eyelids, simply saying:
"Mr. White, I am going to rest now, please leave."
Her tone was deep and cold, clearly, she was extremely angry.
Ethan White looked into her eyes, his expression slightly changed, his lips slightly pursed, thoughtfully staring out the window, and said:
"You still dont trust me?"
The next second, he shifted his gaze from the window back to Elly Campbell, who was listlessly flipping through a magazine, and said:
"Thest time you didnt believe me, you missed the chance to return to Adam Jones side. This time, do you really want to give up on this opportunity?"
Elly Campbell remained unmoved.
Then she heard Ethan White continue:
"Just apany me to see the light show, even if I break my promise, you wont lose anything. But if I keep my word, you will hear about Adam Jones from me. Dont you want to think it over?"
This time, Elly Campbells expression wavered slightly, and after a moment, she set the magazine down.
"Lets go."
Seeing the smug smile on Ethan Whites face, Elly Campbell gave him a cold nce and then stood up to leave.
"Wait."
"What now?"
She turned her head impatiently and snapped.
Seeing that Ethan White was holding her down jacket that she had taken off after entering the room, and despite her attitude, showed no anger, only an resigned smile:
"Put on the jacket."
Elly Campbell nced at her own thin clothing, feeling somehow embarrassed about her earlier fierce attitude.
But this embarrassment didntst long, after all, whether she came to Antarctica or went out to see the Antarctica lights, it was under duress.
With this thought, she felt fully justified in taking the down jacket from Ethan Whites hands, tersely thanked him and left.
Ethan White watched her departing figure, letting out a few resigned chuckles, and his eyes dimmed in their depths.
Although they were going to see the Antarctica lights, there was no need to leave the exploration vessel.
Chapter 1347. Her kindness is always done quietly.
Chapter 1347: 1347. Her kindness is always done quietly.
Just by stepping out onto the panoramic deck, one can see the Antarctic aurora in all its rity.
"When I was a kid, my mom once told me she would take me to Antarctica to see the aurora..."
As Elly Campbell sat on the deck, waiting for the aurora to appear, Ethan White beside her suddenly spoke up, his tone low and somewhat suppressed.
Elly gave him a sidelong nce but remained silent.
Ethan didnt seem to mind herck of response and continued:
"Back then, I was about to graduate from elementary school, eagerly looking forward to the holiday, hoping my parents would take me here. But guess what happened?"
"I have no idea."
Elly responded coldly, uninterested in Ethans past.
Ethan didnt mind her indifference. He chuckled and continued:
"When I finally got the chance to look for my dad in hispany during the holidays, I saw him jump off the rooftop andnd right in front of me."
Ethan recounted this past event with calmness, yet it startled Elly so much that she whipped her head around to look at him, a flicker of astonishment passing through her eyes.
Although Ethan spoke about the incident as if his fathermitting suicide in front of him was an everyday urrence, Elly knew it would be a tremendous shock for a child of eleven or twelve.
"Im sorry."
She pursed her lips and dryly apologized for her earlier attitude.
Ethan shook his head,zily lying back on the deck, leaning on his side with a hand propping up his face and one leg slightly bent. Looking at Elly, he said:
"My father went bankrupt; naturally, we never got to make it to Antarctica."
Elly pursed her lips again and did not speak, but she continued to listen quietly.
Seeing her like this, a softer light filled the depths of Ethans eyes.
She remained just like the person in his memorydistant yet very kind.
Her kindness, never ostentatious, could let a cold and deeply wounded heart gradually warm and slowly heal.
"My mother too, because of my fathers death, fell ill and soon followed him in death not long after he passed away."
"I was thrown out of the White Family by my uncle; he took everything my father left behind, not leaving me a single penny, and it was Uncle Xu who has been with me all the way till now."
Uncle Xu is the butler who has always been by Ethans side.
"We once were so down and out that even eating was a problem. Uncle Xu went out to work as a doorman, earning a thousand or two a month to pay for my tuition and living expenses."
"There was a period when Uncle Xu was very ill, and I saved my living expenses to pay for his treatment. I went without food for a week..."
Hearing this, Ellys brow furrowed imperceptibly.
"A ssmate of mine lost his living expenses and firmly insisted I was the one who took it..."
It was with these words that some fluctuation finally crept into Ethans voice.
His eyes remained on Ellys face, trying to discern something from her expression, but obviously, he was disappointed.
Apart from the empathy of a bystander, she hadnt recalled anything else.
"He evenined to the Academic Affairs Office and had the principal try to expel me..."
"After school, some guys cornered me against the wall and gave me a beating, demanding that I hand over the money..."
At this point, Ethan paused for a moment, his face revealing a trace of sarcastic coldness as he chuckled, "Actually, I knew that person used his living expenses to buy other stuff, it was just me who ended up taking the me."
Chapter 1348. She is the best person I have ever met
Chapter 1348: 1348. She is the best person I have ever met
"With no proof, how could they frame you?"
Elly Campbells tone carried a hint of anger.
Ethan White looked up at her briefly and smiled softly.
She still believed in him, just like back then, when everyone treated him as a thief, only she stood in front of him, furiously scolding those people.
"Dont you suspect that I made up this story to gain your sympathy?"
Elly Campbells expression froze, seeing his nonchnt demeanor, she really thought he was ying games with her, and her expression immediately darkened.
"Okay, okay, dont be mad, dont be mad, everything Ive said is true."
He quickly spoke to reassure her, afraid that this rare believer in him might leave in a fit of anger.
"Actually, whether there is evidence or not, it doesnt matter at all, the important thing is, Im the only one with a motive to steal the money."
He shrugged nonchntly, a fleeting cold glint in his eyes.
"Before that, I always felt that this world was boundlessly dark, and I could only walk this dark path to its very end..."
As he spoke, Ethan Whites voice clearly became hoarse.
"Until a girl one year my senior stood alone in front of that crowd in such a situation, stood up for me, brought me to get my wounds treated, took me to the Academic Affairs Office to argue my case with the teachers, it was her...
It was her who made me realize that there is still light in my life, she is my light, and she supported me all the way to today."
He looked at Elly Campbell quietly and tenderly, wanting to ask if she remembered, but the words were swallowed back.
He didnt want her to know that he was the same disheveled person she had wholeheartedly defended back then.
"That girl, shes a really good person."
Elly Campbell sincerely eximed.
"Yes, she is the best person Ive ever met."
Ethan White spoke softly, his gaze drifting into the distance, slightly dazed, "So good... that I dont want her to know how bad of a person I am."
Hearing this, Elly Campbell couldnt help but snort coldly, saying, "If youre afraid of disappointing her, then strive to be a good person and let me go."
Ethan White was amused by her relentless desire to leave, and his somewhat suppressed mood lightened up a bit.
See, she just has this ability to easily make him happy.
He gently tapped her forehead with his hand, saying irritably:
"Cant you not bring up such a buzzkill right now?"
"Buzzkill? You seem quite happy talking about your tragic childhood."
Ethan White: "..."
"I was just thinking about my girl."
Ethan White said irritably.
Elly Campbell just snorted coldly, without responding.
"Later, I took down those people who took what was mine, including my ruthless uncle and those useless family members who kicked me when I was down. Guess, what did I do to them?"
Right then, a waiter brought over a te of already cut fruit, and Ethan White peeled an orange and offered her a slice, which she waved away with her hand.
Ethan White wasnt angry and stuffed the orange into his own mouth, asking again, "What do you think, how did I deal with those ungrateful wretches?"
"You killed them."
Elly Campbell said impatiently.
Chapter 1349. My Little Sister
Chapter 1349: 1349. My Little Sister
Tsk
A lightugh emanated from Ethan Whites mouth, followed by eyes carrying some deep resentment, "Elly, am I really that bad in your eyes?"
"You are not in my eyes at all."
Ethan White: "..."
His heart felt as if it was being bled dry.
"I sent them off to the mountains to mine coal."
As he said this, Ethan White furrowed his brows, "But, there has been a small problem recently."
Elly Campbell had no interest in knowing what his problem was and didnt ask.
Just then, beneath the skies above Soldier Hill, a dazzling array of lights appeared, reflecting on the surface of theke, shimmering brilliantly.
Sometimes they were curtain-shaped, other times radial, and sometimes turning into bands, the forms changing continuously, emitting brilliant light in the night sky, so beautiful it was hard to look away.
Ethan White was stunned.
Not because such auroras were rare for him.
But because an unfulfilled wish from his childhood became an obsession in his heart, just like the person beside him.
His mother never brought him here, but he brought that beam of light in his life here himself.
Ethan Whites eyes slightly moistened, and a faint smile also appeared at the corners of his mouth.
Elly Campbell also liked such beautiful scenery, but only if she was watching it with her ind master, with her two children.
Yet at this moment, even with such a beautiful view, Elly Campbell couldnt muster any appreciation and only wished for it to end sooner so she could get some information about Adam Jones from Ethan White.
This urrence of the aurora was brief,sting only a few minutes before disappearing.
Elly Campbell seemed to be counting the time, waiting for the light to fade, and once the aurora ended, she stood up from the deck.
"Can you tell me now?"
Seeing her urgent demeanor, Ethan White frowned slightly displeased and said gravely, "Whats the rush?"
Elly Campbell knew Ethan White wouldnt easily speak, and she had not harbored much hope, thinking she had been deceived by him once again.
She red fiercely at Ethan White and walked away with a cold face.
Because she was furious, she didnt notice the ground beneath her, and to better view the aurora, Ethan White had the deck lights dimmed.
Elly Campbell had just taken a few steps when she missed her footing and fell off the deck.
Her reaction was quick enough; she reached out to grab the edge of the deck, but her hand, covered in a warming glove, wasnt nimble.
The moment she clung on, the glove slipped, and she plunged directly into the water.
The icy seawater prated her bones in an instant, so cold that Elly Campbell didnt even have the strength to shout.
Though it was only a moment, the down jacket she wore absorbed water, seeping into her clothes, pulling her swiftly downwards.
Already bitterly cold in the water, weighed down by her waterlogged clothes, Elly Campbell couldnt move freely.
With a ssh, someone jumped in beside her, wrapping around her waist and said in her ear:
"Dont be afraid."
Even though he was more physically robust than Elly Campbell, hauling someone whose wet clothes had instantly gained several pounds was somewhat strenuous for Ethan White in the bone-chilling seawater.
This time, Elly Campbell cooperated well because the spot where she fell wasnt far from the deck, and with Ethan White jumping in immediately, aside from the suffocating cold, there wasnt much else she felt.
On the deck, the crew had already been sent away by Ethan White, leaving just the two of them.
Chapter 1350. Truly a ruthless and unsympathetic woman.
Chapter 1350: 1350. Truly a ruthless and unsympathetic woman.
After rescuing Elly Campbell, Ethan White breathed a sigh of relief. Not daring to stay in the cold seawater, he grasped the lifedder on the side of the boat and climbed up.
When he got onto the deck and saw Elly Campbell sitting on the ground, gasping for air, he was about to speak, but suddenly felt his heart violently contract, the pain was so intense it felt like his internal organs had flipped upside down.
The long-lost sensation of heart pain brought a few waves of unease to his mind.
He reached out, clutching his heart, but the pain only intensified.
Before he could even approach Elly Campbell, his tall figure crashed straight to the ground.
Elly Campbell was stunned for a moment, seeing Ethan White lying in front of her with a deathly pale face, she felt a foreboding sense of doom.
She moved forward, and pped his face hard, "Ethan White? Ethan White!"
Seeing no response from him, Elly Campbell didnt think twice. While loudly calling for help, she started to strip off his clothes, leaving only a thin undershirt, which was also soaked through with seawater by now.
Taking off her down jacket and tossing it aside, with a human life in front of her, Elly Campbell disregarded the cold and began to perform CPR on Ethan White.
Perhaps it was because she was exerting too much force, she no longer felt the cold at this moment.
Medical personnel on the boat arrived quickly, taking over from Elly Campbell, continuing to perform CPR on Ethan White.
Elly Campbell, watching Ethan Whites half-dead appearance, couldnt help but curse inwardly, "Fuck!"
If Ethan White were to die here, although not caused by her, it would inevitably bring her unnecessary trouble.
After changing into a clean set of clothes and taking a hot shower, she finally regained some strength.
Thinking of Ethan White, Elly Campbell frowned slightly.
Although that man had kept her captive, in the end, it was he who saved her life. She thought she should still go see him.
When she arrived at Ethan Whites room, the doctor had just finished examining him, and he was currently receiving an IV.
"How is he?"
Her expression was indifferent, hardly showing much tension or concern.
The Caucasian doctor found this a bit odd.
He thought that Elly Campbell was Ethan Whites lover or wife, and given that Ethan White had nearly gone to report to Lord Yama, Elly Campbells indifferent reaction was exasperating, which inadvertently led the doctor to think this woman was plotting to harm him for gain.
"Mr. White is fine now; its just that the heart condition he had recurred due to the sudden shock of the cold water."
The doctor replied, his tone carrying a distinct hostility.
Elly Campbell was unaware of the wild conjectures going on in the mind of the Caucasian doctor; she only knew everyone on the boat belonged to Ethan White, and that these people were wary of her, probably under Ethan Whites orders.
She didnt have the interest to argue with him. After saying thanks, she left.
"Arent you going to stay here with Mr. White?"
The doctor, seeing her ask a question and then turn to leave, couldnt help but sound somewhat dissatisfied.
"No, Im afraid if I stay here, I wont be able to resist the urge to throw him back into the sea," Elly Campbell replied coldly and turned to walk away, only to hear a weak chuckle from the bed.
"Truly a heartless and ruthless woman without a shred of sympathy."
Ethan White on the bed slowly opened his eyes, looking at Elly Campbell with a hint of resentment.
Elly Campbell didnt expect Ethan White to wake up so promptly, and yet, she did not feel the slightest bit guilty about what she had just said.
Chapter 1351. Have you heard the story of "The Boy Who Cried Wolf"?
Chapter 1351: 1351. Have you heard the story of "The Boy Who Cried Wolf"?
The Caucasian doctor couldnt understand the conversation between the two, but since Ethan White didnt seem angry, he didnt make a fuss and left with a word.
"Its good that youve awoken."
Elly Campbell sat down in front of the sofa, her face directly opposite his, and continued:
"Antarctica light has also kept youpany; now you can tell me."
"You, woman..."
Ethan White, biting his teeth with anger, yet helpless against her, said, "Im already like this, cant you wait until Im better before asking?"
"You cant be trusted, Im afraid if I wait any longer, youll change your mind again."
Ethan White: "..."
She was nothing like the kind sister he remembered.
He stared resentfully at Elly Campbell for a while, then gently raised his hand that wasnt pierced with a needle, motioning her over with a wave, "Okay,e here, and Ill tell you."
Elly Campbell sat on the sofa, unmoved, just coldly watching him, and said: "Have you heard the story of The Boy Who Cried Wolf?"
Ethan White: "..."
"Hes been investigating me recently."
Just when Elly Campbell thought Ethan White didnt want to talk about Adam Jones, he suddenly came out with this sentence, startling her.
Seeing Ethan Whiteugh somewhat abnormally a couple of times, he said, "Hes quite clever, too bad, hes still one step too slow."
Elly Campbell quickly understood the meaning behind Ethan Whites words.
Adam Jones was investigating him, its clear he suspected she was in his hands.
And Ethan White, suddenly so generous in letting her go, only did it so that Adam Jones wouldnt find her.
Elly Campbells face turned dark with anger in an instant, she got up, walked over, bent down to gaze into Ethan Whites smiling handsome face, squinting her eyes.
The hidden danger that spilled out of her eyes gradually made Ethan Whites smile fade away.
Seeing Elly Campbells hand slowly reach for his hand where the needle was, she then forcefully pulled it out.
"Ah!!"
Ethan White screamed in pain, the needle tip that had been directly pulled out dripped with blood, leaving a bloody streak on the back of his hand.
"You, woman..."
Elly Campbell walked out, and the bodyguards aboard the ship rushed in immediately upon hearing his screams. Seeing Elly Campbell with a stern face, and Ethan White, although screaming, had a smile in his eyes.
The bodyguards looked at each other, unsure of how to react.
Seeing Ethan White wave his hand, signaling them to leave, he also didnt let anyone stop Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell didnt look back, simply opening the door and walking out, her heart as hard as steel.
Once he was alone in the room, Ethan Whites smile slowly faded, reced by a deeply sinister sullenness.
The rooms phone rang at this time, Ethan White answered
"Hows it going?"
"..."
"Kill them all."
A strong killing intent shed in Ethan Whites eyes.
Before hanging up the phone, he asked again: "Is there any movement from Adam Joness side?"
"..."
"Understood."
Ethan White responded indifferently, then hung up the phone.
He lifted his hand, observing the remaining bloodstain, casually grabbed a tissue from beside him, and wiped the blood clean.
Looking out at the vast expanse of icebergs outside, he chuckled softly and said:
"I actually wanted to keep you a few more days, but... those wastes just cant take a beating."
Elly Campbell returned to her room with a cold face, angry at Ethan White and at her own stupidity, wondering how she could have agreed to leave that building with Ethan White.
If she had insisted for a few more days, perhaps the ind master could have found her.
The more she thought, the more intense her regret became, her gazended on the phone by the bed.
Chapter 1352. Ethan White left
Chapter 1352: 1352. Ethan White left
Everywhere on the ship, there was a telephone, and Elly Campbell, having only been here for a day, had actually seen several already.
But because this was Ethan Whites private territory, coupled with her previous experiences, Elly did not hold much hope for these telephones.
Ethan White allowing her easy ess to these telephones clearly meant he was certain she couldnt make any calls out.
Therefore, from the beginning, Elly had treated these telephones as mere decorations.
Perhaps, just like before, as soon as she would use the telephone to dial out, the person answering would be Ethan White again.
She had no desire to see him y with her like this.
At this point, the night was deep, and after the brush with death earlier, Elly now actually felt sleepy.
Shey down on the bed and unconsciously fell asleep.
Early the next morning, someone knocked on her door.
Thinking it was Ethan White, Elly didnt bother to open the door.
Not until a female waitresss voice came from outside, saying she was there to deliver breakfast.
Already kept in confinement, Elly naturally wouldnt neglect her own physicalfort in the slightest.
After freshening up, she let the waitress in.
On the serving cart, besides the exquisite breakfast that suited her taste, there was also a note left by Ethan White
[Elly, Im gone, enjoy your meal.]
Hes gone? What does that mean?
Elly looked stern, raising her eyes to the waitress, and asked, "Wheres Ethan White?"
"Mr. White has already left."
"Left?"
Elly felt a blockage in her throat, "Has he left Antarctica?"
Hearing a definite answer from the waitress, Ellys face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot.
He brought her to Antarctica and without saying a word left her here on her own?
"Did he say anything else?"
"Mr. White said that after breakfast, you could take a stroll on the surrounding inds and enjoy the scenery."
Hearing this, Elly couldnt help but let out a scoff.
She then asked, "Are his people going to follow me?"
"If you need them to."
The waitress answered very respectfully.
This actually surprised Elly.
She was convinced that even if Ethan White had left, he would still restrict her freedom; with everyone on the ship keeping an eye on her, she wouldnt even have the chance to seek help from the Antarctic Research Station.
But this time, the waitresss words clearly put the power in her hands, which made her somewhat incredulous.
"You mean, I can walk around on my own?"
"Yes."
Although she felt Ethan White was ying some other trick, at this moment, Elly still faintly allowed some hope to surface.
She ate her breakfast quietly at the rooms dining table. After the waitress had set everything up, she left, and there was no indication that she intended to keep an eye on Elly.
Her gaze touched the telephone by the bed, and Ellys thoughts stirred slightly.
If what the waitress said was true and Ethan White hadnt ordered her freedom to be restricted, then she could go to the Research Station for help, or she could also make a direct phone call out...
Thinking this, Ellys hand, holding the cutlery, tightened slightly, and she was suddenly tinged with nervousness.
She didnt immediately go to it, feeling that the situation was oddly smooth.
But inside, she was faintly hopeful that Ethan White truly intended to let her go.
Yet she worried about getting her hopes up too much and facing even more disappointment.
So, it wasnt until breakfast was over that Elly finally made up her mind to approach the bedside and pick up the phone...
Jones Corporation
"You cant find out?"
Hearing the investigation results passed up by Robert Green, Adam Joness expression suddenly darkened.
Chapter 1353. Can’t stay on the boat any longer
Chapter 1353: 1353. Cant stay on the boat any longer
"Yes, we cant trace him."
Robert Green looked at Adam Jones somewhat nervously and said, "We have utilized all our connections, yet we still cant determine the identity of this Mr. White."
"The fact that he has kept his identity so hidden is problematic in itself."
Adam Jones threw the pen he was holding onto the table and said:
"Elly must be hidden by him. Send people to search that building, dig three feet into the ground if necessary to find her. Ill take responsibility for any consequences."
Robert Green looked at him, hesitated for a moment, then nodded and agreed, "Yes, President."
It wasnt long after Robert Green left that Adam Jones leaned back in his chair, his face showing utter fatigue.
"Elly, where are you exactly? You wanted me to learn how to sweet talk, and now Ive learned so much, but... where are you? If you donte back, what use is it for me to learn all this..."
He stared at the ceiling, his eyes bing sore and reddening.
For over two months, he had repeatedly told himself,forted himselfthat Elly was still alive, she must be alive.
Now, that building was his only hope; he didnt even dare to think what he would do if she wasnt there.
Never had a situation made him feel so helpless.
Just then, his cell phone rang, interrupting all his emotions.
Without even looking, he impatiently answered the call, but on the other end of the line was Elly Campbells voice, excited and somewhat flustered
"Adam, its Elly, I am currently at..."
"Elly!"
Adam Jones nearly sprang from his chair, tears welling up in his eyes, "Where are you?"
After hanging up the phone, Elly Campbell was still somewhat dazed and incredulous; Ethan White had actually not stopped her, and she had... really gotten through to Adams phone.
Her hand holding the phone was trembling slightly due to her intense excitement.
She could finally leave, finally get to see her husband and children again.
Nheless, with more than ten hours left before Adam Jones would arrive in Antarctica, she was still not entirely at ease with the people on the ship.
She didnt know why Ethan White had suddenly let her go, but she felt that he wasnt the type to be easily persuaded.
She couldnt stay on the ship any longer.
Rushing out of the room, and based on what the waiter had said earlier, when Elly Campbell exited, she tentatively asked the yacht crew:
"I need to go ashore, please take me over."
"Of course, miss."
The crew member didnt ask any questions or dy, and transported Elly Campbell from the exploratory ship tond.
As expected, no one stopped her; she could go wherever she wanted.
To avoid unnecessary trouble, Elly Campbell didnt let those people follow her.
The Antarctic Research Station of Greece was only a few kilometers away; she walked there. Although it wasnt close, it wasnt far either.
Driven by the motivation to see her own chief, her steps became even lighter.
Once she reached the Research Station, she exined her situation, but those people were somewhat skeptical, although the name Adam Jones was known to many.
Hearing she was Adam Joness wife, they even specially checked online.
These Antarctic scientists normally didnt follow everyday news, only upon essing the inte and opening the pages did they learn that indeed, Adam Joness wife had been missing for over two months.
The Jones Family was currently offering a substantial reward to find his missing wife for several months.
Chapter 1354. Husband and Wife Meet
Chapter 1354: 1354. Husband and Wife Meet
Looking at the photo left online, it was indeed the person right in front of them; they dared not neglect her and immediately let Elly Campbell in.
It wasnt until she entered the Research Station that Ellys heart finally settled downpletely.
During these hours, Elly couldnt stay put, periodically rushing outside to wait, and when exhausted, she would walk back in.
Such was the cycle...
After several hours, just as Elly was tired again and about to re-enter the building, the sound of the helicopters rotors came from above her head.
She suddenly looked up; at the helicopters door, that tall figure grewrger andrger, approaching her step by step.
"Elly!!!"
Her eyes suddenly lit up, like a child, she hopped and waved towards the person in the helicopter, "Adam! Adam! Im here, Im here..."
Before the helicopter had even fullynded and stabilized, Adam Jones had already jumped down and was running swiftly towards Elly.
"Elly!!"
"Adam!! Adam!!"
The moment the two embraced was so blissful it felt surreal.
Only by tightly holding each other, feeling each others body heat and breath, could they gradually convince themselves that all of this was real.
They embraced for what felt like a long time before Elly, feeling her arms grow sore, reluctantly let go of him.
She looked up into Adams eyes, filled with bloodshot red.
Below his eyes, the dark circles resulted from a prolongedck of rest, and his cheeks also appeared much thinner.
Compared to how she was well taken care of even after Ethan Whites restraint, it was evident the head of the Jones family had had a rough time.
"You must have been exhausted these days..."
Elly lifted her hand, gently touching his stubbled cheek, her eyes filled withpassion.
Adam Jones didnt answer, just gazed deeply at her, as if content to spend a lifetime just looking at her.
The next second, he bent down and kissed her...
It was a long-suppressed yearning that burst forth in that moment.
They stood outside for quite a while, as the excitement and thrill buried deep in their hearts gradually calmed down.
They didnt stay long at the Research Station; after bidding farewell, they left.
The Jones family also owned a luxury adventure ship in Antarctica, one whose scale and facilities were no less than Ethan Whites.
It wasst year that Adam had started preparing for the familys trip to Antarctica.
However, due to many unexpected events, it had not been put to use until now.
But the crew aboard had been waiting all along, and after leaving the Research Station, the two of them boarded the ship.
They were not in a hurry to go back; after reporting safety back to their homnd, they nned to stay a few more days here.
Elly Campbell detailed the events of her restraint by Ethan White to Adam Jones.
Upon hearing that Ethan White had treated his wife with decency and nothing untoward had happened, Adams expression finally eased a bit.
Moreover, given that Elly was saved by Ethan from drowning, Adam actually had a positive impression of him.
As for Ellys suggestion that Ethan might be an old acquaintance, and could even bear a grudge against him, Adam didnt take it to heart.
"I dont have much of an impression of this person; I spent some time investigating him recently but found nothing."
Adam spoke casually, seemingly not worried by Ethan Whites mysterious identity.
Chapter 1355. Cold-blooded and Paranoid
Chapter 1355: 1355. Cold-blooded and Paranoid
"This person is somewhat capable."
Its rare to find someone who can fool him, even his subordinates cant find any traces.
Although Adam Jones might not necessarily lose to Ethan White, Elly Campbell has seen Ethans paranoia.
A paranoid person can sometimes do things that utterly surprise you.
After some thought, Elly added, "He said that right after he finished elementary school, his father went bankrupt. He wouldve been around eleven or twelve years old then, right?"
She lowered her eyes in thought and continued, "Judging by Ethans appearance, he seems about twenty-six or twenty-seven, so that was about fifteen or sixteen years ago."
Fifteen or sixteen years ago?
Back then, he was also only fifteen or sixteen years old, studying alone in the United States.
He didnt know much about domestic affairs.
To let his grandmother retire early and rest, he devoted all his energies to his own matters and those of the Jones family, caring even less about other peoples issues.
As for the incident of Ethans father going bankrupt andmitting suicide by jumping off a building, Adam Jones really had no recollection of it.
Adam Jones shared this thought with Elly Campbell, who then showed a look of worry on her face.
"But from his tone, he seems to have some connection with you, and now he has mysteriously left without leaving any message, which always makes me feel a bit uneasy."
Adam isnt worried about what Ethan might do to him, as absolutely nothing about him can be investigated.
Either he isnt in the country, or even if he is in another country, with all his connections, his reach cant be that long.
But one thing is certain, Ethans capabilities are a match for his own.
Seeing his wife, whom he has reimed, still troubled by this, heughed lightly and pulled her into his embrace, saying:
"What? You have so little confidence in your ind master?"
"Of course not."
Elly casually looped her arm around his neck and kissed him on the face as if to please him, saying:
"But its better to have less trouble than more. Too much happened today; I still haventpletely gotten over it."
Saying this, Ellys tone revealed a touch of sighs.
"Its okay, everything will be fine from now on."
Adam Jones wrapped his arms around Elly Campbells waist and buried his chin in the crook of her shoulder. He hesitated for a moment before saying:
"Even though I couldnt find out Ethans identity, two days ago, when I was investigating him, I discovered someone had hired a hitman to kill him."
"Two days ago?"
Elly raised her head from his embrace, "Isnt that when he took me away from the White family?"
Initially, she thought Ethan was tricking her, but it seems he had already known someone wanted to kill him; is that why he took her away?
Adam was thinking the same as Elly, no, with a husbands instinctive sensitivity to another man near his wife, Adam might be even more insightful than Elly.
That guy named Ethan White clearly has feelings for his wife.
And moreover, hes a selfish, extreme, and cold-blooded paranoid.
From the fact that he only saved Elly while ignoring the lives of three other traffic cops, its clear that if Elly hadnt piqued his interest somehow or if she werent otherwise useful to him, he wouldve let her die just the same.
And from what Elly said, Ethan saved her three times, and twice it was at the risk of his own life.
If it were someone else, Adam might have interpreted it as acts of kindness, but Ethan...
If hes willing to risk his life, it must be for someone more important to him than his own life.
Thinking this, Adam Joness brows furrowed, and his distaste for the man named Ethan deepened.
Chapter 1356. What a pity
Chapter 1356: 1356. What a pity
If it werent for the fact that the guy was reasonably decent to his wife, he wouldnt have let him off.
Elly Campbell sensed the anger that Adam Jones unintentionally exuded, feeling puzzled, she asked, "Whats wrong?"
Seeing Adam Jones bury his face in her shoulder dejectedly, he said:
"That guy surnamed White has designs on you."
Elly Campbell listened to the sour tone of his words, paused for a moment, and thenughed carelessly, "Really?"
She flicked her long hair aside and mischievously wrapped her arms around Adam Jones neck, saying:
"That just proves your wife hasnt lost her charm."
Adam Jones, seeing her indifferent look, knew that she didnt take his words seriously, or rather, didnt take Ethan Whites ambiguous feelings for her seriously.
Adam Jones felt a bit happy inside that his wife had no interest in other men.
Nevertheless, he still acted like a relentless nag, saying:
"Dont you think that miss he mentioned is you?"
Anyway, he wasnt sure if his wife had ever contemted that possibility, he just knew upon hearing it that the miss Ethan White mentioned was his wife.
He felt somewhat relieved that Ethan White was a good-for-nothing poor guy at that time, and also felt thankful that even though he was such a scoundrel back then, his wife was still willing to give him a chance.
Otherwise, today there might be a man who sees her as a pure moonlight and is willing to die protecting her, then he would have even less of a chance.
Thinking of this, Adam Jones spine went cold with fear, and he hugged his madam president even tighter.
As if not holding her tight enough might cause her to run off with Ethan White.
Elly Campbell was amused by Adam Jones words, "How could that be? If it was me, how could I not have any impression of it?"
Her eyes were sparkling, clear and pure, showing no sign of guilt or distraction, obviously, she truly didnt know she was the miss who had once helped Ethan White.
Just as Ethan White said, her kindness was very pure; she helped others without asking for anything in return, so naturally, she wouldnt remember such a trivial matter from the past.
Adam Jones loved this side of Elly Campbell deeply, the way sheughed in his arms, itpletely mesmerized him.
Elly Campbell noticed the undisguised passion in Adam Jones eyes when he looked at her, even as an old married couple, she felt a bit shy being gazed at so intensely.
"Ahem, ahem..."
She covered her mouth and coughed lightly, asking, "Are you serious?"
Adam Jones, realizing his previously lovesick expression, and usually having a thick skin in front of his wife that could withstand a nuclear bomb, now showed a bit of embarrassment on his face.
However, a lord who isnt brazen isnt a good master of the ind.
His embarrassmentsted only for half a second before he recovered, raised his eyebrows looking at Elly Campbells smiling eyes, and said:
"What do you think?"
Seeing Elly Campbell seriously stroking her chin, pondering for a moment before suddenly sighing, she said, "What a pity."
"Hm? A pity about what?"
Adam Jones didnt quite catch the subtle regret in Elly Campbells tone.
"If I had known he was interested in me, I should have gone with him."
Ignoring the instantly darkened face of Ind Master Jones, she daringly continued:
"You havent seen Ethan White, broad shoulders, narrow waist, long legs, a handsome face, and notcking money; if I went with him... ow..."
Chapter 1357. As soon as the island owner makes a move, it will be evident whether there is any...
Chapter 1357: 1357. As soon as the ind owner makes a move, it will be evident whether there is any...
Elly Campbell hadnt finished speaking when Adam Jones lightly scratched her waist, causing her to let out an involuntary yelp of surprise.
"If you dare run off with him, Ill break your legs," he warned.
"Youre so fierce."
Elly Campbell bit her lower lip, her mouth puckered in a pitiful expression like a one-year-old girl scolded by her dad.
Adam Jones rarely saw his usually serious and cool wife acting cutely in front of him. His thin lips tightly pressed, he suppressed theugh in his heart and put on a stern face, saying:
"Am I not handsome? Dont I have broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs? Am I not rich?"
His voice was deep, and his hand gently scratched Elly Campbells waist again.
Elly Campbells waist was very sensitive. Being scratched like that, she instinctively twisted and dodged, still unyielding as she said:
"Im tired of seeing it."
"Tired of it?"
Adam Jones narrowed his eyes, the dangerous aura in them suddenly thickening.
Feeling the dangerous aura seeping through his intense gaze, Elly Campbell immediately sensed the situation and begged for mercy: "Husband, I was wrong..."
"Toote."
...
Elly Campbelly in the warm embrace of Adam Jones, feeling the vast expanse of icebergs and snow outside the window, and at this moment, she truly felt that she was back by her ind masters side.
"When are we going back? I miss our sons."
"Not yet."
He was joking. After finally having his wife back and finally having a world for just the two of them, why would he go back and let two other "men" share his affection?
If his wife had spread her attention evenly, that would be one thing, but as soon as they returned, she would be preupied with the two little ones, leaving him only scraps of her attention at best.
Going back soon was impossible, over his dead body.
"Hm? Why not?"
"Ive let grandma and mom know were safe. Mom said she would take care of the two brats and told us to enjoy ourselves here a bit longer."
Adam Jones very righteously shifted the responsibility to his mother-inw.
Elly Campbell, who knew all too well Ind Master Jones true colors, immediately smelled a lie upon hearing his words.
However, she didnt expose him.
Seeing how thin he had be while searching for her these past days, she felt heartache for him.
She leaned forward, gave him a peck on the lips, and said,
"Then lets stay and y a few more days before returning."
Adam Jones lips curled up in satisfaction, and he replied cheerfully, "Okay."
Appreciating pr scenery with the one you love brings a different state of mind, and naturally, the scenery bes uniquely beautiful.
And for Ind Master Jones, who had found his beloved wife, his mood couldnt be better.
Even though he hadnt returned to his country, he had informed his home early in the morning, donating three billion to the Antarctic Research Station in Greece as a token of his gratitude for assisting his wife.
Even if it was Elly Campbell who had sought them out, and even if it was she who had made the call, they had sheltered her for only a dozen hours or so, yet they received three billion in research funding.
Those who knew of this couldnt help but exim that a boss is indeed a boss; such a move could scare people to death.
At the same time, it also reflected how deeply President Jones cherished his wife.
"Look, there are whales."
Not far off, a group of whales appeared, hunting for food, presenting an impressive sight.
In the sky, severalrge pr seabirds glided over the tops of the whales.
Adam Jones stood at the forefront of the deck, while Elly Campbelly upon his shoulder.
Due to their height difference, Elly Campbell, who said she was lying down, was in fact being carried on Adam Jones back, her chin resting on his shoulder, both excited and content.
Chapter 1358. Attempting to awaken the conscience of the island owner
Chapter 1358: 1358. Attempting to awaken the conscience of the ind owner
Adam Jones turned his head, kissed her lightly on the lips, and guarded her with both hands, fearing she might fall, while asking:
"Do you want to get a closer look?"
They were on an exploration boat, and the distance wasnt actually faryou could see clearly with the naked eye.
When Adam Jones spoke of "getting closer," he obviously meant taking Elly Campbell on a kayak to observe their prey at a closer distance.
"No, its too dangerous."
"Not at all, they are very docile. Do you want to have a look?"
Adam Jones tempted, and ultimately, Elly Campbell couldnt resist the allure of Ind Master Jones and went happily.
Their speed wasnt fast; it was more like a t boat on ake, letting it drift towards the direction of the whale pod at its own pace.
Adam Jones was, after all, different from Ethan White.
With Adam Jones by her side, Elly Campbell could rely on him and act coquettish without any restraint, hold him whenever she wanted, and lie on him whenever she felt like it.
No matter the intimacy, she felt at peace and straightforward about it.
The whales were very gentle. When they saw them approaching, they would spout water, as if greeting them.
The cold sea water sshed onto their faces, making themugh with joy.
"Next time we should bring the kids along, the little ones will surely have a st."
Upon hearing his "rivals" mentioned by his wife, Ind Master Jones let out two dissatisfied snorts from his nose.
Elly Campbell knew right away that this guy was getting unreasonably jealous again.
No wonder he was so careless when naming their youngest son.
After all, who would take such great care in naming their own "rival"?
She could imagine the "miserable" fate of the potential Jack Campbell the Fourth or Fifth, if there were to be any.
A smile was hidden in Elly Campbells eyes as she hugged Adam Jones, leaning her face against him, saying:
"Alright, dont be so petty. Even though you have two more rivals, you are still the one I love the most."
These words made Ind Master Joness heart start to flutter, filled with "proud self-satisfaction."
After ying with the whale pod for a while, the two returned to the exploration ship, took a hot bath, changed into a new set of clothes, and took a small ne to a penguin colony a few kilometers away.
This ce was a penguin gathering area. As soon as the nended, there was a group of penguins not far away.
The Emperor penguins are thergest species here, known as such, with tall statures and being very human-friendly.
Upon descending from the aircraft, the couple saw a family of four penguins not too far away.
The penguin couple was cuddling each other, looking very sweet together.
And beside them stood two baby penguins, as if forsaken by their parents, ying on their own.
Seeing the two little penguins, Elly Campbell couldnt help but think of their own two little ones left behind at home by their father, which made her somewhat emotional.
Parents who forget their kin for the opposite sex exist both in the human and animal worlds.
After being sentimental, she patted the person beside her in an attempt to awaken his paternal conscience and said:
"Look at those two little penguins."
Ind Master Jones,pletely unaware of his wifes intentions at the moment, cooperatively nced at the baby penguins ying by themselves and asked, puzzled:
"Whats with them?"
"Dont you think they look just like our William and Jack?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Alright, his wife was again trying to awaken that non-existent paternal affection in him.
Chapter 1359. The Ostracized Island Master Jones
Chapter 1359: 1359. The Ostracized Ind Master Jones
"No, these two penguins are way cuter than the two we have at home."
Elly Campbell: "..."
When she gets back, shell tell her two sons that when they grow up, they should send their unloving real dad to a nursing home.
Looking at the two penguin chicks that had been "ignored" by their parents for a long time, Elly couldnt help but find an incredible resemnce to her own two kids, pitifully tear-jerking.
In the end, she brought down two buckets of small fish that she had prepared earlier from the airne and ran to feed the little penguins.
Probably because they see different tourists all year round, the penguins are not afraid of strangers at all. They were visibly delighted, pping their wings as Elly approached with the fish.
While feeding the fish to them, Elly could hear the penguins making happy noises.
"Good little ones, eat plenty."
Elly fed the penguins fish while gently stroking their smooth little heads.
Perhaps truly envisioning these two as her own boys, Ellys eyes brimmed with maternal love.
Adam Jones stood to the side, his gaze, however, always resting on his wife, softened as he watched the tenderness in her eyes.
Taking out the camera he brought with him, he took photos of his beloved wife from various angles.
After probably taking several hundred shots, Adam Jones felt barely satisfied. He then approached Elly, wrapped an arm around her shoulders, and said:
"Honey, lets take a photo together."
"Sure."
Adam Jones, looking forward to taking some intimate couple shots to share on Momentster, suddenly saw his wife rush to the middle of the two little penguins the next second, hugging a penguin on each side, and giving him instructions:
"You set up the camera on a tripod and stand behind us."
The sidelined Ind Master Jones: "..."
Finally managing to get away from the two kids to enjoy a world of their own in this pr region, and now, it gets disrupted by two little penguins.
Ind Master Jones felt somewhat frustrated, really damn frustrated!
But frustration aside, he obediently and gloomily set up the camera and stood pitifully behind his wife, watching her hug the penguins in various poses. At that moment, he felt like nothing more than a handsome backdrop.
"Did you take them? Can I have a look?"
Elly Campbell was having a good time, her previous worries gradually easing off that day.
As Elly went to grab the camera, Adam Jones scooped her back into his arms from behind, "Honey, we havent taken ours yet."
"Hmm? Didnt you just take some? Werent you standing behind us?"
Adam. The Backdrop. Jones: "..."
Seeing the wistful look in Adam Joness eyes, Elly finally realized something and let out a burst ofughter.
She stepped forward, tiptoed to embrace his neck, and then, exerting a little force, wrapped her legs around him. Adam instinctively caught her, fearing she might fall.
"Okay, okay, its all my fault. I neglected you."
The prideful and discontent Ind Master Jones snorted lightly.
"Lets take our photo now."
"Okay."
Adam Jones was pleased, and the mischievous smile spread from the corners of his mouth.
But with hisdy beside him, Ind Master Jones was never the least mboyant but always more so.
Elly Campbell soon witnessed just that.
The photos they took were so cozily intimate that even Elly felt her teeth ache from looking at them more than a few times.
Chapter 1360. Island Master Jones skillfully shifts the blame
Chapter 1360: 1360. Ind Master Jones skillfully shifts the me
But seeing herself willingly cooperating, the corners of her lips couldnt help but curl up involuntarily.
Whether their Ind Master Jones is flirty or not, doesnt she still willingly cooperate with him?
As long as the person by her side is him, no matter what, she is content.
The night they returned, Adam Jones copied all the photos from the camera, totaling several terabytes.
Elly Campbell asked him to delete some, but he tly refused.
Not only did he refuse, but he also had the crew on the ship burn all the photos onto CDs, saying its for enjoying the images of his young wife when they grow old.
Although Adam Jones said they would stay here and y for a few more days, he still knew when enough was enough.
After staying in Antarctica for two days, the couple embarked on their journey back home.
"Mommy~~~"
Little William Campbell had been waiting on the helipad in the backyard early in the morning, this was the longest hed ever been separated from mommy since he was born, and the moment he saw Elly Campbelling down from the airne, he rushed over unusually.
"Mommy."
"Sweetie."
Elly Campbell, seeing her long-missed beloved son, was also extremely happy, almost jumping down from the airne.
Jack Campbell kept circling around her feet in various ways.
Jenna rk held Jack Campbell, who kept lunging towards Elly Campbell, murmuring unclearly while blowing little bubbles, "Mom, mom, hug, Jack, hug..."
Saliva, wetting the bib wrapped around his neck.
Elly Campbell hugged William Campbell and walked over, Jack Campbell seeing mommy holding his brother, seemed a bit unhappy.
His chubby little hands went up, and he fiercely pped his brother, "Brother, hit... Mommy, hold, Jack..."
William Campbell, despite being hit by his brother, wasnt angry and very sensibly got down from mommys arms, "Mommy, you hold my brother."
Elly Campbell, seeing her elder sons well-behaved and sensible demeanor, felt both relieved and heartache; she picked up William Campbell again, saying:
"Mommy is very strong, she can hold both William and brother at the same time."
Although William Campbell was sensible, after all, he was still a child not yet five years old; seeing that mommy wanted to hold him, he naturally was happy, his arms tightly wrapped around Elly Campbells neck, watching Elly Campbell take Jack Campbell from Jenna rks hands.
"Mom, I made you worry."
"Being back is good enough."
Jenna rk raised her hand and gently rubbed Ellys head, like addressing a child.
Jack Campbell was more bossy than his brother; unhappy while Mommy was holding him and his brother.
He kept pushing his brother away from Mom, "Brother, go, Mom... no hold, brother go..."
Elly Campbell was rendered both tearful and amused by her youngest sons bossy behavior; his temperament was simply a carbon copy of Ind Master Jones.
Adam Jones, actually worried his wife would be overexerted, quickly stepped forward and took William Campbell from Elly Campbells arms, "Daddy will hold William Campbell."
"No!"
William Campbell was sensible around mommy, but not so much around daddy, his face full of disdain for daddy.
"Grandma said, daddy wants to monopolize mommy all to himself, daddy is a bad man."
Jenna rk: "..."
Thrown under the bus by a casualment from the grandson, the feeling was truly...
Adam Jones: "..."
"Daddy is not."
"Then why didnt you let mommye back earlier?"
"It was two baby penguins that kept her busy."
Ind Master Jones unflinchingly shifted the me to the innocent baby penguins far away in Antarctica.
Baby Penguins: "???"
Elly Campbell: "..."
William Campbell, still young, lit up at the mention of penguins.
Chapter 1361. Can you keep bragging?
Chapter 1361: 1361. Can you keep bragging?
"Daddy and Mommy went to see the penguins?"
"Yeah, Daddy also took a lot of pictures, does William want to see them?"
While speaking, he nonchntly took William from Ellys hands, "The baby penguins even told Daddy to bring William next time to make friends with them."
"Really? Can baby penguins talk?"
"No, Daddy understands penguinnguage."
Elly: "..."
Are you going to continue bragging?
"Daddy is so amazing."
Little Master William looked at Adam with admiration.
"Next time Daddy will trante for William."
Father and son kept talking and ended up on the same page.
The clever William, just like that, got fooled by Daddy and even forgot about Mommy.
Elly, holding her younger son, watched the father and sons backs and couldnt help but shake her head with a wry smile.
Jenna looked at the immense happiness in her daughters eyes and also hoped that this time after extreme hardshipes happiness, and no more messy things would happen.
"He just turns into a child in front of you and your son."
Elly nodded helplessly with a smile, her gaze softening as she looked at Adam, saying, "Yes."
Jenna, seeing the hidden happiness almost spilling out of her daughters eyes, felt relief in her heart.
Who could have thought that this loving couple once got divorced.
The Old Lady had suffered several setbacks one after the other, and her health was getting worse, now she is still convalescing in the hospital.
Fortunately, with Ellys return, it was naturally a great thing for the Old Lady, as long as her mood was good, a gradual recovery would definitely be no problem.
"Lets rest for a bit, andter well go to the hospital to see grandma."
After settling their sons down, the couple returned to their room, not actually very tired, even feeling a bit excited to be home after surviving a crisis."
However, finally having a reunion with her family, Elly wouldnt mind, so she agreed.
Due to jetg, though they were not tired, they still ended up sleeping all afternoon, waking up in the evening.
But since its summer, it was still very bright outside.
She got up, took a bath, changed clothes, and saw Adaming out from the study, said:
"Why didnt you sleep for a while?"
Adam hung up the phone and approached, kissing her forehead, said:
"I did sleep, saw you were still sleeping, didnt wake you up."
Elly, thinking about how he just hung up the phone and considering how he had been looking for her recently, must have dyed a lot of work, worriedly asked:
"Do you still have a lot of work to do?"
Adam, seeing the concern and distress in her eyes, guessed what she was thinking, he smiled, and gently rubbed the top of her head, said:
"Not much, its just that thepany is currently handling a mountain area infrastructure project, and its at the middle stage now, I need to keep an eye on some things."
Elly nodded and did not ask further, she said:
"Let me know if theres anything I can help with."
Adam smiled, and rubbed her cheek, said:
"Now you are the big boss of Jonespany, there are a lot of ces where we can use your help."
While saying this, he walked into the dressing room, changed into casual wear, and walked out holding Ellys hand, "However, this project includes Campbells involvement too, youll be busy this time around."
Adam looked at her with a bit of sympathy, his schadenfreude demeanor making Elly roll her eyes at him in annoyance.
But hearing that Campbells was also involved, naturally, Elly had to get involved.
Chapter 1362. Island Master Jones’ Moments
Chapter 1362: 1362. Ind Master Jones Moments
This project must have been finalized by the new CEO during her absence.
The couple chatted as they walked downstairs, taking their two sons to the hospital to visit the Old Lady.
This time, Adam Jones drove, Elly Campbell sat in the co-drivers seat, and their two sons sat in their car seats, one on the left and one on the right.
William Campbell showed a big brothers demeanor, and even though he was strapped into his car seat, he still turned his head to entertain his little brother.
Sometimes singing, sometimes telling stories.
Although his little brother might not understand everything, William Campbell was very earnest and enthusiastic in his storytelling.
Compared to their parents in front, William Campbell was truly a qualified big brother.
Elly Campbell looked back and saw William Campbell so energetically telling stories to his brother, she of course wouldnt interrupt.
While Adam Jones was driving, she took out her phone and casually browsed through Moments to check on her familys recent activities.
There werent many people in Elly Campbells Moments, and they didnt post often, so she casually flipped through and saw several posts by someone close to her, not knowing when they were posted... N posts in Moments.
Elly Campbell: "..."
The few Moments he posted didnt contain much text; Elly Campbell briefly counted, roughly... um, about 100.
And each post had the same text
[I found my wife back.]
It was apanied by nine pictures, all taken in Antarctica.
Not her personal photos, but their couple photos, and none of the two penguin babies were included.
This person is really...
Used to be jealous of a cat, now even jealous of birds.
Her eyelids twitched violently several times.
Especially those few photos showing tender intimacy that made ones teeth ache, Elly Campbell couldnt help but wonder, didnt he fear being blocked by others when he posted nearly a hundred Moments in one day?
He probably used up his quota of Moments for a lifetime?
Elly Campbell found it funny, yet felt that kind of sweetness that permeated her heart, filling her chest.
ncing sideways at the person next to her who was driving seriously, the smile in her eyes deepened.
Thinking about it, she took out her phone again and liked each of his Moments.
Then, under each of his Moments, she left ament
[Im back.]
Adding an "kiss" emoji at the end.
By the time they reached the hospital, Elly Campbell had just finished sending all thements, put away her phone, and got out of the car smiling.
The couple each took one of their sons and walked towards the hospital building.
Helen Melendy and the Old Lady stayed on different floors of the same building.
Although she has not yet woken up, it wasforting to know that she could breathe on her own now.
She had been moved from the ICU to a regr ward.
As long as shes still alive, there might truly be a day when she could wake up.
The Old Lady was delighted to see Elly Campbell, her face might not look too good, but her spirit was very strong.
With two great-grandsons being lively by her side, the Old Lady began to insist on being discharged the next day.
"Grandma, please listen, stay in the hospital for a few more days. I promise you, I wille to apany you every day, okay?"
"Okay, okay, okay, Ill listen to Elly, Ill listen to my own Elly."
The Old Lady was in a good mood and her spirits lifted, she chatted with Elly Campbell for a long time without feeling tired.
Meanwhile, her own grandson was somewhat neglected by her.
The three Jones men could only honestly stay to one side, drawing circles.
Chapter 1363. Waiting to snatch someone else’s man
Chapter 1363: 1363. Waiting to snatch someone elses man
Only when the Old Lady felt tired did she temporarily let go of Elly Campbell, and then as if something crossed her mind, she said:
"Right, go check on Helen, I heard from Gloria that she often saw that girl from the Ainley n loitering around Helens hospital room, not knowing what shes scheming."
Though the Old Lady said she didnt know, in her heart she was clear as a mirror, having been young herself once. She understood the petty thoughts of young girls all too well.
It wasnt anything but the thought that Helen Melendy, now, was no different from a dead person; the Ainley n girl hoped by hanging around here more, Harry Hall might notice her, and over time, thats bound to make an impression on a mans heart.
The fact that Leanne Richards wanted rke Ainley to be her daughter-inw was no secret, and of course, the Old Lady was well aware of that.
For a man as outstanding as Harry Hall, it wasnt unusual for an Ainley n heiress to swallow her pride and pursue him.
But the Old Lady felt that rke Ainleys opportunistic behavior was very unkind.
Even if she truly believed that Helen Melendy would never wake up, one should at least wait until she has passed away to make such moves.
Alternatively, if Harry Hall cannot hold on any longer, then nobody else would have any objections.
No one has the right to expect a man to stay with a woman who may never wake up for a lifetime.
But rke Ainleys approach was truly despicable and contemptible.
Upon hearing the Old Ladys words, Elly Campbells brows suddenly furrowed.
That unusually fierce emotion began to surge again, "She came again?"
In the hospital room, Gloria, hearing what Elly Campbell said, also sighed helplessly and remarked:
"Young Miss, its not just once or twice that Ive bumped into her."
"Didnt we ask Shirley to stop her? What about the bodyguards?"
Elly Campbells voice deepened.
She didnt know that during her absence, rke Ainleys intentions had begun to stir again.
Having seen many women who set their sights on Adam Jones, she could see right through rke Ainleys green tea antics at a nce.
Her impressions of rke Ainley were not good, and she even associated the incident of Helen being injured by that psychopath with rke Ainley.
Only, she had never foundpelling evidence.
In the meantime, with Lynn rk framing her, James Campbell nearly killing her, and being confined by Ethan White, she had no time to deal with it.
"Shirley and the bodyguards have stopped her, and she didnt try to force her way in. She just stayed outside the hospital room door, and it wasnt appropriate for the bodyguards to forcibly remove her."
But this behavior was just too disgusting.
"This Ainley n girl has quite the thick skin," remarked the Old Lady of the Jones family, unable to hold back.
As a wealthydy, this sneaky attempt to snatch someones fianc seemed rather low.
Elly Campbell was usually calm, but as soon as the matter involved Helen Melendy, her emotions would involuntarily start to re up.
Thinking about what the psychologist had said about how she was subconsciously resisting treatment, Adams heart suddenly sank.
He quickly stepped forward, took her hand, and tightly wrapped it in his palm, softly saying:
"rke Ainley hasnt been noisy or caused any trouble for Helen Melendy. She just stays outside the room, theres nothing we can do, and we can even be used wrongly by her."
Heforted her gently: "The root of this issue is Harry. Its better if Harry talks to her about it."
A fire in Elly Campbells heart seemed somewhat out of control.
But reason told her she shouldnt act this way.
Chapter 1364: In 1364, the Ainley Clan’s young lady changed her strategy.
Chapter 1364: In 1364, the Ainley ns youngdy changed her strategy.
Looking into Adam Jones gentle brows and the deep concern that spilled from his eyes, she took a deep breath and slowly suppressed the rising anger inside her.
"Okay."
She agreed to his words, "But I want to go see Helen."
"Alright, Ill go with you."
"Mhm."
Before they left, Elly Campbell went to the restroom, while Adam Jones stepped out of the ward to make a phone call, avoiding her.
"Where are you?"
The call was to Harry Hall, and it was picked up after just a few rings.
Adam Jones tone was somewhat displeased, and Harry could tell.
"Downstairs at the hospital, whats up?"
"Whats the deal with rke Ainley?"
Adams voice deepened, clearly more unhappy than before.
Harry Hall was caught off guard by Adams blunt question on the other end, "rke Ainley? What did she do?"
"Shes been hanging around outside of Helen Melendys ward all the time. You didnt know?"
"What is she doing there?"
Harrys voice, initially confused, also took on a heavier note, clearly conveying a hint of displeasure.
"You didnt know shees to the hospital every day?"
"Of course, I didnt know!"
Not wanting to say much, Harry simply stated, "Im at the hospital now, well talkter."
Harry was unaware that Mr. and Mrs. Jones were also in the hospital. Hearing from Adam that rke Ainley was at the hospital every day, he was annoyed.
rke Ainley was the daughter-inw his mother, Aunt Leanne, favored and had created many opportunities for her.
But that woman had been decent enough, not doing anything inappropriate in his presence, so he couldnt really do much to her.
Now that she was lingering outside Helens ward every day, he didnt believe she wasnt up to something.
Harrys expression grew darker and darker.
By the time he got to Helen Melendys floor, Mr. and Mrs. Jones had just arrived as well.
He saw rke Ainley looking rather helplessly at the Jones couple, but when she saw Harry, her eyes lit up as if she had seen a savior.
"Harry."
Hearing this somewhat affectionate nickname, both Elly Campbell and Harry frowned simultaneously.
"Miss Ainley, why are you here?"
Harry didnt bother with pleasantries and got straight to the point.
Caught off guard for a moment, rke Ainley then sighed, spread her hands in a gesture of helplessness, and said:
"I didnt want toe, but Aunt Leanne insisted I should..."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Is this her switching strategies upon facing Harry?
A flicker of scorn passed through Ellys eyes as she listened to rke Ainley continue to speak to Harry:
"You know how much Aunt Leanne wants us to..."
Stopping mid-sentence, rke seemed either embarrassed or felt it inappropriate to continue outside Helen Melendys ward. She swallowed her words and went on:
"She asked me to be here outside Miss Melendys ward, and bying here often, maybe you would notice me..."
Her words were straightforward, her tone filled with unwillingness.
And her candid manner C if anyone still doubted her ulterior motives, they would seem to be judging her unfairly.
Elly scoffed internally, Helen with her straightforwardness might not be a match for her scheming.
As Harry heard this, he too frowned. Elly stayed silent; she wanted to see how Harry would handle it.
If he couldnt even reject a woman who offered herself up on a tter, what would happen when Helen woke up and really became part of the Hall Family? Who knew how Aunt Leanne would treat her then.
Chapter 1365. Green coffee hello, green coffee goodbye
Chapter 1365: 1365. Green coffee hello, green coffee goodbye
Helen has a bad temper, but she is straightforward, unlike those women in prestigious families who are adept at using sneaky tactics; this puts her at a great disadvantage.
rke Ainley looked at Harry Hall with a gaze so open and straightforward that no one could fault her for it.
The next second, Harry Hall said:
"Miss Ainley, you are Lady Ainleys daughter, not my mothers daughter, I believe if you dont want toe over, how could my mother force you?"
The previously straightforward face of rke Ainley suddenly stiffened, the muscles at the corners of her mouth twitching fiercely, clearly caught off guard by Harrys directness, leaving her unprepared.
"Perhaps Miss Ainley is straightforward, but some things, being straightforward is not enough, one needs to avoid any suspicion."
Harry kept a serious expression, looking at the increasingly stiff rke Ainley, showing no mercy as he spoke:
"I believe Miss Ainley is smart enough not to bring unnecessary suspicion upon herself, stirring up trouble. You being straightforward doesnt mean others wont think too much,
why should Miss Ainley affect her own reputation for someone like me who is irrelevant to her?"
With these words, Harry blocked any arguments rke Ainley had prepared in her throat.
First praising her intelligence, then describing himself as someone unrted to her, he outright rified their rtionship, or rather, told her not to harbor thoughts about him.
His words were so clear that if she still stubbornly stayed, it would be a reputation-damaging act.
rke Ainleyughed bitterly inside, really, as awyer, his words were truly cutting.
She felt annoyed inside, but her face showed no sign of it.
Just when she thought Harry had finished speaking, she heard him continue:
"Of course, if Miss Ainley feels that she really cant refuse my mothers request, no worries, Ill speak to her, I assure you, she wont dare to ask you toe here again."
He emphasized the words "wont dare," causing rke Ainleys heart to skip a beat fiercely.
Originally, she nned to continue to use Leanne Richards as a shield, iming she was relentlessly hounded by Richards.
But Harry directly targeting his own mother made it impossible for her to use Leanne Richards as an excuse.
If it were someone elses son, mothers might not be afraid, but rke Ainley knew Harry was different.
He had been raised by the Old Master of the Hall Family from a young age and was not close to his mother Leanne Richards.
Even more so due to her infuriating antics, Harry could not possibly feel close to his mother Leanne Richards.
Moreover, everyone knew that William Hall, the current head of the Hall n since Old Masters death, had unashamedly supported his illegitimate son on the outside.
If it wasnt for part of the Hall n still controlled by Harry, the Hall n might already belong to that illegitimate son.
It wasnt that rke Ainley saw all this so clearly, rather it was Leanne Richards herself who told her.
Leanne Richards wanted to secure a powerful Jackson n for Harry so that his hold on the Hall n would be even more secure.
Thats why Leanne always told her that Harry would eventually be hers, that Helen Melendy didnt have any capability to support him, they were just fooling around.
But in the end, when she was reassured and never interfered in their dating, believing they were just fooling around, the two were actually about to get married.
And now, Harry has made his stance absolutely clear.
She knew that Harry didnt need to do anything, just using the Hall n as a threat or even a warning to Leanne, Leanne wouldnt dare to create trouble.
Chapter 1366. What if you wake up for a lifetime?
Chapter 1366: 1366. What if you wake up for a lifetime?
And she, quite obviously, could no longer follow in Leanne Richards footsteps.
rke Ainley couldnt help feeling a chill in her heart.
The first time she met Helen Melendy, aside from a moment of awe at her beauty, rkeughed upon learning that Helen was an orphan with no parents and no family background.
A womans beauty, how much can it really help her husband?
Falling in love is okay, but when ites to marriage, Helen Melendy really isnt good enough to marry Harry Hall.
Let alone a distinguished family like the Hall Family, even families several notches lowera nouveau riche familywould be out of Helens league.
Therefore, she didnt care at all about Helen dating Harry; she just needed to act the part of a generous and good woman, waiting for the time when she marries him.
Who hasnt had a few girlfriends before getting married?
That was rke Ainleys original confidence.
But who would have thought...
The more rke Ainley thought about it, the more unpleasant she felt; losing to someone like Helen Melendy, who had nothing but her looks, how could she be reconciled with that?
Now that Helen had be a vegetative person, never to wake up again, rke thought her chance hade.
As long as she found a reason to appear before him more often, Harry would eventually notice her, but what happened?
"That would be great, then please tell Aunt Leanne for me. Aunt Leanne has always been kind to me, and I really cant bear to reject her."
She fashioned herself as a good girl who reluctantly involves herself in others rtionships, unable to bear hurting an old mother devoted to her sons welfare.
If it was someone else, they might have actually been touched, but Harrys face waspletely indifferent.
"Miss Ainley, please."
Harry knew what rke Ainley was thinking, so he waspletely unimpressed by her green tea behavior, and directly asked her to leave without giving her face.
rke Ainleys facial expression almost cracked, but in the end, she managed a smile and left the hospital.
Although repulsed by rke Ainleys pretense, Elly Campbell was satisfied with Harrys demeanor.
After rke left, Adam Jones noticed the aggression in Elly Campbells eyes had dissipated slightly, and he quietly breathed a sigh of relief.
Since Helen was transferred out of the intensive care unit, despite having Shirley to take care of her, every time Harry visited, he would personally wash her face and wipe her body.
The caring way he treated her even made Shirley, the outsider, sigh with emotion.
Such a fine fianc; if Miss Melendy never wakes up, it would truly be letting him down.
Elly Campbell watched silently as Harry tended to Helens hands and feet, taking over Shirleys duties, her feelings decidedly mixed.
She knew that if Helen never awoke in this lifetime, she had no right to ask Harry to wait for Helen forever.
But could Helen keep going on without Harry?
Her gaze fell on Helens peacefully sleeping visage, so serene it was like a slumbering child.
She didnt know when Helen would awaken, nor how long Harry could guard Helen, a deep feeling of helplessness climbing into her heart at this moment.
After a long time, when Harry had finished cleaning Helen and changed her clothes, she couldnt help but ask:
"If Helen never wakes up in this lifetime, what will you do?"
Harry was just about to pour some coffee when he heard Ellys question. He paused, looked at her with a puzzled expression and asked:
"What do you mean, what will I do?"
Chapter 1367. My heart isn’t big, it only has room for one person.
Chapter 1367: 1367. My heart isnt big, it only has room for one person.
He seemed to have never really thought about this question before.
Elly Campbell, looking into his eyes, hesitated before saying, "I mean, will you stay by her side for a lifetime?"
"Not taking a wife, not having children, just staying by her side like this?"
Then, feeling like she was being too direct, she added, because Harry Hall might not tell the truth in front of her, "You dont have to hide your true feelings from me just because Im Helens friend; Im not an unreasonable person."
Harry Hall looked at her, and after a few seconds of silence, he said:
"Elly Campbell, youre Adam Joness wife, not mine."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Whats the point of saying such nonsense?
"The person whod care about what you think is someone who loves you, your spouse or family, but it wouldnt be me."
Elly Campbell was stunned for a moment but roughly understood what Harry Hall meant.
"So, on this matter, I wont say things that are just pleasing to hear because Im considering your feelings."
That was a clear statement of his position; the words he was about to say next would alle from the heart.
Seeing Harry Hall nce at Helen Melendy lying on the hospital bed, his gaze noticeably softened.
"My heart is not big, in this lifetime, its only got room for her."
When he said this, Harry Halls voice was very firm, and his gaze never shifted away from Helen Melendys face.
"If she lies in bed for one day, I will stay with her for one day. If she needs to lie there for a lifetime, then Ill stay with her for a lifetime, after all, in this life... its only her."
By the end of his words, the corners of his lips curved gently, as if Helen Melendy in hera was responding to him.
After speaking, he picked up the basin and went to the washroom aside.
Elly Campbell paused for a few seconds on the spot before turning around and walking to Helen Melendys side, leaned closer and said:
"Helen, did you hear that? This world has gained another foolishly devoted soul; pity this fool and wake up soon, will you?"
She raised her hand, brushing aside the hair that was hanging down, but the next second, she paused.
She saw the tear-streak at the Eye Corner of Helen Melendy, a flicker of ecstatic joy shing in her eyes.
She had personally seen Harry Hall wipe her face; that tear-streak must have just formed.
Her gaze sharply turned to her cor, indeed, there was another faint water stain there, still damp when touched.
The light and ecstasy in Elly Campbells eyes became more intense, even the hand she had at her side started to tremble.
"Helen, Helen, can you hear me, can you? Youve heard us talking, havent you?"
Harry Hall came out of the washroom and as soon as he heard what Elly Campbell said, he rushed over. Grabbing the cor of Ellys dress, he pulled her aside and sat her down by the bed.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Rubbing her elbow that had identally hit the beam when Harry Hall dragged her aside, she saw his anxious look and didnt quarrel with him nor disturb them; she quietly stepped out of the room.
Adam Jones had not gone in earlier because Harry was cleaning Helens body; he had no idea what had happened inside.
Seeing his wifee out with eyes sparkling and radiant, obviously very happy, he stepped forward, wrapping an arm around her shoulder, asking:
"Did something good happen?"
He guessed it must be rted to Helen Melendy. It couldnt be that she had woken up, could it?
It was just a casual guess. If she really had awakened, his wife would probably be ecstatic by now.
Elly Campbell was indeed very happy. Even though Helen Melendy had not yet woken up, there was a response, and where theres a response, there lies a glimmer of hope.
Chapter 1368. Shocking! Shameless couple brazenly doing this
Chapter 1368: 1368. Shocking! Shameless couple brazenly doing this
She recounted to Adam Jones what she had just seen, and added, "Would you say thats something to be happy about?"
"Yeah, it is indeed something to be happy about."
He said with a smile, nodding in agreement, his heart naturally also hoping for Helen Melendy to wake up soon.
Not just for his wife, but for his friend as well.
Elly Campbells return this time coincided with her younger son Jack Campbells first birthday.
By the time they got home, it was veryte, and both sons had been coaxed to sleep.
Elly Campbell went to the bathroom first to freshen up, while Adam Jones sat on the sofa, preparing to open his Instagram Moments to admire his wifes stunning beauty, but as soon as he opened it, he saw over a hundred notification alerts in Moments.
He could count the people in his Moments on his fingers C when those photos were published, grandfather, grandmother, sister, brother-inw...
Everyone in his Instagram Moments had liked them once.
All together amounting to thousands of likes, they had finished clicking the moment it was posted.
Now, seeing these hundred-plus Moments notifications, he didnt think much about it.
It was just a slight OCD, seeing those red dots made him ufortable, so he clicked on them anyway.
After clicking in, seeing a row of "Im back" plus a kissing emoji, Adam Jones couldnt help butugh.
The corners of his eyes were lifting, and he quickly grabbed his phone and started typing rapidly again.
The smile at the corner of his mouth couldnt help but curl upwards.
When Elly Campbell came out after freshening up, she saw Adam Jones grinning at his phone, looking just like a teenager experiencing his first crush, she couldnt help but lean in curiously.
"What are you looking at thats making you so happy?"
Suddenly caught, Adam Jones even felt a bit embarrassed.
He quickly turned off the phone screen, ignoring her question, and put the phone aside, saying:
"Im going to freshen up."
Saying that, he stood up, kissed her on the lips, and then blissfully headed to the bathroom.
Elly Campbell watched him walk with a "girlish" step, her curiosity deepened, "What secret thing was he watching."
Though she said that, Elly Campbell had no intention of snooping through his phone, and just sat down where he had been sitting before.
Picking up the phone beside, recalling the Moments Adam Jones posted, she had only been busy replying to him earlier and hadnt taken the chance to truly admire how beautiful she looked through the lens of her inder.
Thinking narcissistically, she opened Moments, ready to admire herself thoroughly.
As soon as she opened it, seeing the hundreds of notifications on Moments, she got curious and took a look, bursting intoughter the instant she did.
Then looking at the time of the Moments replies, it was just a while ago.
Could it be that the blissfulughter he had earlier was him watching her?
Looking down at the row of replies saying [Wife, I love you], and sandwiched between them was Lily Jonessment
[So cheesy, my teeth are falling out from the acidity, you two owe me dental imnts!]
Following that, Christopher Moores reply to Lily Jones
[Wife, honey, I love you too, lets outcheese them.]
Watching as the number of Moments notifications kept increasing, Mr. & Mrs. Moore, this silly couple, actually unted their love under the hundreds of Adam Joness Moments posts.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Could this couple be any more shameless?
When Adam Jones came out, he saw Elly Campbell holding her phone looking indignant, and quickly leaned in, "Whats wrong, who upset you?"
Chapter 1369: Adam Brother" came again.
Chapter 1369: Adam Brother" came again.
"Your sister and your brother-inw."
"Does Lily Jones really want to be kicked out of the Jones Family again?"
No sooner had Adam Jones finished speaking than Elly Campbell handed over her phone to him, with hundreds of unread Moments notifications, all showing Christopher Moore and Lily Jones unting their love under his Moments posts.
"Lets sour them back."
Adam Jones reached out his arm to grab the phone, but Elly Campbell snatched it away.
"Enough with the sourness, do you still want to sleep tonight?"
Upon hearing the words "go to sleep," Adams eyes lit up, clearly no longer concerned about whether to sour them back.
"Wifey..."
He gently held Elly Campbells hand, his eyes saying all that needed to be said, quite obviously.
Elly Campbell wasnt prudish either, she stood up from the couch, gave a light hop, and her legs were soon hanging over Adam Jones torso.
"Lets go make a daughter, sour the Moore couple to death!"
"Roger that."
Elly Campbell had been missing for over two months, so naturally, Adam Jones wasnt in the mood to organize Jack Campbells First Birthday Banquet.
Now, with Elly Campbell back, just in time for Jacks First Birthday Banquet, the Jones Family was of course going to hold a grand celebration.
Saying it was a First Birthday Banquet for the son was less urate than saying it was a party to wee home their daughter-inw and help her settle back in.
The entire style of the First Birthday Banquet was basically unrted to a typical First Birthday Banquet.
Except for a row of albums with Jacks growth milestones hanging inside the Jones Family estate, proving that the main character today was young Jack Campbell.
The Jones Family had invited many guests to Jacks First Birthday Banquet this time, and the scene was astonishingly grand.
Security was also extremely strict, many media outlets and even some inte celebrities looking to catch some hype were stopped by the meticulous security measures.
The Old Lady from the Jones Family had finished a period of convalescence and was discharged from the hospital.
She was wearing a cheongsam with a deep green jade ne around her neck, looking lively and full of spirit.
Elly Campbell was dressed simrly in a white knee-length hand-embroidered cheongsam, revealing slender and shapely legs.
On her wrist, she wore a top-grade icy jade bracelet given to her by Adam Jones, and around her neck was a string of exquisite pearls cultured in deep-sea waters.
Her hair was elegantly swept high, revealing a long and beautiful neck, stunning to behold.
Her getup today was a bit more mature than usual, yet it showed off her charm even more.
Next to her, Adam Jones wore a neatly tailored ash-gray suit, with a light smile hanging on his lips.
His hand, encircling Elly Campbells waist, looked protective and careful, inciting both envy and jealousy.
The couple, one handsome and the other beautiful, did not evoke cheap or greasy beauty but rather an elegance that was almost intimidating to behold.
Just one look, and it held peoples gaze.
"Big brother Adam!"
Elly Campbell was originally alongside Adam Jones greeting the guests when her attention was drawn away by a call of "Big brother Adam."
Ever since Sophia Greens "big brother Adam" left her feeling disgusted, Elly Campbell couldnt help but twitch at the mention of the nickname.
Following the voice, she saw a girl in her early twenties, wearing a pink dress and princess hairstyle, walking towards them from the main gate, nked by a man and a woman on each side.
Elly Campbell had never seen them before, so she looked toward Adam Jones.
Seeing that Adam Jones also appeared indifferent, the call of "big brother Adam" didnt seem to elicit much reaction from him.
"Big brother Adam, long time no see."
The trio had already approached, the girls pretty eyes twinkling mischievously, her tone familiar and intimate.
Chapter 1370. Just like the ancient malicious matchmaker
Chapter 1370: 1370. Just like the ancient malicious matchmaker
Adam Jones nodded lightly and then looked towards the middle-aged couple arm-in-arm with the girl, nodding and greeting, "Uncle, Aunt."
Elly Campbell didnt know which rtives of the Jones Family these two were, but hearing Adam speak, she also called out Uncle and Aunt.
The middle-aged man responded warmly, but the middle-aged woman just nced coldly at Elly, not bothering to reply and shifted her gaze away.
Elly Campbell: "???"
The middle-aged woman looked at Adam Jones with a particrly bright smile, "Adam, you really are a busy man, even your uncle and aunt find it hard to have a moment with you, d to have seen you today."
Adam Jones usually only paid attention to his wife, and the lukewarm attitude this woman had toward his wife obviously annoyed him.
He looked at her indifferently, asking, "Aunt, did you need something from me?"
The woman, either genuinely not realizing Adam was upset or pretending not to see it,ughed helplessly and pointed at the girl beside her, saying:
"Its all because of your younger cousin sister Jasmine, whos been nagging about wanting to see you and Lily, you know, this girl has always liked to follow her big brother Adam since she was little."
As she spoke, she even covered her face andughed covertly, as if afraid others wouldnt realize she was like some ancient wicked matchmaker.
Adam Jones didnt smile, just looked indifferently at the middle-aged woman and said:
"Probably younger cousin sister has too many big brothers she likes to follow, Aunt might have gotten confused. Ive always liked ying alone since I was young and dont like being followed around by messy younger sisters."
Elly Campbell: "..."
It had been quite a while since she heard her own boss confront someone and although this wasnt the best asion, Elly felt quite pleased to hear it.
Haha!
Like a madam pushing her own daughter towards someone elses husband, surely this woman has some screws loose in her head.
Adams words not only directly pped the middle-aged womans face but also caused embarrassment for the father and daughter duo beside.
Especially the "Jasmine, younger cousin sister" mentioned by the woman, she turned pale, looking at Adam Jones with a resentful gaze.
Yet Adam gave her no look, not even noticing whether she looked resentful.
Elly Campbell felt somewhat schadenfreude and wanted tough out loud, but felt it too disrespectful to the guests, so she forcefully held it back.
The middle-aged woman could never have expected that in such a joyful asion, as a guest making a joke, he would p her face so disrespectfully.
"Adam, how can you talk like that?"
The womans face sank, and she became confrontational, her voice involuntarily rising a notch.
Not sure where she found the confidence to act like a senior in front of Adam Jones.
The middle-aged man beside her, more understanding of the situation, noticed the curious looks from other guests and quickly held her back, whispering:
"What are you doing? Dont you know what the asion is? If you upset your aunt, you better just roll back home now."
Your aunt?
Elly Campbell probably guessed the identity of this family, but didnt say anything.
The middle-aged woman, yelled at by the man, was somewhat indignant but didnt dare to cause a scene, reluctantly holding back her temper.
Yet inexplicably, she red at Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell: "???"
After giving the woman a warning look, the man turned to Adam Jones, saying:
"Adam, your aunt is just like this, dont take it to heart. Ill go in and check on your grandmother first."
With that, he quickly walked towards the house, pulling his wife and daughter from either side.
Chapter 1371. No wonder you were speaking so aggressively just now.
Chapter 1371: 1371. No wonder you were speaking so aggressively just now.
The mother and daughter seemed reluctant, but were still taken away by the middle-aged man.
Once the family left, Elly Campbell approached and whispered:
"Are they people from Grandmas maternal family?"
"Yes, Grandmas maternal nephew, my dads cousin."
Elly Campbell nodded, indicating she understood.
Such a connection wasnt distant, and since the ind master was raised by his grandma from a young age, logically, his rtionship with the Churchill Family should be quite good.
However, judging by Adam Joness attitude, he didnt seem to care much about this cousin.
That is his grandmas direct nephew.
The older generation values their maternal nephews as their own sons, how could the ind master not even give face to his own grandma?
Elly Campbell was somewhat puzzled, but she didnt voice her questions.
Just as she was pondering, her hand was grasped by Adam Jones.
"Its just an insignificant family. If they behave themselves, for grandmas sake, just ignore them. If they dont, dont let yourself be aggrieved."
Elly Campbell was startled, then somewhat understood.
Her ind master must have noticed the so-called aunts intentionally targeted attitude towards her just now.
No wonder he spoke so sharply earlier.
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Joness handsome profile, and the bigger the smile in her eyes, the more it grew.
Noticing Elly Campbells gaze, Adam Jones looked back at her, saw her beaming at him, and subconsciously reached to touch his face, asking:
"What is it?"
"Nothing, just thinking today you are really handsome."
Adam Jones: "..."
Hearing her emphasis on "Adam brother," he knew this mischievous girl was teasing him again.
He gently pinched her waist with his hand, "Stop fooling around."
"Where am I fooling around? Others can call you Adam brother, but I cant?"
Elly Campbell raised her eyebrows, continuing to press him yfully.
Seeing her addicted to teasing, Adam Jones didnt stop her, but changed his gaze, leaned close to her ear, and said:
"Remove the Adam and just call me brother, dear brother..."
Elly Campbells face blushed with Adam Joness intense gaze and ambiguous tone.
Thinking that this was their affectionate nickname when intimate, her face reddened even more like a cooked shrimp.
She looked up ring at Adam Jones and pinched his waist hard, "Dont be improper."
"How am I being improper?"
Adam Jones appeared innocent, "Didnt you just me me, saying I didnt let you call me brother? Now that I let you, you say Im being improper?"
Elly Campbell was left speechless by his counter.
If she insisted that he was being improper a moment ago, he would definitely retort saying her thoughts were unhealthy.
In the end, she simply red at him and ignored him.
As guests continuously arrived, waiters naturally attended to them.
The Hall Family also arrived, not only William Hall, Harry Hall, and Leanne Richards with their family of three, but surprisingly also a young man around twenty years old, who bore some resemnce to William Hall.
Isnt he William Halls secret child from outside?
Elly Campbell smiled, no wonder Leanne Richards looked so sour.
William Hall is bing even more unrestrained in supporting his secret child.
Even brought the secret child to the Jones familys banquet.
Watching William Hall walking with his secret child greeting people in the business field, the secret child also behaved obediently, sweet-talking uncles continuously.
Leanne Richards was so angry that her features twisted.
Chapter 1372: The bastard is quite the sweet talker.
Chapter 1372: The bastard is quite the sweet talker.
Harry Hall always remained indifferent, unfazed by William Halls tant face-pping behavior.
If William Hall really had the ability to take the Hall n from his hands and give it to this illegitimate child, he wouldnt need to pave the way for the illegitimate child in such a manner.
Harry was indifferent, and Elly Campbell was happy to just watch the drama unfold.
Although she looked down on mistresses and illegitimate children, after all, this was someone elses family matter.
Especially in the case of Leanne Richards, a woman who still could not see the situation clearly despite her current predicament, Elly was even more content to just watch the drama.
When Harry came over, Adam Jones was called away by a business partner, leaving Elly Campbell standing alone.
Seeing the Hall family approaching, she smiled and went up to greet them, "Mr. Hall, Mrs. Hall."
She was familiar with Harry, so she did not make a deliberate greeting, and at the same time, she also politely nodded to the young man next to William Hall.
"Hello sister-inw."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Elly Campbell finally understood why, although both were mistresses, Melody Baker was not wee in this circle, while the mistress and illegitimate child of William Hall were quite popr.
Apart from Leanne Richardscking sophistication, one has to admit, this young man really knows how to charm people.
No wonder he has charmed William Hall into doting only on this one son, neglecting Harry Hall, his legitimate child.
Elly didnt know whether to acknowledge it or not, so she simply changed the subject:
"Mr. Hall, Mrs. Hall, Young Master Hall, pleasee inside."
But she stopped Harry alone, "Adam is over there, he said he has something to discuss with you."
Hearing this, Harry naturally did not leave.
"How has Helen been these past few days?"
Ever since that day Helen Melendy had a slight response, she returned to her previous state.
The doctor said that this was probably caused by asional brain stimtion and one shouldnt hold out too much hope.
The experts who were previously consulting for the Old Master are still continuously researching strategies, but there are no particrly noticeable results.
Thesest few days, as she had been busy with the childs First Birthday Banquet, Elly hadnt been to the hospital and didnt know the current situation.
Harrys brows slightly furrowed, his voice gaining a few shades of huskiness, "Its still the same."
Despite not holding out much hope, hearing this answer still unavoidably brought a sense of dejection in her heart.
Seeing the sorrow in Harrys eyes, she thought for a moment, then still offered words offort:
"You have to believe in Helen; she will definitely wake up."
"Hmm."
Harry responded with a nonchnt hum.
Elly was never particrly good atforting others, and even less so atforting men other than her own husband.
Stopping Harry earlier was purely out of consideration for Helen, not wanting him to stand with William Hall and his trouble-making son and be the subject of gossip, so she made an excuse to keep him there.
Yet the scene of the two of them talking together was noticed by some people with ulterior motives, and it took on a different meaning.
Harry was naturally handsome, and in this circle, there was a long line of people who wanted to marry Harry.
So, when Harry stood talking with Elly and Adam Jones wasnt around, people would naturally think extra thoughts.
In the vast banquet hall of the Jones family, the Old Lady was being surrounded by a few old friends chatting about family affairs, all of them olddies from wealthy families, with generally good rtions amongst them.
The only rtives from the Old Ladys family side who came were her nephew Charles Churchill and his family.
Despite having a Grand Lady from the Jones family as an aunt, the Churchills standing in this social circle wasnt that high.
Chapter 1373. Why should Elly Campbell just be complimented nicely by someone?
Chapter 1373: 1373. Why should Elly Campbell just beplimented nicely by someone?
Charles Churchill seizing the chance to visit the Jones Family home naturally meant to cling to the Old Ladys coattails tightly.
Even though it was a gathering full of old grannies advanced in years, he shamelessly brought his wife and kids to squeeze in here, chipping in a word or two from time to time.
Charles wife, Grace Gresia, was previously stabbed by a remark from Adam Jones and was feeling displeased, thinking he had deliberately said it to make Elly Campbell hear and cause embarrassment for her and her daughter. Despite sitting beside the Old Lady, she still dwelled on that incident.
Now, seeing Elly Campbell chatting so cheerily with Harry Hall, Young Master of the Hall Family, she liked Elly even less.
She felt that someone like Elly Campbell was the type who ate from the bowl while thinking of the pot, wanting to grab all the good things for herself.
Moreover, her own daughter was mortified by Adam Jones in such an awkward situation, and although she didnt dare to make a scene with Adam, she naturally med Elly for it, taking an even greater dislike to her first and foremost.
When she saw Adam Jones finished dealing with a guest and was about to look for Elly, she sat among the Old Grannies and, as Adam passed by, spoke up in a seemingly joking manner:
"Auntie, your daughter-inw here sure is a great socialite; even when Adams not around, she can take good care of his brother."
Elly Campbell was the hostess of todays First Birthday Banquet, and entertaining guests was naturally expected of her.
Ellys conversation with Harry Hall was decorous, without any inappropriate intimacies, seemingly unremarkable to outsiders.
However, Graces insinuating remarks made people frown, especially with the use of words like "socialite" and "take care," which were rather improper when referring to guest hospitality.
Grace didnt really believe such remarks would make people doubt Elly Campbells character; she simply wanted to irritate others.
These Old Ladies, born into wealthy families, might adhere to outdated conservative ideas, and she thought that by speaking this way, people would certainly be discontent with Elly.
Her daughter was bullied by Adam Jones; why should Elly get all thepliments smoothly?
Seeing that after herments, several Old Grannies chatting andughing immediately knitted their brows, Grace thought her words had taken effect and felt secretly delighted.
Especially when she saw Adam Jones pause and look unexpectedly in her direction, she sat up even straighter.
Normally, Adam Jones wouldnt take such ostentatious foolishness seriously, let alone waste his breath on it.
However, he just couldnt bear anyone crafting stories about his wife.
Charles, unlike brainless Grace, didnt think her deliberate framing of Elly would have any effect, but it was certain that it had infuriated Adam Jones.
Seeing Adam Jones approaching them made Charles heart skip a beat.
"I wonder if Auntie-by-marriage has any different opinions about my wife entertaining the guests?"
Adam Jones spoke in a calm tone, without betraying any signs of anger.
Especially to guests who werent close by, it appeared as if Adam Jones was simply chatting with them.
But Charles, being closer and having experience in the business world, was not foolish enough to fail to detect that Adam Jones was already annoyed.
Even if Grace realized that Adam Jones was angry, she would be foolish enough to think that Adam was angry because Elly flirted with his brother behind her back, but at this point, Grace hadnt even noticed Adams anger.
Charles wanted to stop Grace from speaking further, but it was already toote.
Seeing Adam Jones stepping forward to ask for her opinion, Grace felt very pleased that this nephew-by-marriage respected her as an Auntie-by-marriage.
Chapter 1374. Why does it always concern the reputation of our Jones Family?
Chapter 1374: 1374. Why does it always concern the reputation of our Jones Family?
When Grace Gresia saw Adam Jones proactively approach her for her opinion and was quite satisfied that this distant nephew respected her as an aunt by marriage, she indeed assumed the posture of an elder, with a hint of reproach in her tone, she said:
"Adam, I as an aunt by marriage dont necessarily have to intervene in how other families entertain their guests, but she is after all my niece-inw. As an aunt, I cannot stand by without pointing it out."
The few old madams present couldnt help but slight chuckle upon seeing her act as if she was a family elder, despite the fact that she was just a by marriage rtion.
But they still held their tongues out of respect for the Old Lady Jones, even though they did not look upon the behavior favorably.
Old Lady Joness face turned sour immediately; she had thought that having this sole nephew from her maternal familye to the Jones Family was something to rejoice over in her heart.
But who knew that this disgraceful creature would dare to misbehave upon arriving at the Jones Familys ce, acting as if the Old Granny was dead!
The Old Lady knew that her grandson was about to discipline this shameless thing and did not voice any objection. She actually wanted to see just how far this creature would go in being presumptuous.
"As an aunt, I do entertain male guests at home, but I never do anything that would provoke gossip. Look at your wife, standing so close to the Hall Familys Young Master; isnt this inviting gossip?"
Grace Gresia looked in Elly Campbells direction, her eyes filled with a hint of disgust.
After speaking, seeing that Adam Jones gave no response to her words, leaving her dangling in such a fashion, her face couldnt avoid disying a bit more embarrassment.
She could only awkwardly continue to break the silence between them, saying, "Its not that Im being nosy, but its all about the reputation of our Jones Family..."
"Shut your mouth!"
Charles Churchill finally couldnt bear it any longer and interrupted Grace Gresias humiliating tirade.
She had the nerve to include herself as part of "our Jones Family," a im even he didnt dare to make, and yet she was brazen about it.
Grace Gresia, being so abruptly silenced by her own husband in front of so many people, immediately felt unhappy.
And the youngdy who had been sitting quietly next to the Old Lady, without saying a word from the beginning, quickly reached out to grasp Grace Gresias hand.
"Mom, what are you talking about? Elly is not that kind of person."
This person was none other than "Jasmine sister," who had earlier called Adam Jones "Brother Adam"Charles Churchill and Grace Gresias only daughter, Jasmine Churchill.
Although she said "Elly sister is not that kind of person," her demeanor clearly acknowledged Grace Gresias insinuations in front of the public, merely refraining from agreeing outright due to her status as a guest of the Jones Family and instead trying to stop Grace Gresia.
In doing so, she tried to catch Adams attention by appearing to defend Elly Campbell.
After speaking, she gazed at Adam Jones with affection, hoping that he would nce her way.
The next second, hearing Adam Jones chuckle softly, those familiar with him knew that this was a prelude to his real angera fact that was obviously unbeknownst to Grace Gresia and Jasmine Churchill.
Especially Jasmine Churchill, who was captivated by Brother Adams smile, which was even more charming with a hint of mature masculinity than when he was younger. That smile had her mesmerized.
Even somewhat infatuated.
"Aunt by marriage, have you ever heard a saying called the lewd project their lewdness onto others?"
When Adam Jones uttered this phrase, the faces of Grace Gresia and everyone present changed.
Those words, directed at a woman, were somewhat excessive.
They carried a suggestion of ndering her as a loose woman.
Chapter 1375: It’s not your turn to point fingers and give orders.
Chapter 1375: Its not your turn to point fingers and give orders.
But the fact that it was Grace Gresia who started trouble earlier, fabricating stories about Adam Jones beloved, meant that his not banishing her was already a concession for the sake of the Old Lady.
To outsiders, Adams words might sound like an insult to a loose woman, but to Charles Churchill and Grace Gresia, they clearly carried a mocking tone.
Grace Gresia had a rather promiscuous past and not only did she cuckold Charles numerous times, but also her lovers were a diverse lot.
The Churchill Family used to be a prominent household as well; in the generation of Charles father, they were a well-respected and notable n in Boston, only falling into decline during Charles era.
But a camel starving to death is stillrger than a horse. With the Old Lady, their maternal aunt, still alive, the Churchills were no longer as esteemed as before, but they still held a certain status.
For such a family, the only exnation for Charles enduring Graces numerous acts of infidelity is true love; otherwise, he would likely be the reincarnation of the cuckolded spirit.
Therefore, to this couple, Adams phrase "The lecherous see lechery in others" was a direct stab to their hearts.
Even the Old Lady was stunned by his words.
She knew that her grandson treasured his wife deeply, and that she was not to be trespassed upon, not even the slightest word against her was tolerable.
Therefore, when he was about to take issue with Grace earlier, she had no intention whatsoever of stopping him.
But she did not expect him to utter that sentence.
Grace Gresia, a woman of easy virtue, was a disgrace to the Churchill Family; yet, Charles couldnt bear to divorce her, and she, as his aunt, could not interfere.
It ultimately caused the Churchill Family great embarrassment.
When her grandson spoke those words, she felt extremely ufortable on behalf of her nephew.
However, the Old Lady had already been profoundly disappointed in this nephew over some matters in the past, but as he was her only direct nephew, she became especially sentimental in her old age. Since Adam had even invited the nephew over, clearly out of consideration for her, she was not going to dwell on past issues any longer.
Who would have thought that Grace Gresia, a person unfit for public disy, would cause trouble at such an asion...
The expressions of the Churchill Family members were visibly incorrect, and Adam Jones showed no intention of letting Grace off the hook.
Since she was not afraid of death and insisted on provoking him, she should be prepared to face the consequences.
"If auntie doesnt understand what this means, I can exin it to you."
Adam Jones let out a smile, yet his demeanor was akin to a bloodthirsty Lord Yama, terrifying and ruthless.
"The meaning of this phrase is that someone who is promiscuous naturally sees others behaviors as promiscuous. Do you understand now?"
At this moment, the indifference in Adams eyes slowly gave way to a coalescing chill.
All the Old Ladies present involuntarily gasped.
Though many people were aware of Graces affairs, it hadnt spread throughout the entire social circle. So to hear Adam Jones, a man known for his upright character, speak like this to defend his wife, did indeed catch them off guard.
Everyones gaze turned towards the Churchill family, unsure whether to offer sympathy or good words; the expressions on their faces were indescribably awkward.
"Moreover, how my wife entertains guests is her business; its not for a distant rtive, who has little to do with us, toe to the Jones family and give directions."
When Elly Campbell arrived, she heard Adam Jones saying just that, and her expression clearly froze.
Unaware of what had transpired, but noticing that Adamsplexion was somewhat unusual, and given that Grace Gresia, a nonsensical person, stood before him, she thought something must have happened and hastily came over.
Chapter 1376. The reincarnation of the cuckold spirit
Chapter 1376: 1376. The reincarnation of the cuckold spirit
As soon as she arrived, she couldnt help but be surprised to hear what Adam Jones had said.
Clearly, Grace Gresias disdainful attitude towards her upon arrival wasnt enough; what else had she said behind her back?
She didnt understand why the foolish Grace would act arrogant on someone elses territory, towards the master of the house, but whatever she did to anger Adam Jones to the point of saying such words, it must have been no small blunder.
Otherwise, with the Old Lady present, how could he describe the Old Ladys maternal family members as rtives who couldnt be further rted?
Elly Campbells gaze nervously shifted toward the Old Lady sitting nearby. Seeing that herplexion wasnt great but without any signs of sadness or anger due to Adams words, Elly breathed a sigh of relief and stepped forward.
"Whats going on?"
The Churchill family trio could never have predicted that Adam Jones would retaliate against Grace by dragging up a private scandal of the Churchill family.
Even if everyone was well aware of the issue, they wouldnt rip off that veil of modesty in front of others.
Therefore, both Charles Churchill and Grace were caught off guard by Adams words, standing there dumbfounded for a long time, with their faces turning from white to green and back, which was an amusing sight.
Grace was already red-faced with embarrassment, and now seeing Elly Campbelle over, she med her for the incident.
If it werent for Elly, how could her nephew-inw, Adam, humiliate her, his aunt-inw, like this?
But at this moment, she also knew not to provoke Elly any further, still, she red at her fiercely.
Although Elly was unaware of the reason, she knew it had to do with her.
Grace had been pped in the face by Adam and had given her unprovoked res; now, Elly was not at all surprised by it.
Elly directly ignored her gaze, took Adam Joness arm, and said:
"The guests have arrived; lets head over."
She wasnt afraid of embarrassing Grace further, but out of consideration for the Old Ladys feelings, she was worried Adam might say something even more unpleasant, so she led him away.
Adam was indeed easily led away by Elly Campbell, but the Churchill familys faces turned even uglier.
Jasmine Churchill had not expected Adam to use such matters to humiliate her mother; she was angry, embarrassed, and even more so, disappointed and sad.
How could her cousin be so cruel.
Her eyes reddened as she watched Adam being led away by Elly Campbell, biting her lower lip tightly.
Some of the elders present sensed that the atmosphere was getting a bit tense, so they tactfully found excuses to leave, leaving only the Old Lady and the Churchills there.
Charles Churchills face went through a series of color changes: from red to white, from white to ck, then to a livid hue, and finally, it took on a look of grievance. He turned to the Old Lady
"Auntie, look at what Adam has said... Regardless, Im his uncle, and the guest today, how could he..."
"What, are you addicted to being a cuckold that you cant handle being talked about?"
The Old Lady interrupted Charles coldly with a straight face.
In the past, her nephew Charles had thoroughly squandered the little expectations she had for him, so why would she make her own grandson ufortable for the sake of that nephew?
Charles was so bluntly blocked by the Old Ladys words that he was rendered speechless.
Pursing his lips, he wore an expression of wanting to say something but holding back, looking at the Old Lady with a mix of grief and grievance.
The Old Lady ignored him and then turned to Grace, who was on the verge of copse from shame, and scoffed:
"No matter who my granddaughter-inw learns her hospitality from, she definitely must not learn from you. Your ways of treating guests are something our Jones daughter-inw simply cannot withstand."
Chapter 1377. Not even the most basic courtesy expected of men is upheld anymore.
Chapter 1377: 1377. Not even the most basic courtesy expected of men is upheld anymore.
"Auntie, you..."
Grace Gresia, having been chastised by Adam Jones and now by the Old Lady, twisted her features in indignation.
The Old Lady had no intention of paying her any mind; she did not wish to escte matters at her own great-grandsons first birthday celebration, so she simply stood up and said:
"If you dont want to be thrown out of the Jones Familys home, then just behave yourselves..."
With that, she shifted her gaze toward Charles Churchill and continued:
"If you cannot control this disgraceful woman, then youd better take her home now."
"Auntie..."
"Charles Churchill, I let you call me auntie, and I let you stand with dignity on the Jones Familys grounds, out of respect for my deceased brother, not because of you. Understand?"
The Old Ladys expression turned fierce, a sharpness in her eyes somewhat reminiscent of Adam Joness, startling Charles Churchill into silence.
After leaving those words behind, the Old Lady walked away, leaving the Churchill Family of three alone and at a loss, neither able to leave nor stay.
Although others did not know what exactly was said, seeing both Adam Joness and the Old Ladys grim expressions, they knew the Churchills were still clueless.
People who knew of the past scandals held even more contempt for Charles Churchill.
"Mom, look what youve done today. Why on earth did you provoke cousin Adam for no reason?"
Jasmine Churchill was finally beginning to recover from the suffocating embarrassment.
Toward her mother Grace Gresia, Jasmine felt both love and hatred.
While Grace was faultless as a mother, her personal life left much to be desired.
In Jasmines circle, quite a few girls knew a good deal about her mothers antics. Encountering them at school, and seeing the way those girls looked at her, Jasmine wished she could just crawl into a hole.
Now, as she faced graduation, she had hoped to get a job with Jones Corporation through the Old Lady.
After all, she was the Old Ladys niece and among the younger generation of the Churchill Family, she had the closest blood rtionship to the Old Lady. As long as Jasmine behaved well, the Old Lady would not let past grievances affect her attitude towards Jasmine.
After all, Jasmine hadnt even been born back then.
But today, having dressed up nicely to make a good impression on the Old Lady and cousin Adam, her mothers bbering had thoroughly messed things up.
Not only had she been made aughingstock, but her hopes for joining Jones Corporation were likely dashed.
At this moment, Grace Gresia also realized that she had greatly underestimated Adam Joness character.
Though she had read online about how fiercely Adam defended his wife, she had thought it was an exaggeration.
Yet just now, she had witnessed firsthand how he defended Elly Campbell, casting aside even the most basic manners, and she regretted it.
She had severely underestimated Ellys importance in Adams heart.
"Jasmine, its Moms fault, Mom got it wrong."
Although Grace was not a good wife, it was undeniable that she was a good mother.
She would always prioritize Jasmine, so seeing Adam publicly embarrass her daughter, Grace had transferred her resentment towards Elly.
"Mom will go apologize to your cousin right now."
As she was about to leave, Jasmine stopped her.
"Forget it, Mom. Apologizing to cousin Adam now is useless. He never took you seriously to begin with, and youve just maligned his wife. If you go now, youll only make him despise both of us."
Chapter 1378. An overnight nouveau riche
Chapter 1378: 1378. An overnight nouveau riche
Grace Gresia was very receptive to Jasmine Churchills advice, and upon hearing her words, she changed her mind.
After suffering such a blow to his pride, Charles Churchill was seething with anger and was tempted to p Grace Gresia, but remembering that he was at the Jones home, he forcefully held back the urge.
Grace Gresia wasnt particrly beautiful, and she had been unfaithful several times; anyone else would have divorced her by now, but maybe he really was the reincarnation of a cuckold spirit for he simply couldnt bring himself to do it.
He would hit her, he would scold her, but he would never divorce her. Over time, Grace Gresia came to realize this and grew unafraid.
"You better behave yourself. If you ruin Jasmines prospects, Ill divorce you when we get back," he threatened.
Although Grace Gresia wasnt afraid of a divorce from Charles Churchill, she truly was concerned about damaging her daughters opportunities, and so she kept in line.
Soon enough, the feast began.
Mr. and Mrs. Jones descended the stairs with their youngest son, Jack Campbell nestled in their arms.
Jack Campbell wasnt shy at all; snuggled in his mommys embrace, he curiously gazed at the throng of visitors filling their home.
The guests were all wealthy tycoons, and even for a one-year-old childs birthday, the gifts they presented started in the millions.
It was a tradition for the older generation to gift gold to a one-year-old child, wishing them safety, wealth, and a long life.
At this moment, Jack Campbell wasden with gold and jade on his hands and neck, looking like a little tycoon who got rich overnight.
William Campbell, on the other hand, stood obediently at his parents side, guided by his fathers hand.
William Campbell had grown a bit taller, and his facial features had developed significantly, making him look even more like Adam Jones.
Jack Campbell, however, took after Elly Campbell.
The family of four standing together resembled gods and goddesses descended to the earthly realm with their divine children, a sight so mesmerizing it was hard to look away.
As hosts of the Jones family, Adam and Elly naturally went around toasting with their guests.
Even though they drank only small amounts each time, with hundreds of tables of guests, half a ss of red wine at each table was enough to intoxicate someone.
Moreover, the red wine served by the Jones family was of premium quality and rich vor; you wouldnt feel it while drinking, but once the aftereffects kicked in, it became unpleasant.
Elly Campbell, arm in arm with Adam Jones, staggered slightly on her feet.
Adam Jones noticed and quickly bent down to ask her, "Feeling unwell?"
"Its okay, probably just the red wine hitting me," she replied.
"Ill take you upstairs to rest," he offered.
Elly Campbell shook her head to stop him, saying, "There are just a few tables left. Weve attended to hundreds already; it would be very rude to our guests to miss thest few."
Elly Campbell liked to act coy and charming beside her husband, but there was a time and ce for everything.
She couldnt allow her husband to disrespect their guests at such an event, and moreover, with so many guests present, they couldnt y favorites.
"I can go up by myself," she stated.
Adam Jones was still reluctant, but seeing Elly Campbells insistence and acknowledging they couldnt slight their guests, he finally gave in after making her promise to take care.
Seeing that Elly Campbell seemed alright, hepromised, "Ill escort you up and thene right back down, okay?"
Elly Campbell felt somewhat helpless and, in the end, agreed.
After making excuses to the guests, they of course had nothing to say except to urge her to rest as soon as possible.
In fact, Elly Campbell was just feeling a bit sick from too much wine, nowhere near as exaggerated as Adam Jones thought.
During this time, Adam Jones had indeed drunk a good amount for her as well.
Seeing that he was now escorting her back to their room and lingering unwillingly to go down, Elly Campbell let out a helpless and amusedugh.
Chapter 1379. How could it be you?
Chapter 1379: 1379. How could it be you?
"Alright, the servants will bring up some coffee soon. You better go down quickly; if you continue to neglect the guests like this, Ill go down with you."
Adam Jones reluctantly left only when he heard that Elly Campbell would go downstairs with him.
He had just walked a few steps out of the bedroom when he heard a voice filled with happiness behind him, "Cousin."
Adam Jones looked up at the sound and saw the girl briskly approaching him. She called out again, "Cousin, what a coincidence, youre here too."
The person who came was Jasmine Churchill.
Adam Jones had no fondness for the Churchill Family, and if it hadnt been out of respect for the Old Lady, the Jones Family would never have invited them to the childs first birthday.
"What are you doing here?"
This was the second floor of the Jones residence, where there were only studies and bedrooms.
And the banquet hall of the Jones Family was next door; there was no way to mistakenly wander here.
Jasmine Churchill, seeing Adam Joness unfriendly expression, felt somewhat uneasy.
She bit her lower lip, carefully starting, "I... I had a bit too much to drink just now, feeling a little unwell, I wanted to rest for a while."
Her voice was very low, as if afraid of angering Adam Jones.
"There are ces to rest in the banquet hall; there is no need to go so far out of your way."
Adam Jones did not want to engage in further conversation and stepped downstairs.
Jasmine Churchill was not foolish; she could decipher the hidden meaning in Adam Joness words.
In a grand household like the Jones, hosting guests usually happens in many different ces within the home.
Specific banquet halls would have special resting areas arranged for guests; this wasmon knowledge.
Nobody would be so rude as to rest in the main bedrooms without the hosts permission.
Jasmine Churchills face turned pale, feeling that her supposedly clever move turned out to be counterproductive.
Her cousin would surely guess that she hade here on purpose.
Watching Adam Joness retreating figure, not looking back, Jasmine Churchill bit her lip harder, not daring to linger any longer, and followed him.
After taking a few steps, she saw the servantsing with the coffee.
Without asking, she knew the coffee was prepared for someone specific.
Jasmine Churchill initially did not dare to stay in the same spot, having been noticed by Adam Jones for having inappropriate thoughts.
But seeing the servant bringing the coffee for Elly Campbell, she changed her mind.
She stepped forward to intercept the servant, asking, "Is this for my cousins wife?"
The servant recognized Jasmine Churchill, knew she was the Old Ladys grandniece, and naturally did not dare to slight her.
Upon being asked, she nodded, "Yes, this is the coffee prepared for the Young Miss."
"Give it to me, Ill take it to my cousins wife."
"But..."
"I still have something to say to my cousins wife, you go on and attend to your other tasks."
The servant would not think too much, seeing Jasmine Churchill volunteering to help, she did not want to refuse, and thus handed over the coffee.
"Thank you, Miss Churchill."
"Its no trouble at all."
Jasmine Churchill smiled sweetly and took the tray.
At this moment, within the master bedroom, Elly Campbell had not fallen asleep; her head was just a little dizzy. She was lying on her side on the bed, eyes slightly closed, hand rubbing her temple, trying to ease the throbbing pain.
The door of the bedroom opened at this moment. Elly Campbell, thinking it was a servant, did not move, merely saying:
"Just leave it."
Footsteps approached the side of her bed, cing the tray on the bedside table, but not intending to leave.
Elly Campbell was puzzled and before she could fully open her eyes, she heard a "Sister Elly" resounding in front of her.
Elly Campbell, somewhat confused, looked up to see it was Jasmine Churchill.
"Howe its you?"
Chapter 1380. Doesn’t acknowledge her as his wife’s cousin.
Chapter 1380: 1380. Doesnt acknowledge her as his wifes cousin.
Elly already knew about the things Grace Gresia said among the olddies from Adam Jones.
Although she didnt know what kind of person Jasmine Churchill was, because she had a mother like Grace Gresia, Elly instinctively had a rather poor impression of Jasmine Churchill.
Especially that "Brother Adam" she heard before; it was extremely irritating to her.
But after all, aside from calling him "Brother Adam" which Elly found annoying, Jasmine Churchill didnt do anything else that was bothersome. She even proactively brought her coffee, and although Elly knew that unbidden service might have an ulterior motive, she didnt show any unwee expressions towards Jasmine Churchill.
"Just now I had some drinks and felt a bit ufortable, so I came here to rest. Seeing the servant bring coffee over, I met Cousin Brother Adam at the stairway entrance. Thinking the coffee must have been prepared for Sister Elly, I helped to bring it over."
Came here to rest? And happened to meet Cousin Brother Adam?
Elly chuckled inwardly.
Young girls are young girls after all; their thoughts are all written on their faces.
What she meant with her words is that she came to the main house to rest, and its with the tacit approval of her familys ind master, right?
She didnt directly say there was a rest area on the banquet side, just that she found the way she addressed Adam Jones and herself somewhat amusing.
Calling Adam Jones "Cousin Brother" and calling her "Sister"?
Elly felt that probably all women naturally harbor hostility towards those women who covet their husbands; thus, even with such a title, she thought Jasmine Churchill was doing it on purpose.
Is she unwilling to acknowledge that she is the younger cousin sister?
Ellyughed, said nothing, simply sat up from lying on her side, and gulped down the coffee in one go.
"Thanks for the trouble."
Elly put the bowl back on the tray and thanked Jasmine Churchill.
"Sister Elly, youre too polite. I am Brother Adams sister, which naturally makes me your sister too. Bringing you coffee is no trouble at all."
"Look at you, all sweet talk."
Elly said with a smile, and seeing she had no intention to leave, she asked: "Is there anything else?"
Just as Elly asked this question, Jasmine Churchills eyes suddenly reddened.
Elly: "???"
Did her question make Jasmine Churchill feel aggrieved?
"Sister Elly, Im sorry, the words my mother said today were not her true intentions."
Elly actually didnt know what exactly Grace Gresia said, just that Adam Jones told her that she was being bossy about how she entertained guests.
She didnt ask for details, but now hearing Jasmine Churchills tone and the meaning behind her words, could it be that Grace Gresia said something else?
She chuckled and said, "Not her true intentions, then was she taught by someone else?"
Jasmine Churchill had never dealt with Elly and didnt know that she herself was a prickly person. If anyone offended her, she would retort without hesitation.
She thought that by saying this, Elly would consider her Adams younger cousin sister and a guest of the Jones family today and wouldfort her to not take it to heart.
She never expected that Elly would counter-question her.
She was choked by this question and flushed with embarrassment.
She couldnt answer at the moment, hesitantly looking at Elly with an expression of being scared to tears by her.
Dont be like this...
Before Elly could speak, Jasmine Churchill actually did start to cry because of her.
Her tears flowed like a breached dam, continuously falling.
"Sister Elly, Im sorry, Im really sorry, its all my fault..."
No, its not your fault, can you leave now?
Chapter 1381. To cry or not to cry, that is the question.
Chapter 1381: 1381. To cry or not to cry, that is the question.
Elly Campbell quietly watched Jasmine Churchill cry fiercely in front of her, feeling no inner turmoil whatsoever.
As Jasmine spoke through her tears, it seemed she either wanted to tell Elly that her own mother hadnt fared well under Adam Jonessmand, or perhaps she thought Adam had already told Elly what Grace Gresia had said. Jasmine left nothing unsaid, revealing their entire conversation as it happened.
Ellys eyes gradually darkened as she listened.
Grace Gresia had managed to twist her perfectly normal conversation and behavior with Harry Hall into something indecent, and she had done it in front of so many of the olddies.
If it werent for her Old Ladys shrewdness, faced with some other meddlesome olddies, the words easily concocted by Grace with her wagging tongue could indeed have found believers.
No wonder the ind owner was so angry at the time that he said such harsh words.
As Jasmines crying reached its halfway point and her story was more or less told, she saw that Elly remained silent and didnt know what to do.
To cry, or not to cry, it seemed neither was quite right.
After sobbing for a while and seeing that Elly had no intention offorting her, she stopped crying somewhat self-deprecatingly, yet her eyes remained red and her voice was still choked up.
"Elly, my mother spoke carelessly because of me, it wasnt without reason. Please dont take it to heart."
She was somewhat cautiouscontrary to how those few other naive girls would show off their stupidity when Adam wasnt aroundthis little white lotus before her was much more sensible.
But a white lotus is still a white lotus, acting cautiously but still holding high expectations of others.
Just like now.
Her mother had ndered her without reason, and after her mother got a lesson from the ind owner, she now came to her asking her to not mind it.
Why should she dismiss the nder she faced just because she came to cry in front of her?
This was like some people who babble nonsense about others and then conclude with a statement, Individual opinion, no attacks if disagree.
Excuse me?
After ndering others and enjoying it, adding no attacks if disagree makes everything as if it never happened?
And when someone retorts a bit, they act pitifully and retort with, Didnt I say no attacks if disagree?
Elly sneered inwardly, maintaining an expression as calm as an old dog... no, as steadfast as Mount Tai, watching Jasmine without a ripple of emotion.
"Your mother spoke carelessly because of you, not without reason? So... I have offended you then?"
Jasmine was once again struck speechless.
She had been crying so violently that she had spoken without thinking.
Her intention was for Elly to not take her mothers words to heart; the previous statement was just a passing remark.
Feeling a little flustered and annoyed, Jasmine thought she had already apologized, yet Elly was making a big deal out of it, clinging to her words.
"Sister Elly..."
Elly just smiled faintly, her eyebrows imperceptibly lifting.
The girl was still a girl after all, unable to conceal her thoughtsdid she really think Elly hadnt seen the sh of resentment in her eyes just now?
"Dont cry anymore. Why would I take what my aunt said to heart?"
Jasmine felt a surge of joy, thinking that Elly was choosing to forgive her mother for what she had said earlier.
As long as Elly forgave her now, it would be unreasonable for Elly to bring up past grievances and make things difficult for her when she joined the Jones familyter on.
Jasmine was ying this kind of card, but the next second, she heard Elly say:
"Didnt your cousin say it? He who is licentious only affects himself. Its my aunts business to have such thoughts. If I truly took it to heart, wouldnt I be the same kind of person as my aunt?"
Chapter 1382. Internship at Jones
Chapter 1382: 1382. Internship at Jones
Jasmine Churchill was dumbfounded.
Looking at Elly Campbell smiling so amiably, she thought as long as she could convince her, getting into Jones Corporation would be simple.
But unexpectedly, she actually...
Jasmine Churchill found herself unable to cry, and even less able tough.
"Do you have anything else, younger cousin sister?"
Elly Campbell still had a smile in her eyes, appearing gentle and virtuous, but having been at a disadvantage twice under Ellys words just now, she dared not look down on her anymore.
Before speaking, she would carefully consider her words, ensuring there were no issues before she dared to speak.
Without getting an affirmative answer from Elly Campbell, she definitely wouldnt just leave like that.
Elly Campbell knew that Jasmine Churchill had specially brought her coffee, and considering everything said just now, it was probably all just a prelude.
Whats next must be the main point.
As expected, when she heard Elly asking, Jasmines facial expression changed yet again.
Seeing her purse her lips, seemingly in a difficult position, she hesitated for a while before she finally spoke:
"Elly, I have officially graduated from university."
Elly Campbell didnt speak but just looked at her, moved her eyebrows slightly, signaling her to continue.
"I... I would like to intern at Jones Corporation, is that okay?"
Intern at Jones Corporation?
Elly Campbell scoffed in her heart.
Although the Churchill n was no match for Jones at the moment, it was still a well-knownrge enterprise.
The heiress of the Churchill Family, instead of staying in her own business, ran to intern at Jones?
Seeing Ellys seemingly smiling but actually non-smiling look and silence, Jasmine Churchill felt somewhat uneasy.
Just as she was thinking of what to say, Elly spoke, "Of course you can."
"Really?"
Jasmines face brightened, somewhat surprised that Elly agreed so easily.
But she didnt dare to feel too happy too soon; having been choked twice just now, she knew Elly Campbell wasnt as easy-going as she seemed on the surface.
"Jones recruits employees every year. You can send your resume to the Human Resources department at Jones, and they will arrange a position for you based on your qualifications."
As expected...
After listening to Ellys words, the little bit of happiness in Jasmine Churchills heart was instantly reced by anger.
If she wanted to go through the resume submission process, would she still need toe before her and put on a smiley face saying so much nonsense?
Elly Campbell pretended not to notice the anger in her eyes, and if she didnt speak, neither would Elly.
"Elly, thats not what I mean."
"Then what do you mean?"
Elly Campbell feigned ignorance.
Jasmine Churchill didnt know if Elly truly misunderstood or was pretending, gritting her teeth in secret.
Anyone with a bit of emotional intelligence could hear what she meant; did Elly Campbell really not understand or just wanted to indirectly refuse her?
It was just an internship position, why was she being so stingy?
For these things, it would be much easier for Elly Campbell to offer her a position at Jones than for Jasmine to have to ask for it.
But Elly Campbell just wouldnt go along with her expectations.
How excessive!
"I mean, could you please talk to my cousin brother and let me intern directly at Jones without going through the HR department?"
To her, this was clearly a matter of simply speaking a word. Had it been anyone else, they would have agreed by now.
Jasmine Churchill knew Elly Campbell was feigning ignorance, so she simply didnt beat around the bush and spoke directly.
Elly Campbellughed, her face showingpleteprehension, "Oh, thats it. May I ask which position you are interested in for your internship?"
Seeing Elly Campbell finally getting to the point, Jasmine Churchill felt relieved, yet when answering Ellys question, she felt her cheeks warm up slightly for some reason.
Chapter 1383. It really is a place close to the water’s edge.
Chapter 1383: 1383. It really is a ce close to the waters edge.
But soon, she regained herposure, "I want to do an internship at the secretarial office."
The secretarial office?
What a strategically advantageous ce.
Elly Campbells face was all smiles, but inwardly she thought, "Damn it!"
If it were another girl asking, perhaps Elly wouldnt think too much about it.
However, from Jasmine Churchills initial appearance at the Jones Family, Grace Gresia being embarrassed by Adam Jones and then discing her anger, and Jasmine now blushing in front of her thinking she wouldnt notice, it was hard for Elly not to overthink.
Seeing Elly also exhibiting a smile that was not quite a smile, Jasmine felt a chill in her heart.
Perhaps out of guilt, before Elly could say anything, Jasmine quickly started exining:
"Its like this, I studied secretarial studies in college, and the secretaries at Jones are all top-notch nationwide. I definitely can learn a lot from them."
Having said that, she bit her lip and looked at Elly expectantly, her eyes filled with the reverence a fresh graduate has toward the future.
"Elly sister, can you help me with this favor? I promise I wont cause you any trouble."
Elly wanted to say, of course you wont trouble me, but youre aiming to trouble my husband.
However, even though she could clearly see Jasmines intentions of getting close to her husband, it wasnt easy to point out directly without proof, otherwise Jasmine could turn it around and use her of nder.
Moreover, no matter what, she is a rtive from the Old Ladys side, and Charles Churchill is the Old Ladys only direct nephew, anyway, she had to give face to the Old Lady.
But the thought that this girl wanted to get close to the head of her house made her extremely repulsive, utterly repulsive.
Even if the head of the house had no interest in her, who would be happy seeing a man coveting her husband prancing around in front of her husband.
She didnt agree immediately, but only smiled and said:
"The secretaries at the secretarial office are handpicked by Adam himself, I dont have the say. Why dont you ask him? If he agrees, then its fine."
She saw Jasmines face slightly change, but she pretended not to see it and continued:
"Anyway, you are his younger cousin sister, and also the granddaughter of grandma, he wont deny this face."
Jasmine didnt know whether Elly knew about the former affairs of the Jones Family, if Elly knew and still said this, it was clearly meant to be sarcastic.
If it was so easy to talk with her cousin brother, would she havee to her?
By now, Elly understood Jasmines thoughts as well.
This tender and seemingly innocent white flower, previously felt much more naivepared to Sophia Green and Sophie Baker, with some thoughts tantly shown on her face.
But now, she felt, although not good at hiding her emotions, her mind was wrapped in much more twists than Sophia Green or Sophie Baker.
Thetter two openly targeted Adam Jones, but this one was craftier, using roundabout tactics right up to her door.
"My cousin brother might not agree."
Jasmine stated directly.
"Then theres nothing I can do."
Elly helplessly spread her hands, showing a helpless expression.
Jasmine thought that after speaking to this extent, Elly would say she would take care of it, but she remained indifferent, no matter what Jasmine said, Elly just gave off a perfunctory vibe.
Jasmine was getting annoyed, and her expression began to sour.
"Its just an internship spot, why must you be so petty, not even willing to help this little bit?"
Chapter 1384. Moral Kidnapping
Chapter 1384: 1384. Moral Kidnapping
Getting impatient, are we?
Just a moment ago, you were praising her for being more capable than Sophie Baker and Sophia Green.
"Yes, isnt it just an internship position? Why do you think Adam Jones wouldnt agree?"
She narrowed her eyes and looked at Jasmine Churchill with a half-smile, saying:
"Or is it because the Churchill Family did something to wrong the Jones Family, you think that Adam wouldnt even agree to such a trivial matter?"
Elly Campbell wasnt aware of past events; she merely spected based on Adams somewhat strange attitude towards the Churchill Family members.
Otherwise, given the rtionship with the Old Lady alone, her ind lord wouldnt treat the Old Ladys maternal family with that attitude.
Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, Jasmine Churchillsplexion changed, her face somewhat flushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment, yet she couldnt speak out.
"The Churchill Family is my grand-aunts maternal family; how could they do anything to wrong the Jones Family? Stop making false usations."
Jasmine Churchill red at Elly Campbell fiercely in rebuttal, her eyes flickering with guilt.
"I was merely speaking off the cuff; my younger cousin sister, theres no need for you to get so angry."
This move from Jasmine Churchill actually sobered Elly up quite a bit; she no longery on the bed.
She got up, put on slippers, got out of bed, and sat down on the sofa, noticing that Jasmine Churchill hadnt been ticked off by her and seemed quite determined to work at Jones Corp.
Aside from coveting her ind lord, Elly felt that Jasmine Churchill must have some other ulterior motives as well.
Everyone knows the rtionship between Adam and his wife; even women like Sophia Green and Sophie Baker who are much more beautiful than Jasmine Churchill cant catch Adams eye.
Where does Jasmine Churchill get the confidence to think she would be noticed by Adam and therefore insist on working at Jones Corp?
There must be some other ideas in ce.
If thats the case, Elly definitely couldnt allow Jasmine Churchill to join Jones Corp.
Although shes an insignificant character not worth considering, small pests can be troublesome, sometimes a great cause can be ruined by minor details.
Why would she want to bring a potential trouble upon herself?
Having made this decision, Elly was toozy to y Tai Chi with Jasmine Churchill any longer, and said to her:
"Although I am Adam Joness wife, I dont manage Jones Corp, nor can I make decisions for Adam. If you want to join Jones Corp, you should either go through the proper channels and have a fair interview, or go find Adam Jones. Dont bother me here."
Ellys use of the word "bother" clearly showed that she didnt want to waste words with Jasmine Churchill any longer.
Just an insignificant distant cousin, why should she give her the time of day?
This time, Jasmine Churchill could no longer feign the docile and pitiable demeanor she had shown before. Her face, which originally looked somewhat innocent, now showed traces of sullenness and malice, resembling Grace Gresia somewhat.
"What you say... Everyone knows that Jones Corp is yours nowadays, and if you say just one word, my cousin brother would definitely agree."
"Oh, why exactly must I say that word for you?"
Elly Campbell raised her eyebrows with a dispassionate gaze.
This is outright moral coercion.
I have a hundred billion, so if you ask me for one million, must I give it to you?
To me, even if its a drop in the bucket, that drop is mine; why should I give it to you?
Elly Campbell sneered inwardly.
"You..."
"Youre neither my cousin sister nor have shown me much respect; your mom spouts nonsense about me so casually, and yet here I am expected to go out of my way wasting my breath to help you, as if Im a saint."
Chapter 1385. The Man Who Came Down to Earth for His Wife
Chapter 1385: 1385. The Man Who Came Down to Earth for His Wife
Jasmine Churchill was so angry that her face turned red, "Im Adam Jones younger cousin sister; am I not your younger cousin sister as well? My great-aunt is also Adams blood grandmother, arent you even giving the olddy face?"
Knowing she couldnt convince Elly Campbell with her status as Adams cousin, Jasmine resorted to involving the Old Lady.
Ellyughed, looking at Jasmine like she was looking at an idiot, and said, "Adams cousin is indeed my cousin sister, so howe Ive never heard you call me sister-inw?"
Jasmine was rendered speechless by Ellys words, herplexion turning somewhat unnatural.
She didnt want to acknowledge Elly as her sister-inw because she didnt want to admit that Elly was her sister-inw at all.
She envied her sister-inws good fortune, being able to marry cousin brother Adam and be doted on by him.
A few years ago, when Elly suddenly left the Jones family to go far away, Jasmine had tried to get close to the golden bachelor, Adam, under the pretext of visiting the Old Lady.
At first, the Old Lady did not take her parents issues out on her; she visited the Jones family, and she would be received.
Thus, she often had the opportunity to encounter cousin brother Adam.
She thought her chance hade, but every time she met him, he always had a cold expression and would not speak a word to her.
Back then, not even twenty years old, she thought to herself, perhaps cousin brother only saw her as a child, thats why he had no other thoughts.
Moreover, someone as outstanding as cousin brother surely needed someone equally outstanding to match him.
During her university years, she worked hard to improve herself, striving to be first in both academia and other talents.
Each time she won an award, she would run to the Jones family excitedly to tell the Old Lady, but in reality, she wanted to let cousin brother know how outstanding she was.
But from start to finish, cousin brother never spared her a nce.
Gradually, her visits to the Jones family became less frequent, and as she waited, Elly suddenly returned.
Then, she discovered that cousin brother could smile too, a smile that could charm all, but he only smiled like that when facing Elly.
Every time she saw the news, that sour taste and uncontroble envy surged through her head, her desire to rece Elly growing even stronger than before.
Just today, as soon as she entered the Jones residence, seeing that couple standing so well-matched together, their eyes full ofughter, she felt a sting in her eyes.
And somehow, she let slip such an affectionate address and even said something ambiguous, intended to make Elly feel she was closer to cousin brother Adam.
Additionally, her mothers remark that she liked to follow him around since she was young was clearly meant for Ellys ears.
She knew, yet she didnt bother to correct it deliberately, even stealthily observing Ellys expression, only to see that she had no reaction whatsoever.
As if the "brother Adam" she called was not her husband.
As a result, Elly had no reaction, but cousin brother Adam spoke up directly, with each word like a p across their mother and daughters faces.
Catching thempletely off guard.
So, of course, Elly didnt need to care, as Adam himself stepped in, where was there room for her to bother?
Every time, Adam always rebutted every negativement directed at her before Elly could, she didnt need to lift a finger.
Today, she had firsthand witnessed that man, who seemed as noble as a deity in her eyes, descend to defend his wife indecorously.
Chapter 1386. President Jones really dotes on Madam Jones
Chapter 1386: 1386. President Jones really dotes on Madam Jones
The more her cousin brother sided with Elly Campbell, the less she wanted to admit that she was her cousins wife.
She kept calling her Sister Elly, thinking that Elly wouldnt notice, but now, Elly had bluntly posed the question, leaving her at a loss for words.
"I... I feel that calling you sister is more intimate."
She pursed her lips and struggled to squeeze out such a sentence.
Elly Campbell stretched her lips into a smile.
She couldnt be bothered to waste words on such matters and simply said:
"Its just a pity that being close to me is useless. I am naturally cold-hearted and dont like casually acknowledging brothers or sisters."
"You..."
Jasmine Churchill hadnt expected Elly to even bring up the Old Lady, and yet she still gave her no face, infuriating her instantly.
There was no way she would continue to shamelessly stay there, and after ring fiercely at Elly, she ran out with reddened eyes.
Looking at the slightly ajar door, Elly massaged her temples with a headache and couldnt help but sigh.
Why couldnt the ind masters romantic troubles ever be fully resolved, allowing her to quietly enjoy the pleasures of being the ind masters wife?
However, after talking with Jasmine Churchill for a while and drinking some coffee, Elly felt the effects of the alcohol dissipating. Remembering the guests still downstairs, she didnt linger too long upstairs. After washing her face and reapplying her makeup, she went downstairs.
Adam Jones was entertaining guests, and seeing Ellye down, he immediately walked over, "Why did youe down so quickly, not resting a little longer?"
"Mm, I couldnt sleep after the effects of the alcohol wore off."
Elly smiled in response and didnt deliberately mention Jasmine Churchills visit, "Are those two boys behaving?"
"There are servants watching them, so dont worry about it."
He took Ellys hand and walked towards the tables.
Since Elly had drunk quite a bit earlier, she hadnt eaten much.
As soon as she sat down, Adam Jones piled a lot of food onto her te, fearful that she might be starving.
Seeing this, their tablemates couldnt help but joke:
"President Jones really spoils Madam Jones. If the one at home could learn even half of how President Jones spoils his wife, Id be more than satisfied."
Once one person started making jokes, others joined in.
Those dining with them were all business partners with rtively close rtionships to Adam Jones and were of high status.
One of them was the Lady Marquess who had defended Elly against Sophie Baker at the charity dinner at the Presidents residence.
Lady Marquess was a naturally cheerful person, and with the Marquess always doting on her, she was ustomed to being quite mboyant.
These people, being on good terms with Adam Jones, didnt speak to him with ttery like others might, so they were more casual in conversation.
The atmosphere at the table was also quite rxed and cheerful.
The person who had jokingly spoken first was the Lady Marquess seen earlier at the Presidents residence.
Adam Jones often dealt with the Marquesss household and had a good impression of Lady Marquess, rarely in the mood to engage with the opposite sex other than Elly. Heughed and said:
"Madam, are you not afraid of hurting the Lords heart by saying that?"
After Adam finished, the Lord sitting next to Lady Marquess immediately put on a hurt expression, making everyone at the tableugh.
While this table was brimming with joy, the mood at another table was quite delicate.
Grace Gresia sat with a stern face without speaking because she had just seen her daughter running back from the main house with reddened eyes, and she knew that little hussy Elly must have bullied her.
Chapter 1387. Feed personally by hand
Chapter 1387: 1387. Feed personally by hand
Adding the fact that their table was somewhat distant from the main table clearly relegated them to the status of unimportant guests.
Yet they were, after all, the Old Ladys maternal rtives; even if not seated at the main table, they should at least have been a bit closer, right?
Due to the seating arrangement, Gresia was already fuming inside, and now, seeing her daughter bullied by Elly Campbell, her anger was even less containable.
Meanwhile, the other guests at the table had business dealings with Charles Churchill and recognized him.
Their enterprises were on par with the Churchill n, and they felt honored to be invited to Adam Joness childs First Birthday Banquet at the Jones Family residence. They did not take offense at being seated further away from the main table.
But as Charles Churchill was the Old Ladys nephew, they could guess why Gresia was furious, so no one bothered to cozy up to her, sticking to their own conversations instead.
This time, although it was the Jones Family childs First Birthday Banquet, all the attendees were influential figures.
Just a brief conversation might present a business opportunity. For them, attending a banquet at the Jones Family was far more valuable than any gift they could bring.
Moreover, despite their gifts, the Jones Familys return gifts were generous, so for them, the event was definitely profitable.
Besides, being invited by the Jones Family was an honor in their eyes.
Thus, they looked down upon Gresias behavior of showing discontent at someone elses banquet, and had even less desire to interact with her.
Charles Churchill had previously been embarrassed by Gresias actions and was now not in a good mood.
Fearing his foolish daughter might cause a scene with Elly Campbell regardless of the setting, Charles knew that Adam would not show any mercy for him being his cousin and would definitely have them thrown out of the Jones residence.
A CEO thrown out of a family banquet would be the butt of jokeshow could he face anyone after that?
So, he was constantly watching Gresia, afraid she might do something rash.
Jasmine Churchill had been slighted by Elly Campbell and came back to the table with tears in her eyes, silent.
She had just seen Ellying over, and Adam had hurriedly gone to her, their fingers entwined; the tender way her cousin Adam looked hurt her eyes.
And now, Adam was still using his chopsticks to asionally pick up food and feed it directly to Ellys mouth.
Elly just needed to open her mouth, not even needing to lift chopsticks.
Her cousin was serving her like a servant, why, why must he humble himself like this before a woman?
She worked so hard to better herself, trying to follow his footsteps, to be someone worthy of standing by his side. Yet, in the end, she couldnt even catch up to Ellys heels.
She really couldnt understand what was so great about Elly?
A woman with divorced parents and a father who was a murdererwhy should she be so adored by her cousin?
Even for Campbell, would she have be the chairperson of Campbell if it werent for her cousin?
Would she possess such excellence and talent in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting?
Why were Adams eyes only glued to Elly Campbell, not even ncing her way?
The more Jasmine Churchill thought about it, the more heartbroken she felt, the more she couldnt ept it.
If her cousin only liked a woman who was all show, why had she made all that effort?
She might as well just get a surgery to be a stunningly beautiful woman.
At this moment, Elly Campbell was unaware that she had already been imagined by Jasmine Churchill as a useless beauty, relying only on her husband.
Chapter 1388. Both husband and wife are big liars
Chapter 1388: 1388. Both husband and wife are big liars
She was sitting among the guests, chatting with severaldies, and was constantly being fed by her own inds master, busy as could be.
It wasnt until she was really stuffed that she finally spoke up to stop Adam Jones, "Im full."
Elly Campbell felt somewhat helpless as she was busy talking with a fewdies and didnt have time to eat, so her ind master husband was awesome, silently picking up food and stuffing it into her mouth.
He actually raised her like a three-year-old child.
Seeing that he had fed her enough and truly fearing that she would overeat, Adam Jones put down his chopsticks contentedly.
"You two are really cheesy, dont invite me to this kind of event in the future."
The previously scorned Lord Marquess, because of Adam Jones, couldnt help butin at this moment.
"Lord, thats not right. If you find them cheesy, why dont you be cheesy too for everyone to see? Your duchess is sitting right next to you, after all. You can feed her too."
The speaker was President Tony Wilsons daughter, Helen.
They lived in the samepound, and the two families were very familiar with each other, so she didnt hold back when talking to the Marquess.
Tony Wilson didnte this time because, given his special presidential status, various security measures were needed, and he didnt want to bother others, so he sent his daughter instead.
Helen was about the same age as Lily Jones, and with an outgoing personality, she wasnt shy in such settings.
Provoked by Helens words, the Marquess, not wanting to be outdone, picked up his chopsticks and ced a piece of fat meat by the Duchesss mouth, "Wife, eat."
"Eat your head, dont you know Im on a diettely!"
The Duchess gave the Lord a sideways nce, then used her eyes to gesture towards Adam Jones, saying:
"Look at how President Jones isbining nutrients to feed his wife properly."
The Lord was once again thoroughly scorned by his own wife.
However, Elly Campbell found the couples interaction quite interesting and couldnt help but take a few more nces.
Adam seemed to see the gleam in his wifes eyes and understood its meaning, his brow immediately furrowing.
He quickly leaned into her ear and said, "Dont pick up any bad habits from the Duchess."
"Hmm?"
Elly Campbell hadnt yet grasped why her ind master would suddenly say this, when she heard Adam continue whispering in her ear:
"Whenever the Duchess is upset, she makes the Lord kneel on durian."
Elly Campbell: "..."
So her ind master was worried that she would learn from the Duchess and make him kneel on durian?
She snorted withughter and gave Adam Jones a reassuring look, saying:
"Why would I be so cruel? Even if you annoyed me, I wouldnt make you kneel on durian."
"Wife, youre so nice."
"I would make you kneel on a bed of nails."
Adam Jones: "..."
Just as he was about to say he would never make his wife angry in the future, he was frightened by Ellysment and shrank back.
At the dining table, everyone was chatting happily, except for one couple who hadnt spoken the entire time.
The Jones couple either hadnt noticed or deliberately ignored them, not bothering to interact.
It was only when the banquet was over that Adam Jones stopped the couple.
"Whats up?"
The person in front looked displeased and spoke in a chilly tone.
Adam Jones looked at him annoyedly and said, "Enough already. Its been so long, and every time you see me, you still make a face."
The person didnt care to answer him but looked towards Elly Campbell beside Adam Jones and said:
"You and Adam Jones are truly a match, one more deceitful than the other."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Its just that you were cheated with Jack Campbells investment in the Cross-sea Bridge, right? But you didnt make a small fortune from it either. Its been a year since Jacks birthday, and you still remember that incident.
Chapter 1389. Truly an unfortunate family affair
Chapter 1389: 1389. Truly an unfortunate family affair
This person was no other than Samuel Wilson, the CEO of the Wilson n Corporation whom she tricked into investing, using Jack Campbell as a ploy.
When she just got pregnant, the head of her family called Samuel in the dead of night, telling him she was pregnant, which reportedly startled Samuel so much that he fell off the bed.
Just when everyone was under the assumption that Jack was a girl and likely to be Young Master Wilsons daughter-inw, Adam called Samuel again in the middle of the night on the day Jack was born, informing him that the daughter-inw was no more.
Since then, every time Samuel saw the two of them, he would curse them as scammers, making them look like a couple of "emotional fraudsters" - a scumbag man/woman.
Even Samuels typically good-tempered wife, Lady Wilson, would look at them during every encounter as if her eyes were saying, "You pair of swindlers."
"Uh... Director Wilson, I didnt know Jack was a boy, or else... maybe you could ask Young Master Wilson, if hes willing, Jack could still be considered..."
The Wilson couple: "..."
Adam: "..."
Hes just realized now that his wife has the potential to be a fujoshi.
Wait a second!
Even if Young Master Wilson is willing, he cant possibly let his own son be Samuels daughter-inw; cant Young Master Wilson just marry his son?
At this moment, the Wilson couple had no idea that Adam had already concocted such a family drama in his head. Just as they were about to speak, they were interrupted by an irate "Elly Campbell."
Although the guests of the Jones Family had already left one after another, there were still quite a few people around.
This enraged cry of "Elly Campbell" drew the attention of everyone present.
Grace Gresia, in the end, couldnt hold back. After the banquet had ended, she came over to confront Elly, with Charles Churchill and Jasmine Churchill being toote to stop her.
Seeing Graces aggressive approach, the Wilson couple didnt want to get involved in the mess and stepped aside.
"What are you trying to stir up now? Get out of here!"
Charles rushed forward to pull Grace away before she could make a fool of herself, but watched as she shook off his hand and walked straight up to Elly.
Seeing the curious looks cast by the surrounding onlookers, Charles was so angry he could barely contain it.
Such misfortune for the family! Such misfortune!
How could he have married this woman, yet hes still unwilling to divorce her. Does she intend to y the Churchill Family to death before shell be content?
"Im not leaving!"
Grace threw off Charless hand with force and didnt show any concern about escting the situation further.
It was the perfect opportunity while these people were still around for her to ask them to judge the situation, how Elly could bully her daughter like that.
She had never regarded the Churchill Family highly, caring neither for them as rtives nor even giving due respect to the Old Lady of the Jones Family.
In her younger days, she wasnt ady from a wealthy family. It was only because she was pretty that her parents aimed for her to mingle with the sons of the upper-ss society, hoping she might have a chance to marry into a wealthy family and pull her younger brother up with her.
They even gritted their teeth and sent her to the then-capitals elite noble school.
In this school, all the boys were heirs from families of considerable wealth and noble birth.
Grace was fortunate enough that her youthful beauty and her ability to socialize among various wealthy young men.
Seeing how those promising young heirs were used to the spendthriftdies from wealthy backgrounds, they naturally took interest in a pretty, simple, and unadorned girl from the countryside.
At that time, the Churchill Family was one of the most significant households in the capital.
Chapter 1390. Rural shrew
Chapter 1390: 1390. Rural shrew
Alexander Thomas, as the only son and Head of the Churchill Family with an aunt who was the Family Matriarch of the Jones Family and genuinely fond of Grace Gresia.
Among numerous admirers, Grace Gresia chose Alexander Thomas.
Though the Churchill Family was socially prominent, they held no prejudices concerning social status. Seeing Grace Gresia as genuine and wholesome, and knowing their son liked her, they allowed her to marry into their family.
Right after Grace Gresia married into the Churchill family, she was truly in her glory, and her own familys status skyrocketed immediately.
However, shortly after her marriage, the Head of the Churchill Family, Alexanders father, and brother of Old Lady Churchill passed away.
Alexander Thomas himself was rather indulgent and ipetent, never worried about anything while his father was alive, nor did he anticipate any crisis.
His father passed away suddenly, and he found himself unprepared to take over the Churchill Family.
It goes without saying that at that time, many were eyeing the metaphorical fat piece of the Churchill estate, and even with the aid of his aunt, the Old Lady, a portion was still carved away from the family.
Lacking capability, the Churchill Family declined under his leadership.
Eventually, Grace Gresia realized how useless Alexander Thomas was and began to flirt and connect with her former admirers.
During this period, she was caught by those young masters wives and even personally by Alexander Thomas.
Back when Old Master Churchill was still alive, Grace Gresia pretended to be virtuous and gentle.
Latter, after being caught in adultery multiple times, she seemed to adopt a defiant attitude, gradually revealing her true nature.
Later, with the birth of Jasmine Churchill, and realizing those young masters were merely toying with her and had no intentions of divorcing their wives to marry her, she settled down.
But her sharp and vulgar nature from her countryside beginnings never softened.
Especially now, feeling that her daughter was dishonored by Elly Campbell and then given a distant seat at the table, she believed this was Elly Campbell, the hostesss way of showing disdain towards poorer rtives like the Churchills.
After all, at such family banquets, its usually decided by the hostess. She was certain her family being ced far away was Ellys decision.
When Grace Gresia started her tirade, Alexander Thomas truly couldnt stop her. After pushing him aside, she marched up to Elly Campbell, pointed at the tip of her nose, and angrily scolded:
"My daughter kindly brought you coffee as a guest in your home, yet this is how you treat us? If you think we poor rtives dont deserve toe to the Joness, you shouldnt have invited us at all."
She acted with such firm resentment,pletely forgetting how she treasured the invitation from the Joness like a prized possession.
Not to mention the others didnt understand what had transpired, the way Grace Gresia pointed and yelled at the hostesss nose like a shrew was quite unsightly.
Those visiting the Joness were mostly wealthy and noble, with quite important statuses, who, regardless of their inner thoughts, maintained basic decency in public.
Grace Gresias unrefined outburst not only did not garner sympathy, but it also made her appear disgraceful.
Many guests couldnt help but frown upon her behavior.
Yet, seeing their frowns, Grace Gresia did not introspect but instead thought they agreed with her criticism of Elly Campbell, feeling even more pleased with herself.
Chapter 1391. Face and dignity, are not important.
Chapter 1391: 1391. Face and dignity, are not important.
Adam Joness face had darkened when she rushed up to Elly Campbell and started yelling at her, pointing at her nose.
In fact, he didnt even intend to save her face and was about to have the security throw her out but then he changed his mind.
He had seen Jasmine Churchill appearing over at the main house earlier and after being scolded by him, he thought she would leave obediently.
He didnt pay her any further attention, thus he didnt know whether she actually left the main house or not.
Who knew, she not only didnt leave but even went to disturb his wife, who was resting in their master bedroom. No wonder she returned so soon, apparently due to being annoyed by that foolish act.
Adam Jones was determined to kick this shameless family out, but before doing so, he couldnt let his wife be wrongly used by this idiot of mistreating others.
In his eyes, his wife wouldnt mistreat others, and even if she did, it must be because someone brazenly provoked her first.
He reached out to hold Elly Campbells waist, giving her a "wife, go ahead and p her" look.
Elly Campbell smiled at him, then turned her head to look at Jasmine Churchill, who was hiding behind Grace Gresia with red eyes.
She couldnt help but sigh.
Pretending to cry is always an effective tactic used by the falsely innocent; Sophie Baker used it, Sophia Green also used it, and now its Jasmine Churchills turn, employing the very same method.
She was getting tired of seeing it.
"Younger cousin sister, is this how it was? Youre the one involved, tell us, how did I bully you?"
Elly Campbell didnt rush to refute Grace Gresia but looked towards Jasmine Churchill.
Jasmine Churchill, after being choked by her sharp replies at the main house, didnt dare to speak casually anymore, afraid that Elly Campbell would catch her off-guard.
Therefore, as hurting as it was, even if she wanted to tell others that it was Elly Campbell who wronged her, she had to let her oblivious mother step in.
If Elly Campbell couldnt refute, then she would have to ept the me of mistreating her, but if Elly proves she didnt bully her, Jasmine could always argue that her mother misunderstood, thus avoiding direct me.
She decided to let her mother take action and if themotion results in Elly Campbell agreeing to let her join Jones Group, as for any embarrassment, it wouldnt be on her.
Over time, people forget, and no one will remember the humiliation her mother faced today.
After all, her mother has done uglier things before; making a scene in front of Elly Campbell is nothing inparison.
That was the n Jasmine Churchill had in mind, which is why she didnt stop Grace Gresia from confronting Elly Campbell.
Little did she expect, Elly Campbell didnt bother to exin even half a word and directly asked her instead.
Jasmine Churchill wasnt as foolish as Grace Gresia to think that just by saying something, everyone here would believe her.
All of them were tycoons in the business world, no one would believe it was Elly Campbell who unjustly bullied someone just based on her word.
Moreover, Elly Campbells reputation in these circles had always been good. Adding to that, those who want to connect with Jones and Campbell wouldnt readily side with her.
She bit her lower lip, thinking about how best to respond to Elly Campbells words.
Bringing someone coffee and then turning around toin about being mistreated here just doesnt seem right.
"Whats the matter, younger cousin sister? Your eyes are all red from crying, cant remember how you were bullied by me?"
Seeing her expression fluctuate but not stopping Grace Gresia from picking a quarrel, Elly Campbell knew exactly what this young girl was scheming.
Chapter 1392. Are you a giant baby or mentally challenged?
Chapter 1392: 1392. Are you a giant baby or mentally challenged?
Her voice was very low, her eyes turning a few shades redder than before.
Although she said she hadnt bullied anyone, her aggrieved expression and reddened eyes made it seem all the more like she was the one being bullied, only that no one dared to make trouble at her hosts home.
Elly Campbellughed, continuing with her words, "Aunt heard it, younger cousin sister herself said it, I didnt bully her, why did you have toe questioning me with such a big scene, letting so many guests witness this farce?"
Jasmine Churchill felt like coughing up blood, finding that Elly Campbell never acted ording to her expectations.
She imed she hadnt bullied anyone, and yet she used these words to shut up her own mom.
Grace Gresia was infuriated by her "shameless" behavior, feeling even more that Elly Campbell bullied others by taking advantage of her power.
"Our Jasmine is clearly scared to tell the truth because of you."
"Then let her speak the truth, with so many people here, my sister-inw wouldnt hit her, would she."
The one who spoke was Lily Jones, who had just finished putting her son to sleep beforeing over.
Lily Jones was also aware of the deceitful things the Churchill Family did in the past, so she was very displeased with them too.
Back when she was in school, Jasmine Churchill often tried to cozy up to her, calling her cousin sister.
Shed go around telling others how close she was with the Jones familys eldest daughter, iming they were very good cousins.
Lily Jones couldnt be bothered to deal with a clown like Jasmine Churchill and never took her seriously, so naturally, she didnt go out of her way to clear up any misconceptions.
But who knows whether this person really thought Lily didnt care or if she was simply thick-skinned, taking advantage of the fact that they attended the same school, shed constantly seek her out.
In her conversations, shed try to fish for information about Lilys brother.
At that time, Lily was annoyed with Elly Campbell and obsessed with pairing her brother with Sophie Baker. How could she give Jasmine Churchill, this little vixen lusting after her brother, the time of day?
When the temper of the youngdy red up, she would take the te in her hand and p it right onto her face.
In front of everyone, she called her a toad lusting after swan meat, gave her a harsh telling-off, and even mentioned how her family had kicked the Jones family when they were down, taking advantage of their vulnerability. After that, Jasmine Churchill quieted down.
Turns out she really did have a thick face, and now shes still here looking for trouble.
This white lotus personality, shed seen it all too clearly in Sophie Baker; previously, she was foolish, and through the lens of gratitude for saving her life, she had filtered out all of Sophies disgusting white lotus tendencies.
By the time she came to her senses, Sophie Baker could be Jasmine Churchills ancestral grandmother when it came to putting on an act.
Lily Joness gaze at Jasmine Churchill was filled with contempt.
Jasmine Churchill had a shadow in her heart when it came to Lily Jones.
Back in school, with her bad temper and arrogance, Jasmine had suffered a great loss at her hands, and since then, she didnt dare to provoke her again.
Seeing her now, the old shadows resurfaced.
Her body subconsciously hid behind her parents, her eyes filled with fear and pitifulness.
Lily Jones snorted coldly, without any attempt to hide her eye roll.
"Werent you just saying you were bullied? How old are you, still running to your parents when youre bullied instead of standing up for yourself? Are you a giant baby or just mentally challenged?"
Jasmine Churchill turned pale from Lily Joness scolding; after already being aggrieved by Elly Campbells treatment, Lilys intimidation brought back her traumas, and although her eyes were already red, now her tears fell like they cost nothing.
Seeing her daughter this terrified, Grace Gresia fumed with rage and was about to hit Lily Jones.
But just as she raised her hand, she was stopped by Charles Churchill. In the next second, disregarding the many people present, he pped her face, saying:
"Havent you caused enough trouble? You might not care about losing face, but I do!"
Chapter 1393. Truly maintain the child’s heart
Chapter 1393: 1393. Truly maintain the childs heart
Charles Churchill really isnt afraid of Grace Gresia making a fuss, but he has to detach himself from it.
By the time Adam Jones decides to look into it, he wouldnt be able to trace it back to him.
With so many people around witnessing, he has both hit and tried to stop her; others can hardly me him further.
People like Grace Gresia wont back down when faced with resistance; the harder she is hit, the fiercer she gets.
Now, having been pped by Charles Churchill in front of so many people, she immediately exploded.
"Wow, Charles Churchill, you really are capable. Your own daughter is being bullied, and you dont defend her but hit your wife instead, youre just useless!"
With a dark face, Charles Churchill still wanted to hit her, but was stopped by the people around him.
And Jasmine Churchill, who has been wholeheartedly defended by her own mother, didnt stop him even as she saw her mom getting hit by her dad, she just kept shedding tears.
Even the onlookers nearby were finding it hard to watch.
"This Miss Churchill is really something, first iming she was bullied by Mrs. Jones, but wouldnt rify it when asked, just knows how to cry."
"As the daughter of a prominent family, her behavior is a little too petty."
"Cant you see? This is a professional white lotus performance. Although Mrs. Churchills actions are embarrassing, she is still her mother. She didnt even stop him when she saw her mother getting hit, just continues crying instead."
"Tsk tsk..."
"..."
Although Jasmine Churchill was crying, she was also very attuned to the attitudes of the people around her; she was trying to decide what to say next based on their opinions about the situation to best benefit herself.
Because she could hear the murmurings of thesedies, although quiet, were quite clear to her as she focused specifically on listening.
She instantly felt a chill in her heart.
Realizing that the situation was not in her favor, and that crying no matter how heartbreakingly would not help win sympathy or dominate public opinion, to these astute high-societydies, it simply appeared as an act of being a white lotus.
She also realized she had overyed her hand, causing these people to already have a bad impression of her.
If she went on to say anything about Elly Campbell being disloyal, it would only be interpreted by these people as a deliberate scheme.
With this thought, she quicklyposed herself, and just as Grace Gresia was about to charge at Charles Churchill, Jasmine rapidly stepped forward to stop her.
"Mom, please dont be like this, my cousin really didnt bully me, you misunderstood."
Grace Gresia wasnt willing to listen, at this moment, she was like a furious lioness looking at Jasmine Churchill with tear-filled eyes, saying:
"Then why are you crying?"
She simply didnt believe Jasmine Churchills words, thinking her daughter was too meek to have possibly upset Elly Campbell, it must be Elly Campbell who wronged her.
"Jasmine, dont be afraid, if your dad wont stand up for you, mom will. I will never let anyone bully you."
Watching Grace Gresias shrew-like figure yet her protective stance towards Jasmine Churchill, Elly Campbell actually started to appreciate her a bit.
It made her think of Thompson.
Like Grace Gresia, who protects Jasmine Churchill like a small chick, although unreasonable and prone to making a scene, crass in speech and mean-spirited.
But undeniably, her intention to protect her child is genuine.
But Thompson?
Her childs father had just died, and she ran off with the money and a lover.
Not caring for over twenty years was bad enough, but she even schemed to harm her own son for his inheritance; that womans heart must have been eaten by a dog.
Chapter 1394: 1394. Jasmine Churchills "dark side of the moon" in her life
Chapter 1394: 1394. Jasmine Churchills dark side of the moon in her life
Have you made enough of a scene!
The Old Ladys scolding frightened Grace Gresia, who had previously been hysterical.
She was stunned for a moment, and as she saw the mocking nces around her, the muscles in her face twitched fiercely.
Mom, stop making a fuss, my elder cousin sister-inw really didnt bully me.
Jasmine Churchills tears were genuinely sad, which managed to calm Grace Gresia down.
Then why were you crying like that when you came back from the main house?
Grace Gresia still didnt believe that Elly Campbell hadnt bullied her daughter; otherwise, why would she cry for no reason?
Jasmine Churchill was somewhat annoyed by Grace Gresias stupidity, thinking that it would have been enough to just ept the situation gracefully at that moment.
The scene was clearly not in her favor, yet she insisted on getting to the bottom of it. Wasnt she just setting herself up to be pped in the face by Elly Campbell?
Initially, she wanted to keep the peace, apologize to everyone, and leave the scene, but her mother kept pressing her about why she was crying.
Was she supposed to say she had pressured Elly Campbell to help her join the Jones Corporation and she cried because Elly Campbell didnt help?
Jasmine Churchill secretly bit her back teeth, not wanting to answer.
If the younger cousin sister doesnt want to tell, maybe I should inform your aunt.
Elly Campbell spoke up with a smile, her nonchnt manner already enough to indicate the situation was not as Jasmine Churchill had depicted.
Jasmine Churchills expression changed as she looked at Elly Campbell and said:
Elder cousin sister-inw, its just a trivial matter, lets just drop it. My mother is just hot-tempered, she didnt mean any harm.
Elly Campbell sneered inwardly, thinking: your mother has a bad temper, so I deserve to be unjustly used of bullying?
A dream for you!
Elly Campbell kept herposure and simply said:
Even though its a minor issue, we are all rtives here, and if we let the aunt get the wrong idea, and rumors spread that the Jones Family looks down on poor rtives, what would be good about that?
Elly Campbell used the very words that Grace Gresia had said earlier to retort her.
It sounded as if she was imitating Grace Gresia, but this statement actually endorsed what Grace Gresia had said, implying that their family were indeed the poor rtives of the Jones Family.
Grace Gresia was too foolish to understand the implication behind Elly Campbells words, but Charles Churchill and Jasmine Churchill certainly did.
The onlookers around them also understood and couldnt help but show amused expressions on their faces.
Facing the gazes from the crowd, Jasmine Churchill felt a burning pain on her face.
If she continued to stop Elly Campbell from speaking, even if she managed to, others would still assume she was feeling guilty about being a wrongdoer, and it was only because she had failed to trap the thief that she didnt let Elly Campbell talk.
Jasmine Churchill, troubled by Grace Gresias actions, found herself in a dilemma. Speaking out seemed wrong, yet staying silent was no better.
However, now that things had escted to this point, it would be better for her to speak herself rather than having Elly Campbell ry her words.
At least if she spoke herself, even when stating the facts, altering the wording could work more in her favor.
With this in mind, Jasmine Churchill was about to speak when Lily Jones said:
You came to visit the Jones Family for no reason, and while everyone was here, why did you run off to our main house?
Lily Jones was like the bane in Jasmine Churchills life; whenever she spoke, Jasmine became afraid.
The teful of food from back then was like a nightmare to her.
As soon as Lily Jones spoke, Jasmine lost her ability to think and blurted out:
I I was feeling unwell and wanted to rest a bit.
Isnt there a ce to rest in the banquet hall? If you were feeling unwell, why would you go that far?
Lily Jones always speaks bluntly and without giving face to those she dislikes, poking precisely where it hurts.
She had seen Jasmine Churchilling out of the main house crying, and after doing the math, her brother had been in the main house just before that.
Chapter 1395: Its not what you think it is.
Chapter 1395: Its not what you think it is.
Lily Joness intelligence has been restored, coupled with the Lotus Technique training she got from Sophie Baker, she could guess what was going on immediately.
If it were someone else, they might have held back some words, but Lily Jones wouldnt.
Just like she used to target Elly Campbell, if she disliked someone, shed try to trample them into the mud.
Once she figured out the reason Jasmine Churchill went to the main house, she outright said:
Dont tell me you went to the main house because you saw my brother going there, trying to concoct a romantic encounter? How shameless can you get? Even resorting to seducing men at my brothers house.
Christopher Moore:
Wife, can you be a little more considerate in what you say?
By saying that, youre dragging your own brother into this as well.
Elly Campbell:
Lily Jones, just shut up.
Faced with Lily Joness usations, Jasmine Churchillsplexion turned from red to white, and she put on a tearful appearance yet again.
She might admit to other things, but she would never admit to this usation from Lily Jones.
If she admitted it, she wouldnt be able to show her face to anyone again.
Lily Jones, stop spewing nonsense and ruining my daughters reputation, said Grace Gresia, stepping forward and pointing at Lily Joness nose as she scolded her.
Lily Jones was just a troublemaker; to put it bluntly, she was a scourge of the world, utterly fearless when it came to people like Grace Gresia.
She would say whatever unpleasant things came to mind.
If you wanted to rest, there are plenty of rooms in the banquet hall for guests to use. Isnt it clear she had ulterior motives for trekking all the way over there? Isnt she supposed to be unwell? I find her very well, well enough to walk that far.
Although the Jones Familys banquet hall is also within the Jones estate, the property is vast, and the banquet hall is far from the main house. Those who really needed to rest wouldnt go that far.
Moreover, many people saw Adam Jones help Elly Campbell to the main house, and within a couple of minutes, Jasmine Churchill followed. Many witnesses saw it.
But, since everyone knew she was a member of the Churchill Family and Adam Joness younger cousin sister, and their rtionship was considered close, nobody thought much of it.
However, given the Jones familys current attitude, it seemed that Churchill Family members were not so wee.
While some were unaware, those in the know were aware of the reasons.
Now that Lily Jones had voiced her thoughts, people began to suspect Jasmine Churchills actions a bit more.
If someone is feeling unwell, why would they go so far and follow shortly after Adam Jones?
Some covers are better left unlifted, but Jasmine Churchill had the bad luck of encountering a troublesome person like Lily Jones who stated things outright, forcing Jasmine to respond.
Moreover, she had to provide a very reasonable excuse, otherwise, even if she truly had no intention of seducing Adam Jones, it could still generate spective thoughts.
Therefore, once Lily Jones lifted the proverbial cover, Jasmine Churchill could no longer im she went to the Jones Corporation out of desperation.
Her eyes reddening, Jasmine Churchill looked at Lily Jones pitifully and said:
Cousin sister, I know you dont like me, but Im really not what you think I am.
Lily Jones responded with a contemptuous heh in her eyes. Did Jasmine Churchill really think shed forget about the times she had tried to pry into her brothers affairs with insinuations? Pssh!
But, considering how long ago those incidents were, Lily Jones couldnt be bothered to bring them up again.
Fearing that Lily Jones would continue to speak oppressively, Jasmine Churchill didnt dare dy any longer. Seeing her mother Grace Gresias angry look, she tried to calm her down:
Mom, youve really misunderstood my cousin sister-inw; its all my fault. I should not have bothered her at that time.
She nced at Elly Campbell, carefully choosing her words before saying:
I was thinking about interning at the Jones Corporation. I was afraid my cousin wouldnt agree, so I wanted to ask my cousin sister-inw for help.
Chapter 1396. It’s too hard for me.
Chapter 1396: 1396. Its too hard for me.
"I was thinking... thinking about interning at Jones Corporation. I was afraid my elder cousin brother wouldnt agree, so I wanted to ask for my cousin sister-inws help."
As she spoke, she bit her lower lip and nced at Adam Jones. Seeing that Adam didnt even give her a look, she couldnt help feeling a bit sad inside.
"I usually dont have the opportunity to visit the Jones Family, so I thought to find her when my cousin sister-inw was resting, its all my fault for disturbing her rest..."
The unspoken part of her words implied that because she disturbed Elly Campbells rest, she was scolded by Elly.
This could also exin why she was crying so sadly when she came out of the main house.
Being such an adult and being scolded as a guest in someone elses house certainly was a humiliation.
And Elly Campbell was probably overreacting. Even if she really was disturbed, as a host, shecked such a level of generosity.
Elly Campbell watched Jasmine Churchill with her half-told, half-withheld manner and sneered in her heart.
Really relentless until the end, even at this point, she still wants to throw water in my face.
Elly Campbells gaze turned coldly towards Jasmine Churchill.
Jasmine Churchill hung her head with an apologetic face, not seeing Elly Campbells eyes, but she still felt the piercing gaze of a patient on her head, making her feel on pins and needles.
The next second, she heard Elly Campbell say:
"Younger cousin sister, dont talk like that. You specially brought me coffee to help with the hangover, I havent even thanked you for that."
Elly Campbells way of speaking, without the choking force from the start, instead made Jasmine Churchills heart skip a beat, her eyelids twitching fiercely, not daring to take it lightly.
"I also agree to let youe to Jones Corporation, you can pick any position you like, but you insist on choosing a tough nut to crack, wanting to be the presidents secretary; isnt that making it difficult for me?"
Jasmine Churchills eyelids twitched even more at this.
"Your cousin brother is very picky, and to say that just a word from me will fix it is to say youre not willing to help. If I forcefully push you to his side and it affects our marital rtionship, what then?
But you also say youre the Old Ladys dear granddaughter. If I dont help you, its like Im not giving the Old Lady face, I... Im truly... sigh..."
She looked at Adam Jones with a troubled expression, the epitome of Im having such a hard time.
If were talking about ying innocent, when Elly Campbell ys innocent, nobody can outdo her.
Adam Jones looked at his own wife acting this way, his mouth twitching, his face growing stern.
Jasmine Churchill was frightened by Adam Jones gaze, her pupils shrinking sharply.
"This is a powerful form of moral ckmail. Just because someone asks for help, do they absolutely have to help you? Out of all positions, you opt for the presidents secretarys post, your motives are indeed sufficient!"
Being a secretary is the closest position to the president. Here is someones wife whos unwilling to help yet still pulls the Old Lady into the mix. What exactly is this youngdy ying at, treating people like fools?
"You want toe to the secretarial department?"
Adam Jones spoke, his voice somewhat cold.
Jasmine Churchill wanted to shake her head, but sensing from Adams tone that she might still have a chance, she carefully nodded her head and, not wanting to be misunderstood, quickly exined:
"Cousin brother, I graduated in secretarial studies, I know that the secretaries at Jones Corporation have strong business capabilities, so I want to go there to learn from them; I have no other intentions."
She used the same exnation she used with Elly Campbell to exin to Adam Jones and everyone present, whether they believed it or not, at least she had covered her shame.
After finishing, she bit her lower lip and looked at Adam Jones, saying, "Cousin brother, I really do want to learn from the secretary sisters, can I go to Jones Corporation?"
Chapter 1397. Just listen to the wife’s words
Chapter 1397: 1397. Just listen to the wifes words
With things as they were, Jasmine Churchill simply decided to go for broke and brought it up publicly, as it might turn out to be an opportunity.
"Alright."
Adam Jones answered, but it made Jasmine Churchill freeze for a moment, thinking she had heard wrong, before she looked up at Adam Jones in astonishment.
"Cous... Cousin..."
Jasmine Churchill was somewhat excited, clutching the hem of her clothes, not wanting to appear too meek or servile.
Adam Joness gaze turned towards Grace Gresia, saying, "Let her apologize to my wife, and as long as my wife is satisfied, thats fine."
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones somewhat surprisedly, finding him unexpectedly amenable.
ording to her original expectations, Adam Jones would not have let Jasmine Churchill into the Jones Corporation without a second thought, without any room for negotiation.
But now, it was just about Grace Gresia apologizing to her.
Given Grace Gresias defense of Jasmine Churchill just now, it was nothing more than swallowing her pride and apologizing, something Grace would certainly be willing to do.
So, Jasmine Churchills entry into the Jones Corporation was pretty much a done deal.
Could it be... that her ind lord husband still had another trick up his sleeve?
The excitement on Jasmine Churchills face stiffened because of what Adam Jones had said.
She knew her mother would definitely be willing to apologize to Elly Campbell for her sake, but considering Elly was previously framed without cause by her mother and there was some unpleasantness in the room after, would Elly be satisfied?
She looked at Elly Campbell, then at Grace Gresia.
Elly guessed right; Grace Gresia was indeed willing to apologize to her.
For the sake of her daughter entering the Jones Corporation, what was an apology?
"Adam, as long as I apologize to your wife, youll let Jasmine enter the Jones Corporation?"
Grace Gresia looked at Adam Jones and confirmed.
"Mm."
"Okay, I apologize."
Grace Gresia then turned towards Elly Campbell, bit her lower lip, cast aside all her pride, and was about to speak, when Elly stopped her.
"Forget it, Aunt, after all, youre an elder, theres no need to sour rtions over this kind of thing."
Grace Gresia, although annoying, simply looking at the extent she would protect Jasmine Churchill, Elly felt the need to give her some face.
Moreover, she was a rtive from the Old Ladys side of the family and a guest at the Jones Family home; Elly was now holding the upper hand, so it would be inappropriate to press further.
Whats more important, she felt her ind lord husband was still holding back other moves, so she said to Adam Jones:
"Its all trivial, since my younger cousin sister wants to join the Jones Corporation, let her in and give her a chance to learn."
"All right, Ill listen to you."
Adam Jones agreed with a smile, rightfully allowing Jasmine Churchill to join the Jones Corporation, while also creating leverage for Elly Campbell.
Although Jasmine felt somewhat dazzled by this turn of events, thinking about her admittance into the Jones Corporation still made her very happy.
At least, she had an opportunity now.
Seeing the matter resolved, the guests also departed one by one, and Charles Churchill did not expect Adam Jones to agree so easily.
If he had known it would be this simple, he would have simply had Jasmine go talk to Adam Jones, avoiding such a big embarrassment.
After leaving the Jones Familys home, in the car, Charles Churchill looked at Jasmines eager expression and said:
"Once youre at the Jones Corporation, dont forget what your father has instructed you."
"I know, Dad, I wont forget," she replied while also ncing towards the silent Grace Gresia, and she cooed:
"Mom, Im sorry you were wronged today, if I get a chance in the future, Ill definitely help you seek justice."
Grace Gresia had only this one daughter and naturally cherished her from the bottom of her heart, and she was pleased by her daughters words, patting her hand and saying:
"Mom just hopes youre happy, as for the rest..."
Chapter 1398: 1398. Act according to ones capability.
Chapter 1398: 1398. Act ording to ones capability.
She nced at Charles Churchill and reminded Jasmine Churchill, saying, Just do what you can, dont push yourself too hard.
Upon hearing Grace Gresias words, Charles Churchills face darkened.
But he only red at her fiercely without saying anything.
After the First Birthday Banquet ended and the guests had been sent away one after another, it became quitete.
While Adam Jones was taking a shower, Elly Campbell hesitated for a moment but still went to find the Old Lady to speak with her.
Grandma.
When Elly Campbell went to find the Old Lady, she was reading a book and was somewhat surprised to see Ellying.
Elly? What brings you here? Is there something you need from Grandma? Come,e, take a seat quickly.
Elly Campbell walked over and sat down beside the Old Lady.
Thinking about the events of the day, Elly Campbell felt somewhat embarrassed.
Although it seemed like the Old Lady wasnt close with the Churchill Family, after all, she was one of the Churchills. Wouldnt it be ufortable for the Old Lady when the Churchills were looked down upon?
Grandma, about todays incident please dont take it to heart.
The Old Lady, being as perceptive as she was, understood what Elly was suggesting as soon as she heard her.
The scene has been quite embarrassing today; although it was Charles Churchills family of three who lost face, still they were her maternal family, her own nephew, and she bore the surname Churchill.
For the Churchills to suffer such an embarrassment, and her maternal nephew to be treated so disdainfully by her own grandson, it would surely not look good for the Old Lady, regardless of the circumstances.
Even though Adam and his wife were in the right, in the end, they did not save any face for the Churchill Family out of respect for her, the elder.
Elly Campbell came to her to speak about this matter, presumably because she had thought of this point.
After speaking, she looked at the Old Lady with some worry.
She didnt care at all about the Churchills; if they started creating trouble, she would deal with it ordingly.
But when it came to the Old Lady, she was concerned.
She had always respected the Old Lady and was grateful for her protection and support during those most difficult three years since she married into the Jones Family.
Therefore, she was worried that the Old Lady might me her for todays events; even if she did not me her, there might still be some lingering unease.
The Old Lady looked at her, smiling as she patted the back of her hand, took off her reading sses, and said:
Do you know why, whether it is I or Adam and his siblings, we all reject that part of the Churchill Family so much?
Elly Campbell shook her head.
The Old Lady sighed and said:
After my elder brother, Charles Churchills father, passed away, the Churchill Family began to decline. Charles is useless, but after all, he is my nephew,
At that time, the head of the Jones Family was Adams father. Not wishing to see the Churchill Family ruined by Charles, I told Henry Jones to help whenever he could.
At first, Charles got along well with Adams father, following his every advice, which gradually stabilized the Churchill Family. As long as Charles didnt mess things up, the family wouldnt fail. But who could have known
At this point, a tinge of sadness appeared on the Old Ladys face.
Elly Campbell thought that the Old Lady might be reminiscing about herte father-inw.
Who could have known that my son would meet with such a tragic ident, leaving the Jones Family in turmoil, with many coveting the Jones lucrative business, how much effort I put in to steady the ship
But Charles, that ingrate
At this, a trace of anger appeared on the Old Ladys face.
I didnt expect him to help the Jones Family ovee the difficulties at that time, but that ingrate, he even colluded with outsiders, trying to carve up the Jones corporation, its just
Chapter 1399. What mischief are you up to?
Chapter 1399: 1399. What mischief are you up to?
"If it werent for the President stepping in, along with Lily Bankston..."
When the Old Lady mentioned Lily Bankston, she thought of how that woman nearly killed her grandson, whichplicated her feelings towards her.
"If it werent for their help and Adam demonstrating his mettle, who knows under what surname the Jones Corporation would operate today."
At this point, the Old Lady sighed and holding Elly Campbells hand, said:
"So, you see, dont worry about me being angry. With the Churchill Family, when my father and my brother were around, I had attachments. But since itnded on Charles Churchill, that ingrate, my affection for this nephew dissipated after what happened back then."
She looked at Elly Campbell, her tone gradually bing gentler, "I knew Adam was inviting the Churchill Family today, considering me. I originally thought, regardless, hes my nephew. As long as they behaved today, I wouldnt drive them away, but who knew..."
Thinking of todays events, the Old Lady couldnt help but have her face cloud with anger again.
"Elly, I feel like todays events wronged you, being unjustly implicated by Grace Gresia and her daughter."
Thinking of Jasmine Churchill, the little girl, the Old Ladys face also showed a hint of disdain.
"That young girl Jasmine, with such scheming at a young age. To think that when she always hung around me, I still found her sweet, unlike her ungrateful father. Turns out from the beginning she was scheming to use me to get close to Adam."
The Old Lady grew angrier the more she thought about it, "Even Lily Jones, that fool, could see she had ulterior motives. How did I not notice at the time?"
Elly Campbell: "..."
Grandma, if Lily Jones knew youre talking about her like this, she would explode.
"Also me Adam, that boy, for having a face that attracts too much attention, and inadvertently involving you."
Elly Campbell: "..."
My dear Grandma!
However, seeing that the Old Lady really didnt take todays events too much to heart, Elly Campbell felt relieved.
"I dont know whats with Adam, knowing full well that Jasmine Churchills intentions arent pure, yet he so easily agreed to let here to Jones Corporation."
This mutter from the Old Lady was exactly what Elly Campbell had been puzzled about, originally nning to ask Adam Jones after returning from the Old Ladys ce.
With her understanding of Adam, if there wasnt a reason, he wouldnt agree to let someone with ulterior motives towards him get close in the Jones Corporation.
"He must have his own considerations, Ill ask himter."
After chatting for a while at the Old Ladys ce, Elly Campbell finally returned to the master bedroom.
By then, Adam Jones had finished bathing and was already in bed, ready to sleep.
Seeing her return, he hurriedly came over, "Where did you go?"
"I went to chat with Grandma."
She got into bed, lying down next to Adam Jones, and reflecting on todays events, asked:
"Why did you agree to let Jasmine Churchille to Jones Corporation?"
Upon hearing this, Adam Jones turned his head to look at her, raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Wasnt it you who agreed?"
Elly Campbell remembered the conditions Adam Jones set for Jasmine Churchills entry into Jones Corporation, smiled, and said:
"Thats because I thought you were too agreeable and there might be a problem, so I intentionally agreed."
Finished speaking, she narrowed her eyes, her gaze carrying a hint of probing, "Honestly, what scheme are you hiding?"
Adam Jones chuckled, "What scheme? Why dont you guess maybe I took a fancy to her?"
Chapter 1400: 1400. Passing the knife for murder
Chapter 1400: 1400. Passing the knife for murder
Hearing this, Elly Campbell let out a dismissive tsk and rolled her eyes at him, saying, You dont have the guts.
Adam Jones:
However, he really didnt continue this kind of joke with Elly Campbell.
It was enough to tease his wife once, and he didnt even care to think about a woman with impure intentions like Jasmine Churchill.
Raising his hand to Ellys shoulder, he pondered for a moment before carefully speaking:
William Hall has been making some big movestely.
Elly thought the previous topic was over, but when Adam brought up Harry Halls father, William Hall, out of the blue, she couldnt help but be surprised.
Combining this with their earlier mention of Jasmine Churchill, she promptly said:
Does this have to do with you allowing Jasmine Churchill into the Jones Corporation?
Adam Jones gave her a look, with an indescribably proud look, as if to say My wife is the smartest in the whole world, which made Ellys mouth twitch.
That proud look in the eyes of her own ind master made Elly feel a bit embarrassed.
She shoved him gently from behind, her face blushing, and said, What are you looking at, get on with it.
Adam Jones was pushed by her and leaned on her shoulder, then stretched out his hand to bring her into his embrace.
That clingy act made Elly even more unable to look straight.
How did she ever think this guy was as cold and unapproachable as the Himyan Snow Lotus?
Elly looked at her ind master with disdain, waiting for him to speak.
After Adam Jones had his fun, he finally became serious, saying:
William Hall wants to support his illegitimate son andpletely kick Harry out of the Hall n.
What does that have to do with the Jones Corporation?
Even if William Hall wants to support Leo Hall, he cant bypass Harry. Harry isnt just any good-for-nothing yboy; theres also one thing
Adam Jones paused, William Hall believes that Harry has the backing of the Jones Corporation.
Elly understood why Adam used the phrase believes.
She wasnt very familiar with Harry Hall, but at least in her eyes, someone who could catch the attention of her reclusive ind master, someone he grew up with, surely had his merits.
William Hall assumes that Harry has the support of Adam Jones. Even if thats not the case, if William Hall really decides to target Harry, Adam wouldnt just sit idly by.
So, William Hall is targeting the Jones Corporation while clearing the path for his illegitimate son?
A cold smile appeared in Ellys heart; such favoritism from a father was indeed extreme.
But now that her ind master mentioned it, she understood.
If William Hall wants to make way for his illegitimate son, then he needs to clear the obstacles for him.
If he thinks the Jones Corporation is blocking Harry, then the Jones Corporation must be Leos biggest obstacle.
Her thoughts turned briefly, and she immediately had a realization.
Charles Churchill is teaming up with William Hall?
So, Jasmine Churchill is ying the role of the insider?
Thinking of this, Elly suddenly found it hard to suppress augh.
Putting aside William Hall for now, having managed to take control of such arge enterprise as the Hall n, he was naturally no ordinary man.
But what about Charles Churchill?
Unable to even secure the family business, yet still foolishly attempting to join forces with William Hall against the Hall n?
Is William Hall not afraid that Charles Churchill will hold him back?
Adam Jones saw the hidden amusement in his wifes eyes and immediately understood her thoughts.
He said with augh:
Some people are courting death, and we might as well pass them the knife.
And this knife is Jasmine Churchill?
Elly raised an eyebrow.
Chapter 1401: The mastermind behind the stabbing of Helen Melendy.
Chapter 1401: The mastermind behind the stabbing of Helen Melendy.
Sending an Italian soldier who is a hindrance right to your doorstep and not making use of him would be a disservice to the second battalionmander.
She now understood why the ind owner wanted Jasmine Churchill to work at Jones.
Turning the tables!
Thinking of this, she couldnt help but think of Helens ident.
Previously, she suspected that rke Ainley was behind it, merely thinking it was rted to male-female rtionships.
But what if William Hall was also involved?
Knowing his sons importance to Helen, did he intend to use Helen to dampen his sons enthusiasm?
This possibility was not nonexistent.
With that thought, Elly Campbells gaze darkened, and a hint of coldness shed in her eyes.
Adam Jones sensed the change in his wifes aura and asked with concern, "Whats wrong?"
"Nothing, I was just thinking about Helens incident."
Elly Campbell did not hide anything from Adam Jones and said:
"I have always felt that the timing of the mentally ill persons appearance was too coincidental, as if someone was deliberately guiding him. I have sent people to covertly investigate rke Ainley and Gabriel Stevensons parents, but nothing suspicious was found."
"Now that you mentioned William Hall, I cant help but overthink it. If he really was involved, I reckon it wouldnt be easy to find out."
Adam Jones knew that Elly Campbell had been investigating whether there was a mastermind behind Gabriel Stevensons attack on Helen Melendy, and he never stopped her.
William Hall had always been paving the way for his illegitimate child, which was no secret in their circles.
Everyone is watching to see who will win in the end, the legitimate heir of the first wife or the concubines illegitimate childits really hard to say.
Harry Hall had the capability and skills. He had the shares that Old Master had formally transferred to him before his death. Currently, he controlled half the power of the Hall n. Otherwise, William Hall wouldnt have been unable topletely hand over control of the Hall n to the illegitimate child till now.
But Leo Halls biggest advantage was his father, William Hall, and his pianist mother.
The piano yer having been a concubine was a major stain, but her business andworking skills were impressive.
Plus, articles written by marketing ounts whitewashed her image, so not many people paid attention to the identity of the concubine and the illegitimate child.
As a concubine, she had a vastwork and with William Halls unconditional support, Leo Halls qualifications were still sufficient topete with Harry Hall.
So, with Harry Hall unable to take advantage of William Hall, and Harry himself not inclined to deal with William Hall for the time being.
Thats also why Harry Hall never considered that Helen Melendys affair could be connected to William Hall.
Now, hearing Elly Campbells suspicions about William Hall, Adam Jones began to entertain the thought.
"Its not impossible."
Previously, because of William Halls overly high-profile behavior of "indulging the concubine and destroying the wife," it made people less likely to think he would engage in these underhanded deeds.
But now he set his sights on Charles Churchill, not because Charles has that much capability, or because the Churchill n can provide significant assistance to him in striking at Harry Hall, but rather because he saw the rtionship between Charles and the Jones Family.
Elly Campbell made up her mind that the direction of the investigation had to change.
Jasmine Churchill moved quickly; the day after Adam Jones agreed to let her join Jones, she reported for work at Jones.
Although she carried the identity of being the presidents younger cousin sister, and Adam Jones had instructed Robert Green to give a heads-up to HR, Jasmine Churchill still went through the HR process formally and properly.
She inherited her looks from Grace Gresia, and her beauty was soft and non-threatening.
Being young with a sweet mouth, and subtly revealing her connection as Adam Jones younger cousin sister, she managed to win over quite a few people in the secretarial department.
Chapter 1402. Elly Campbell was stopped
Chapter 1402: 1402. Elly Campbell was stopped
She didnt put on airs, offering to help the secretaries with whatever they needed to do, even going so far as to serve coffee and water, which somewhat impressed the secretaries.
After all, as the younger cousin sister of the CEO, she didnt act like a spoilt rich girl at all.
The key point was that she was willing to learn; she would ask questions whenever she didnt understand something, which improved the secretaries opinion of her even more.
"Edmonds, heres the coffee you asked for."
"Sister Wang, Ive made copies of the documents for you."
"Miss Gresia, I didnt quite understand this part and was hoping to ask for your advice."
"..."
The mountain region construction project that Adam Jones mentioned to Elly Campbell required cooperation between the Jones and Campbell corporations, necessitating direct discussions between the two parties.
It was supposed to be the CEO of the Campbell corporationing over, but since Elly had business with Adam, she apanied the CEO there.
When Elly arrived, what she saw was Jasmine Churchill sweet-talking her way around the secretarial pool, charming everyone with her sisterly addresses, breezing through it all effortlessly.
If one were topare her appearance at the Jones Family home that day, where she was the epitome of an innocent flower, to now, Elly would say that Jasmine was more like a refreshingly sweet melon, easy on the eyes and likable at a nce.
If it werent for her past actions that had left a bad taste.
Given that her familys lord had agreed to let Jasmine work at Jones Corp, Elly wouldnt go out of her way to make things difficult for her.
This infrastructure project in coboration with Jones Corp was personally overseen by Adam Jones.
Before the CEOs visit, an appointment had been made with Adam, so by the time they arrived, the project manager had already prepared all the necessary files and was waiting in the CEOs Office.
Elly shifted her gaze away and, together with CEO Campbell, headed toward Adams office.
Just as they were about to knock on the door, they were stopped by an urgent voice, "Sister-inw."
Elly paused, turned back, and as if realizing something, quickly covered her mouth switching to a different title, "CEO Campbell."
Elly found Jasmines reaction somewhat baffling.
Everything was just fine, why did she change what she was calling her?
"The secretarial sisters told me, corporate rtions cant mix with personal friendships in thepany."
Jasmine exined softly.
Elly nodded, she wasnt particrly bothered by the title change, just as she wasnt particrly bothered by Jasmine Churchill herself.
Since she wasnt bothered, why should she care how she was addressed?
"Anything else?"
Elly asked her, looking inquisitive.
Jasmine looked uneasily towards the CEOs Office then said, "The CEO is discussing business inside."
"So?"
Elly raised an eyebrow, still not quite catching Jasmines drift.
Jasmine bit her lip, as if risking her life, and with an all-business tone added:
"You cant go in right now."
The secretaries all worked in the secretarial pool which did not have private enclosed spaces.
The words Jasmine had used to stop Elly were naturally overheard by the secretaries, who looked at her curiously.
They didnt read too much into it; they just felt that this naive girl was perhaps taking the professional formalities a bit too literally.
Wasnt this the bosss wife? Did she really need thepanys policies to restrain her when she wanted to see her own husband?
Elly somehow understood why Jasmine used thepanys rules to shut her up from the start; seems like she had been waiting here for her.
So, the CEOs cousin sister cannot address family members with personal titles at thepany; does that mean the CEOs wife shouldnt visit her husband during office hours as well? Is that the implication?
Elly silently processed this, looking at Jasmine with a smile that was not quite a smile.
Putting aside everything else, even ifpany policies really did apply to her, there were a bunch of secretaries around in the secretarial pool. When was it the turn of an intern secretary to stop her?
Chapter 1403: 1403. Overthinking is a sickness, it needs to be cured.
Chapter 1403: 1403. Overthinking is a sickness, it needs to be cured.
Seeing Elly Campbells arrival along with her, the CEO of Campbell Co. frowned slightly in displeasure and said:
Why cant we go in? CEO Campbell represents our Campbell Corporation, and she is here at Jones Corp to talk business with President Jones. Is there anything that vitespany policy?
The CEO didnt know that Jasmine Churchill was an intern; he genuinely thought she was just some stickler for rules, a secretary with a rigid mind who didnt know how to adapt, who even usedpany policy to constrain the bosss wife.
Although finding it somewhat amusing, since this was anotherpanys policy, the CEO wouldnt really have any objections.
It was only then that he used Elly Campbells status as the chairman of Campbell Corp to press the issue.
But Jasmine Churchill didnt understand Elly Campbell. She always felt that Elly was just relying on being James Campbells only legitimate daughter and that it was only with Adams help that she was able to take back the Campbell Corporation and sit in her position.
In her heart, she looked down on Elly Campbell, feeling that Elly relied on her parental family and her husband, unlike herself, who had worked hard to climb up as an outstanding university graduate.
Therefore, although the CEOs words could keep her quiet, they couldnt make her inwardly ept the situation.
But she couldnt let this dissatisfaction show on her face. Instead, confronted by what the CEO said, she appeared aggrieved, her eyes reddening, and the next second, tears began to fall plop plop.
Elly Campbell: ???
CEO: ???
Seeing Jasmine Churchill crying like that, the CEOs face immediately showed a f*cking hell expression.
Did he hit her or scold her?
Just at one sentence, and she cried like this?
At this moment, the CEO really became unhappy. The girl was obviously trying to smear him ck.
Sorsorry, CEO Campbell, I I didnt know you were here for business, I I thought
If not for business, am I supposed to be here to discuss romance with my husband?
Elly Campbell was also annoyed by Jasmine Churchills behaviorcrying at every turn.
The uninformed might think she brought the CEO to deliberately bully a new intern.
Here at Jones Corp, she still wasnt behaving herself, deliberately trying to throw mud on Elly, thinking she is easy to bully?
Choked by Elly Campbells cold tone, Jasmine Churchill instantly stopped her tears and did not dare to make a sound.
But that look of trying to weep without tears made her seem even more like she was being bullied by Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell hated this kind of white lotus behavior and didnt want to waste words with her. Just as she was about to knock on the door, it opened.
The one opening the door was none other than the big boss of Jones Corp, Adam Jones himself.
Elly Campbell and Jasmine Churchill both directed their gaze at him. At that moment, in the CEOs Office, several project managers were also standing there, all turning their eyes towards the door, obviously having heard the argument outside.
Jasmine Churchill, with her sharp eyes, noticed that not only was Adam Jones unhappy, but even the faces of the project managers inside showed some dissatisfaction.
She was convinced that the dissatisfaction was aimed at Elly Campbell, not her.
Inwardly, she smiled triumphantly.
She had kindly stopped her from interrupting her cousin while he was busy, but Elly Campbell didnt appreciate it and instead countered with harsh words.
Now that she had upset both her cousin and so many others, she wondered how Elly Campbell would exin herself to her cousin.
Thinking this way, Jasmine Churchills eyes reddened even further, still staring straight at Adam, showing the grievances she had suffered after just doing her job.
Chapter 1404. If we’re not discussing official business, are we supposed to talk about romance?
Chapter 1404: 1404. If were not discussing official business, are we supposed to talk about romance?
But to her disappointment, from the moment Adam Jones opened the door until now, he had not nced at her once. After a brief displeasure, his gaze turned to Elly Campbell and instantly softened.
Jasmine Churchill was stunned for a moment, a sudden unease shing through her heart.
"How did you get here?"
Adam Jones reached out to bring Elly Campbell in, yet he did not seem in a hurry to close the door.
Clearly, he had heard the conversation at the door and came out personally to stand up for his wife.
When ites to standing up for his wife, Ind Master Jones always showed his stance with concrete actions, and his method of dealing harshly with the offenders was nothing short of down-to-earth.
"CEO Gresia came to discuss the mountain area infrastructure project, and I came along to listen in," Elly said.
Elly Campbell couldnt be bothered to mention what just happened; to her, Jasmine Churchill was like a jumping clown, not worth her attention.
But just because she didnt care, it didnt mean that CEO Gresia, who had been unfairly maligned, would let it slide.
This youngdy was quick to judge andbel others based on their actions, on what grounds? Wishful thinking on her part.
CEO Gresia, with her capabilities well-known in the business world, had a truly difficult temperament. She was not one to shy away from any disputes nor was she frightened by high-profile figures like Adam Jones, as she immediately countered:
"President Jones certainly has an extraordinary way of managing his subordinates. Our CEO Campbell personally came to discuss business, only to be stopped by your secretary."
Jasmine Churchill, having been called out by CEO Gresia, felt a bit scared, knowing full well how her cousin would stand up for Elly Campbell.
But despite her fear, she believed she had been doing her job and had the moral high ground.
Seeing the CEO mention her, Jasmine once again looked towards Adam Jones. The redness around her eyes had not faded, and when Adam looked at her, she faced him directly, "Cous... Cousin."
"Do you not know where you are?"
Adam Jones interrupted her in a cold tone, and Jasmine Churchill immediately corrected herself, "Adam... President Jones."
Though she was sad that Adam Jones wouldnt allow her to use their familial rtionship to call him "cousin" here, it also proved that this was a corporate policy personally set by the Jones CEO, disallowing such ties at thepany.
Therefore, acting by the book to stop the CEOs wife from seeing the CEO was not a mistake on her part.
Feeling justified, Jasmine Churchill began to exin:
"Adam... President Jones, I didnt know CEO Campbell was here to discuss business affairs, so... thats why I stopped her..."
"Even if she came to discuss love with me, is it your ce to stop her?"
Adam Jones swept a cold nce her way, that fierce confrontational demeanor vastly differed from the purity of a snow lotus on a high mountain.
Jasmine Churchill: "???"
Wasnt it all about being professional at work, not allowing personal rtionships during office hours?
She couldnt call him "cousin," but its okay for his wife to discuss love during office hours?
Jasmine Churchill felt somewhat unconvinced yet her expression became even morepliant, her eyes reddening further with grievance.
"I... I was just following thepanys policies."
CEO Gresia, who was watching this young girl still trying to equate herself with CEO Campbell, couldnt help but scoff.
"President Jonesspany policies seem to have a rather wide scope."
Adam Jones, unusually, did not feature a hostile expression in response to an outsiders sarcasm but instead exined with a smile:
"CEO Gresia, you misunderstand. Thepany policy only applies to outsiders. My wife is certainly not an outsider."
After making this point, he wrapped his arm around Elly Campbells waist and made way for CEO Gresia, "Pleasee in."
Elly Campbell was somewhat surprised that her own Ind Master would show CEO Gresia such a pleasant demeanor.
Chapter 1405. She is capable of doing it.
Chapter 1405: 1405. She is capable of doing it.
Her CEO just fired off several sarcastic remarks at him; since when did this guy be so easygoing?
Adam Jones caught the teasing look from his wife and raised an eyebrow at her.
His expression screamed "anyrade who speaks up for my wife is a goodrade," making Elly Campbells eyelids twitch uncontrobly.
Yet, theughter in her eyes couldnt be suppressed: truly her beloved leader, muah.
The door to the CEOs Office was closed, and Jasmine Churchills face turnedpletely pale at Adam Joness remark: "Company rules apply only to outsiders."
Her older cousin brother forbade her to call him that and climb the familydder, citingpany rules.
Yet Elly Campbell coulde to see her husband freely.
Because in his eyes, her younger cousin sister was an outsider, but Elly Campbell was family.
Jasmine Churchill really felt terrible at this moment, and her tears fell even harder.
Secretary Edmonds is the Chief Secretary of the secretarial department, second in position only to Robert Green.
Having been with the Jones Corporation for so many years, she is smart and has seen the world, and theres hardly anyone she hasnte across.
She watched Jasmine Churchill when she first started, striving to perform, although she found this young girl a bit too eager to show off.
But thinking that it was natural for someone just out of school and entering society to try to impress their superiors, she did not say anything.
Knowing she was President Joness younger cousin sister and the heiress of the Churchill Group, she didnt put on airs in front of other secretaries and was willing to learn and work hard, so she genuinely taught her without holding back.
But at this moment, she found herself quite looking down on the young girl.
Not only did the CEO of Campbell spot that this young girl was intentionally trying to sling mud at his wife and himself, but as the Chief Secretary of Jones, she saw right through her too.
President Jones has had many admirers over the years, which she had be ustomed to.
After all, no matter how many admirers there were, none couldpare to the Peony Flowers C President Joness most beloved one.
But if an admirer doesnt know their own worth and dares topete with the Peony, even attempting to overshadow it, thats what she finds disgusting.
When President Joness life was in the bnce, and the Jones Corporation was almost copsing, it was thedy who, while heavily pregnant, single-handedly held up thepany.
At that moment, Secretary Edmonds began to view their CEOs wife as nothing short of a deity.
Now, seeing this young girl trying to plot against her, Secretary Edmonds found her particrly disagreeable.
The other secretaries too, though they might not think as deeply as Secretary Edmonds, in the entire secretarial department, even when strictly adhering to business, nobody would dare to block the CEOs wife.
Anyone with brains knew that thedy was President Joness lifeline, and with her by his side, "the king might cease to rise at dawn."
And this overconfident intern actually tried to block her, but what could be the reason?
Nothing but a deliberate attempt to agitate thedy.
Even if it were really for official business that they might block someone, it would be the Chief Secretary, or at the very least, the regr secretaries that Jones Corporation honestly employs. Since when was it up to an intern to take the initiative to block recognition?
She really thinks too highly of herself.
Tsk, tsk, tsk!
The secretaries who had been addressed as "sister" all morning had their impression of Jasmine Churchill plummet to rock bottom in an instant.
At this time, Jasmine Churchill waspletely unaware that she had made such a bad impression on the senior secretaries; after turning deathly pale, she returned with reddened eyes.
Thinking that their strange looks were out of sympathy for being ridiculed for no reason, she let the sense of injustice spread directly to her face.
Because of the good impression she had made on the senior secretaries that morning, she went to her own seat and sat down, allowing the tears to fall freely in her sense of grievance.
Chapter 1406. Do you have any misunderstandings about your self-awareness?
Chapter 1406: 1406. Do you have any misunderstandings about your self-awareness?
She felt that no one thought her actions were wrong, she just underestimated her cousins feelings for Elly Campbell.
One of the secretaries couldnt stand it anymore, acting like a big bad wolf yet pretending to be an innocent little rabbit here.
Seeing her cry, the secretary got impatient, picked up a tissue, and said to her:
"Stop crying, just focus on your work."
"Thank you, Palmer."
Jasmine Churchill thought Secretary Rohr wasforting her, epted the tissue, and thanked her, making Secretary Rohrs expression even more indescribable.
Seeing that other secretaries also gave her looks of sympathy, Jasmine Churchill was even more convinced that these people pitied her and looked down on someone like Elly Campbell, who was useless and only put on airs because of her cousins favor.
Just like an ancient concubine who, aside from her beauty, only knew how to seduce the Emperor and was shallow and loved to show off.
Abusing everyone around her because she was favored by the Emperor.
Thinking this, Jasmine Churchill felt that these secretaries must share her animosity, and she couldnt help revealing her disdain for Elly Campbell:
"Sisters, I really didnt mean to block CEO Campbell, how was I to know that CEO Campbell was here to discuss business with... President Jones? Campbell corporation still has a CEO in charge, I thought CEO Campbell was just a name there."
At first nce, this sentence might seem harmless, but because of her previous nonsensical remarks, the secretaries felt there was something off about what she said.
Secretary Edmonds looked at her thoughtfully and smiled, "Why would you think that?"
Secretary Edmonds is the Chief Secretary of the secretarial department, and Jasmine Churchill knew this.
In the morning, she tried to get close to her by asking many professional questions, and Secretary Edmonds patiently answered them, even praising her ambition.
She thought that Secretary Edmonds must really like her.
Seeing the sarcastic look in Secretary Edmonds eyes, she probably thought Elly Campbell was worthless and got into the Campbell corporation only because of her cousin.
What skill does she have that she can discuss infrastructure projects with her cousin? Could she even understand if her cousin really talked to her?
Jasmine Churchill thought the sarcasm in Secretary Edmonds eyes was the same as hers.
Moreover, since Secretary Edmonds has been with Jones corporation for many years, she must have observed Elly Campbells behavior and thought even less of her.
With this thought, she boldly said:
"Her education isnt high, she doesnt have a job, and Campbell corporation has hired a separate management team, what does she know, so I thought she came to..."
Before she could finish, she saw Secretary Edmonds smile, and the smile on her face grew bigger and bigger.
Jasmine Churchill thought she had hit the nail on the head, exactly echoing what was in Secretary Edmonds heart.
The other secretaries alsoughed, looking at Jasmine Churchill as if she was an ignorant show-off fool.
Yet Jasmine Churchill thought her words hit precisely what the secretaries always wanted to say, and they instantly became allies in hostility.
"I saw the project manager went to President Jones office, there must be some important matter to discuss, so I boldly stopped her."
She even tried to keep talking, hoping the secretaries would further confirm that Elly Campbell was an uneducated, incapable, yet showy ignorantdy.
Secretary Edmonds, seeing the undisguised disdain on Jasmine Churchills face for her idol, could no longer sit still.
"Do you have some misconceptions about your own understanding?"
Chapter 1407: 1407. Power slap in the face
Chapter 1407: 1407. Power p in the face
Jasmine Churchill was taken aback, clearly picking up the displeasure in Secretary Edmondss tone.
In this world, there are many ignorant people, but the ignorant who like to show off andpare themselves with others are not just ignorant but also stupid and malicious.
Jasmine Churchill watched as Secretary Edmondss expression grew colder, and her heart sank.
Looking at the other secretaries, although they were smiling, it was clear they were notughing at Elly Campbell, but at her.
To put it bluntly, youre just an undergraduate. In this entire floor, whose academic qualifications are lower than yours? Do you really have the nerve to talk about academic qualifications here?
Secretary Edmonds usually had a carefree personality, indifferent to show-offs as long as they didnt provoke her, and she wouldnt interfere.
She usually got along well with her subordinate secretaries, and this was the first time she had openly criticized a new intern like this.
Jasmine Churchills face turned pale; she knew that on this floor, the minimum qualification was a masters degree. Indeed, she was an undergraduate, but still a graduate nheless.
If you were to find someone on this floor with lower qualifications than her, of course, there were some.
But now she realized that Secretary Edmonds was targeting her specifically, so of course, she wouldnt openly say that Elly Campbell, a high school graduate, could bepared with her, a university graduate.
The reason she firmly believed that Elly Campbell was just a high school graduate was that she got married to her cousin at the age of neen. At neen, when others were still in university, she went off to get married. What other qualifications could she have?
And then she mysteriously disappeared for several years, who knows where she hid.
If she went off to study, her cousin would have been able to find her.
But without voicing these thoughts, Secretary Edmonds had already read the disdain on her face and said sarcastically:
Are you talking about ourdy?
Jasmine Churchill was caught by Secretary Edmonds articting the very thoughts she had, yet she wasnt afraid and instead puffed up her chest.
If Secretary Edmonds knew about Elly Campbells low level of education, then what was wrong with her saying it?
Ha!
Secretary Edmonds felt that arguing with such an idiot was a waste of her sry, Being ignorant is one thing; being pretentious is another. If you dont know, you could simply look it up online, speak after youve researched; that wouldnt make you look stupid.
Having said that, she didnt bother with Jasmine Churchill anymore, and the other secretaries were even more dismissive of her.
Jasmine Churchill felt humiliated by being called stupid several times in public and felt aggrieved.
She had sweet-talked and called them sisters in the past, hoping to curry favor. These secretaries were the closest employees to her cousin; if they mentioned her favorably to her cousin, he would have a good impression of her.
That was the idea with which she had called them sisters so obligingly. They were just her cousins workers, after all. She called you sister, and you actually took it to heart.
Jasmine Churchill wanted to retort but, recalling the sarcastic words of Secretary Edmonds, she decided to tread carefully.
Even if it meant a confrontation; she couldnt give Secretary Edmonds the chance to shut her up.
So, she actually turned on herputer and looked up Elly Campbells resume.
Once she started checking, she was stupefied. The list of eye-catching qualifications and experiences hurt her eyes.
At the age of eighteen, she had actually obtained two doctorates. One in finance was convincing enough, but she was also a doctor of medicine.
No wonder she got married at neen and didnt pursue further education; she had obtained these degrees before getting married.
And these doctorates from world-renowned universities couldnt just be bought with money.
Clearly, Elly Campbells academic qualifications were all genuinely earned.
Chapter 1408. How can there be such a lucky woman
Chapter 1408: 1408. How can there be such a lucky woman
Jasmine Churchill was deeply stung; academically, she couldntpare to any of the employees at this level, but she felt her status was still above theirsafter all, she was the presidents younger cousin sister.
Compared to secretaries, if not in education, she couldpete in status.
Compared to Elly Campbell, if not in status, she couldpete in education.
Jasmine Churchill always managed to find some advantage to hold above others.
In front of Elly Campbell, she thought her biggest advantage was her education, but now...
Even that advantage had been crushed to pieces by Elly Campbell, not leaving even dust behind.
The secretary seated next to her naturally saw her looking through Elly Campbells resume, and the quickly disheartened expression that came over her face made the secretary want tough.
The sense of superiority she felt being a mere bachelors degree holder was now gone.
Perhaps because this innocent flower had offended their goddess, these secretaries looked at Jasmine Churchill with disdain in their eyes and noses.
Seeing her provoked and feeling it wasnt enough, the secretary next to her said:
"Do you know who saved the day for Jones Corporation amidst the crisis when President Jones disappeared?"
At this moment, the secretary asking her this question was an obvious hint at who she referred to as the savior.
Back then, when her cousin brother had an ident, while she was worried about him, she somewhat gloated over Elly Campbells predicament at the time.
That womans fate was too good, gaining her cousin brothers affection while doing nothing; Jasmine had always been resentful.
Likewise, when her cousin brother disappeared, she figured Elly Campbell was in for some bad luck.
A woman with nothing going for her, whose real father favored only his illegitimate daughter, was facing such a huge problem; how could she possibly cope?
She waited to see Elly Campbell make a fool of herself, but what she waited for instead was the Jones Corporation not only oveing the crisis but also partnering with the Wilson n to build an overseas bridge.
The stock price soared in an instant, and she was dumbfounded at the time.
The news from the Jones Corporation said it was Mrs. President Elly Campbell who tookmand in times of crisis and single-handedly pulled Jones Corporation back from the brink, but Jasmine didnt believe it for a second.
How could a person without even an educational background turn things around amidst the vignt, scheming old foxes at Jones Corporation?
She suspected right away that it was the doing of Aide Baker, who was close to her cousin brother.
Shed looked into Aide Bakers resume; at 20, he had already graduated with a doctorate and had been following her cousin brother since.
Over the years, he had handled many difficult situations for the Jones Corporation, so propping it up wasnt a challenge for Assistant Baker.
However, being just an employee, he attributed all this merit to Elly Campbell.
She was unbearably envious at that moment.
Elly Campbells fortune was disgustingly good; in such dire circumstances, not only did Jones Corporation not get divided up but its stock went from falling to soaring.
And others gave her credit for it.
It made her so furious that she had trouble eating for a while.
But now, staring at Elly Campbells dazzlingly brilliant resume on theputer screen, her heart couldnt distinguish between sourness and bitterness.
With just such a list of achievements, Robert Green truly had no way topare with Elly Campbell.
She remembered the news scene of Samuel Wilson, the chairman of the Wilson n, personally meeting with Elly Campbell and initially thought it was due to a favor for Adam Jones that Samuel Wilson met with Elly.
But now, it was clear that everything was not as she had thought.
Jasmine Churchill was hit hard at this moment, her entire being dazed, herplexion deathly pale.
Chapter 1409: 1409. Clingy as she is, she enjoys doting on them.
Chapter 1409: 1409. Clingy as she is, she enjoys doting on them.
She had originally thought that she had at least a slight advantage in front of Elly Campbell, but now, in front of Ellys academic credentials, not only was she unqualified topare, but she would also provokeughter.
She watched the secretaries undisguised mockery in their eyes, feeling a burning pain on her face and she didnt dare to meet the many pairs of eyes watching the joke unfold.
Basically, thats it. The project will start construction next month, and the project department should start making arrangements immediately. Other departments will cooperate as much as possible, he said.
After the meeting, Adam Jones signed the document, and several project managers filed out of the room one after another.
The reason Elly Campbell came over was indeed for official business, as she wasnt very familiar with the project previously. This time, taking advantage of the CEOs visit, she came to listen in order to gain a better understanding of the project.
Before her incident, she had participated in charity projects in mountainous areas and knew that the facilities for some remote teaching and infrastructure were not ideal.
She had originally nned to establish a charitable organization specifically for these infrastructure projects, so she wanted to personally oversee this cooperation between the twopanies and the government on infrastructure projects.
After the discussion, she was preparing to return to thepany with the CEO, but someone gently hooked her finger.
Elly Campbell turned to look at the ind owner beside her, casting a questioning nce at him.
Seeing Adam Jones raise his hand to look at his watch, he said:
Its time for lunch, lets eat before we go back to the office.
At this time, there were still people in the office. Seeing their big boss coyly suggesting lunch to his wife, their expressions twitched and they quickly hastened their steps to leave.
And CEO Gresia, who hade to Jones Corp with Elly Campbell, felt a bit awkward. He didnt know whether to return to the office first or wait for CEO Campbell to leave together.
However, Adam Jones was still very considerate. Since he had asked his wife to stay for lunch, naturally he would also make arrangements for his wifes little brother.
Thus, he said to Robert Green, Please take good care of CEO Gresia.
Yes, President,
Robert Green had been with Adam Jones long enough to witness how his boss went from being fatally aloof to chasing after love to bing a clingy gremlin, and he had seen the copse of his bosss aloof persona.
So, watching his boss now, still with fingers intertwined with his wifes, asking her to stay for lunch, Robert Green was already calm.
CEO Gresia, this way, please.
Thank you.
After Robert Green had taken CEO Gresia away, Elly Campbell turned to Adam Jones with annoyance and said:
Why do I feel like youre bing more and more like a clingy gremlin?
She reached up and pinched Adam Jones perfectly chiselled chin, saying.
Adam Jones chuckled, took her hand that was on his chin, and with his tall frame, leaned down slightly, resting his chin on her shoulder and said in a muffled voice:
I can only see you from morning until evening, and now that I finally have the chance, cant I have lunch with you?
Elly Campbell was amused by his sultry demeanor.
Alright then, this gremlin might be clingy, but she was more than willing to indulge him, what about it?
Fine, fine, Ill have lunch with you.
Adam Jones smiled, his lips curving up, and he wrapped his arm around her shoulder, heading out.
The people in the secretarial department were also getting ready to go to the dining hall for lunch. Seeing the coupleing out, they quickly greeted them.
Jasmine Churchill had been struck down all morning, and now, seeing Elly Campbell, she felt both envious and bitter.
Especially seeing her cousin holding Elly Campbells waist and chatting with her tenderly, which waspletely different from the cousin she knew.
Chapter 1410: The only sense of superiority was crushed to smithereens.
Chapter 1410: The only sense of superiority was crushed to smithereens.
Only when he faced Elly did he smile with warm abandon.
She had once believed that a man as outstanding as her cousin would not only like a woman for her beauty.
She thought that one day when Ellys beauty faded, her cousin would surely stop spoiling and loving her like this.
But who knew, Ellys resume had violently awakened her from her own illusions.
Even if shes unwilling to admit it, she still knows that shes simply notparable to Elly.
Shes a corporate heiress, but Elly owns an entire corporation, not to mention Adams Jonespany is under her name.
She prides herself on her beauty, yet Ellys face is even more radiant and captivating.
She thought her undergraduate degree was enough to outshine Elly, yet Elly threw several PhD degrees her way, pressuring her to the point of suffocation.
And right now, her cousin is still looking at her with tender eyes, indulging her.
She never believed that there could really be such a Mary Sue character in this world, but now, looking at Elly, she believes it.
Watching the backs of the two, fitting together so perfectly as they disappear from her view, Jasmine Churchills eyes sting fiercely, and this time she really feels like crying.
She was brought to tears by Ellys defeat.
Because of her disy this morning, the secretarial department already had a poor impression of her, and no one would pay attention to her.
It happened to be lunchtime, and the secretaries went to the cafeteria in groups, not bothering about her at all.
The Jones cafeteria operates as a buffet.
Because thepanys various employees, including mid-to-senior management, project engineers, researchers, and others are from different countries, the Jones cafeteria offers both Chinese and Western cuisine.
Though its a corporate cafeteria, the Jones buffets selections are no less than those of a five-star hotel.
Anyway, the benefits for Jones employees are top-notch in this city and even across the country.
With high sries and great benefits, countless elites are vying to get into Jones.
The moment Jasmine Churchill walks into the cafeteria, seeing the bustling Jones employees, her emotions grow even moreplex.
Shes not someone without exposure; the Churchill Family was once a prestigious n, only to decline during her fathers generation, yet the family business still exists.
The scale of the Churchill n is not small either.
Sometimes when she goes to the Churchill n, seeing those employees fawning over her, she would feel a strong sense of superiority.
But now, she doesnt need to go anywhere else, just looking at the Jones cafeteria, akin to a five-star hotel, and her feelings of superiority vanish without a trace.
Compared to Jones, the Churchill n could only be regarded as a small family workshop.
Her gaze turns to the private booth next to the cafeteria.
Adam Jones and his wife didnt go out for lunch, they also ate their lunch directly in thepany cafeteria.
Despite being a private booth, its visible through the ss doors, and since the curtains arent drawn, every move of the two inside can be seen clearly.
Watching Adam sitting beside Elly, peeling shrimps and crabs for her, setting them into her bowl, and then chatting andughing with her in a tender manner, Jasmines heart is filled with even stronger acidity and jealousy.
Such a noble and peerless man, actually willingly serving a woman her meal, just like during the First Birthday Banquet.
She finds the scene painfully dazzling, yet her eyes seem glued and unable to look away.
She even imagines herself in Ellys ce, and just the thought alone makes her heart race uncontrobly, let alone the person actually sitting there.
The envy in her heart ispletely overtaken by jealousy.
Chapter 1411. Thinking about it, my heart aches.
Chapter 1411: 1411. Thinking about it, my heart aches.
She thought of the responsibilities her father had entrusted her with, her gaze darkened, a fleeting shadow crossed the depths of her eyes.
At this time, the restaurant was bustling with people, and nearly all the seats were filled.
asionally there were a few empty seats, but because they were unfamiliar, she did not wish to join others at their tables.
In her view, no matter what, she was Adams younger cousin sister, the Old Ladys direct niece, a bit more noble than these people, and she disdained to sit with them.
In the end, she set her eyes on the booth where Elly and her husband were.
"Youre thinking of going to the mountain region yourself?"
Adam was somewhat surprised and disapproving when he heard Ellys words.
Seeing Elly nod her head, he objected:
"No! The mountain roads are treacherous, the environment and weather there are harsh, what would I do if something happened to you?"
"It wont happen, the people living in the mountains manage to survive somehow, how can one be so fragile once here."
Having seen those skeletal children from the mountains burdened with lifes responsibilities from such a young age, unable to even think about schooling, let alone survival itself.
Living in these bright and shiny cities, merely looking at a few photographs has already been shocking, what would it be like if they saw those children with their own eyes?
Especially the photos of several children she saw at the welfare institution; one child was about the same age as William, or even smaller.
But that child had a younger brother, a sister, and an elderly grandmother to care for.
The grandmother could only do what was within her ability and wasnt of much help.
For food, it was the neighbors who pitied them, each pitching in whatever little they could to provide for them.
But people in the mountains can barely feed themselves, let alone help others, it was merely a drop in the bucket.
Seeing the photo of that child, Elly couldnt help but put William in his ce, unable to imagine what it would be like if her own son lived that life.
Just the thought made her heart ache.
She knew that Adam would disagree; she didnt act willfully but patiently exined the situation to him.
"I promise, Ill pick a good day and go with a team, and Ill be back in a few days."
Her eyes, bright and expectant, awaited Adams approval.
Adam knew that his wife seemed cooperative, didnt make a fuss, didnt lose her temper, but in reality, she could be quite stubborn.
Once she made up her mind about something, she would definitely go through with it.
If he disagreed now, shed juste up with another n, which would put him in a more passive position.
Looking at Ellys determined expression at this moment, he finally sighed, "Fine, you must promise me you wont be reckless, call me every day, and if you encounter any danger, dont try to be strong; let the people apanying you help."
Listening to Adams endless nagging, Elly was somewhat helpless, but obediently nodded, "Alright, Ill listen to you."
With that obedient and pleasing manner, Adam snorted softly, "If you really listened to me, would you still insist on going?"
Elly giggled twice, leaning in to kiss him on the face, "Isnt it because I know my dear Ind Master Jones dotes on me the most, and will indulge me in anything?"
Having been kissed by his wife, and praised by her as well, Ind Master Jones indeed felt a bit morefortable inside.
But he still huffed twice on the surface, showing his dissatisfaction.
Chapter 1412: 1412. Cant help but suspect the worst in people
Chapter 1412: 1412. Cant help but suspect the worst in people
However, recalling what the psychologist told him a few days ago, topletely unravel her psychological knots, he needs to gradually divert her attention elsewhere.
Just by looking at the photo of the child from the mountainous area, she would imagine her own son in that situation. If he didnt let her go there in person, it would likely increase her psychological burden.
Seeing that the ind lord had agreed to her decision, Elly Campbell was happy and even enthusiastically peeled shrimp for him, feeding them directly to his mouth.
Just as the shrimp reached his lips, he dodged it and gave her a sidelong nce, saying discontentedly, You think this will appease me?
Then how do you want me to appease you?
Feed me with this.
Adam Jones pointed to Elly Campbells mouth, making a wicked request.
Hearing his shameless request and considering the transparent partitions around, Elly Campbell felt it was somewhat indecent to actually do as he asked.
She rolled her eyes at him irritably, just about to speak, but was interrupted by a sudden voice at the door.
Cousin, sister-inw.
Although this area had partitions, it was just a private dining area without a door, so Jasmine Churchill entered quite easily.
As she approached the door, what she saw was Adam Jones asking Elly Campbell to feed him shrimp with her mouth, and her eyes darkened imperceptibly.
Her face showed a bit of timidity and for some ridiculous reason, she mustered the courage to interrupt them seemingly on purpose.
It was as if she deliberately didnt want Elly Campbell to feed Adam Jones with her mouth.
Although Elly Campbell wouldnt actually do such a cheesy act in public, she didnt appreciate been disturbed in such a manner by Jasmine Churchill.
If it were someone else, she wouldnt think that they intended to interrupt them, but knowing Jasmine Churchill, Elly Campbell couldnt help but suspect nefarious motives.
Adam Joness expression immediately darkened.
Finally having a chance for his wife to pamper him properly, it was disrupted by an irrelevant and sinister outsider. His look towards Jasmine Churchill was filled with undisguised disgust and aversion.
The previously tender and sweet President Jones now had only a cold chill in his eyes.
What are you doing here?
His voice, cold to the extreme, made Jasmine Churchill shiver violently. Comparing his warmth towards Elly Campbell with the chilling attitude towards her, Jasmine felt both sour and bitter inside.
Suppressing the bitterness in her eyes, she walked in with a tray, I have no ce to sit, I was thinking of eating here, may I?
She asked cautiously, her pitiful demeanor genuinely evoking sympathy from the ordinary person.
But the Jones couple is not ordinary.
Elly Campbell looked at the tray in her hand, then scanned the outside dining area.
Though crowded, there were still some empty seats.
It was merely because she, as the presidents younger cousin sister, felt too dignified to sit with others.
The private area was spacious, actually amodating more than a dozen people, but because the president and his wife were sitting inside, employees didnt dare toe in.
But if someone dide in, the Jones couple wouldnt be so tyrannical as to drive them away.
But Jasmine Churchill was different, her series of actions had already alienated the Jones couple, and even if she was genuinely just here for lunch, it inevitably raised suspicions.
Even without suspicions, with Adam Jones being interrupted like this, he wouldnt show her any kindness.
Chapter 1413: 1413. Unpredictable
Chapter 1413: 1413. Unpredictable
Elly Campbell didnt particrly care, she was done eating anyway. As long as Jasmine Churchill didnt pull any antics in front of her, Elly was toozy to bother with her.
Before Adam Jones could speak, Elly Campbell said: Theres plenty of space here, you can sit down and eat.
Thank you, cousin-inw.
Jasmine Churchills face brightened as she carried her te to sit across from Adam Jones.
Her gaze casually flitted towards him a few times, but Adam Jones, who was wiping his hands with a hot towel on the table, didnt spare her even a nce.
Feeling a tinge of disappointment, she had yet to think of how to start a conversation when she saw Adam Jones and Elly Campbell rising from their seats, preparing to leave.
Cousin.
Jasmine Churchill couldnt help but call out to Adam Jones, and when he gave her an impatient look, she trembled slightly and said:
Youre not eating anymore?
Yeah.
Adam Jones replied impatiently, clearly not interested in further conversation, then took Elly Campbells hand and left the dining room.
Jasmine Churchill pressed her lips together; herplexion paled, and the expression in her eyes shifted unpredictably, making her hard to read.
Through the light brown transparent ss, Jasmine Churchill watched Adam Jones walk out of the dining room, his arm around Elly Campbells shoulders, the coupleughing and talking, a shadow of gloom shed once again in her eyes.
William Hall owned a multi-billion dor Half Mountain Vi on the east side of Boston, a property he purchased specifically for his mistress, Mia Brown.
Although the Hall Family was a wealthy and prominent household, William Hall favored living there, where he and Mia Brown, along with her son, felt more like a real family.
As for Leanne Richards and Harry Hall, they were more like a paramour and an illegitimate son, and William Hall hardly paid them much attention.
Mia Brown was a very considerate person who also understood William Hall well. She was smart and beautiful. She could always guess what William Hall was thinking and satisfied him with her words and deeds.
Thus, even after more than twenty years, William Hall was far from tired of her; in fact, he grew to like her even more.
He liked her so much that, due to her status as the mother, he nearly wished to hand over the entire Hall n to Leo Hall, his illegitimate son, indifferent to any gossip behind his back.
I heard that sister always makes rke Ainley guard outside Helen Melendys sickroom. Whats the purpose of that?
The sister Mia Brown referred to was Leanne Richards, and though the term sounded respectful, it was more like mockery.
After saying this, Mia Brownughed out loud indeed.
William Hall took the red wine she handed him, and when she mentioned that woman, Leanne Richards, he couldnt help but feel a wave of annoyance.
Shes just a fool, thinking that by having rke Ainley flounce about in front of Harry, he would fall in love with her or something.
In William Halls tone, there was no concealment of the disdain and rejection in his eyes.
Although he wasnt close to his son Harry Hall, that was still his own flesh and blood. As the son excelled, naturally, the father felt pride.
If only Harry hadnt been taught by the old man, if he had not been raised by that fool Leanne Richards, it wouldnt be so difficult to take the entire Hall n from his hands.
This was an indirect acknowledgment of Harry Halls capabilities.
Although Mia Brown knew William Hall had little affection for his son Harry Hall, hearing him sincerely praise Harry left her feeling somewhat displeased.
Her own son was only twenty, not yet a university graduate, while his brother had long since be a well-known figure throughout Boston and even the entire country.
Not just in the legal field, but his reputation in the business world was also significant.
Chapter 1414: The deeper the foundation, the harder it is to deal with.
Chapter 1414: The deeper the foundation, the harder it is to deal with.
Inparison, her son had nothing to show that couldpete with Harry Hall except for his fathers patronage.
"Yeah, Harry is really outstanding, like you in that regard."
In front of William Hall, she always yed the role of a gentle and considerate confidante, even though she was jealous of Harry; she wasnt foolish enough to reveal such emotions, she wasnt naive like Leanne Richards.
"Thankfully hes not as devoted as you, otherwise, we wouldnt have anything to use against her."
She said this half-jokingly, half-seriously.
William Hall looked up at her, reached out to wrap his arm around her waist, and with a slight pull brought her closer to him, saying:
"For over twenty years, youve been the only woman by my side. Isnt that devotion?"
Mia Brown leaned into his embrace andughed coquettishly, saying:
"If you were that devoted, where would Harry havee from?"
Mias words were rather shameless; after all, Harry was the legitimate son born to Leanne Richards, Williams wife through marriage. If William were not unfaithful, her own son Leo would not have been born, not to mention his existence might have been unknown.
Anyone else might find such a statement quite distorting of the truth, but to William, who was wearing rose-colored sses of love, Mias disy of jealousy didnt matter. In fact, he found his normally gentle and demure mistress seldomly showing jealousy rather pleasing and refreshing.
He pinched Mias cheek and teased, "Jealous?"
"Hmph."
Mia huffed lightly, her tone carrying a touch of a little girls petnce.
William Hall leaned in with a smile, coaxing, "Alright, alright, I havent been devoted. Thats why Im now paving the way for our son aspensation, right?"
A hint of triumph flickered in Mias eyes.
Was she really jealous?
Of course not. She knew William had no feelings for Leanne Richards. If William could easily break free from her grasp, he wouldnt have remained without other women for more than twenty years.
Her disy of half-genuine, half-feigned jealousy was merely to gauge Williams exact stance and the extent of his determination to pave the way for their son.
Harry was capable, controlling half of the Hall n in his hands.
If they couldnt sessfully drive him out of the Hall n, the best oue would be for her son and Harry to each hold half of the n.
But by that time, with Harrys tactics, could her son possibly stand as a match for him?
Eventually, the Hall n might still be swallowed whole by Harry.
Instead of waiting for that moment, it would be better to nip such a possibility in the bud.
With this thought, she smiled and said: "Just kidding with you. Dont I know your heart? Im just worried that Leo is no match for Harry. Now youreying the groundwork, but what about the future?"
What Mia Brown could think of, William Hall, the old fox of the business world, would naturally also consider.
For the Hall n, the ultimate oue was only one of two possibilities: either his elder son Harry would take over, or his younger son Leo would.
If the inheritance was split between them, with Harrys capability, it was very likely that his younger son wouldnt see a dime of the Hall ns wealth.
"Dont worry, Ive been prepared for this for a long time."
Mia Brown, resting in his arms, didnt ask further, waiting instead for him to continue
"Harry must not stay in the Hall n for long; hes already difficult to deal with. If we let him continue to stay, the deeper his roots grow, the harder it will be to drive him outter."
Chapter 1415. Was it you who sent someone to deal with Helen Melendy’s matter?
Chapter 1415: 1415. Was it you who sent someone to deal with Helen Melendys matter?
Mia Brown was just waiting to hear this. Upon hearing his words, a sudden joy shed in the depths of her eyes, yet her face remained impassive, not even letting a hint of her pleasure show.
This was a skill that Leanne Richards was far from mastering.
"Have you thought of a n?"
"Ever since Helen Melendy had her ident, Harry Hall has been somewhat distracted with the Hall ns affairs. We can take advantage of Helen Melendys near-death state to deal him an even greater blow."
Mia Brown didnt know what William Halls n was, but the ruthless glint in his eyes sent a shiver down her spine, as she roughly guessed he intended to strike through Helen Melendy.
After a moment of hesitation, she asked:
"Was Helen Melendys incident your doing?"
But William Hall just smiled nonchntly, his hand resting at her waist gave a gentle squeeze and said:
"Am I such a heartless and ruthless person in your eyes?"
This was tantamount to denying any connection to Helen Melendys incident.
On this point, Mia Brown didnt harbor any doubts.
For William Hall, if it had been his doing, it would merely have been a trivial matter; he had no reason to deny it in front of her.
"Was it really an ident?"
A mysterious smile appeared on William Halls face as he said, "Whether it was an ident or not depends on how we look at it."
Mia Brown was genuinely confused by William Halls words now, and before she could ask, she heard William Hall suddenly change the subject
"Lately, Adam Joness wife has been investigating rke Ainley."
Upon hearing this, Mia Browns face revealed a hint of surprise, "Does she suspect that rke Ainley is behind Helen Melendys incident?"
William Halls smile carried a deeper meaning, "Adam Joness wife sure is astute; to think she could trace it back to rke Ainley."
It was unclear whether this was praise or criticism, and Mia Brown didnt care to discern. She was more curious about whether William Hall had had a hand in Helen Melendys trouble this time.
From his tone, it seemed almost certain that Helen Melendys incident wasnt an ident.
Was it Cissy Ainleys doing, or was it William Halls, or perhaps, had they both had a hand in it?
Mia Brown looked at William Hall with keen curiosity. As for this matter, there was no need for her to delve too deeply; as long as it was good news for her son, it was sufficient.
The more she knew, the more trouble she and her son would face if the truth ever came to light.
"Helen Melendy is now in a life or death limbo, not knowing if shell ever awaken. My sister clearly wants Harry Hall to marry the Ainley ns daughter, which would be a tremendous boost for Harry."
Behind Harry Hall stands a powerful ally, Adam Jones.
Although Adam Jones has not explicitly intended to get involved with the Hall n, if Harry Hall were ever forced to leave the Hall n, Adam Jones, his lifelong brother, would undoubtedly lend a hand.
If Harry Hall cant wait for Helen Melendy to wake up and rke Ainley keeps dangling in front of him, she doubts theres a man in this world who could remain so faithfully devoted to a woman who may never wake up, without being tempted by other women.
If Harry Hall gained the support of the Ainley n, then her son was almost certain to lose.
She doesnt need status, having her son bear the stigma of illegitimacy for twenty years, and herself ying the role of a mistress in humiliation. If she ends up relinquishing the Hall n after all that, what were these years of struggle for?
"I know what youre worried about. Not only will Harry Hall not marry rke Ainley, but Helen Melendy will never wake up either."
Chapter 1416. All her son needs to do is accept the results.
Chapter 1416: 1416. All her son needs to do is ept the results.
Speaking of this, William Halls eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness, "My son, having yearned for Helen Melendy for so many years, if she died, his fighting spirit would be gone too. As for rke Ainley..."
He smiled, "Being the Young Miss of the Hall Family is not that easy."
Mia Brown guessed what William Hall was nning by his tone, and a chill ran through her, but she did not ask anything, feigning ignorance.
There are some things that one can only keep oneself safe by not knowing about them. As for everything else, just let William Hall handle it himself.
Her son just needs to ept the results.
The Jones and Campbell Familys mountain area infrastructure project in coboration with the government is underway with full momentum.
And Elly Campbell is also liaising with the welfare organization, as the project enters the mountains, a batch of supplies from the organization will also be sent to the mountain areas along with their team.
Adam Jones has seen all the surreptitious actions of William Hall, appearing calm and unruffled on the surface.
Elly Campbell knew that Adam Jones had made preparations. She didnt inquire further, assuming that Harry Hall would be reminded by her ind lord, or he had already made preparations himself. So, she decided not to meddle.
What she is worried about now is Helens situation.
In order to pave the way for his illegitimate son, William Halls actions were bing bigger. Hence, to undermine Harrys enthusiasm, it was very likely he would take action against Helen.
Men can be ruthless when they be desperate, especially when their target is a capable and resourceful son.
She estimated that her trip to the mountains might take a while before she could return, and she simply could not rest easy about Helen.
Upon arriving at the hospital, the bodyguards she had previously sent to guard outside the room were still there.
All of them are carefully selected by the Jones Family, and Elly Campbell is not worried about their professional skills.
What shes concerned about is that these tough guys might not be able to match others cunning schemes, and they might be outwitted if they are not vignt.
"You must protect the person inside at all costs; no strangers should get near her."
When leaving the hospital room, Elly Campbell still felt uneasy and reiterated her instructions.
"Yes, madam."
Despite repeated warnings, Elly Campbell still felt uneasy, as if something would happen to Helen as soon as she left.
There was no specific reason, but just at this moment, she felt extremely restless, a feeling that persisted even as she left the hospital.
Feeling unsettled, she walked back toward the hospital building, but as she turned around, she bumped into someone.
"Im sorry..."
Elly Campbell instinctively looked up to apologize and unexpectedly saw a face.
The person also seemed surprised to encounter her, his handsome eyes widened, then he showed a well-behaved smile, "Sister-inw."
Elly Campbell: "..."
This person was none other than Leo Hall, Harrys illegitimate half-brother.
But looking at his face, it was utterly innocent and harmless,cking a bit ofposure but with a touch more of a young mans cleanliness and purity, especially when he smiled with a small canine tooth showing on the right side, which added a bit of cuteness to his youthful appearance.
It was the familiarity of his address that made Elly Campbell feel somewhat embarrassed.
Should she acknowledge it, her husband and this Second Young Master Hall were not well-acquainted at all; tell him not to call her sister-inw, and yet it felt unnecessary to correct such a trivial thing deliberately, as it would seem like making a mountain out of a molehill.
So, she simply ignored his address and said, "Im sorry for bumping into you just now."
"Its alright, sister-inw, dont worry about it."
Chapter 1417. Sudden Accident
Chapter 1417: 1417. Sudden ident
"Speaking of which," she again shed that deceptively charming little canine tooth, and even though Elly Campbell knew that this young mans thoughts were impure, she nheless felt embarrassed to scold him.
Preupied with her thoughts, Elly Campbell didnt talk much to Leo Hall, and instead quickened her pace toward the hospital building.
Watching Elly Campbells retreating figure, the seemingly clear and innocent youths eyes were suddenly tinged with a sinister smile.
"Such an interesting woman would surely be even more delightful as a specimen."
Beautiful fingers lightly brushed over the chin, fixating on Elly Campbells departing silhouette, which gradually disappeared from sight.
Ever since that day Adam Jones had spoken to her about William Hall, Elly instinctively distrusted the father and son duo.
Although Leo Hall looked harmless, he was too harmless; to the point where Elly felt it was unreal.
It was by chance she ran into him again at the hospital, and thinking about her previous anxiety, she quickened her steps even more.
After triple checking that everything was normal, Elly once again instructively reminded her bodyguards several times before she left the hospital.
When she came out, she found that the driver was not waiting in ce, and as she was about to call him, the drivers call came in at that moment.
"Madam, the cars tire has been shed. Im at the repair shop changing the tire, please wait over there for a moment."
"Okay."
After hanging up, Elly Campbells brows furrowed ever so slightly.
The tire was shed?
The car was parked in the hospital parking lot just fine, so how could the tire be shed?
She couldnt help but remember encountering Leo Hall at the hospital entrance, and her suspicions deepened.
She didnt wait inside the hospital, but walked to the side of the road at the hospitals main entrance.
At this time, it wasnt the peak of rush hour, and there werent many cars and pedestrians on the road. At the nearby bus stop, a few people were scattered, waiting for the bus.
Just then, a disturbance, apanied by crashing sounds and the screams of the crowd, emanated from not far away.
Elly instinctively looked up, only to see arge truck charging directly towards her at high speed, without any indication of braking.
The truck was big and fast; by the time Elly realized what was happening, it was already upon her. A wall was right behind her, leaving no ce for her to hide.
Cold sweat climbed instantly up her spine, and in the next second, an immense force pushed her forcefully aside, followed by a deafening crash right beside her ear.
Watching the scene before her, Elly waspletely stunned.
The truck had hit exactly where she had just been standing; had she not been pushed away, she would likely have been crushed into a pulp by now.
At that moment, her legs were weak, and she could only stare nkly at the damaged wall in front of her.
Remembering the person who had just pushed her, she suddenly snapped back to reality.
A low grunt was heard by her side, along with a intive "Sister-inw" ringing in her ear.
Elly turned her head and saw Leo Hall lying pale beside her, his expression in pain, but he was biting his lip and enduring it. When he caught her gaze, he managed to show her aforting smile and with a weak voice, said, "I am fine."
Elly: "..."
She hadnt even asked if he was okay.
Even though she knew he was seriously injured, that deliberately subdued weak voicewas it too obviously feigned?
Chapter 1418: 1418. Puppy
Chapter 1418: 1418. Puppy
Because of Helen Melendy, Elly Campbell felt an affinity towards Harry Hall by extension, and naturally, she wouldnt have a good impression of Leo Hall, who was antagonistic toward Harry.
Even the slightest bit of malice, she would involuntarily magnify.
Especially considering that it was William Hall who had orchestrated Helens stabbing in order to clear the way for the man before her, Elly had an instinctive aversion to Leo.
But this man had just saved her, and she was not so ungrateful as to ignore that.
At this moment, the driver had already gotten out of the car, attempting to flee, and Elly could smell the alcohol on him even from some distance away.
Drunk driving!
After the harrowing incident that had just urred, even though Elly wasnt hit, there were quite a few bystanders who were seriously injured, and the roadside infrastructure was badly damaged.
The onlookers were initially stunned by this scene, but those with stronger mental fortitude immediately called the police and for ambnces.
And now, seeing the driver reeking of alcohol trying to escape from the car, the crowd on the roadside became enraged.
A few hot-blooded young men, filled with anger, stepped forward to stop him and gave him a severe beating before standing guard, waiting for the police to arrive.
The injured people on the road dared not be moved by bystanders for fear of causing secondary injuries; they could only help guard beside the victims, while Elly and herpanion had narrowly escaped harm and were now being helped up.
The people assisting looked at the cargo truck that had smashed into the wall and felt afraid for Elly.
Thisdy has really dodged a bullet; if it hadnt been for this young man, Im afraid
Elly herself felt a surge of fear in hindsight, and so, no matter for what reason Leo had saved her, she knew she had to be grateful to him.
After all, rushing in like that, had he been even a moment slower, his life might have been lost along with hers.
Thinking this, when Elly looked at Leo, she saw him showing his little tiger teeth smiling at her, and she ended up feeling somewhat bashful.
Sister-inw, Im hurting
Elly Campbell:
Hadnt she only met him a few times? They hardly spoke a few words, so wasnt it a bit too familiar for him to use such a coquettish tone toin of pain to her?
Didnt you just say that youre fine?
Elly looked at him indignantly and pulled his hand over.
Fine doesnt mean it doesnt hurt.
Leo Hall murmured a defense in a low voice.
He resembled Mia Brown more, his mother, with an air of youthfulness that mature menck, and a gentle look in his brows.
In short, he had an overly deceiving face; anyone who didnt know him would be fooled by it.
On the inte, the popr term for it would be Puppy Love.
As Elly held his hand in hers, Leo had no idea what Elly was up to until he heard a crack, and he cried out in pain from the sudden maneuver.
Sister-inw, it hurts!
It doesnt hurt anymore, does it?
Although she used to be a surgeon, she had a good colleague who was an orthopedist. She would go to her in her spare time to learn how to set bones, so she could handle emergencies promptly.
Leos arm had been dislocated while he was saving Elly, and though he couldnt move it flexibly for the time being, after it was set back in ce, it definitely didnt hurt as much as before.
Sister-inw, you are amazing.
Leo looked at Elly with an appropriately surprised expression, his clear eyes filled with uncontroble admiration as he spoke.
Chapter 1419: 1419. Leo Hall is too difficult to understand
Chapter 1419: 1419. Leo Hall is too difficult to understand
Elly Campbell paid no attention to hispliment and simply said, The hospital is just next door, go in and get an X-ray to check.
Is sister-inwing with me?
Leo Hall looked at her expectantly and asked.
Elly Campbell gave him an indifferent nce. Out of responsibility for her lifesaver, she naturally couldnt just leave him be, so she nodded her agreement.
There were a lot of people in the orthopedics department, and Elly Campbell did not let Leo Hall cut the queue, but honestly waited in line outside.
Leo Hall nced at the dense crowd in front of him and muttered:
Sister-inw, didnt you say that the head of orthopedics is your friend? Why not let us jump the queue?
Shut up! Where did you learn these bad habits? Wait in line honestly here.
Oh.
Leo Hall, scolded with a cold face by Elly Campbell, wasnt angry and really just sat down obediently waiting.
Elly Campbell was still thinking about the events of the day: her tire was scraped, she was nearly hit by a car, and it just so happened that she was saved by Leo Hall. It wasnt that she saw people too negatively, but the overt and covert battles within wealthy families were as cruel as any battlefield.
Sometimes, to achieve their goals, people would resort to any means necessary.
After some thought, she turned to look at Leo Hall, and asked, Why were you at the hospital?
Leo Halls obedient face stiffened slightly, and then he looked at her, revealing a sullenness different from his previous obedience.
Are you suspecting that I am up to no good, sister-inw?
Elly Campbell did not answer, which was a clear admission.
Leo Hall was not angry, instead, he revealed a hurt expression and said:
You are a friend of my future sister-inw, and its right that you stand with my elder brother, but you cant be so malicious in your assumptions about me.
Elly Campbell thought he would leave in anger; whether the incident was an ident or truly rted to him, at least for appearances, he should show anger from being suspected.
But he didnt. From start to finish, he maintained the demeanor of a well-behaved child, appearing hurt and aggrieved when questioned, like amb without temper.
Many in the businessmunity had seen Leo Hall, after all, his father, William Hall, was somitted to building up awork for his younger son.
These people, each a wily old fox in the business world, all praised William Halls illegitimate son for being genuinely nice, humble, untempered, and sweet-talking.
Thus, even some legitimate wives, despite looking down on mistresses, surprisingly had good things to say about Leo Hall.
They did not take their anger out on Leo Hall simply because his mother was a mistress.
There are only two possibilities: either Leo Halls nature really is nice and he has a good temper.
After all, not all illegitimate children necessarilyck moral principles, character, or ethics.
The other possibility is that Leo Hall is just very good at hiding and pretending, to the extent that no one can truly grasp what kind of person he is.
If its thetter, then Leo Hall is a frightening person.
Seeing that Elly Campbell remained silent and did not speak, Leo Hall didnt rush her.
His eyes narrowed, and the once clear irises were now reced by darkness; his perfectly shaped lips slowly curled into an almost imperceptible sinister smile.
Why did you think to save me?
Elly Campbell suddenly asked him.
Keep in mind, when the car wasing at that speed, there was really no time to react.
To make an urate judgment in that instant about where the car would hit is simply impossible.
Chapter 1420. My ambition lies not here.
Chapter 1420: 1420. My ambition lies not here.
In other words, Leo Hall is either an audacious fool, someone who can be ruthless towards himself in pursuit of his goals, or someone who rushed forward out of an instinct to save others and pushed her out of the way.
But Elly Campbell would think more deeply about it.
For instance, if Helens situation was orchestrated by William Hall, the purpose would be to crush Harry Halls fighting spirit. But behind Harry, theres Adam Jones.
If she had been killed by the car today, she couldpletely imagine what her clingy "little demon" at home would turn into.
If Adam Jones became passive, the Jones family would be so preupied with their own affairs that they would naturallyck the energy to interfere with Harry Hall anymore.
Then, William Hall would take the opportunity to hand the Hall n over to his younger son without any opposition, making everything go smoothly.
However, such a thought was dismissed by Elly Campbell because of Leos reckless act of saving her.
Suddenly, Elly Campbell realized that she couldnt understand this 20-year-old boy at all.
Could he really be as kind and obedient as he appears to be?
"Hmm..."
By her side, she heard Leo Halls feigned deep contemtion, and watched him gently touching his chin with his hand. After a moment, he broke into a grin
"Probably because I wanted to be the hero saving the beauty, especially since you, sister-inw, are so beautiful..."
Not just beautiful, but delicious too; in short, a very perfect ingredient.
Leo Halls face was beaming with smiles, seemingly innocent and harmless, and no one could tell what he was really thinking.
Elly Campbell ignored thetter half of his rather bluntpliment, smiled lightly, and said:
"Everyone outside is saying that CEO Hall wants to give the Hall n to you, what do you think about that?"
Leo Hall certainly hadnt expected Elly Campbell to ask such a direct question. A trace of surprise shed through his eyes, then he replied:
"I dont have any particr thoughts on it. If my dad wants to give it to me, Ill just take it. Money is something you dont turn down when its offered to you."
Elly Campbell wasnt surprised by his frank answer; after all, if he had imed honorably that he didnt want it, didnt wish topete with his brother, and that it was his dad who insisted on giving it to him, she wouldnt have believed it either.
The next second, she heard Leo Hall chuckle and say:
"Sister-inw, what if I said I dont care for the Hall n and its not where my ambitions lie, would you believe that?"
Elly Campbell was not at all familiar with Leo Hall, and it was only because he saved her today that their interaction had increased.
Of course, she would not believe what Leo said, but that didnt stop her from wanting to know more about what kind of person Leo truly is.
She nced at him sideways, curled her lips slightly, and asked, "Then, where do your ambitions lie?"
This time, Leo Hall didnt answer her but leaned in close to her with a clear gaze that carried a hint of mystery, smiling and saying:
"Youll find out in the future. By then, I promise youll be blown away."
Elly Campbell had merely asked casually; as for where his ambitionsy, or whether he really had no interest in the Hall n, she wasnt interested in knowing.
"Its your turn, go on in."
Elly Campbell stood up from the chair and apanied him towards the head physicians office; Leo Hall obediently followed.
"Wow, who is this handsome young man?"
The head of orthopedics saw that it was Elly Campbell who brought Leo Hall in, assumed he was some rtive of hers, and teased with a smile.
"Hello, sister. Im a friend of sister-inw,"
Before Elly Campbell could speak, Leo Hall had already introduced himself.
A forty-something-year-old woman being called "sister" by a twenty-something-year-old young man made her extremely happy.
"This young handsome guy sure has a sweet mouth."
Chapter 1421: 1421. How come you didnt call him brother when you met Adam Jones?
Chapter 1421: 1421. Howe you didnt call him brother when you met Adam Jones?
Elly Campbell stood by, somewhat speechlessly watching Leo Hall, who seemed to get along with everyone, thinking that after today, she basically wouldnt have much to do with Leo Hall anyway, so she couldnt be bothered to correct anything.
Besides, the overlyplicated affair in between wasnt something this orthopedist couldprehend.
The bone has been set, you need to change the dressing once a week, dont get it wet, and avoid any major movements
Ive noted it all, thank you, sister.
After being called sister several times, the chief orthopedist was overjoyed and even personally saw them out to the door of the clinic.
Take care,e again next time.
Elly Campbell:
Thank you for saving me this time, I wille to express my gratitude with my husband in the future; please put the medical expenses on my ount.
As they walked out of the orthopedics building, Elly Campbell said this to Leo Hall.
I will call the driver to take you back.
Isnt sister-inw going to see me off?
Just as Elly Campbell was about to refuse, she was interrupted by a deep, anxious voice, The driver will suffice.
Upon hearing this voice, Elly Campbell knew her clingy little devil had arrived; her expression, previously indifferent towards Leo Hall, instantly turned to a sweet smile as she faced her little devil.
How did you get here?
As Adam Jones approached, Elly Campbell noticed his face was rather pale, and his deep pupils still showed unmistakable fright.
Elly Campbell smiled at him lightly, but Adam Jones couldnt even manage a slight curve on his lips.
What? You were nning on keeping it from me?
Adam Jones looked sternly at Elly Campbell, having learned from the driver that she had almost been crushed into powder by a truck; his whole body uncontrobly shivered, not wanting to imagine the scene at that time.
And now, after so much time had passed, she still hadnt nned to tell him.
Elly Campbell felt his clear anger, which was not mild, and couldnt help feeling a bit guilty.
Back then, when she was apanying Leo Hall to the orthopedics, she made a casual call to the driver, simply mentioning her ident.
The situation at that time was as if walking through the gates of hell, very perilous.
Elly Campbell wasnt someone to make a fuss, thinking there was no need to go into detail with the driver since she was alright.
As for Adam Jones, she had intended to exin everything to him once they were home, including the matter with Leo Hall.
She didnt know exactly what the driver told Adam Jones, but he had hurried to the hospital, looking frighteningly grim.
Elly Campbell stepped forward, grabbed his hand trying to console him, but felt an icy chill from his palm, clearly terrified.
At that moment, both self-me and heartache surged in her heart, she didnt make excuses for herself, and said:
Im sorry for making you worry.
Adam Jones, angry, shook off her hand without looking at her, instead turning his gaze to Leo Hall.
Since Adam Jones appeared, Leo Hall had remained silent, his eyebrows and eyes slightly downcast, exuding a strange aura.
Noticing Adam Joness gaze shifting towards him, he raised his head and met his eyes, the gloominess reced by rity, President Jones.
Elly Campbell gave him a nce.
He was so eager to call her sister-inw, but why doesnt he call him brother when he meets Adam Jones?
Does he think shes easy-going, so he can call her anything?
When Adam Jones received the call about her ident from the driver, he was in a meeting.
Chapter 1422: 1422. Your appetite is too big.
Chapter 1422: 1422. Your appetite is too big.
At that time, every department head watched with wide eyes as their own big boss rushed out of the meeting room with a pale face.
No one knew exactly what had happened. It was their first time seeing their ordinarilyposed and calm boss with such a look of panic and rm on his face.
Adam Jones was still recovering from the shock of the car ident. He remembered the road surveince footage that Robert Green had obtained from the traffic police, and even now, seeing her standing safe and sound in front of him, his heart had not fully calmed down.
In the surveince footage, Leo Hall was seening out of the hospital and, upon seeing the oing truck, immediately pushed her out of the way, causing both of them to fall to the ground.
At that moment, Leo Halls reaction was without any hesitation.
If he had hesitated even for half a second, Elly might have
Therefore, regardless of what kind of person Leo Hall was, Adam Jones was sincerely grateful to him.
But his outward attitude did not disy the warmth and tearful gratitude one might expect towards a lifesaver.
Thank you for saving my wife. The Jones Family will surely repay you.
Leo Hall smiled and said, A few days ago, my father mentioned that President Jones is my elder brothers biggest supporter. If President Jones wants to repay me, wouldnt he support my brother?
As he said this, his expression remained cheerful and innocuous, as if making such a request was entirely reasonable and straightforward, which suddenly reminded Elly Campbell of what he had said to her before: that he didnt care for the Hall ns power, and his ambitionsy elsewhere.
Because he truly wasnt interested in the Hall n, did that make him feel justified in his request?
Elly Campbell wasnt sure and didnt delve further into the question.
It was Adam Jones who stopped in his tracks, turned back to look at him, and chuckled lightly:
Youre underestimating your elder brother. I have never intended to meddle in the Hall ns family affairs.
He nced at Leo Hall and continued, Besides, even if CEO Hall gave you the whole Hall n, your elder brother wouldnt value such a trifle.
The Hall n was indeed lesser than the Jones Corporation by a significant margin, but it was not as trivial as Adam Jones had made it out to be.
If Harry Hall truly didnt care for it, then it only meant Harry Hall had enough assets topete with the Hall n on his own.
Leo Halls gaze subtly sharpened.
Interesting, things were more intriguing than he had imagined.
Then perhaps President Jones could do me a favor and tell my elder brother to let go of the Hall n and pass it on to me?
Adam Jones showed no interest in his candidness and simply said, Youre too greedy.
Doesnt my action of saving your wife weigh more than a share of the Hall ns inheritance?
Adam Joness departing footsteps paused again, You saved my wife, and if Im to repay you, Ill use what belongs to the Jones Family. I wont use Harry Halls assets, but
Adam Jones quirked a corner of his lips, If I handed over the Jones Corporation to you, could you even swallow it?
Adam Jones wasnt blustering. No matter what purpose Leo Hall had, one thing he said was true: not even the Hall n, let alone the Jones Corporation, wouldpare to the importance of his wifes little finger.
If Leo Hall truly asked him for the Jones Corporation, he would give it.
Adam Jones had enough confidence in himself, built from nothing, not to becking that much self-assurance.
Leo Hall knew Adam Jones had this confidence; if the Jones Corporation really ended up in his hands, with Adam Joness talents in the business world, a mere flick of his finger would be enough for the Jones Corporation to eventually return to his possession.
Chapter 1423. You guys are in big trouble.
Chapter 1423: 1423. You guys are in big trouble.
Why bother going to such trouble for himself.
Thinking this, he started tough.
His clear eyes curved into a crescent moon, the same clean and pure young man that Elly Campbell had met before, and he said:
"I was just kidding, Im willing to save my sister-inw without expecting anything in return."
Adam Jones smiling face, upon hearing these ambiguous words, darkened.
Looking at the guileless expression on Leo Halls face, Adam sneered:
"Since youre not looking for a reward, then we wont be polite."
After saying this, in the astonished gaze of Leo Hall, he left with Elly Campbell.
As the two disappeared from sight, the obedient smile on Leo Halls lips had faded, a dazzling light flickering in his eyes, and then he seemed lost in thought.
Soon after, whatever it was that he thought of made his eyes gleam with amused interest, and he walked towards the direction of the hospital building.
The elevator stopped on the floor where Helen Melendy was staying, guarded by three towering bodyguards.
This floor had been cleared out by Harry Hall for Helen Melendys use, and there were no other patients besides her.
As Leo Hall approached, the bodyguards looked at him warily.
Even if the young man appeared innocent and harmless, they didnt let their guard down at all.
All of them had been through life and death situations, seen all sorts of people, witnessed every kind of disguise, and would not take this harmless-looking face for granted.
When Leo Hall was three or four meters away from Helens room, a bodyguard stopped him.
"Who are you looking for?"
Leo Hall stood before them; his height of 1.85 meters was not at an advantagepared to these bodyguards averaging 1.90 meters.
He didnt try to force his way in but just kept his hands in his pockets, slightly tilted his head up, and looked at the few guards eyeing him with hostility. With a nod towards the direction of the ward, he said:
"The person lying in there is my sister-inw."
The bodyguards didnt care whether he was telling the truth; thedy had instructed them repeatedly that unless it was Mr. Hall or the Jones couple, they were not to let anyone else in.
So even if the person inside was his real sister, the bodyguards wouldnt let him in.
"Sorry, except for President Jones and his wife and Mr. Hall, no one else can visit the patient alone."
Leo Hall seemed surprised by the bodyguards response, "Is this an order from my brother?"
Seeing that he wasnt trying to burst in and his attitude was rtively mild, the bodyguard didnt ignore his question and replied:
"Its an order from ourdy. If you want to visit Miss Melendy, you shoulde with your brother next time."
In any case, they had no intention of letting anyone in.
After hearing this, Leo Hall wasnt angry but instead raised his eyebrows with interest.
That woman Elly Campbell really thought of everything.
Since thats the case, he wouldnt bother any further.
Before leaving, he looked at the bodyguards and said with a beaming smile:
"Keep a close watch on my sister-inw. It would be big trouble for you if she got into any ident through carelessness."
The statement sounded like a warning, but also a reminder.
The leading bodyguard frowned slightly as Leo Hall turned and walked away after saying those words.
After a moment, he said to someone nearby, "Call thedy."
Chapter 1424: Could it be Leo Hall?
Chapter 1424: Could it be Leo Hall?
Elly Campbell had just returned home when she received a call from her bodyguard. Hearing the security personnel mention on the phone that Leo Hall had visited Helen Melendys hospital room and left a rather cryptic message, herplexion immediately darkened.
After hanging up, she repeated to Adam Jones what the security guard had told her. She pursed her lips and furrowed her brows, asking:
"What do you think Leo Halls words mean? Is he warning us?"
She had already suspected that William Hall intended to harm Helen, and now with Leo Halls odd reminder, she couldnt help but be even more suspicious.
Adam Jones, having dealt with all sorts of people in the business world since his teens, had seen it all. Someone like Leo Hall, who was either unable to conceal his intentions or so brazenly transparent with his motives that it was disarming, puzzled Adam.
Looking at Elly Campbells furrowed brows, Adam Jones worried that she might aggravate her previous psychological barriers due to the situation with Helen Melendy and quickly tried to console her:
"Dont worry, the bodyguards are standing guard outside. Regardless of what Leo Hall intends to do, he wont be able to get close to Helen Melendy."
He gently patted Elly Campbells shoulder, continuing, "Ill alert Harry about this. Rest assured, Helen Melendy will wake up safely."
Elly Campbell nodded with a frown, saying, "Have the surveince tapes from the hospital parking lot been checked? Could the sabotage on our car been Leo Halls doing?"
Adam Jones was about to speak when a video clip came in on his phoneit was the one he had requested from the hospital.
The surveince footage focused on the direction of his parking spot, and nothing suspicious near their car was captured.
However, their car tire had indeed been shed with a sharp object.
"Could it really not be Leo Halls doing?"
Watching the surveince footage, Elly Campbells brows tightened even more.
Adam Jones didnt immediately answer her but kept re-watching the video clip.
After a long while, he said, "Not necessarily."
"Hm?"
Adam Jones pointed at the timestamp in the top right corner of the surveince video. "Look at the time."
Elly Campbell didnt notice anything wrong initially and looked at Adam Jones, asking, "Whats wrong with the time?"
"Look again."
Adam Jones pointed out the second counter, and the next second, Elly Campbell noticed the irregrity, "The seconds skipped by 8 seconds."
On the surveince video, the time showed 10:30:15, but there was no recording from 16-22 seconds; it jumped straight to 10:30:23.
"This means eight seconds of the video have been edited out."
The edit in the video was done so seamlessly that no sign of tampering was evident.
Most people watching a video would focus on the content but overlook the timestamp disyed in the top right corner.
If Adam Jones hadnt been so attentive to notice the 8-second gap, it could have been easily overlooked.
"Who sent you this surveince footage?"
"I had it sent over from the hospitals security department."
Adam Jones looked at the video as he responded.
The security department of the hospital wouldnt dare to tamper so tantly in front of him, nor would they have the capability to do so.
This was clear to both Adam Jones and Elly Campbell.
She furrowed her brows, "Someone hacked the hospitals security system and edited out this segment of footage."
There was a thoughtful glint in her eyes as she said:
"Could it be Leo Hall?"
If it were him, this seemingly unskilled second son of the Hall Family, known only for his sweet-talking, would be far more inscrutable than they had realized.
Chapter 1425: 1425. The hackers skills are very sophisticated
Chapter 1425: 1425. The hackers skills are very sophisticated
Ill send someone to check the hospitals surveince room.
He turned off the video, saw Elly Campbells worried face, and said tofort her, Dont worry, no matter who is behind this, we have a way to deal with it.
The ones wanting to deal with Helen Melendy are basically two groups, William Hall and rke Ainley.
Its simple with rke Ainley, its just about getting rid of a romantic rival, and with the Ainley ns capabilities, they couldnt do anything bad right under Adam Joness nose.
As for William Hall, hes a problem.
And now theres also Leo Hall, who looks harmless but acts unpredictably.
The person Adam Jones sent from Jones Corporation is the head of the Jones Corporations business security department, a top technical expert in the IT field.
Tracing the path of a hackers intrusion is easy for him.
While Adam Jones thought his man could definitely trace the path of the hackers intrusion, the results from the other side were not as expected.
The hackers skills are very sophisticated, not only did they hack into the hospitals surveince system, but the traced path was also cut off, my people couldnt track it.
Adam Jones furrowed his brows, the fact that even his people couldnt track the hackers path only indicated that the hackers skills were far superior to his people.
This thought also crossed Elly Campbells mind, Does Leo really have such capability?
Meanwhile, the traffic ident of a truck driver causing a fatality due to drunk driving also had its investigation results published by the traffic police station immediately.
The driver indeed lost control of the truck due to drunken driving, crashing towards Elly Campbell, and there was not a hint of doubt from the surface evidence.
However, these two incidents were too coincidental,bined with the recent actions of William Hall, the entire situation seemed unbelievably coincidental.
Half Mountain Vi
Whats the matter with Leo, does he know who he saved?
William Hall rarely spoke to Mia Brown in such a harsh tone, but this time his son had spoiled a major n, and indeed, he was furious.
Mia Brown was unaware of what had happened, and after being yelled at so fiercely by William Hall, she appeared a bit stunned.
At the same time, she realized that her son must have done something big to infuriate William Hall.
She knew William Hall was quite indulgent with this son; if her son hadnt done something outrageous, he wouldnt be so angry.
Therefore, she put her feelings of grievance aside and asked, What happened? What did Leo do to upset you so much?
Just then, Leo Hall came back from outside, seeing the furious expression on William Halls face, he was neither surprised nor asked proactively, only smiling as he greeted, Dad, youre here.
The tone was somewhat careless, and he said, youre here instead of you came back.
Clearly, in this household, Leo Hall did not regard William Hall as the master of the house.
More like a patron visiting his mistresss home.
William Hall didnt catch the oddity in Leos words, and pointing at him, said to Mia Brown:
You ask him yourself, what great thing has he done?
Mia Brown, upon seeing her son walking in with an arm in a cast, was startled.
She couldnt worry about anything else, quickly stood up and walked to his side, anxiously asking, Son, what happened, how did your arm get injured?
Leo Hall didnt respond to Mia Browns question, insteadzily leaning on Mia Browns piano worth a million, looking towards William Hall, and smilingly said:
I often do good deeds, which one are you referring to, dad?
You you
Chapter 1426. You really know how to sacrifice yourself for others.
Chapter 1426: 1426. You really know how to sacrifice yourself for others.
William Hall had always been fond of his youngest son Leo Hall; he didnt want to be like Harry Hall, who was never close to him and always wore a distant expression when they met.
He never shared his problems either.
But Leo was different; he was a good son. Since Leo was little, William had liked to hold him, tell him stories, and teach him knowledge.
Its fair to say that he raised this son himself.
When Leoughed, it was clean and harmless, which allowed William, who was used to the deceit of the business world, to entirely rx just by seeing him show his tiger teeth in a smile.
He could hardly ever recall reprimanding Leo, and now as he pointed at him, he couldnt find a word to scold him for a long time.
Leo still wore a smile, but William felt something different about his son.
In the end, he just couldnt bring himself to do it.
Instead, it was Mia Brown who could no longer hold back, and as she looked at his injured arm, she urged anxiously:
"Just speak up, what did you do to make your dad so mad?"
But Leo shrugged nonchntly and said:
"Ive always only done good deeds; I wonder if doing good can make dad mad?"
As he spoke, the corners of his lips lifted, revealing a perfectly crafted smile.
Seeing him like this, Mia was also very anxious.
Now their rivalry with Harry Hall over the Hall n was an open affair, and making William upset at this time was not a good thing for her son.
William watched his son act mischievously and felt a bit annoyed.
Without waiting for him to speak, he directly asked: "Why did you save Elly Campbell?"
Hearing this, Leos face showed an expression as if he suddenly understood, "Ah! So thats what dad is talking about."
William snorted coldly but said nothing.
"I just saw the chance and saved her, I didnt realize it was Elly Campbell."
"Quite the selfless hero you are."
William snorted coldly again, but he actually didnt doubt Leos words.
After all, he couldnt think of any reason why his son would go out of his way to save Elly Campbell.
His face softened a bit, but then the thought of his carefully orchestrated "ident" being ruined by this damn kid made him seethe.
Leo saw the expression on his face and a hint of mockery shed in his eyes as they lowered.
Mia, however, was shocked by the conversation between father and son.
She had heard about the car ident near First Hospital from the news but did not know her son was at the scene at the time, much less that the young man praised for saving lives in the news was her own son.
And the woman her son had saved turned out to be Adam Joness wife.
Mia didnt believe her son had intentionally saved Elly, rather she thought it was his inherently good nature that made him want to save people at the spur of the moment.
Recalling the perilous car ident made Mias heart pound; looking at Leos arm in a ster cast, she firmly pped his other healthy arm, "Are you trying to scare me to death?"
Her eyes began to redden as she spoke, "Mom only has you for a son, youre thinking about risking your life to save someone else, but did you think about your mom? If something had happened to you, what would I have done?"
Facing his mothers grief, Leo seemed unmoved, as if the person before him wasnt really his own mother.
Still, he reassuringly said with a guileless face:
"Mom, I know I was wrong, I wont do it again next time, dont be sad. If youre sad, Ill be sad too."
Chapter 1427: 1427. Let William Hall spend the second half of his life stuck in the mire
Chapter 1427: 1427. Let William Hall spend the second half of his life stuck in the mire
He held Mia Brown, softly coaxing, Besides, shouldnt you be happy that you have a kind son?
Mia Brown red at him, coldly snorting in anger, Im not happy at all, if kindness costs you your life, Id rather you were an utterly evil overlord.
She was afraid that her son, being tenderhearted, would not be a match for Harry Hall, and would end up being utterly devoured by Harry. Her sons kindness was not something she could be joyful about.
The more she thought about it, the more she wished Harry Hall would immediately leave the Hall n, making the n wholly her sons.
William Hall was still young, capable of helping his son for another two or three decades. Who knows, after thirty years, whether Harry would still have the capability to stir up any trouble.
Leo Hall did not respond to Mia Brown, but simply stretchednguidly and said:
Dad, Mom, you guys talk. My arm is still injured, Im going upstairs to rest.
Having said that, he pushed himself up and walked upstairs.
At this moment, Mia Browns biggest concern was her sons injury; she had no mood to scold him. Hearing him say he was going upstairs to rest, she did not stop him nor did she ask William Hall to intervene.
Leo Hall returned to his room, closed the door, and the indifferent smile on his face finally disappeared, reced by a face full of interest.
Just like holding the tail of a mouse in his hand, deciding how he wanted to y with it was entirely up to him.
Jones Industries
President, the investigation into thedys car ident has been concluded, said Robert Green.
Robert Green handed the investigation results to Adam Jones.
The traffic polices findings from that day concluded the driver was drunk driving, and there was no evidence on the surface to indicate premeditated murder.
But Adam never believed in such coincidences.
When Elly Campbell was out of money, he dered it an ident, but privately he directed Robert Green to investigate William Hall.
Adam Jones looked at the investigation results in his hand, a coldness ring in his eyes.
William Halls plotted murder was well-crafted, each part interlocking with the next; without sufficient time and effort, it wouldnt have been discovered.
He ced the investigation results into a drawer and looked up at Robert Green:
Keep a close eye on William Hall, he ordered.
Yes.
Robert Green nodded, hesitated for a moment, then said:
President, we have enough evidence to prove these deeds were done by William Hall. Why dont we hand this material over to the police?
As he spoke, he saw a visibly bloodthirsty coldness surface on Adam Joness face: Sending William Hall to his death now would be letting him off too easy.
With William Halls connections in Boston, even if it was known he masterminded the car ident, he could still find ways to acquit himself, likely receiving only a short sentence.
What he intended to do was to make William Hall spend the rest of his life mired in a quagmire, unable to recover.
Robert Green, observing the evident murderous intent on his bosss face, silently mourned for William Hall for a few seconds.
William Hall was fortunate, given several chances to meet his end by fate, each time seizing them, truly a favored child of God.
Lets not let thedy know about this.
Yes, President. I will leave now.
Although Adam Jones had not told Elly Campbell about this, he still handed the investigation results to Harry Hall.
What do you think?
In the cafe, Adam Jones sat opposite Harry Hall.
Harry Hall looked at the investigation results in front of him, aware of William Halls desperate attempts to push him out of the Hall n, his continuous minor and major actions, but he hadnt expected him to reach the point of targeting Elly Campbell.
Chapter 1428: 1428. William Halls Calculations
Chapter 1428: 1428. William Halls Calctions
Hes in a rush to make a move on Elly Campbell now, and for sure he wont let Helen off the hook.
Harry Halls expression is somber at this moment, and after a brief pause, he scoffs coldly: Just over sixty and in such a hurry to court death, why bother?
Have you thought about how youre going to handle it?
Adam Jones looks at him, sees a touch of sinister in his eyes, and nods in agreement.
How youre going to proceed is not my ce to ask, but just a reminderdont underestimate your younger brother.
Harry Hall looks up at him, and Adam continues: Your brother isnt as simple as he seems on the surface. Be careful, dont focus all your attention on your father and overlook him.
Harry Hall is aware of the fact that Leo Hall saved Elly Campbell from under the truck and the investigation results clearly indicate that the ident was orchestrated by William Hall.
The purpose, of course, is to pave the way for Leo Hall to take over the Hall n.
Leo Halls rescue of Elly Campbell is indeed difficult to exin.
What do you think, what exactly is that kid Leo Hall up to?
This turn of events haspletely disrupted the original n of William Hall.
With regard to timing, location, or human coordination, William Hall wouldnt be able to execute such a seamless n the next day.
It means that Leo Hall has just missed an opportunity to strike at Adam Jones.
He cant figure out what Leo Halls intention was in saving Elly Campbell.
He looks at Adam Jones and suddenly bursts intoughter, He isnt nning to use the favor of saving someones life to get you to help him suppress me, is he?
Upon hearing this, Adam just nces at him with an indifferent expression and remains silent.
Harry Hall, of course, is joking.
With the friendship between him and Adam Jones since childhood, Adam wouldnt do that; besides, Harry Hall isnt someone who can easily be manipted.
Even if he truly wanted Adam Jones to take action, it wouldnt necessarily mean he could be driven out of the Jones family.
Moreover, Elly Campbells death would be a direct blow to Adam Jones, not only depriving him of Adams support but also allowing William Hall the opportunity to acquire the Jones family in the processa chance so good that even a fool like Leo Hall wouldnt pass it up.
Therefore, at this moment, even these two tycoon-level figures couldnt fathom what was on the mind of a 20-year-old young man.
In the end, Adam Jones didnt care to discuss the issue any further, simply saying, In any case, you need to watch your own backtely and dont let Leo Hall find any loopholes.
Harry Hall nods his head, leans backzily on the sofa behind him, and says, Lately, my father has been actively selling offpany stocks and has made other investments in the name of Mia Brown; he doesnt hold many shares of the Hall n in his hands anymore.
Thats also why hes been so anxious recently, if he doesnt manage to buy back the Hall ns shares quickly, the one who will be leaving the Hall n will be him.
Thats probably another reason why hes so eager to deal with Adam Jones.
The death of Elly Campbell would surely be a fatal blow to him.
William Hall is quite ambitious; he doesnt only intend to drive his eldest son out of the Hall n but also has designs on the Jones family, seemingly unaware that at his age, he doesnt have the capability to swallow these two big pieces of fat.
Did you buy back all the stocks he sold off?
Harry Hall nods and continues:
Based on my understanding of his modus operandi, if he had seeded in killing Elly Campbell to strike at you, he wouldve recklessly started suppressing the Hall n from behind, causing the share price of the Hall n to plummet. If Im unable to revive the Hall n, he would then buy the shares at a low price in the name of that mother and daughter. In doing so, he not only makes a big profit, but more importantly, he would have kicked me out of the Hall n and made room for his illegitimate son.
Chapter 1429. Something happened at the hospital.
Chapter 1429: 1429. Something happened at the hospital.
By then, selling the Hall ns stock at its peak and buying in at its lowest, the profit from this difference could be used to purchase half of the Jones Corporations shares when they are in a slump.
In doing so, he not only kicked his eldest son out of the Hall n but also gained half of the Jones Corporation. With such a transaction, no matter how its done, there wouldnt be any loss. For William Hall, concocting a murder scheme is nothing of significance.
A chilling agreement silently arose in the eyes of Adam Jones and Harry Hall.
"Such a method of killing two birds with one stone is indeed good, but unfortunately, ideals are often full of promise, while reality was disrupted by his obedient son," quipped Adam with a hint of sarcasm.
Although unsure about what exactly Leo Hall was thinking, it was clear that his saving Elly Campbell aligned well with the wishes of these two brothers.
Adam Jones looked at Harry Hall, and in a rare good mood, he patted his shoulder in a gratified and joking manner:
"Perhaps your brother is a good man after all."
Harry Hall gave him a disgruntled look and shook off the hand resting on his shoulder, retorting:
"Yes, anyone who saves your wife must be a good person."
Though Harrys remark was offhand, it inadvertently made Adam Jones think of Ethan White.
That man, after suddenly disappearing following his taking Elly to Antarctica, had never shown up again.
It was as if he had appeared out of thin air at that time, only to vanish just as mysteriously.
Adam always felt there was something more behind Ethan Whites appearance. Elly once mentioned that Ethan said the Jones Family owed him something.
But Adam didnt have a clue who Ethan White was; he couldnt even trace any of the mans lifes tracks,pletelycking any leads.
Now that he suddenly left without a trace, it didnt make Adam feel any more at ease.
"What are you thinking about?"
Seeing Adam suddenly be absent-minded, staring nkly without uttering a word, Harry couldnt help but ask.
Adam came back to his senses, stifling the rush of thoughts that had flooded his mind, and shook his head, saying, "Nothing much."
He didnt want to dwell on Ethan White and, after talking to Harry a bit more, he left.
The mountain area infrastructure project had already begun, and Elly Campbell was getting ready to apany the project team into the mountains.
Before departing, she instructed the hospital bodyguards, with an air of unease, to keep a tight watch on the door, not allowing any strangers to enter.
Only after repeatedly ensuring that everything was in order did Elly feel at ease to prepare to head towards the mountain area.
However, on the very night of her departure, an incident urred at the hospital.
The bodyguards were keeping watch outside the door as usual in rotation.
At this time, the doctor would routinelye to Helen Melendys ward to change her medication.
The bodyguard opened the door for him and allowed the doctor and nurse to enter, then resumed his dutiful watch outside.
On the tray, there was a syringe and several ss vials containing medicine powder, which did not seem any different from the medication usually mixed in Helen Melendys IV bottles.
Outside the door, the lead bodyguard, although he had let the masked doctor in, felt something was off.
The next second, with a stern expression, he said to his subordinate, "Stay here, Im going to check inside."
After speaking, he directly pushed open the door to the ward.
The doctor hadnt expected the bodyguard to suddenly enter and hesitated for a moment while injecting the medication into the IV bottle, his eyes shing a trace of panic.
"Is there a problem?"
The doctor asked, looking at him.
"Has Miss Melendy changed doctors?"
The head of the bodyguard asked.
The doctor in the white coat was momentarily taken aback, then nodded, "Dr. Charles is on leave today, Im covering for him."
Chapter 1430. The mood is heavy
Chapter 1430: 1430. The mood is heavy
Following that, he continued to inject the medication into the vial, but the next second, the lead bodyguard stepped forward, grabbed his wrist, and twisted his hand away from the medication.
"Before youe to kill someone, youd better get your facts straight."
Dr. Charles was explicitly in charge of Helen Melendys medical care, and Harry Hall had made it clear that even if Dr. Charles was off duty, the changing of Helens dressing had to be handled by him personally.
Therefore, even if Dr. Charles really was off duty today, Helens medication would not be administered by any other doctor.
Hearing what the bodyguard said, he knew he had failed.
He jerked his hand away from the lead bodyguard and tried to run out.
While attempting to escape, he collided with a medical trolley on the side, which then hit the bed, making a loud collision noise.
Themotion inside also drew the attention of two bodyguards standing guard outside.
This imposter doctor was clearly professionally trained, and right now in the ward, the lead bodyguard had to be careful not to injure Helen, who was still lying there, which made his movements more restrained.
But the assassin was reckless, so for the time being, he gained the upper hand in the ward.
Taking advantage of a moment when the lead bodyguard was at a disadvantage, the man escaped from the ward and was intercepted by the bodyguards outside.
Remembering how the man had injected something into Helens IV, the lead bodyguard didnt hesitate to pull out the needle in Helens arm and immediately pressed the emergency call button.
Once outside, the movements of the bodyguards were no longer restrained.
The two bodyguards outside quickly captured the man.
Meanwhile, several hospital leaders, including Dr. Charles, who was specifically responsible for Helens case, rushed over promptly.
"This man injected some drugs into Miss Helen, hurry in and check on her."
The face of the lead bodyguard was not looking good; thedy of the house had repeatedly instructed him to be careful before she left, and yet he had let someone slip through the cracks.
If Miss Helen was unharmed, it would be one thing, but if something had happened, he would have no face to continue being the lead bodyguard.
At this moment, Dr. Charles didnt have time to exin anything and hurried to check on Helen. Seeing that the needle had been pulled out of her hand, he breathed a sigh of relief.
Although it was not yet known what the man had added to Helens medication, it was certainly nothing good.
After a careful examination of Helens pupils and other symptoms, seeing no major changes, Dr. Charles felt relieved.
Still, he instructed for a thorough full-body examination for Helen. Meanwhile, he squatted down and picked up the empty ss vial from the floor.
The outer packaging had already been torn off, and it was impossible to identify the drug just by looking at the vial.
The hospital president was also present, feeling tense and heavy-hearted at the thought of a murder taking ce within his hospital.
"What is this drug?"
"Preliminary judgment, its likely atropine, but we still need to take it for testing to be sure."
Harry Hall received the news immediately and by the time he arrived, the assassin had already been handed over to the police.
The Hall Family
Harry Hall looked at the middle-aged man sitting across from him; although they were the closest father and son by blood, they seemed more like strangers to each other.
William Hall always treated the vi where Mia Brown lived as his home, seldom returning to the Halls Residence.
It was as if the Halls Residence had be the ce for housing his paramour.
Harry was supposed to go to the hospital to apany Helen Melendy at this hour.
Chapter 1431: 1431. Father and son conversation
Chapter 1431: 1431. Father and son conversation
Ever since Elly Campbell said she could hear them talking, he insisted on speaking beside her for hours every day. Even if she didnt respond at all, he still enjoyed it.
Just the thought of her waking up someday made him wish he could say everything he had to say in this lifetime, regardless of the exhaustion.
But just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by William Hall, who had juste home.
Harry Hall had been raised and educated by Old Master since childhood, so he wasnt particrly close to either his father, William Hall, or his mother, Leanne Richards.
Thus, even though William Hall had a mistress and an illegitimate child outside, Harry waspletely indifferent.
Even if William transferred all his shares to that illegitimate child, Harry couldnt care less.
But touching the shares that belonged to Harry was out of the question. Those shares were left to him by his grandfather, Old Master, while he was alive. Even if Harry didnt care about the Hall n, he wouldnt let anyone take away what rightfully belonged to Old Master.
Williams recent constant scheming had thoroughly annoyed Harry. It was as if he was forcing Harry to retaliate.
Do you need something?
Harry asked directly, without beating around the bush.
Cant I just talk to you for no reason?
William knew that his son wasnt close to him, which was why he wanted to support his younger son.
If the Hall n ended up in Harrys hands, hed likely spend the rest of his days under Harrys thumb.
But Leo was different. He was young and unseasoned in the brutal battles of the business world. If he took over the Hall n, hed still need his fathers guidance.
Moreover, Leo and William had been close since his childhood. Leo wouldnt ignore his father.
I dont think theres much left to talk about between us.
Harry nced at his watch, making it clear he had no interest in continuing this conversation with his father.
William noticed the gesture and suppressed a cold smile, revealing a hint of malice in his somber gaze.
He then looked at Harry and chuckled, saying:
No matter what, were father and son. Theres no overnight grudge between us.
But his sudden disy of heartfelt sincerity made Harry feel repelled.
William suddenlying to talk about these trivial matters both annoyed Harry and heightened his guard.
Your mother and I never had feelings for each other. If it werent for your grandfathers kindness to my father in his younger days, Id never have married her.
So marrying her gives you the right to be irresponsibly indifferent?
Though Harry felt no affection for his mother, Leanne Richards, he certainly didnt condone Williams shameless preference for his mistress over his wife.
If there was no love, he could have refused Old Masters pressure to marry in the first ce. But since he chose toply and marry Leanne Richards for the benefits derived from Old Master, how could he justify fooling around outside while letting her and their son be aughingstock? Yet he still wanted to appear forced by circumstance?
Hed gained so much from the marriage, so why pretend to be helpless now?
Harrys gaze at William was openly disdainful. If you didnt love my mother, why didnt you refuse back then? You were just exploiting Grandpas connections, werent you? Now that youve gotten what you wanted, theres no need to fake innocence here.
Harry mercilessly tore off Williams mask and had no desire to speak further with him.
He raised his hand to nce at his watch again and got up to leave.
Jason Ainleys daughterare you really not interested at all?
Behind him, Williams voice stopped Harry in his tracks for a brief moment.
Chapter 1432. A family of three buried together
Chapter 1432: 1432. A family of three buried together
He knew that William Hall was deliberately testing him.
He sneered, turned around to face William, and said:
"Arent you afraid that if I really marry rke Ainley, there would be no ce left for you and your son?"
When he said "you and your son," he was naturally referring to William Hall and Leo Hall.
Williams expression stiffened briefly, his downcast eyes shed with a ruthless glint that quickly faded before he smiled and said:
"Wasnt this your grandfathers wish when he was alive? Since youre unwilling, I certainly wouldnt force you."
William had brought up the deceased Old Master Hall.
In Harry Halls eyes, the Old Master was the only person he truly felt close to and cared about. Precisely for this reason, when the Old Master introduced rke Ainley to him back in the day, he didnt refuse outright, for fear of disappointing him.
If his mother, Leanne Richards, pushed for his marriage to rke Ainley solely to secure the Hall ns future so she could continue as Mrs. Hall, basking in wealth and luxury, the Old Masters motivation for pairing him with a daughter of the Ainley n had been a genuine effort to pave the way for him.
He had also seen through Williams indifference toward his mother and him. Only if he had a strong familial alliance with the Jackson n would William hesitate, unwilling to devote all his attention to Leo Hall.
Its just a pity that the Old Master passed away two years agoprobably the oue William had most eagerly awaited.
Now, hearing William bring up the deceased Old Master at such a time, the depths of Harrys sharp gaze immediately surfaced with a chilling coldness.
He cast a shadowy, piercing re at William and said, "What youre most worried about right now is me marrying rke Ainley, isnt it?"
Williams face stiffened momentarily, then he smiled warmly and said:
"Why would I be worried? Youre my son. Why would I ever wish you ill? If youre willing to marry rke Ainley, then Jason Ainley and I will be inwsId be delighted beyond measure."
Harry didnt want to waste any more time exchanging insincere pleasantries with him and continued walking toward the exit.
It was at this moment his phone rangthe call was from the hospital.
Harrys heart sank instantly, and he quickly grabbed his phone to answer, "Hello?"
After hearing what was said on the other end, Harrys expression turned pitch ck in a sh. His onceposed countenance was instantly enveloped by a frighteningly icy rage.
Seeing Harrys terrifying reaction, William immediately guessed the call was from the hospital.
His seemingly smiling eyes faintly flickered with a trace of light.
The very next moment, his cor was seized by Harry.
Despite Williams tall stature and decades spent as the authoritative leader of the Hall n, exuding an air of umted gravitas,
he was now being single-handedly hoisted in the air by Harry, looking both disheveled and ridiculous.
"Harry Hall, what are you doing?"
Williams face darkened, his gaze seething as he stared at his eldest son, who rarely showed such a menacing side. His face betrayed anger, yet an inexplicable sense of unease crept into his heart.
He was genuinely intimidated by this version of Harry.
The next moment, Harry swung a fist andnded it squarely on Williams nose bridge, drawing blood and sending him tumbling onto the sofa.
Standing over him, Harry red down with a murderous intensity zing in his eyes. "Mark my wordsif anything happens to my fiance, Ill make sure your entire family of three goes to the grave with her!"
With that, Harry didnt bother teaching William further a lesson. He marched straight toward the garage, drove off from the Hall Family estate, and sped toward First Hospital.
Chapter 1433: 1433. Harry Halls Self-Reproach
Chapter 1433: 1433. Harry Halls Self-Reproach
Hands ced on the steering wheel, veins on the back of the hands bulging conspicuously due to the excessive force.
His jaw was clenched; the usually gentle and indifferent gaze had be exceptionally sharp at this moment.
Yet amidst this sharpness, there was a touch of unsettling anxiety and fear that tugged at ones heartstrings.
The hands resting on the steering wheel, veins protruding, if you look closely, they were faintly trembling.
He dared not say anything, nor think of anything, speeding all the way to the hospital.
The closer he got to Helen Melendys ward, the less he dared to step forward.
Earlier on the phone, he hadnt listened carefully; he just heard someone had added other drugponents into Helen Melendys usual intravenous drip.
Now he was not too sure what exactly was going on.
As he gradually approached Helen Melendys ward, his legs were bing somewhat weak and trembling.
The bodyguard stationed at the door saw him and quickly came forward, Mr. Hall.
Harry Hall ignored him and instead looked at Dr. Charles, who was in charge of Helen Melendy, and asked, How is my wife now?
Rest assured, Mr. Hall, Miss Melendys syringe was pulled out in time, not much of the solution entered her body, and weve already conducted a preliminary examination; shes not in much danger.
Upon hearing this, Harry Hall and the head bodyguard let out a sigh of relief.
From Dr. Charles ount, he learned that he had been knocked out and tied up in the rest room by that assassin. Had it not been for an intern who happened toe looking for him and found him tied up, the consequences would have been unthinkable.
As for the drug injected into Helen Melendy, it was indeed Atropine, as Dr. Charles had determined.
Atropine is a medication that excites the central nervous system; in excess, it can cause palpitations, dted pupils, fever, dizziness, and severe cases may lead to respiratory failure and death.
I apologize, Mr. Hall, it was our negligence.
The head of the bodyguards apologized.
They were sent by the Jones Family to protect Helen Melendy; Harry Hall had no grounds to me them, besides, the bodyguards had already promptly stopped the assassins further actions.
Though that was said, Harry Halls expression indeed wasnt good.
All of you, go out.
After Dr. Charles left, the bodyguards were also sent out by Harry Hall.
The ward had already been cleaned up by the nurse, and Helen Melendys medication was rehung.
Harry Hall held Helen Melendys hand, his eyes full of apology, Im sorry, Helen, its my fault youre dragged into this.
Even if he couldnt get any evidence at the moment, he could guess who did it.
And their real target in doing all this, was him.
If not for him, Helen might still be lively and cheerful, enjoying her life; where would she be implicated like this now?
He buried his face in Helen Melendys hand, someone who was usually emotionally reticent and unobtrusive, yet at this moment, emitted a few sobs out of guilt.
His eyes were slightly wet, warm liquid trickling down her fingers, slowly sliding into her palm.
Helen Melendys fingertips moved slightly, which made the man originally immersed in guilt and sobs suddenly freeze.
His head abruptly lifted from her palm, revealing a handsome face on the verge of tears, eyes filled with excitement, shock, and an indescribable oddness.
His gaze fell on Helen Melendys smooth round fingertips, the nails trimmed neatly.
Chapter 1434: 1434. May Wake Up
Chapter 1434: 1434. May Wake Up
At this moment, Harry Hall stared unblinkingly at Helen Melendys fingers. After pausing for a few seconds, just as he thought it might have been his imagination, Helens finger moved again.
This time, Harry saw it clearlyHelens finger had indeed moved.
Excitedly, he stood up from the bedside and leaned down toward Helen, Helen, can you hear me? Its Harry. Helen, when will you wake up? Im still waiting for you to be my wife, my bride. Helen, can you hear me?
Tears streamed down his face in excitementhot tears sshed onto Helens face, creating a sparkling mist.
He anxiously pressed the emergency call button several times, but as if displeased by how slow the doctors were, he directly opened the door to call for help.
Just as he got up, his wrist was suddenly held by a soft, almost boneless yet slightly cool hand.
Harrys steps halted abruptly, his gaze falling to the hand gripping his wrist. Though the strength was faint, it seemed to carry enough power to hold him back.
His body trembled slightly with excitement.
His eyes fell on Helens face. Her eyes remained tightly shut, but her eyeballs were visibly exhibiting faint movement.
Helen, are you waking up? Helen!
At that moment, Dr. Charles hurried in. Mr. Hall, what happened?
Quickly, give my wife a thorough check! Just now, her fingers moved, and now shes holding onto my hand.
Ovee with excitement, Harry spoke with noticeable incoherence.
Since Helen continued to hold Harrys hand firmly without letting go, the sight before Dr. Charles as he entered was precisely this scene. A flicker of astonishment that he could hardly believe showed in his eyes.
Cases of vegetative patients waking up do exist, but even on a global scale, such cases are exceedingly rare.
Even though Helen had been examined by the worlds foremost neurological authorities, Dr. Charles had never truly expected her to wake up.
But the scene before him now nearly overturned his understanding of medical science.
Without dying further, he stepped forward to check Helen thoroughly.
Her pupils are responsive too.
Dr. Charles eximed in excitement, turning to Harry, whose eyes were now reddened with emotion. Miss Melendys current condition shows an extremely high likelihood of regaining consciousness. Mr. Hall, this is undoubtedly due to your daily conversations with her. Congrattions!
This was the first vegetative case Dr. Charles had personally handled and witnessed with such significant progress. In that moment, his level of excitement was no less than Harrys.
Although Harrys outward expression remained calm, the hand hanging by his side kept curling and straightening, repeating the movement.
Anyone who touched his palm would have been able to tell that when Dr. Charles was examining Helen just now, Harrys hands were drenched in cold sweat, terrified that the results might dash his hope.
Ill return and coordinate with several other doctors to conduct aprehensive check for Miss Melendy, and then well perform a targeted consultation based on her current state.
Alright, thank you very much.
Harrys tone remained as light as always while thanking Dr. Charles, as he typically refrained from disying his emotions in front of others.
Nevertheless, Dr. Charles still caught the unmistakable waves of emotion surging through his eyes.
Helen showing signs of awakening was naturally an enormous cause for joy for Harry.
Yet the joy didnt dispel the gloom lurking in his heart; rather, it added weight to it.
This time, with Helen finally showing signs of waking up, Harry was determined to never let William Hall have another opportunity to harm her.
Chapter 1435. Going home is also pointless.
Chapter 1435: 1435. Going home is also pointless.
At this thought, Harry Halls eyes were instantly filled with malice.
The news of Helen Melendy waking up wasnt disclosed by Harry Hall to anyone, instead, a different message was leaked
Someone had bribed a killer to add atropine into Helen Melendys medicine. Although it was discovered, due to therge amount of atropine injected, her condition worsened.
Her respiratory system was gradually failing, and she could only be kept alive with a venttor, with the risk of death at any moment.
Also, Harry Hall sped up his actions against William Hallpared to before.
Previously, he still somewhat remembered that William Hall was his father, the only son of his grandfather. In the Hall n, as long as his father behaved, the shares he held could be given to anyone he preferred, without interference from Harry.
When his father got old, he would fulfill his duty as a son to support him.
But now, Harry Hall no longer thought this way.
William Hall held a "kill or be killed" mentality towards him, otherwise, he wouldnt have been ruthless enough to send someone to kill Helen.
He didnt even care if his son would suspect him, as long as he could bring down his son, he would stop at nothing.
On the surface, Harry Hall appeared deeply depressed due to Helen Melendys "worsening" condition, as if he had suffered a great blow.
This sight naturally fell into William Halls eyes.
Some things were done more brazenly.
At this time, Elly Campbell had already entered the mountains with the project team.
Reality is often more shocking than photos. As the project teams convoy gradually entered the mountains, seeing the surrounding towering forests and the muddy, hard-to-tread dirt roads, Elly Campbells emotions grew moreplex.
They lived in a beautiful world, yet they didnt realize that in many ces in this world, countless people still led lives where they couldnt even get enough to eat.
Elly Campbell saw the child she had previously seen in photos, who was the same age as William but seemed much thinner and smaller than him.
Clearly at the age of innocence, yet Elly Campbell saw in his bewildered eyes the maturity only seen in the adult world.
Beforeing, besides the essential living supplies brought by the welfare organization, Elly Campbell had also arranged for the project team to bring some items specifically for this child.
When the project team reached the destination in the mountains, it was alreadyte afternoon.
Currently, it was the end of the summer season, and the weather was still very hot, especially in the mountains, where there was arge temperature difference between day and night, making it much colder than in the city.
Busy with the welfare organizations aid work and infrastructure projects, Elly Campbell, after entering the mountains, didnt contact Adam Jones right away.
The Jones Family
"Adam, is thepany really busy these days? With Elly not here and you not here, the house feels quite empty."
The Old Lady sat in the living room, watching her grandson, who looked weary, and couldnt help but ask.
"Yes, I have some matters to handle quickly. Ill be quite busy these few days. Ill have to trouble Grandma with William and Jack."
The Jonespany happened to have several major projects requiring Adam Joness personal attention, and with Elly Campbell entering the mountains with the project team, Adam couldnt put his mind at ease about her, so he wished to quickly handle his affairs and then head to the mountains to find his wife.
Therefore, he worked untilte at night every day, sometimes even sleeping directly at thepany.
After all, with his wife not at home, returning home didnt make much sense to him.
Chapter 1436: 1436. Landslide
Chapter 1436: 1436. Landslide
As for the two sons
Theyre no longer toddlers; they need to learn to live independently of their parents.
Five-year-old William Campbell and one-year-old Jack Campbell: ???
The Old Lady waved her hand dismissively. Those two clever and adorable great-grandchildren were her treasures, and she naturally wished she could watch over them every moment.
But
Dont just immerse yourself in work; you have to take care of your health too.
I understand, Grandma. Ill finish up these tasks in the next few days, and then Ill go find Elly. Shes all alone in that mountain area, and Im worried about her.
The Old Lady gave him an annoyed sideways nce.
Ever since her grandson begged his wife to remarry him, ording to Elly, hed transformed into a clingy little gremlin.
All day, he wouldnt stop talking about his wife.
Their two sons practically didnt exist in his world.
She looked at him, tirelessly working non-stop, clearly just preupied with rushing off to see his wife.
Youyou only have your wife in mind. Be careful; these two little boys may not recognize you as their father one day.
Adam Jones shrugged indifferently.
If they dont recognize him, so be ithe still has his wife.
Besides, he trusted the sons hed raised; no way would they fail to recognize him. His love was for their mom, not for just any other woman.
Now reporting a news update: Torrential rains have struck the Anta Baker mountain area, triggering andslide. As of now, over thirty people are reported missing. Firefighters rushed to the rescue immediately, but the mudslides have blocked mountain roads, significantly hindering their efforts to enter. The torrential rains are still ongoing
The Old Lady paused, listening to the news, and then eximed, Isnt that Anta Baker mountain area where Elly went?
Before she could finish her sentence, Adam Jones was already nowhere to be seen in the living room.
Meanwhile, in the rain-soaked Anta Baker mountain area, where mudslides have cut off the roads, firefighters could only proceed on foot to carry out rescue operations.
With rain still pouring heavily, the situation was extremely dire.
The project teamwhich hade to the mountains to work on infrastructure projectsconsisted of members from both the Jones and Campbellpanies, as well as two otherpanies involved in the project, along with government-assigned project leaders.
No one had anticipated that on just their second day in the mountains, before the project had officially started, theyd encounter such an event.
Every face was filled with distress.
The locals here were mostly elderly people or left-behind children, with little capacity for self-rescue. They could only wait for help.
Most of the poption lived at the foot of the mountain. If the rain persisted, there could be secondaryndslides.
Before the firefighters even entered the mountains, the younger members of the project team had already started organizing themselves to venture out in the rain and rescue people.
CEO Campbell, the situation doesnt look good. The torrential rain hasnt let up, and the mountain roads are blocked. Firefighters are going in on foot to rescue people, but ambnces cant get through either. If we manage to rescue people but they cant receive timely treatment, itll still be a dead end for them.
Speaking was the head of the Information Engineering Department at the Campbellpany.
When thendslide first struck, they had organized a rescue effort immediately.
But if the rain didnt stop, it would severely impede progress.
The sky roared with thunder, lightning tearing through. In an instant, the pitch-ck sky became as bright as daylight.
Elly Campbell raised a hand to shield her eyes against the falling rainwater, her gaze fixed on the rescuersproject team members and firefighters struggling amidst the mudslides.
She retrieved the satellite phone from her backpack and dialed Adam Joness number.
Chapter 1437: 1437. You havent forgotten me yet
Chapter 1437: 1437. You havent forgotten me yet
Now that theyre trapped here, theyll have to rely on her familys ind owner to figure out a way.
Luckily, the satellite phone isnt affected by ground base stations; it connects directly via satellite.
Even in this mountainous region without base station coverage,munication is still possible.
This was her first time contacting Adam Jones since entering the mountain. When she turned on the phone, she discovered several missed calls, all from Adam.
She quickly redialed, and the call was picked up after just two rings.
Elly, are you okay?
From the other end of the line came Adams anxious voice, apanied by the sound of thunder and helicopter rotors.
Elly hesitated for a moment. Adam, you Ah!!
With a sudden scream, the call was cut off. On the helicopter, Adams expression instantly changed. Shouting into the satellite phone, he yelled, Elly! Elly!
But all that came from the other end was the sound of a busy signal.
Adams face turned ashen for a moment. Urging the helicopter pilot from the cockpit, he roared, Faster!
At that moment, Elly felt a tremendous force hit her from behind, pushing her away. Then, she fell into a sturdy embrace and tumbled down a steep slope alongside her rescuer.
Her hand scratched against tree branches, leaving several deep cuts on her arm, and the skin felt like it was being ripped apart.
The sudden turn of events left her momentarily dazed.
Looking up, she saw the mountain ahead of her copsing in front of her eyes. If shed been just a step slower, she would now be buried under that massive mudslide.
Ellys face turned pale in an instant. Suddenly realizing something, she quickly turned her head, only to be stunned by the sight of a handsome face smeared with dirt.
Ethan!
She couldnt suppress her exmation.
Since his sudden departure in Antarctica, there had been no news of himlike hed vanished off the face of the earth. Who would have thought shed encounter him here?
During the tumble, the impact had been immense, and Ethan, who had practically shielded Elly as they rolled down, sustained injuries far more severe than hers.
But he seemed indifferent to his wounds. Helping Elly stand up from the muddy ground, he appeared unfazed by the perilous environment around them. With cheerful ease, he grinned and said:
You havent forgotten me, huh.
Hearing this, Elly rolled her eyes at him. Would it kill you to not joke around at a time like this?
After regaining herposure, she started feeling the painful sting in her arm from the scratches left by the branches.
ncing at her arm, several rming wounds came into view.
Theyers of flesh were exposed, blood mixed with torn skin, and the pain caused her to let out a few involuntary cries.
Hurts a lot?
Ethans gentle voice sounded near her ear.
Elly turned to look at him. His injuries were worse and more numerous than hers.
Thinking back to when they rolled down earlier, Ethan had seemed to shield her the whole time, which was why her injuries were rtively minor. But she still had several wounds.
It was easy to imagine how badly Ethan must have been hurt.
Some parts of his injuries were covered by his sleeves, making them hard to see, but she could guess their extent.
Thank you,
She spoke, her emotionsplicated as she thanked him.
Ethan smiled faintly, looking at her without saying a word.
Elly couldnt figure out what he was thinking. Thendslide had directly trapped her and Ethan here; without a helicopter, there was no way to get out.
Chapter 1438. Dying with you is a happy thing.
Chapter 1438: 1438. Dying with you is a happy thing.
If theres anotherndslide, they wont even have a ce to take shelter.
"We need to think of a way to get out of here, or well die here."
Elly Campbell endured the sharp pain in her arm, nced at the surrounding environment, and said through gritted teeth.
Ethan White stood beside her, looking around. The mountains, already barren, were made even more deste by the torrential rain andndslidesdevastation as far as the eye could see.
"Unless someonees in a helicopter to rescue us, itll be nearly impossible to get out."
Ethan sighed, but his tone wasnt particrly heavy. On the contrary, there was an edge of cheerfulness.
Elly listened to his tone, puzzled, and gave him a sharp look before snapping:
"Were on the brink of death, and you sound like youre happy?"
"Of course. Spending myst moments with youhow could I not be happy?"
His face was smeared with mud, but the grime couldnt conceal his strikingly handsome features. Even disheveled, he exuded a certain charm.
"Thats not funny at all."
Elly gave him an unamused re. Seeing the rming wounds on his body, however, she decided not to argue further and said:
"Lets think of a way to get out of here first."
Standing here was tantamount to waiting for death.
Though Ethan spoke nonchntly, he couldnt possibly stand by and watch the righteous woman in his heart die here.
He nodded at Elly just as he was about to speak, when the sound of helicopter des whirring above them cut through the storm, apanied by shes of lightning and thunder that echoed in her ears.
Ellys face lit up with joy, assuming it was the rescue teams helicopter.
She looked up, rain sshing on her face, obscuring her vision as she tried to peer upward.
From the helicopter, someone stood at the cabin door, lowering a rescuedder. Momentster, a tall figure hurriedly climbed down thedder.
Rain relentlessly pelted her eyes, blurring her vision, but in the next second, a familiar voicea sound like heaven itselfpierced through the chaos and reached her ears.
"Elly!"
Elly froze for a second, then her face lit up with joy. "Adam? Its Adam."
She turned to Ethan, her face full of excitement. "Were saved."
Ethan didnt miss the uncontainable happiness in her eyes. The corners of his lips twitched slightly.
Elly, however, didnt notice theplicated emotions in his gaze. She kept waving in Adams direction, yelling, "Adam! Adam, Im here."
Adam Jones was looking down from above, his line of sight unobstructed by the rain. However, with the deafening thunder and the helicopters rotor noise, he couldnt hear Ellys voice at all.
He could only search blindly in their general vicinity.
Earlier on the helicopter, he had heard that panicked cryit had to mean Elly was in danger.
Thinking it over, it was most likely andslide.
He could only descend in the area near the disaster site to search for her.
"Elly!! Elly!!"
Adam stood on the rescuedder, swaying in mid-air as the helicopter hovered above.
The dense forest below was chaotic and overgrown, making it impossible for the helicopter to descend too low. Adam could only grip the rescuedder and climb down for a closer search for Ellys location.
Elly saw Adam couldnt hear her and, realizing she wasnt tall enough, anxiously grabbed Ethan, who was leaning motionless against the tree trunk nearby. She barked:
"Youre tallerquick, wave to Adam! Quickly!"
She urged Ethan frantically, terrified that Adam might not spot her and would leave with the helicopter.
Chapter 1439: 1439. Come up by oneself
Chapter 1439: 1439. Come up by oneself
Ethan followed beside her, reluctantly waving in Adam Joness direction as she held onto him.
Adam! Im here, Adam! Adam
Elly Campbell almost used all her strength to shout in Adams direction.
Adam seemed to sense something and turned to look in her direction. Sure enough, he saw two people waving at him below. Despite the rain obscuring his vision, he immediately recognized one of them as his wife.
Elly!!!
Adams face lit up with joy and immediately directed the helicopter closer.
Blocked by the trees, the helicopter couldnt get too near, and Elly quickly understood this.
She grabbed Ethans arm directly and began walking forward. They cant get close. We have to move quickly.
Ethans gaze fell on the rain-soaked, icy cold hand gripping his arm. He paused for two seconds, then obediently followed her forward.
Adam got closer to her and could see more clearly now.
Elly, give me your hand.
He stood on thest step of the rescuedder, reaching his hand out toward Elly.
Elly remembered that Ethan had saved her earlier and was injured badly, so she wanted him to go first. You go up first.
Ethan nced at Adams outstretched hand, a flicker of reluctance in his gaze.
You go up first. I can climb on my own.
He tugged Elly forward. Even though Adam was somewhat closer, it still wasnt easy for Elly to reach him.
Just as Adam was about to jump down to grab Elly himself, Ethan moved quicker and carried her from behind.
Ethan was tall and hoisted Elly onto his shoulder, closing the distance to Adam.
Only then did Adam look at Ethans face and, seeing his actions, a faint hint of hostility shed in his eyes.
But given the urgency of the situation, he had no time to pursue it. He grabbed Ellys hand and pulled her into his arms with force.
The sudden impact made the wound on Ellys arm throb sharply in pain, and she instinctively furrowed her brows.
This reminded her of Ethans injuries, which were far worse than hers. She said to Adam, Ethan is badly injured from rescuing me. Ill go up first; you bring him next.
Elly wasnt a weak woman incapable of helping herself. Once Adam got her onto the rescuedder, she started climbing up to the helicopter on her own.
Adam, however, didnt let go of her, especially when he heard her mention the name Ethan. His brows furrowed coldly, and he nced down at Ethan with intensified hostility.
His grip on Elly tightened instead of releasing her, and he carried her directly into the cabin, leaving Ethan behind with a terse, Climb up yourself.
Elly thought Adam didnt intend to help Ethan and, anxious, said urgently, Ethan got hurt saving me. Ill exin everything to youter.
Adam detected the worry and nervousness in her voice, and a surge of anger mixed with jealousy bubbled within him. Are you that concerned about him?
Elly felt something was off but hadnt had time to respond before another figure climbed into the cabinthe very person in question, Ethan.
Unlike Adam, Ethan didnt hesitate once inside the helicopter. He found a spot, sat down directly, ignoring the dirt and water dripping from his body.
Elly, seeing hed made it aboard, let out a sigh of relief.
But that expression, when caught by Adams eye, only irritated him further.
ring at Ethan, Adams eyes burned with even deeper hostility.
Ethan, fully aware of Adams unfriendly stare, didnt shy away. Instead, he met it directly, smirking slightly. President Jones.
Chapter 1440: 1440. Dont want to get involved in ambiguity
Chapter 1440: 1440. Dont want to get involved in ambiguity
Adam Jones cast a cold nce at him, then withdrew his gaze and fetched the medical kit to treat Elly Campbells wound.
Elly Campbells wound was deep, with the skin and flesh already split open. The rainwater soaking it had caused it to faintly turn pale.
Adam Jones frowned slightly and was about to treat her wound, but Elly Campbell stopped him. Treat Ethan White first. Hes injured more seriously than I am.
Adam Joness expression instantly darkened, and a wave of icy hostility surrounded him.
He threw the disinfectant aside and said coldly, I came here for you, not to serve others.
Elly Campbell froze for a moment. It had been a long time since shed seen Adam Jones get this angry in front of her.
Her eyes carried confusion and shock as she stared silently at Adam Jones, saying nothing.
The tension in Adam Joness face grew tighter. Seeing Elly Campbell staring at him in stunned silence, his brows knit as he turned his gaze elsewhere.
He knew hed been harsh with her, but the moment she kept mentioning Ethan White, frustration stirred uncontrobly in his chest.
When he rushed over here, his mind had been nk with worry, terrified of what couldve happened to her.
When he found her, his anxiety shifted to whether she was injured, whether it was seriousand yet her first words to him were about Ethan White.
And Ethan White, of all people, harbored impure intentions toward her.
Any man would struggle to swallow this situation with ease.
But Elly Campbell wasnt thinking that far ahead. She and Ethan White werent family, nor did they have any deep ties. Naturally, she wanted no debts to him that could lead toplicated entanglements in the future.
Of course, she would think of him first.
But clearly, her request had displeased Adam Jones.
Elly Campbell nced at him turning away in silence. Recalling that sharp derationIm not here to serve othersa trace of realization flickered in her eyes.
Was he angry because shed casually ordered him to take care of someone else?
It made sense. Adam had always voluntarily attended to her every need, and gradually, shed grown used to his service. But she had forgotten that Adam Jones was never the kind of man who lowered himself for anyone else.
The only person he ever humbled himself for was her. How could she, then, naturally expect him to care for others?
She nced at his exhausted demeanor, noticing his bloodshot eyesthe undeniable signs that he hadnt rested at all during the journey here.
The mountainous region of Anta Baker was far from Boston. Even by ne, it would take over eight hours. Going into the mountains themselves, with their harsh weather and difficult terrain, was an even greater challenge and consumed more time.
Clearly, hed riskeding here after seeing the news because he was deeply worried about her. And yet, she had taken it for granted and asked him to care for someone else.
Elly Campbell bit her lip in guilt and no longer pushed him.
She squatted down, picked up the medical kit Adam Jones had thrown aside, and walked toward Ethan White. Let me treat your wound.
Seeing Elly Campbell personally carrying the medical kit to treat Ethan Whites injury, Adam Joness expression grew even darker, his eyes quietly betraying a trace of sadness that Elly Campbell failed to notice.
Ethan White, however, did notice Adam Joness expression. He remained silent, merely lowering his gaze and curling the corners of his lips imperceptibly.
Extend your hand.
Since Elly Campbell was a trained surgeon, her wound treatments were undoubtedly more professional than Adam Joness.
Ethan White obediently extended his hand. The torn skin and flesh, now mixed with blood and stuck to his shirt, stung terribly.
Chapter 1441: Out of sight, out of mind.
Chapter 1441: Out of sight, out of mind.
Elly Campbell picked up the iodine solution to disinfect his wound. When she looked at his injury again, the flesh torn by tree branches was far more severe than hersso much so that even the bone was visible.
"This wound cant just be bandaged. It needs stitches."
"Alright."
Ethan White gazed at Elly Campbell intensely, replying softly.
In the gentle depths of his eyes, there was a faint trace of a smile, so tender that it felt as if no matter what Elly did, he could tolerate it all.
This scene made Adam Joness eyes sting even more.
His gaze fell on Elly, observing her furrowed brow as she focused on Ethans wound. Even a perfectly ordinary expression, in Adams eyes, could be interpreted as worry and nervousness.
The more Adam watched, the more piercing the sight became, and the chill around him grew steadily heavier.
The taut line of his jaw tightened further. The man who would normally lower his head and apologize when things went awry was now standing stone-faced, refusing to say a word, nor willing to step forward and help.
He simply stood there coldly, watching Elly take a needle from the medical kit and skillfully stitch Ethans wound.
The scene not only stung Adam but also unconsciously reminded him of the time when he had injured his forehead. Back then, she had furrowed her brow in the same way while stitching up his wound.
He even began to wonder, against his will, whether his wife now felt the same kind of tense unease she had felt for him while tending to Ethan.
The thought of receiving the same treatment as an outsider like Ethan spilled Adams jealousy all over again.
Deciding that out of sight meant out of mind, he steeled himself to ignore the wound on Ellys arm and strode off toward the cockpit.
Elly didnt notice the shift around her and continued focusing on stitching Ethans wound.
Though there was no anesthetic, this small pain from the stitching barely counted as anything for Ethan.
Instead, he had enough spare focus to keep an eye on Adam.
Watching Adam storm off to the cockpit with a dark expression, Ethans lips subtly curved upward, a trace of smug satisfactioncing his gaze.
In the cockpit, the two pilots noticed Adam walking in and were momentarily stunned. When they heard him instruct them to switch ces so he could take over flying the helicopter, they were downright shocked.
Adam did hold a pilots license, and flying a small helicopter was no challenge for him.
The pilots, seeing that he wasnt joking, ceded their positions to him.
Seated at the controls, Adam piloted the helicopter with maneuvers resembling an intense fighter jet dogfight: plunging and climbing in drastic motions. Unprepared, as Elly was about to plunge the needle into Ethans skin, the abrupt jolt caused her to graze his hand instead, leaving a visible cut on the back of it.
"Hiss"
Ethan dramatically hissed in pain, his gaze subtly shifting toward the cockpit with some thought behind it.
The cockpit and the passenger area werent closed off, so Ethan naturally realized the one piloting now was Adam Jones.
Frowning slightly, Ethan couldnt help thinking whether Adam was intentionally trying to mess with him and his injuries.
Elly knew Adam was sulking at her right now, but she didnt linger on the matter as much as Ethan did.
She steadied her arm again and resumed stitching Ethans wounds. Just as she finished one and was about to move on to the next, the helicopternded on a clearing near the disaster relief site.
Her needle had just pierced Ethans arm when Adam strode over, grabbed hold of her arm, and pulled her toward the cabin door.
"There are medical personnel here to take care of him. You dont need to do this yourself."
Chapter 1442: Before 1442, werent you very capable?
Chapter 1442: Before 1442, werent you very capable?
This is the temporary relocation site for disaster victims in the Anta mountain area. Some of the injured civilians have been brought here by the rescue soldiers, and specialized medical personnel are treating them here.
Since the path into the mountains has been blocked by a mudslide, these medical personnel arrived quickly. Clearly, they didnt hike in but were transported by helicopter.
Elly Campbell nced at the man beside her, whose face was dark and filled with anger, and asked:
Did you bring these medical personnel?
She noticed a helicopter parked not far away. Based on the timing, it must have arrived around the same time as Adam Jones.
Adam let out a cold huff without answering. He didnt loosen his grip on her hand but instead pulled her toward another tent that had already been set up.
Boss, Madam.
Two bodyguards from the Jones Family stood at the tent entrance, clearly havinge along with Adam.
Upon closer inspection, Elly spotted a few familiar faces among themall members of the Jones Familys security teamand they were currently working alongside the rescue firefighters on disaster relief efforts.
Go call in a medical staff member.
Adam instructed the bodyguard stationed at the entrance.
Elly realized he was calling someone to tend to her wounds. She immediately refused, saying:
No, its just some superficial injuries. I dont want to take up medical personnels time needlessly.
The governments medical teams hadnt yet made it into the mountains, and Adams team was staff-limited. Naturally, Elly wanted the focus to remain on severely wounded civilians.
When Adam noticed her refusal again, his already dour expression grew even darker.
Elly knew he was upset. Before he could say anything, she hurriedly clung to his arm, speaking in a coaxing tone:
Its so rare for me to see you. I really dont want to be disturbed by others at all.
Adam knew she said that to avoid wasting the medical teams resources, but hearing her words still lifted his mood. The once stern lines on his face softened slightly.
The corners of his lips pulled into the faintest curve. Yet, he still let out a proud and curt huff, deciding not to insist the bodyguards fetch a medic.
Though Ellys wounds were superficial, some of the cuts were deep. Fortunately, they didnt require stitches, and Adam was capable of taking care of them.
He had someone bring the medical kit from the helicopter into the tent and crouched before her to treat her injuries himself.
As the antiseptic swept over her wounds, the pain made Elly instinctively twitch her arm. This startled Adam, making him immediately lighten the strength of his hand.
Does it hurt?
Adam asked gruffly, his gaze fixed on her tear-filled eyes as she nodded in response. His previously tough demeanor instantly melted.
Hah! Werent you acting tough? Werent you only worrying about Ethan White? Now you know what pain feels like?
Elly froze for a moment, hearing his jealousy-soaked words. Coupled with his fury during the helicopter ride, she finally realized she might have misunderstood something.
She had assumed he was merely displeased about having to care for anyone other than her. As it turned out, he was jealous because she had been concerned about Ethans injuries.
Pressing her lips to suppress a giggle, she nced down at the sulking man kneeling before her. With a softugh, she asked teasingly, Jealous, are you?
Adams hands paused momentarily before resuming their work. He neither confirmed nor denied her usation, merely letting out a proud hum while continuing to bandage her wounds.
The amusement in Ellys eyes grew bolder. She decided not to tease him further and said instead:
If it werent for Ethan pushing me aside in time, I wouldve already been buried under that mudslide, and you probably wouldnt have been able to find me anymore.
Chapter 1443: 1443. No one can replace
Chapter 1443: 1443. No one can rece
Adam Joness hand froze again mid-action, and his originallyposed face now showed a fleeting trace of pallor.
After a moment, he raised his head to look at her with a stiff face and furrowed brows, saying, Stop talking nonsense.
I wasnt talking nonsense. Back then, when I was on the phone with you, I didnt notice the mountainndslide behind me. I almost
Before Elly Campbell could finish her sentence, Adam Jones had already covered her mouth with his hand.
Her palm-sized face was now only exposed through a pair of blinking eyes, gazing at his irritated expression.
If you keep misbehaving and talking nonsense, Ill take you back to Boston right now. You can forget abouting here for the rest of your life.
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell immediately fell silent.
It wasnt that she was scared by Adam Joness threat; rather, she noticed the fleeting fear that passed through his eyes as he spoke those words.
When the call suddenly cut off, he must have been terrified.
A burst of guilt and remorse suddenly surged in Elly Campbells heart.
She reached out and removed his hand that was covering her mouth, but instead of letting go, she held onto it tightly and said solemnly:
Ethan White got hurt because he saved me. Im not rted to him in any way, so of course I dont want to owe him anything. If something serious were to happen to him because of me, wouldnt I have to remember him for the rest of my life? Keep him in my thoughts? Is that what you wantfor me to think about him for a lifetime?
Adam Jones pressed his lips together, clearly understanding that Elly Campbell was exining what had happened on the ne. His expression eased slightly, but he looked like a sulking, grumpy husband, maintaining a stern silence.
If you dont say anything, Ill take it as you wanting me to keep him in my heart forever.
Dont you dare!
At her words, Adam Jones turned his head sharply, ring at her with fiery eyes, only to meet her amused gaze.
Elly Campbell chuckled twice and reassured him, Alright, dont be upset. In this world, even if I owe someone, I only want to owe you, my man. Any favors from other men, Ill pay back in full. I dont want to owe anyone else anything.
Her words instantly pleased Adam Jones, whose previously stern face finally softened into a hint of a smile.
At least youve got some sense.
Of course! My Mister Ind Lord is one of a kind in my heartirreceable by anyone else.
She obediently scooted closer to him, burying her face in his chest.
Adam Jones smiled as he pulled her into his arms, his eyes brimming with affection and a lingering trace of post-disaster fear.
A momentter, Elly Campbell raised her head from his embrace and asked, Can I go check on his condition now?
Adam Jones didnt like the idea of his wife going to see another man, but he also didnt want her to be entangled with anyone else unnecessarily. Reluctantly, he agreed.
Ill go with you.
Elly Campbell smiled brightly, Alright.
Thankfully, despite the mountainndslide destroying homes and causing injuries bothrge and small, there had been no casualties. It was, at best, a small constion.
The affected vigers were now being settled into different tents, awaiting medical treatment.
In addition to the medical personnel Adam Jones had brought along, government rescue teams arrived several hourster to assist.
Ethan White had been taken by Adam Joness subordinates to the medical tent for wound treatment. He cooperated fully with the medical staff, though the lines on his face remained tense and did not rx.
Chapter 1444. Provocation without batting an eye
Chapter 1444: 1444. Provocation without batting an eye
When he smiles, it feels like spring breeze, yet with his face tense like this, he looks extraordinarily intimidating.
The medical staff, while tending to his wounds, dared not speak a word to him.
"Sir, the wounds on your body are quite deep. Although theyve been bandaged, you need to avoid sudden movements and keep them dry. Its still raining outside, so its best if you stay here for a while. Once the rescue team arrives, they can transfer you out,"
the medical personnel informed Ethan White reluctantly, their eyes avoiding his gaze.
Those eyes were terrifyingly cold, as though whoever dared meet them would be swallowed whole by the cial depths of his dark pupils.
Ethans gaze fell outside the tent, his expression indifferent as he responded with a simple, "Mm."
Just as he was about to withdraw his eyes, he spotted Elly Campbell appear outside the tent.
The rigid tension in his features softened instantly, and a faint smile unknowingly crept to his lips.
Momentster, as Adam Jones emerged behind Elly, the smile lingering on Ethans lips froze abruptly.
Adams gaze turned toward Ethan, and within his profound eyes was an overt hostility, locking onto Ethan unreservedly.
Ethan didnt shy away, nor did he show the slightest unease, despite secretly harboring feelings for Adams wife.
Their eyes met, as if challenging one another in a silent standoff, neither willing to back down.
Unaware of the turbulent undercurrent between the two men, Elly walked up to Ethan and asked, "Are your wounds taken care of?"
At her words, Ethans gaze shifted from Adams face to her. Lowering his eyes, he looked at her gently and nodded, "Mm, theyre taken care of. Thank you for your concern."
His "thank you for your concern" seemed deliberately aimed at someone in particr, and sure enough, Adams already displeased expression darkened further when those wordsnded.
Seeing that Ethan was doing fine, Elly felt somewhat relieved.
Actually, she wasnt afraid of owing people favors. But when you owe someone, it puts you in a position of caution in both words and actions.
Especially when it came to Ethan White and Leo Hall.
She knew neither of them harbored pure intentions.
Regarding Ethans identity, Elly knew nothing, yet she remembered the words he once said: "Adam Jones took everything from me." She understood there was unresolved animosity between Ethan and her inds master.
She was worried Ethan might do something reckless to Adam Jones.
But at this moment, her ability to stand here was entirely thanks to Ethan.
He had saved her twice, and no matter his reasons, she owed himjust as she owed Leo.
Though fully aware both men had their motives, the lives she owed to them were undeniable facts.
As for Leo Hall, she thought she clearly understood his motives as a young man. But after interacting with him, she realized Leo was far more inscrutable than what appeared on the surface.
Hence, these were the two individuals she least wanted to owe anything to.
Now that Ethan seemed fine, her heart found a bit of ease.
Soon after, a cold chuckle reached her ears as Adam spoke to Ethan:
"Not only does my wife care about Mr. White, but I do as well. After all, Mr. White saved my wife twice and is her lifesaving benefactor."
He deliberately emphasized "wife" and "lifesaving benefactor," as if pointedly reminding Ethan not to overthink.
Ethans eyelids lifted faintly, his gaze directed at Adam. The corners of his lips tugged into a faint, ambiguous smile,ced with an understated provocation.
Chapter 1445. Can’t let him get close to the daughter-in-law
Chapter 1445: 1445. Cant let him get close to the daughter-inw
The next second, he let out a light chuckle, his gaze shifting away from Adam Joness face and returning to Elly Campbell as he said:
"In ancient times, saving someones life meant they had to devote themselves to you."
Elly Campbell showed absolutely no reaction to his words. Her expression was calm, her demeanor indifferent.
After all, during her time being confined by Ethan White, she had heard him say things like this plenty of times.
Considering the girl Ethan had mentioned on the deck beforesomeone who had stood up for him in the pastit was clear to Elly just how much Ethan admired and cherished that girl. It was obvious he really liked her.
So, to her, Ethan was simply someone who liked to run his mouth and casually spout ambiguous and teasing remarks.
Normally, she wouldnt care, but the problem was, standing beside her was someone who treated jealousy like water and drank it by the gallon.
Elly furrowed her brows and looked at him with slight disapproval, saying:
"This isnt ancient times."
Seeing how serious she looked, Ethan White chuckled softly.
Elly didnt want to continue entertaining this meaningless joke, especially since she could distinctly sense the person next to her was already unhappy.
Thinking about Ethans unexpected presence here, and recalling the purpose of this mountain trip, a trace of wariness suddenly rose in her heart as she asked:
"What are you doing here?"
Hearing her question, Ethans face froze momentarily.
Then, noticing the undisguised vignce in her gaze, it felt as if his heart had been pricked with a needleit hurt a little.
He didnt answer Ellys question and instead gave her a faint, enigmatic smile, which made Elly involuntarily knit her brows.
"If you dont want to answer, forget it," she said.
After all, she wasnt that eager to know. In any case, cautioning the inds leader to keep an eye on him was a safe move.
This was the first time Adam Jones was directly facing off against Ethan White. Previous attempts to investigate him had turned up nothing, which only confirmed Adams suspicion that Ethan was no ordinary person.
Now, seeing that his wife showed no intention of getting closer to Ethan just because he had saved her, Adams mood significantly improved.
"Since youre fine, then take a good rest. We wont disturb you any longer," Adam was the first to speak. Right in front of Ethan, he reached out and wrapped his arm around Ellys shoulders, leading her away as though asserting his territory.
Elly didnt resist and simply said, "Get some rest," before leaving with him.
Ethan didnt try to stop her, just silently watched the couples intimate retreating figures, a shadow briefly shing in his eyes.
"Why do you think Ethan White is here?"
After leaving the medical tent, Elly couldnt help but ask Adam Jones.
Adam wasnt very familiar with Ethan. Despite investigating him for so long, he had barely uncovered any information. Now that Elly was asking him about Ethan, Adam honestly couldnte up with a definitive answer.
"This guy isnt simple. We need to stay alert around him," Adam replied.
Adam wasnt worried that Ethan would get an advantage over him, but he could clearly see that Ethan harbored inappropriate thoughts about his wife. There was no way Adam would allow his wife to spend too much time in Ethanspany.
When it came to staying cautious of Ethan, Elly understood thoroughly even without Adam saying it.
She would never let her guard down and trust someone blindly just because they had saved her, much less treat them as a good personshe had learned that lesson already with Leo Hall.
But at this moment, Elly wasnt cing too much focus on Ethan. The most important task at hand was disaster relief after thendslide.
As for the mountain infrastructure project, it was inevitable that it would have to be dyed.
Chapter 1446: 1446. The Mysterious Tycoon of Windflower Corporation
Chapter 1446: 1446. The Mysterious Tycoon of Windflower Corporation
Fortunately, the torrential rain didntst long. On the third day after the disaster relief efforts began, the rain finally stopped.
The mud blocking the mountain roads was cleared away one section at a time. The injured victims, having received immediate treatment, were now stable. Once the mountain road was opened, they were sent to the county hospital for further care.
The sky gradually cleared up, and the infrastructure projects that had been put on hold started up again.
Elly Campbell thought Adam Jones would leave and return to Boston at this point, but he showed no signs of preparing for departure. Curious, she asked:
Youre not leaving?
My wifes here. Where else would I go?
Adam Jones pulled her close with a teasing tone, wrapping an arm around her shoulder as the couple strolled toward the project base on foot.
Dont you have tons ofpany matters to deal with?
All handled.
Adam replied, sounding almost indolent. Even if thisndslide hadnt happened, I was already nning toe over.
As he spoke, his gazended intensely on Ellys timelessly beautiful face, untouched by makeup yet radiating charm. A smirk tugged at his lips, and leaning closer to her ear, he murmured:
Without you, I cant sleep at night.
Elly quietly twisted his waist with a sharp pinch, muttering under her breath:
Can you be serious for a moment?
Why not? Im always serious when youre not aroundits just that you never get to see it.
Adam couldnt resist defending himself.
Ellys lips twitched.
Sure, she cant see it.
Because every time he was with her, he wasnt serious. Hoping to witness his more earnest side was a fools errand.
As she looked at Adams slightly aggrieved expression and huffed out augh, her heart softened at the sight of the dark circles under his eyes.
Though his words just now carried a casual air, before she left, she knew full well how much work he hadtedious, time-intensive, requiring his personal attention.
Yet, he got everything handled within just two or three days and then came over, which said plenty about how hard he had worked during that time.
Anta Bakers mountain region was a key area for the governments poverty alleviation efforts this year.
Most of the infrastructure projects had started here in Anta Baker.
This included building roads, establishingmunications, constructing schools, and more.
Besides the government-led initiatives, there were also charitable donations involved.
Among them, Jones had partnered with the government to establishmunications infrastructure, but they also went further by donating several newly constructed school buildings.
Additionally, Campbell Group and welfare organizations contributed essential supplies for the local poption.
The core issue of poverty in the mountain region was its istionpoor transportation hindered external development.
The top priority was road construction.
The road-building project was being overseen by anotherpany.
This enterprise wasnt smallin Boston, its influence wasparable to the four major ns and was subtly catching up in prestige.
Windflower Corporation rarely coborates on government projects. Who wouldve thought theyd show up this time?
Elly pointed at the engineering team in the distance, busy preparing for road construction, and remarked to Adam.
Chapter 1447: 1447. Im here to cling to the big shots thigh.
Chapter 1447: 1447. Im here to cling to the big shots thigh.
Although Windflower Corporation is very well-known, its boss is extremely low-profile and never appears in public.
At various business events, its always their vice president representing them entirely.
Its even said that not even their internal staff know who the boss behind the scenes is.
Whenever theres something important, its always the vice president who reports to the big boss directly.
And this vice president has exceptional work capabilities. The big boss trusts him immenselyalmost everything is decided by him, and the boss rarely involves himself inpany affairs.
I heard Willy Willock is here too.
Willy Willock is the young and capable vice president of Windflower Corporation.
Elly Campbell had heard of this person before. Although he wasnt as low-profile as the secretive boss, Willy hardly appeared on TV and never epted any interview invitations.
To put it simply, Windflower Corporation is like a self-contained enterprise, keeping its distance from everyone.
But in todays society, achieving true independence and avoiding cooperation with others would hardly get Windflower Corporation to where it is now.
Upon hearing that Willy Willock hade, Elly Campbell smiled and teased, This really is surprisingtwo big bosses from major corporations showing up for a rural construction project.
The big bosses Elly referred to were, of course, her husband, Ind Master Jones, and the legendary vice president of Windflower, Willy Willock.
Adam Jones graciously epted his wifespliment as a big boss and cheekily countered:
Who said there are only two big bosses? Isnt there a third one?
When Elly saw her husbands eyes fixed on her, she froze for a moment but quickly understood that the third big boss Adam mentioned was her. She immediately responded humbly:
How could I be a big boss? Im just here to cling to big bosses thighs.
She looked at her husband with eyes full of admiration, her gaze so fiery that it filled Adam Jones with joy. He even cooperatively extended his long, straight legs, saying:
No need to be politego ahead, both legs are yours to cling to.
Elly nced down at his legs and burst intoughter. She decided not to continue ying along with him and raised her eyes to once again observe Windflowers project team. She said:
Speaking of which, Willy Willock is usually such a low-key person, keeping his distance from everyone. Why would he show up here this time?
Adam found that odd too. After thinking for a moment, he responded:
Maybe his wife came along.
Elly froze for a second, initially failing to follow Adams train of thought or understand what he meant by that remark.
The next second, Adam added, Actually, I dont usually hang out with others either.
The implication being: my wife showed up, so I followed her here too.
Elly finally understood her husbands logic, and a yful smile spread across her face. Yet, she maintained a straightced expression and said:
Do you think everyone else is like youa clingy little rascal?
Adam wasnt bothered by his wifes yful jab. Instead, he raised an eyebrow in agreement and replied:
So, my beloved wife, do you think your husband being clingy is bad? Or looking like a rascal is bad?
Elly lovingly cupped his wless face, stood on tiptoes, and kissed him softly on the cheek, replying:
Both are goodboth are very good. I love my husband for being handsome like a rascal and for sticking close to me. That way, I dont have to worry about some seductive vixen stealing him away.
Her candid praise thoroughly delighted Adam Jones once again.
He let out a few joyfulughs before scooping her up into his arms, prompting an amused shriek from Elly Campbell.
Chapter 1448: 1448. Must advance and retreat together with the island master.
Chapter 1448: 1448. Must advance and retreat together with the ind master.
Hey, what are you doing? There are so many people around.
Im hugging my wife. Whats the big deal? Its not like Im doing something inappropriate.
Adam wore a look of righteous confidence.
Elly, on the other hand, wasnt nearly as shameless. Struggling to free herself from his grip, she urged, Let me down quickly. I have thinner skin than you!
Thinner skin? Let me feel!
Adam put Elly down and decisively reached out to touch her face. Then, with feigned seriousness, he nodded and said, Soft and smoothindeed, very thin.
Get lost!
Elly raised her foot and kicked him on the leg.
Considering the dirt roads in the area, Ellys shoes were quite dirty. With one swift kick at Adams impably clean casual pants, a conspicuous footprint instantly appeared.
You little rascalitching for trouble, arent you?
Adam lunged to grab Elly, but she nimbly dodged him. Before he could make his next move, she quickly surrendered and said:
No more ying! We have actual work to do.
She held up both hands in surrender, her bright eyes sparkling as she looked at Adam.
Adam, unable to continue bullying her, was forced to admit defeat.
Ill deal with you when we get home.
Then I wont go home.
You wouldnt dare!
Adam put on a fierce expression, stepped forward to ce his arm around her shoulder, and yanked her into his embrace.
Elly let out two small grumbles but decided not to further annoy the Ind Master. Gesturing toward the Campbell project team in the distance, she said:
Im going over there to check things out.
Ill carry you there.
Ind Master Adam volunteered, squatting down in front of her.
Elly looked up at the path ahead. The mountain trail,bined with the heavy rains from the past few days, made it quite rough to navigate. Still, she wasnt exactly weak.
But seeing her Ind Master so eager to carry her, she felt no qualms about draping herself over his back. Then I must trouble you, oh esteemed Ind Master.
Ha! Didnt you just say you have thin skin? Not so thin now, huh?
Adam teased, though hed already secured her onto his back and lifted her off the ground.
Elly buried her face in his back, shamelessly saying, Since Ind Master Adam has such thick skin, as his wife, I naturally have to stand by him! Ill be thick-skinned too!
Adam chuckled, amused by Ellys cheeky remark. Lets go then.
For someone like Ind Master Adam, who exercised regrly, the mountain path posed no challenge at all.
Elly, carried on his back as they ascended the trail, wore a radiant smile.
Mr. White?
Willy noticed Ethan White staring off nkly into the distance, interrupting his work report and calling out to him in confusion.
Ethan remained unresponsive, still gazing into the distance. Willy followed his line of sight curiously.
There werent many people in the direction Ethan was looking. All he could see was Adam carrying his wife up the mountain.
Willy couldnt fathom his bosss thoughts. Seeing Ethan staring at Adams wife-and-husband dynamic, he mistakenly assumed Ethan was focusing on Adam specifically and asked:
Mr. White, are you considering coborating with Jones?
Hmm? What?
Ethan finally snapped out of his reverie, withdrawing his gaze from the distant couple. Concealing the sadness in his eyes, he asked absent-mindedly.
I said, are you nning to coborate with Jones? Just now, I noticed you kept staring at President Jones.
Chapter 1449: 1449. I do not want to see a trace of pity in her eyes
Chapter 1449: 1449. I do not want to see a trace of pity in her eyes
Ethan Whites expression changed slightly, his face darkened, and he said, Who wants to coborate with him?
Also, I
After pausing for a moment, he swallowed back his words.
He wasnt looking at Adam Jones at all; it was obvious he was looking at Elly Campbell.
Even though over the years, hed often kept tabs on Elly Campbells whereabouts, the pile of messes he had to handle had kept him tied up. If it werent for that time she identally fell into the sea, he might still have had no interaction with her.
The scant knowledge he had of her came solely from tabloids and gossip reports.
He knew she and Adam Jones shared a harmonious and loving marriage, knew Adam cherished her deeply, and he knew he didnt stand a chance of stealing her away from Adam.
If it werent for that ident, hed never have entertained the thought of confining her.
But when the chance arose for her to appear before him, he lost control of his heart. He couldnt help but want to get closer to her, closer to the woman who once brought him warmth in his darkest days. Even if she despised him, he still wished to keep her by his side.
He didnt want to bring up how he was bullied back then, nor how she stood up for him.
Rather than see pity in her eyes, hed rather have her hate him.
He didnt want her pity. He didnt want her to know how wretched and disgraceful he had been back then.
A moment ago, as he watched her with Adam, joking and ying around, it was the first time he understood their dynamic as a couple.
The once domineering andmanding older sister, who always appeared in the news as an unyielding career woman, turned out to have the heart of a carefree girl when she was with Adam Jones.
She would shamelessly joke and y around with Adam, act coy, and unabashedly let Adam carry her up the mountain.
While in contrast, after he saved her just once, she was terrified of owing him anything.
And then there was Adam Jonesthis man who carried an air of arrogance and superiority in front of everyone, acting like an untouchable ruler, could lower himself entirely before Elly Campbell, joking with her, humbling himself, and even carrying her willingly.
At that moment, Ethan White became painfully awarehe absolutely had no chance. He never did.
In fact, Elly Campbell likely didnt even remember that she had stood up for a boy like him all those years ago. To her, it mightve been just a trivial matter.
Ethan recalled the time in Antarctica when they were on the deck together, and he brought up the past. She showed no recognition and had not, even for a second, thought it could have had anything to do with her. He shouldve realized it then.
A hint of self-mockery surfaced on his face, and he stopped looking toward the Jones couple.
Willy Willock, unaware of the inner turmoil the big boss had just experienced, caught the fleeting self-mockery on Ethans face, his eyes filled with confusion.
This youthful mogul, who had built an empire rivaling the four giants, what could possibly cause him to feel the need for self-mockery?
Collecting himself entirely, Ethan White straightened his expression and said, You make the decision on this matter. No need to consult me.
Having worked for him for many years, Willy Willock had confidence in his decision-making abilities.
The truth was, Ethan hadnt fully heard what Willy had just said, but it didnt matterhe trusted his decisions.
Willy nodded, Understood.
And one more thingdont reveal my identity.
Yes, Mr. White.
After Willy left, Ethan Whites gaze, once again uncontrobly, wandered toward the summit of the mountain ahead.
Chapter 1450: 1450. The Big Boss Behind the Gloriousness
Chapter 1450: 1450. The Big Boss Behind the Gloriousness
At this moment, Adam Jones was already carrying Elly Campbell to their project groups location. The two were chatting andughing together.
Looking at Adams demeanor, he didnt appear even slightly strained from carrying Elly up the mountain earlier. Ethan White nced at them for a moment before averting his gaze.
If Adam could consistently treat her this well for a lifetime, why should Ethan bother meddling?
How does Ethan White know Willy Willock?
Themunication base station was built on the mountain top. From the high vantage point looking down, the couple immediately spotted Willy and Ethan standing together earlier.
The way Willy interacted with Ethan made it clear he was holding himself with the deference of a subordinate toward a superior.
Adam Jones also had a contemtive look on his face. After pondering for a moment, he casually spected:
Maybe Ethan White is the hidden boss behind Windflower Corporation.
Adams assumption surprised Elly for a moment, though it wasnt beyond belief.
Ethan White always struck her as enigmatic. Even Adams resources couldnt unearth his identity, which was proof enough of hisplexity.
Windflower Corporation was probably just one of many unimportant ventures under his name.
If hes indeed the mastermind behind Windflower Corporation, then no wonder Willy Willock showed up here, she remarked.
When the big boss himself appears, wouldnt the corporations second-inmand naturally follow?
She had joked earlier that even a remote mountain project seemed to have drawn several big shots here. Now, her words felt even more apt.
Indeed, this project had truly turned into a gathering ground for major movers and shakers.
As this thought crossed her mind, another idea emerged. She said, Then could we trace Ethan Whites identity through Windflower Corporation?
To know ones enemy is key to winning every battle.
Though she didnt understand what Ethan White was nning, and he hadnt shown any overt intentions yet, uncovering his identity would undoubtedly be advantageous.
Ill let Robert Green investigate, Adam replied.
He raised his hand to gently ruffle the top of her head.
The mountainous region of Anta Baker was economically underdeveloped, but its untouched natural scenery was breathtakingly beautiful.
Especially from where Elly and Adam currently stood, the sprawlingndscape below was both stunning and grand.
Since Adam decided to assign the investigation of Ethan White to Robert Green, Elly didnt dwell on the matter further. Gesturing at the magnificent mountain range ahead, she struck a pose reminiscent of someone surveying their domain.
Once the highway is built,munication established, and this ce developed into a tourism zone with a specialized management team, the local economy of Anta Baker will surely catch up gradually. It could also resolve the employment issues for most of the mountainsbor force, she said optimistically.
The vigers here are simple and hardworking. If proper employment opportunities were provided, and their ie wasnt less than working outside, many would naturally return home from other provinces.
Not only would this address the employment issue for the vigers, but it would also help improve the living conditions of many left-behind elderly and children.
Having young people at home would always be some form of security.
Adam nodded in agreement and endorsed Ellys idea. When we return, Ill talk with the mayor and start nning this thoroughly.
The Anta Baker mountainous region is vast and sparsely popted, primarily because its far too underdeveloped, causing young people to migrate elsewhere.
If a tourism zone was developed here, the migrant workers could be called back.
The local residents are more familiar with the mountainous terrain, which would make development much smoother than dispatching new teams into the region.
At that moment, Adams satellite phone began to ring.
Because themunication base station in the mountains hadnt been built yet, contacting the outside world relied entirely on satellite phones.
Chapter 1451: 1451. Someone has started to take action.
Chapter 1451: 1451. Someone has started to take action.
Speak.
Adam Jones answered the call.
After the person on the other end said a string of words, Adam replied, Prepare all the evidence and wait for my return.
After hanging up, Elly Campbell asked:
The Churchill Family made a move?
She suspected Jasmine Churchill must have done something while Adam Jones was away from thepany.
Sure enough, as she imagined, Adam nodded and said, Robert Green called. Jasmine Churchill took advantage of my absence to tamper with theputer in my office.
Elly observed his calm demeanor. Everything was clearly under his control; he wasnt in a hurry. She simply asked:
Whats your n? Does the Old Lady know?
After all, the Churchill Family was the Old Ladys maternal family, and the Churchill n was established with much effort by earlier generations. She knew if Adam made a move, the Churchill n would essentially be done for. The only question was whether the Old Lady would be able to ept it.
Adam understood Ellys concerns and replied:
Grandma has long beenpletely disappointed in Charles Churchill. Ive already informed her ahead of time about this matter; she wont take it to heart.
Thats good then.
When it came down to it, Elly wasnt one for mercy. If the Churchill Family was bent on destruction, then they should face the consequences of their own actions.
But she cared deeply about the Old Lady. If the Old Lady truly asked for the Churchill n to be spared, she thought she might let them off the hook.
Adam chuckled and habitually raised his hand to ruffle Ellys hair, which had already been messed up by the mountain wind, making it even more disheveled.
Rx. Grandmas not as fragile as we think.
Elly pped his hand away irritably after he had messed up her hair.
Hearing this assurance, she thought it through and agreed.
If the Old Lady were truly so frail, back when her father-inw passed away, she wouldnt have held the Jones Corporation together all by herself.
Have you made all the preparations?
Adam nodded. His once gentle eyes now carried a hint of icy murderous intent as he said:
Theyve all dug their own graves; might as well send them off.
A few dayster, Elly learned from Adam that Harry Hall had begun taking action against William Hall, moving much faster than she had anticipated.
William Hall, relying on themercial secrets Jasmine Churchill had stolen from Adamsputer, rushed ahead of Adam to use half of the money from selling the Hall ns shares to purchase a batch of government-ownednd that hadnt seen activity for years.
He intended to sell it at a high price for substantial profits, so hed have more money to acquire shares from both the Hall n and Jones Corporation.
When Elly heard about this from Adam, she couldnt help butugh.
Do you think William Hall is overly confident or prematurely senile? How could he trust so blindly that the things stolen from yourputer by Jasmine Churchill are real?
Imagining those undeveloped plots sitting there with unclear cash-out timelines, Elly couldnt resist feeling a bit of ruthless pity for William Hall.
Not just William HallCharles Churchill, too, took themercial secrets stolen by Jasmine Churchill and poured most of the Churchill ns funds into them. Even though several major shareholders of the Churchill n disagreed, he still insisted.
He even made an oath, saying that if those investments caused losses for the Churchill n, he would voluntarily resign as Chairman of the Board.
With Charles Churchill making such derations, what more could the shareholders say? Figuring that, if he dared to risk his position as Chairman, there would surely be some reason for their belief in him.
Chapter 1452: 1452. William Hall is too anxious
Chapter 1452: 1452. William Hall is too anxious
Its a pity to fall into your hands. I wonder if, by then, your beloved younger cousin sister will still want to call you Adam brother.
Recognizing that Elly Campbell was teasing him again, Adam Jones lifted his hand and gently pped her on the hip, You rascal! Are you itching for trouble again?
Elly Campbellughed and pleaded for mercy.
Then, she heard Adam Jones continue:
William Hall is too impatient this time. I didnt expect that as he aged, his greed would actually grow stronger. Trying to take over Harrys shares wasnt enough; he even set his sights on Jones Corporation. If its not him who gets destroyed, then who else could it be?
Hearing him mention William Hall again, Elly couldnt help but think about the overly entric Leo Hall, and her brow faintly furrowed.
Later, the two headed to the few school buildings Jones Corporation was funding for construction.
In the mountainous area, there was originally both an elementary and a middle school.
Though called an elementary and middle school, in reality, it was just a single two-story school building.
The first floor was for elementary sses, while the second floor was for middle school.
Even with all the studentsbined, there werent enough for a single proper ss. Teachers were even scarcer, with many of them having to cover multiple subjects.
When Elly and Adam arrived, it happened to be recess.
A few students were ying on the dirt ground paved with yellow y, their faces still covered in grime.
Due to the heavy rain a few days ago, the ground hadntpletely dried. The childrens already tattered clothes now looked even filthier.
At that moment, a young woman, about twenty-five or twenty-six years old, walked out of the ssroom. Unlike the children, she looked clean and fair. Though her clothes werent expensive, they were tidy and appropriate. Upon closer look, her face was adorned with a delicate touch of light makeup, giving her an air that stood out starkly against the messy backdrop of the school.
Judging by what the children called her, she should be the teacher here.
Although Anta Baker was impoverished, the scenerylush greenery, abundant trees, and air rich with negative ionshad nourished her skin remarkably well.
Her makeup appeared refined and wless, striking the perfect bnce without seeming overly done.
The female teacher noticed them at this point. Unlike the locals in the mountain vige, the couples clothing was clearly much more elegant.
Seeing the two of them, the teacher paused for a moment, then walked toward them with a somewhat curious air. May I ask who you two are?
Were here in the mountains to work on infrastructure projects and thought wed stop by to check things out, Elly Campbell replied with a smile.
The teacher nodded knowingly and said with a smile:
I heard from the Vige Chief that a few businessmen donated a couple of school buildings for the children. The kids are all very happy.
Elly cast a yful nce at a certain someone beside her, but she didnt bother to reveal the donors identity explicitly. Instead, she nodded lightly and said:
As long as the children are happy, thats what matters.
While answering, Elly kept her eyes on the teacher in front of her and asked:
Are you the teacher here?
Yes, I came herest year as part of a volunteer teaching program. Very few teachers are willing to work in ces like this, so I have to take on a few more subjects myself. But my abilities are limitedI do hope the government can send more teachers and improve education here.
As she spoke, the female teacher gave a sigh.
It takes real dedication to teach in such underprivileged areas. Youre truly an admirable teacher, Elly Campbell sincerelyplimented, which made the young woman look a little self-conscious.
Youre too kind. Honestly, I didnt really want toe at first. I just thought teaching here would give me a bit of fame and recognition. But after spending time with the children, Ive grown so attached that I dont want to leave now.
As she spoke, she even yfully stuck out her tongue, looking a bit embarrassed.
Chapter 1453. That’s an utterly inhumane tragedy.
Chapter 1453: 1453. Thats an utterly inhumane tragedy.
Elly Campbell knew that many volunteer teachers came to the mountains just for show, and after a few years, they would return and, with their volunteer experience, secure positions at better schools.
This mindset was understandable, but Elly didnt expect this female teacher to express it so directly, which made Elly look at her with newfound respect.
"You are a good teacher."
Elly sincerely praised her.
She thought to herself that if this teacher were to leave in the future, she could help introduce her to a good school.
A teacher willing to stay here and teach with dedication is surely someone with a sense of responsibility.
From this teacher, Elly learned that the junior high teacher originally stayed in an area that had been affected by a recentndslide.
That teacher injured his leg and couldnt move; two days ago, he was transferred to a county hospital for treatment, and now there was no teacher for the junior high sses.
After listening, Elly pondered for a moment and said, "Its just that I have to stay here for a while, so I can take over those junior high sses."
Shes never been a teacher, but with her academic qualifications, teaching junior high here was more than sufficient.
Aside from considering the children here, she knew her host wanted to take this chance to stay here for a while to lull those people into a false sense of security, allowing them to jump around even more gleefully.
When they climb high and fall, it will be a horrible sight.
Its possible that among the people entering the mountains this time, there might be William Halls people.
Knowing the couples "frivolous" behavior might make them even less burdened by guilt.
While Elly was talking to that teacher, Adam Jones was standing by silently, only ncing at her when he heard her say that.
"You want to teach here?"
"Theres nothing much to do here, so Ill give it a try."
Elly nodded.
The volunteer teacher was delighted to hear Elly would be substituting, saying, "Then I thank you on behalf of the children."
Elly smiled and epted her thanks.
The teaching buildings here were both small and shabby, and the ssrooms were terribly basic, not to mention the childrens facilities for after-ss activities.
The only basketball hoop was so old it looked like it could fall over at any time.
The couple casually walked around and soon had seen the entirety of the school.
Afterward, they couldnt help feeling a little wistful in their hearts.
Compared to those luxurious private schools with dormitories like suites, the children here considered even a ce to attend sses a luxury. This left Elly feeling a bit congested inside.
Adam Joness emotions, aside from being freely expressed in front of her, were usually very restrained.
At this moment, his face showed no extra expression.
Seeing Elly looking over, he finally reacted a bit and said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"
"Nothing, just thinking about the teaching buildings you donated to the kids, and suddenly your image in my heart became very grand."
Upon hearing this, Adam gave a couple of snorts and said, "Am I not grand in your eyes usually?"
"Thats different, the usual you is just for me, but now the host belongs to everyone."
"Ha!"
Adam snorted humorlessly, "I dont want to be everyones host, I just want to be yours."
Once again unexpectedly confessed to by the master, a long unseen blush appeared on Ellys face.
The number of left-behind children in the mountains wasntrge, yet in a single ss, their ages varied by several years.
Chapter 1454. Another group of people came again.
Chapter 1454: 1454. Another group of people came again.
Because the educational foundation is all the same, within just one elementary school ss, the age gap between some students can be three or four years.
The Vige Chief heard that Elly Campbell hade to teach their middle school students, and naturally, he was extremely pleased.
Although he didnt know the exact identity of these people who ventured into the mountains, he knew they must be exceptional talents sent by the government for development work.
Having such talents teach their children was more than sufficient, of course.
Just as Elly Campbell was about to "take office," another group of people arrived in the mountains.
And this time, they were also "old friends" of Elly and her husband.
"Sister-inw."
Elly Campbells expression was somewhat indescribable as she looked at the young man grinning at her, then frowned slightly.
"Why are you here too?"
The neer was none other than Leo Hall, the young man whom Elly always considered unfathomable.
"I came with my mom."
Leo Hall responded, and Ellys attention shifted to the beautiful, refined woman not far away.
Being indulged by William Hall for over two decades and raising such a strikingly handsome son like Leo, Mia Brown was naturally quite attractive.
Especially here in the mountains, where most people were bare-faced; Mias appearance became a rare and stunning scene.
It was hard not to draw attention.
At this moment, the children had finished their sses, and many of them were curiously staring at the noble-looking woman in front of themone with the presence of a Queenwhile whispering to each other in intrigue.
Elly Campbell knew Mia Browns emotional intelligence was miles ahead of Leanne Richards, but that didnt mean she found Mia particrly admirable.
A woman willingly bing a paramour, even if it was true love,cked propriety, integrity, and basic moral values. Just for this reason alone, Elly didnt n to forge any close connections with her.
Especially with the addedplexity of Harry Halls involvement...
Elly Campbell, much like Adam Jones, was fiercely protective by nature.
Though Harry Hall wasnt particrly close with her, just due to Helen Melendys connection, Elly instinctively took Harrys side.
Retracting her gaze from Mia Brown, Elly couldnt help but suspect that this mother-and-son duo had ulterior motives foring to the Anta Baker region.
Thinking this, she spoke up, "What brings you to the mountains?"
"Of course, to spread love and care."
Harry Hall grinned brightly, his expression innocent and harmless.
In the eyes of the unsuspecting children, he seemed like an incredibly approachable older brother.
Seeing Elly Campbell silently watching him without speaking, Leo Halls smile remained unchanged. "Sister-inw, dont you believe me? Do you think I came here to do something shady?"
As his words fell, his strikingly beautiful eyes darted around the surroundings. He added, "Sister-inw, do you really think in such a remote and backward ce, I could do anything as petty as stealing chickens or dogs?"
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell smirked faintly and thought to herself, if petty thievery was all you were doing, that would be just fine.
She couldnt shake the feeling that Leo Hall, with his scheming mind full of mischief, was capable of causing destruction beyond imagination.
Leo Hall noticed Ellys inscrutable expression as she gazed at him without speaking andughed, saying;
"Sister-inw, do you seriously think I came here to cause trouble?"
Though the thought lingered in her mind, Elly wouldnt admit it outright in front of Leo Hall.
Besides, even if she did admit it, she couldnt pinpoint exactly what kind of trouble Leo Hall nned to stir up.
Her gaze shifted nonchntly from his face to the arm he was still resting in a sling.
Recalling that the injury on that arm was sustained while saving her, she asked, "Hows the recovery of your injured arming along?"
Chapter 1455. Be the third wheel without making people disgusted
Chapter 1455: 1455. Be the third wheel without making people disgusted
"Much better now, thank you for asking, sister-inw."
Elly Campbell: "..."
He always managed to overthink things.
At that moment, Mia Brown finished chatting with the vige chiefs and was walking toward her.
"Mrs. Jones."
Mia greeted Elly first, her demeanor calm and graceful.
She carried an air of an artist. If not for knowing she was a notorious mistress, it would be hard to tell.
Quite unlike the mistresses Elly was familiar with.
This woman had an extraordinarily high emotional intelligence, even Elly had to admit.
Being a mistress but managing not to invite disgust Mia was truly clever.
"Ms. Brown."
Elly nodded at her, her attitude neither overly cold nor excessively friendly.
Mia often apanied William Hall to various business functions. Back when the Old Master of the Hall Family was still alive, William exercised more restraint, bringing Leanne Richards to important asions.
But ever since the Old Master passed away, William had let himself go.
Aside from attending particrly etiquette-sensitive ces, such as the Presidential Pce or high-status homes like the Jones Family or Campbell Family, William always brought Mia to other events.
Mia never let him down; regardless of the asion, she adeptly handled anything that came her way.
Some people trying to cate her, or ingratiate themselves with William, asionally even directly called her Mrs. Hall.
At first, when people addressed her as Mrs. Hall, Mia still felt awkward and unnatural, but over time, as more people called her that, she grew ustomed to it.
It had been a long time since anyone called her Ms. Brown.
Mias expression subtly lingered on Elly.
Often, women instinctivelypared themselves to one another.
Though Mia had seen plenty of coverage about Elly on television, this was her first time formally meeting her face-to-face.
While Mia considered herself beautiful and refined, she had to admit, standing in front of Elly, she fell short.
Especially themanding aura Elly exuded confident and dignified a kind of presence Mia knew she could never fully achieve, no matter how hard she tried.
Despite Mias fame and recognition within her circle as the presumed "Mrs. Hall," she remained, in essence, a mistress. Even if she might one day be legitimate, the stain of being a mistress would neverpletely fade.
Elly, however, was different. She was Adam Jones legally wedded wife, acknowledged by the government, and adored by him to the heavens. How could she not be confident, how could she not be proud?
Mia was fully aware that Elly would inherently look down on her.
After all, it was the nature of being a mistress.
And considering Ellys father had himself taken a mistress, one who even entered their home, it wasnt surprising Elly held disdain for mistresses altogether.
Mia might straighten her back in the face of women inferior to her, but in front of Elly, she knew she couldnt.
"Ive long admired your reputation, Mrs. Jones. Never expected to meet you here today."
Elly responded with a faint smile, not taking Mias ttery at face value. Instead, she seamlessly changed the subject and said:
"I didnt expect to see Ms. Brown here either."
"I happened to have some free time recently, so I thought Ide to the mountains to teach children how to y piano. Theres not much I can do, but at least I can teach piano a small gesture of goodwill."
Mia spoke humbly, but no sooner had she finished than Leo Hall let out augh instead of Elly.
Theck of face-saving made Mia somewhat unhappy.
She nced sideways at Leo with a hint of reproach, prompting him to stifle hisugh immediately.
However, the mischievous defiance in his gaze still lingered.
Chapter 1456. Fish for fame and angle for compliments
Chapter 1456: 1456. Fish for fame and angle forpliments
The usually obedient and well-behaved Leo Hall now wore this expression, which made Elly Campbell raise an eyebrow with interest.
"My boy is quite the troublemaker; I must be making Mrs. Jones chuckle."
Outsiders often praised William Hall, the illegitimate son, for being polite, sensible, and sweet-tongued. Mia Brownsment was clearly a deliberate show of humility in front of Elly Campbell.
Elly smiled without saying anything, merely finding Mias antics somewhat amusing.
If she was going to chase clout and garner public goodwill, using the mountain kids as a promotional stunt, she ought to at least take it seriously.
In ces like this, where kids could barely dream of education, learning the piano was an unthinkable luxury.
Though the recentndslide in Anta Bakers mountainous area did not cause significant casualties, the event coincided with a government construction project in the area and brought numerous corporate tycoons to the scene, generating extensive online attention.
There were many regions across the country as impoverished as Anta Bakers mountain area, but this particr incident received widespread media coverage.
Manyizens were shocked to learn that such extreme poverty still existed, where people couldnt even afford basic education.
A significant number of online donations poured in, with people wanting to buy learning supplies and daily necessities for the mountain children.
The battle for supremacy among the Hall brothers was heating up.
As favored as Leo Hall might be, he ultimatelycked the legitimacy and public support afforded to Harry Hall, the rightful heir of the Hall Family.
It made sense for Mia Brown to take this opportunity to garner goodwill for her son in such a publicized setting.
But if she wanted to help, even simply donating money or, like the Jones family, contributing a few school buildings wouldve been far better than putting on a show by teaching a few piano lessons.
What good could a handful of piano lessons possibly do for these children from the mountains?
At the very least, Mia was putting in some effort for her sons future.
Unlike Leanne Richards, who pinned her hopes on her son securing the Hall n, continuing to style herself as the grand Mrs. Hall while doing absolutely nothing substantive to fight for it.
"Ms. Brown, your intentions are admirable."
Elly gave Mia a faint smile. "I have some matters to attend to. I wont bother you any longer."
She casually came up with a half-hearted excuse and left.
After Elly left, Mia dropped her smile, turned her head, and gave her still devil-may-care son a harsh p on the arm.
"What are you smirking at?"
Leo spread his hands and said, "Smiling at myself is better than beingughed at by othersit defuses the awkwardness."
He hadnt missed the subtle amusement in Elly Campbells eyes.
Mia didnt catch her sons drift, her face hard as she asked, "What do you mean by that? Whosughing at me, Elly Campbell?"
A trace of irritation flickered in Leos eyes, though it barely showed as he maintained his obedient demeanor and replied:
"Who wouldntugh if they heard you traveled all this way just to teach mountain kids how to y the piano?"
Mia still didnt understand her sons meaning and, somewhat defiant, said:
"Im teaching these kids piano out of goodwill. Why would anyoneugh at that?"
Leo couldnt help rolling his eyes internally. "Do you think what these kids need is piano lessons?"
"Mom, performing charity needs to address practical needs. The way youre chasing fame without genuine effortits going to make you aughingstock."
Mias face darkened abruptly, clearly displeased.
Deep down, she knew she hade to Anta Bakers disaster site, riding the wave of trending online "charity," to put on a show of goodwill and win public approval.
Chapter 1457: 1457. Let you personally experience the taste of being mocked.
Chapter 1457: 1457. Let you personally experience the taste of being mocked.
She wasnt exactly short on money, but the cash she had set aside was meant to help her son buy shares in the Hall n to ensure he could wrest control from Harry Hall. She couldnt bear to part with it for donations.
But if she donated too little, people would think she was stingy, which would be worse than not donating at all. At least the children in these mountainous areas wouldnt feel exploited as part of her publicity stunt.
After much deliberation, she decideding here to teach was the best option.
Those teachers volunteering in mountain viges always garnered a wave of positive attention online. She, a pampered diva from an affluent family, trekking to an impoverished and treacherous ce for the sake of these childrensurely it would make her all the more praiseworthy.
The more she thought about it, the more feasible the idea seemed.
But now, with her son bluntlyying it all out, her expression was anything but pleasant.
Especially when those things her son just said kept echoing in her mind
Charity that actually makes a difference
Chasing clout without sincerity
Only now, thanks to her sons reminder, did she realize the scale of her misstep.
She couldvee to volunteer, even teaching music wouldve been fine. But teaching piano to these children? It was akin to the historical tale of Emperor Hui of Jin asking peasants who were starving and surviving on bark, Why dont you eat minced meat instead?a sheer act of foolishness.
No wonder shed noticed Elly Campbells peculiar expression earlier.
Her face burned with shame. Even during the scandal where she was scorned as a homewrecker, she hadnt felt this humiliated.
To Elly, being a mistress was a moral breach. But teaching piano to these vige children? That was stupidity at its highest.
Since you knew all this, why didnt you stop me before I set out?
Mia Brown used him.
She couldnt help but feel like her son was acting differentlytely, with shades of rebellion surfacing.
He was no longer the sweet little angel he used to be.
Leo Hall shrugged and replied:
I wanted you to personally experience what it feels like to be mocked, so youd learn your lesson.
Leos tone was matter-of-fact, as if he werent addressing his own mother but a junior.
Mia Brown: You you little brat
She wanted to scold him, but his faceso much like hersand his history of being obedient and sensible left her unable to utter a single harsh word.
Leo seemedpletely unbothered by whether his mother would be angry. Then, he dropped another bombshell
Besides, I wanted to meet the sister-inw.
Mia was about tosh out at him, but his words caught her off guard. She froze.
Then, disbelief flickered in her eyes. What do you mean? Dont tell me youve taken a liking to Adam Joness wife.
Leo didnt deny it. He just shrugged with an air of indifference. Is there a problem?
Of course, theres a problem! Shes seven years older than you, and shes Adam Joness wife! Dont you think your father has enough trouble without you causing more? Youve got the nerve to mess around with Adam Joness wife?
Leo remainedpletely nonchnt, and upon hearing Mias words, he evenughed as though hed heard a joke.
Isnt my dad already dealing with Adam Jones? Has he seeded yet?
It might be a bit ambitious, but one could still dream.
Leos response caused Mias expression to shift dramatically once again.
For reasons she couldnt exin, she detected a hint of sarcasm in her sons words.
A clear look of displeasure crossed Mias face as she said:
Your father is doing all of this for you! If you were as capable as your brother, if you had the skills topete with him, your father wouldnt need to wear himself out like this.
Chapter 1458: 1458. Since youve already come
Chapter 1458: 1458. Since youve alreadye
Leo Halls smile slowly faded from the corners of his lips, and a hint of darkness crept into his eyes, though he quickly managed to restrain it.
Although the gloominess didntst long, Mia Brown still felt a slight chill.
She looked up at Leo Halls face, only to see the same mischievous look as before. Mia hesitated, believing it might have just been her imagination.
If you hadnt decided to be the other woman, or if you had, but at least didnt give birth to me, my dad wouldve only had my brother as a son. Wouldnt it have been better? He couldve just handed the Hall n to himno stress, no effort, and still someone to take care of him in his old age.
The look of scorn on Leo Halls face was unmistakable, and the words he spoke left Mia both furious andpletely stunned.
Her son, who had always been well-behaved and obedient, dared to say such things to her, with undisguised sarcasm shining in his eyes.
My dads stress and effortthats all on him. Whats it got to do with me?
You
Mia was trembling with rage. She raised her hand and pped Leo Hall hard on the face.
Leos fair skin bore the impact of the p, immediately revealing five distinct finger marks.
As soon as Mianded this p, she froze, staring at her hand in disbelief, then at her sons face. Guilt crept onto her expression as she muttered, Leo
Leo Hall didnt show the slightest anger, nor did he even touch his reddened cheek. He simply shrugged indifferently and said:
Since were already here, dont waste the opportunity. Isnt this all about showing off and winning some goodwill? Go ahead, make the most of it.
After saying this, he didnt bother to look at Mias worried face and strode off.
Leo! Leo
Watching her son walk away without looking back, Mia stamped her feet in frustration and deeply regretted pping him.
The mountain childrens curriculum was rtively simple. After just one lesson, Elly Campbell had already adapted to it.
It was dismissal time now. Unlike city kids who return home to ready-prepared meals, sit at the table, and get served without effort, these rural kids had to rush home to cook meals themselves.
For the project team working in the mountains, there was a temporary amodation set up. Though basic, it was manageable.
After finishing her ss, Elly Campbell was heading out to find Adam Jones. On her way, she ran into Miss Taylor, the volunteer teacher with thest name Taylor.
Her round face carried youthful energy, with sparkling eyes full of vitality. She looked very beautiful.
Elly admired her. For a young person to stay here as a volunteer teacher, enduring loneliness and harsh conditions, it took a great deal of courage andpassion.
Miss Taylor.
Miss Campbell.
Sophia Taylor shed a sweet smile as she walked toward Elly Campbell.
Between Mrs. Jones and being called Miss Campbell, Elly much preferred thetter.
Hearing Sophia Taylor call her this way, her smile deepened considerably.
Miss Campbell, are you heading back to the amodation now?
Yes, and you?
Im heading home to make lunch. Would you like to join me and have a bite there?
Hearing this suggestion from Sophia Taylor, Elly thought of something and asked, I heard from the Vige Chief that you usually manage alone?
Yes, thats right. I cook and eat by myself, self-sufficientits not too bad.
Elly smiled and invited, Come over to our ce. We have dedicated staff who handle the cooking. You can share a meal with us.
Chapter 1459. Scrounging a meal
Chapter 1459: 1459. Scrounging a meal
Sophia Taylor hesitated for a moment and declined, "No, it wouldnt be right for me to disturb you like that."
"What disturbance? Its just one more person at the table. If you were to cook by yourself, itd be far more troublesome."
In the end, Sophia reluctantly agreed, feeling slightly embarrassed.
On the way to the resettlement site, they had to pass by the road that was currently under construction. Sophia instinctively paused in her steps, her gaze falling onto the road.
"Whats wrong?"
Elly Campbell noticed her standing still and staring nkly at the road, and asked curiously.
"Oh, its nothing. I was just thinking that when this mountain road ispleted, itll be so much easier for people here to travel outside. Maybe their living conditions will improve as well."
She turned to Elly, her expression filled with emotion. "If it werent for you, these children might never have had the opportunity to leave the mountains."
Elly understood what Sophia meant.
Even though theres a saying about talented individuals rising from humble beginnings, in todays society, the disparity in educational resources and foundational opportunities means that children dont start on equal footing.
The reality is, its bing increasingly rare for those from humble beginnings to achieve greatness.
She had seen it herself over the past few days.
These children could learn how to read, write, and grasp basic arithmetic, chemistry, and physics, but it was only scratching the surface. What they learned might fall far behind what the academically outstanding students in cities achieved.
Perhaps these children would spend their entire lives in the mountains, and even if they ventured outside, survival would be tough.
"There will be opportunities. Everyone has opportunities."
She had already discussed ns with Adam Jones. Once the infrastructure here wasplete, they could coborate with the vige to develop a tourism area, which would undoubtedly provide a path for the mountain vigers to work their way toward prosperity.
However, since this idea was still in its early stages, Elly didnt say much about it to Sophia.
"I heard from the Vige Chief that the new school buildings were donated by Mr. Jones. Was that road donated by Mr. Jones too? You really are wonderful people."
Sophia pointed to the distant road, expressing her gratitude sincerely.
"No, that road was built by someone else."
At the mention of this, Ellys thoughts drifted toward Ethan White.
Now that they had a lead for the investigation, figuring out Ethans identity should be simpler.
Ethan White had always been a thorn lodged in her mind. Without rifying his identity, she felt uneasy.
"Lets go."
Elly walked a few steps forward, unaware of the contemtive look on Sophias face.
After traveling some distance, Elly was still preupied with Ethan Whites matter. She had nned to ask Adam Jonester about the results of their investigation into Ethans identity, but she unexpectedly crossed paths with him along the way.
"I heard your group has already finished making lunch."
Ethan White stoodzily in front of her, his tall frame blocking the way. His tone was unusually casual.
"Yeah, so what?"
"Im hungry. Let mee eat with you."
The sheer matter-of-factness in his voice made Elly knit her brows in mild difort.
Letting him join for a meal wasnt a problem. The real issue was Adams jealous naturehe certainly wouldnt be happy about it.
Perhaps Ethan sensed she might refuse; he deliberately rolled up his shirt sleeve right in front of her. His strong arm was wrapped in white bandages, faint traces of blood seeping through.
The words of refusal that had been at the tip of Ellys tongue got swallowed back.
"Lets go."
A trace of a smile appeared on Ethans lips. His gaze lingered on Ellys begrudging expression for a moment before he calmly averted his eyes, pretending not to notice. He followed beside her as they headed back toward the resettlement site.
Chapter 1460. There’s not enough food, tell them not to eat.
Chapter 1460: 1460. Theres not enough food, tell them not to eat.
Sophia Taylor followed beside Elly Campbell, her gaze falling on Ethan Whites stunningly handsome face. Almost instinctively, she raised her hand to tuck a stray lock of hair behind her ear, revealing her exquisite features.
Neither Elly Campbell nor Ethan White noticed Sophias unusual behavior.
Elly was preupied with thinking about how she would exin to her overly jealous boyfriend why Ethan hade over to cadge a meal. As for Ethan...
From start to finish, his eyes never focused on anyone elsehis heart and mind werepletely absorbed by Elly Campbells face.
Whether she was happy, upset, or disying any other emotion, in Ethans eyes, it all seemed to have been filtered through the lens of perfection, making her look unbelievably beautiful.
"Sis-inw! Sis-inw!"
While Elly was lost in her worries, another unwee voice suddenly sounded to her left.
She turned to see Leo Hall walking briskly toward her, one arm in a sling.
"Sis-inw, I heard you cooked. How about sharing some of it with me?"
Ellys expression wasplicated and indecipherable.
Why were all these people so shamelessly entitled? And how was it that she owed both of them her life? She couldnt even muster a refusal.
But if she were to deny Leo Hall and only let Ethan White join her for the meal, her boyfriendthe clingy little ball of jealousywould surely go wild imagining things.
Might as well bring Leo Hall along too. "Fine, lets go," she said.
Leos face lit up with joy. "Thanks, Sis-inw."
The four of them headed together toward the Jones and Campbell settlement point, with Ethan White and Leo Hall walking on either side of Elly. This, unfortunately, pushed Sophia Taylorwho had originally been at Ellys sideto the margins.
Sophias expression turned a little odd as she watched the trio.
Meanwhile, Elly was feeling uneasy herself, nked on either side by these two troublemakers with ulterior motives.
Thinking of Sophia, Elly worried she might feel out of ce, so she deliberately stepped away from Ethan and Leo to walk beside Sophia. She was about to guide Sophia ahead when Sophia remarked:
"Ms. Campbell, I noticed there seem to be a lot of people over at your ce. I think maybe I shouldnt go with you after all?"
Sophia seemed a bit flustered, pursing her lips in hesitation. Her gaze flitted nervously between Ethan White and Leo Hall.
But the two didnt bother to look at her in response to her wordsinstead, their eyes remained fixed on Elly Campbell.
"Why care about them? Youre my invited guest; theyre just shameless freeloaders. If the foods not enough, then let them go hungry," Elly said.
Ethan White and Leo Hall: "..."
Sophia was amused by Ellys statement and couldnt help but smile, sneaking a shy nce at the two men in front of her before cautiously saying:
"S-sorry."
Of course, the food was definitely sufficientEllys earlierment was just a throwaway remark.
Sophia was still a bit reserved since she was a young woman who hadnt known Elly for very long. She naturally wasnt as thick-skinned as those two men, so Elly felt she should try to amodate her a little more.
Ethan White and Leo Hall didnt respond much to Sophias apology, nor did they show any signs of taking offense.
The walk to the settlement point was still long, so Elly began initiating small talk with Sophia now and then to ease her difort.
This behavior was rather unlike the typically cold-spirited Elly Campbell.
Nearby, Ethan White nced meaningfully at Elly several times.
When she spoke with Sophia, her expression seemed especially vivid and animated. It was clear that Elly was quite fond of the young volunteer teacher in front of her.
Leo Halls attention remained fixed on Elly as well.
Unlike Ethan, Leo wasnt overanalyzing anything. He simply thought that his sis-inwwhose expression had grown so livelywould look even better if turned into a preserved specimen.
Squinting, he imagined what Elly would look like as a delicate exhibit, and his eyes gleamed with excitement.
Chapter 1461: 1461. Dont be so insensitive.
Chapter 1461: 1461. Dont be so insensitive.
Just the thought of it made him feel invigorated, as if every cell in his body was brimming with energy.
When Ethan White noticed that Elly Campbell seemed to particrly like this volunteer teacher, his gaze shifted to Sophia Taylor.
He was curious as to why this female teacher managed to win his younger sisters favor so effortlessly.
Sophia Taylor felt her heartbeat suddenly spike when she realized two pairs of eyes were fixed on her.
Initially, she nned to pretend she hadnt noticed, but she couldnt help herselfher own gaze was already drawn toward the direction of the stares.
Sure enough, she saw Ethan White studying her with a contemtive expression.
Her ears burned involuntarily as she awkwardly shed a smile toward Ethan White.
Before she could say or do much else, Ethan Whites gaze was already withdrawn.
Sophias eyes were inadvertently tinged with a hint of disappointment. When Ethan Whites focus shifted back to Elly Campbell, a subtle dimness flickered in her own gaze.
Her lips pressed together slightly, her thoughts unclear.
Were here.
Momentster, Elly Campbells voice snapped Sophia out of her thoughts.
The four of them had arrived at the temporary amodation site.
Here, portable small houses and fully functional living facilities were set up.
The aroma of food filled the air.
Not far away, Adam Jones was standing by the temporary wireless base station crafted by themunications engineer, reviewing emails on his tablet.
His sharply defined features carried an air of aloofness at the moment; just one nce made his keep your distance aura unmistakably clear.
Anyone who saw Adam in such a state wouldnt dare approach him and invite trouble.
But Elly Campbell seemedpletely unbothered, casually walking up to him and sitting by his side. The next second, Adams gaze shifted from his tablet to her, the cold rigidity in his face melting instantly into warmth.
Youre back.
What were you just looking at? Your furrowed brows could pinch a flys leg in half.
Adam chuckled at her teasing remark, stood up from his chair, and took her hand, leading her toward the makeshift dining area. Ill tell you after dinner.
Elly noticed he was clearly hiding something but didnt press the matter further. She simply nodded before ncing at the two unwee guests not far away, her expression growingplicated:
I brought along two freeloaders.
Adams steps faltered as his gaze shifted toward the direction Elly hade from. His expression darkened the moment he saw Ethan White and Leo Hall.
When Adam set his face grim, it was genuinely intimidating.
The imposing presence of someone in authority was undeniable, and it wasnt something the average person could withstand.
Sophia Taylor, already nervous about tagging along uninvited, instinctively grabbed onto Ethan Whites arm in rm when she saw Adams stern demeanor.
That instantaneous contact made Ethan Whites brows furrow in undisguised displeasure.
His voice carried open irritation as he said coldly, What are you doing?
Startled by Ethans reaction and realizing what she had done, Sophia quickly released her grip. I Im sorry.
Standing off to the side, Leo Hall observed Sophias flustered behavior with a half-smile, as though he could see right through her thoughts. This made Sophia feel utterly exposed, frozen in ce, unsure whether to stay or leave.
Whether it was intentional or not, Leo piped up with a casual jest:
Looks like thisdy teacher has eyes on you. Dont be so clueless and stop staring at my sister-inw all the time.
Both Ethan White and Sophia Taylors faces changed instantly.
Chapter 1462: 1462. They started fighting.
Chapter 1462: 1462. They started fighting.
Especially Sophia Taylor, having her thoughts so tantly exposed by Leo Hall, she felt even more embarrassed and her face flushed red with shame.
She sneaked a nce at Ethan White, expecting him to throw her a look that would make her feel even more ufortable, but instead, she saw that he didnt even nce at herhe hadnt taken Leos words to heart at all.
Sophia Taylor couldnt tell whether she felt relieved or disappointed.
When did Elly Campbell be your sister-inw?
When Adam Jones walked over, he happened to hear Ethan White affectionately shout his wifes name, and his already gloomy expression darkened even further.
The cold air emanating from him grew thicker and more oppressive.
Ethan White, however, wasnt intimidated. Although hed given up the idea of snatching Elly away, that didnt mean he didnt still want to provoke Adam Jones.
Meeting Adam Jones murderous gaze head-on, the corner of Ethans lips lifted into a faint smile. President Jones, its just a free meal, no need to get so worked up, right?
He deliberately misinterpreted Adams glowering expression, his smirking eyes falling on Adams increasingly grim face.
Adam Jones stared directly into Ethans eyes, not missing the deliberate provocation hidden within them.
His cold eyes narrowed slowly, the icy chill pouring out of them seemed capable of freezing the air around them in an instant.
After a few seconds of staring, he suddenly chuckled lightly and said, Grabbing a free meal is no problem. But as for any delusional ideas, Id advise Mr. White to keep those to himself.
Ethan White chuckled in response, And what if I dont?
Over to the side, Elly Campbell was left speechless.
Her husband was practically born to be jealous, the type to embody jealousy itself.
Anyone with half a brain could see Ethan White was just trying to provoke him, yet somehow Adam had been utterly convinced, ever sinceing back from Antarctica, that Ethan was making moves on her.
Could he not see that Ethan was using her as a way to needle him?
Enough already! If you two are so bored, why dont you go somewhere far away and spar? Stop being eyesores here.
Elly, slightly annoyed, interrupted their standoff and stepped forward to pull Sophia Taylor along. Come on, lets go eat.
Alright.
Sophia Taylor was still a little shaken by Ethan Whites earlier cold and disdainful gaze, and the hurt lingered within her.
Her gaze flicked toward Ethan, who was still locked in his showdown with Adam, and thinking of Elly Campbell, an ufortable feeling swirled inside her.
But she didnt let it show on her face. She could tell Elly genuinely liked her and didnt want to squander that affection casually.
Leo Hall,e on.
As she led Sophia away, Elly didnt forget to call out to Leo, who was still standing motionless.
Coming, sis-inw! Im on my way.
Leo Hall trotted after them, acting like an obedient sidekick.
Adam Jones, upon noticing his wifes irritation, lost all interest in continuing the verbal jousting with Ethan White. He withdrew his gaze and sneered coldly:
I hear from my wife that Mr. White ims I owe you something?
The provocative smile on Ethan Whites face gradually faded. He stared at Adam for a few seconds before replying:
Is that so? Did your wife also tell you Id like to make her my wife instead?
As soon as he finished speaking, Ethans lips curled into a taunting smirk, but the next second, his mouth was met with Adam Joness fist.
Ethan Whites face darkened instantly.
Before he could retaliate, Adams fist came down once more. Marry my wife, Elly Campbell? Do you even know what it means to overestimate yourself? Look that up first.
With those words, Adams fist mmed into Ethan once again.
Chapter 1463: 1463. Take a pee and reflect
Chapter 1463: 1463. Take a pee and reflect
This time, Ethan White managed to dodge sessfully, and right after, his fist swung straight toward Adam Jones abdomen.
In the blink of an eye, the two tall men were exchanging punches, locked in a serious scuffle.
The intensity between them was so strong that none of the nearby employees dared to intervene.
Elly Campbell was sitting in the temporary cafeteria, having lunch with Sophia Taylor. Earlier, she had casually told them to take their fight elsewhere, not expecting them to actually start brawling.
Leo Hall was eating his meal with a bowl in hand, sitting on a small stool at the door. Unlike his usual image as a refined heir, he now lookedpletelyid-back.
He took a bite with his chopsticks, nced into the distance now and then, and shortly after
Just as Elly was wondering why the two hadnte in to eat yet, Leos voice came from the doorway
Sister-inw, President Jones and Mr. White are fighting.
Elly and Sophia, who were seated at the small dining table, both had their expressions change instantly.
Elly threw her chopsticks onto the table and quickly hurried out. Sure enough, she saw Ethan White and Adam Jones grappling not far off.
Ellys face darkened immediately.
She cast a nce downward at Leo, who was still seated with his bowl, watching the spectacle with relish, and said in a low voice, Why didnt you say so earlier!
No wonder this guy was enjoying his meal so muchit seemed he got a great show to apany his meal.
Leo didnt show any guilt at all; instead, he shed Elly a fawning smile.
Elly shot him a re, her face stormy, and ran toward the two men.
Sophia stood motionless at the original spot, her gaze calmly fixed on the two men tangled up in the fight. She muttered in a soft voice:
Teacher Campbell really has some skill, even after getting married she can still have two men fighting over her.
She said this without bothering to avoid Leo Hall.
In Sophias eyes, Leo was just a young man who had barely be an adult. Coupled with the innocent look on his face, she didnt see him as someone worthy of consideration.
Leo raised his eyes to nce at her and sneered mockingly, A womans allure isnt defined by marriage or not. Someone as ugly as you wouldnt have anyone fighting over you, married or not.
Leo spoke with no filter whatsoever, and his someone as ugly as you remark left Sophia utterly humiliated.
As if that werent enough, Leo pointed toward Ethan Whites direction and continued:
See that? Ethan would rather throw punches at Adam Jones for my sister-inw, while you tried to cozy up to him and got brushed off. Thats the difference.
Watching Sophias pale and mortified expression, Leo showed no signs of sympathy or chivalry.
There are plenty of stupid women in the world, and lots of themck self-awareness. I wontugh at you, but dont let me hear another word of you disrespecting my sister-inw.
Sophias face shifted colors under the sting of Leos blunt words, eventually settling into a cold smirk.
Sister-inw this, sister-inw that. Seems like youre pretty protective of Teacher Campbell, huh? Whats the matter? Do you have a thing for her too?
Leo idly poked at the rice in his bowl with his chopsticks, his gaze lowered to hide the darkness in his eyes. A sinister smirk curled at the corners of his lips.
After a brief pause, he lifted his eyes to gaze at Sophia. The rity had returned to his expression, but his words cut sharp and venomous:
Protect her? Why would I protect you, you ugly freak? I heard theres a cesspool up aheadhow about you go take a leak and look at yourself to see if youre even worth considering?
Chapter 1464: 1464. Ive liked you for a long time.
Chapter 1464: 1464. Ive liked you for a long time.
Even though she knew Leo Halls words were utterly tactless, she still felt her face flush red and pale alternately under the sting of his sharp remarks.
Shed had enough of these arrogant young masters from wealthy familiesdid they all speak without considering other peoples feelings?
She red at Leo furiously, but seeing that he had no trace of guilt on his face, her anger boiled over. She stomped her foot and ran off.
As she passed by Adam Jones and the others, she happened to see Ethan White raising his fist, about to punch Adam in the face. However, when he noticed Elly Campbell suddenly stepping between them, his expression changed, and he withdrew his fist.
Elly stood there with a darkened expression, her gaze cold as it fell on the battered faces of the two men in front of her.
The moment Elly appeared, both men stopped immediately, neither daring to make another move.
Is this fun for you?
Ellys sharp gaze swept across their faces, making it unclear if she was speaking to Adam or Ethan.
Neither of them spoke a word, looking instead like unruly students being scolded by their teacher.
Adam felt a little uneasyhe hadnt seen his wife wearing this stern expression in a long time.
Adam knew full well that his wife could never have any feelings for someone like Ethan White. But hearing Ethan openly make advances toward her made him feel unhappy.
Still, seeing his wife with such a cold expression now, he felt uneasy again.
Usuallymanding and confident, the man now looked like a child who had done something wrong. Nervously, he nced at Elly and murmured softly, Elly
Elly didnt look at him. Instead, she turned to Ethan and said, We need to talk.
Ethan stiffened, already anticipating what Elly wanted to talk about.
For a long time, Elly had always treated him with indifference, ignoring his semi-serious, semi-yful confessions. She probably thought his attention to her was motivated by something concerning Adam.
Now, for her to take the initiative to talk, it was clear that she was genuinely annoyed.
Elly
Adam felt displeasure bubble up again when he saw her nning to talk to Ethan alone.
But a cold re from Elly silenced him, forcing him to grudgingly stay put.
Elly led Ethan to a nearby empty space. As soon as they stopped walking, she turned to face him and went straight to the point:
What exactly is going on in your mind?
Ethan froze, caught off guard by Ellys question. He didnt even know what to say in response.
Seeing his silence, Elly added, Dont waste your timeing up with ways to y games with meIm not an idiot. I know how to tell truth from lies. Just tell me, what is it you really want?
Ethan studied her indifferent face, remaining silent for a long time before finally smiling. Youre really not an idiot? You can really tell apart whats true and whats fake in what I say?
Elly fixed her gaze on him, her voice heavy but steady as she responded, Yes.
Ethanughed again, his lips pulling unnaturally wide. The movement tugged painfully at the spot on his face that Adam had just hit, forcing him to draw a sharp breath.
Seeing that Elly was stillpletely unmoved, showing no trace of concern for his injury, Ethan dropped any pretense and looked her directly in the eye, saying:
Since youre not an idiot, fine, Ill tell youI truly like you. Ive liked you for a long, long time. Now, you tell meis that the truth, or is it a lie?
His tone was serious, more earnest than he had ever been before.
Chapter 1465: 1465. He is a jealous person.
Chapter 1465: 1465. He is a jealous person.
Elly Campbells brow furrowed slightly, her eyes tinged with a hint of irritation.
After a moment, just when Ethan White thought Elly wouldnt respond, she spoke
What exactly happened between you and Adam Jones?
Ethans expression froze for a moment, yet he didnt directly answer Ellys question. Instead, he said:
So, you still think I approached you with ulterior motives rather than genuinely liking you, dont you?
Elly remained silent, clearly affirming Ethans assumption.
Ethan chuckled faintly, raising his hand slightly as though intending to ruffle her hair, but she avoided him deftly.
His hand hung awkwardly in mid-air for a moment before he quietly withdrew it, letting out a derisiveugh:
And here you said you werent naive.
The huskiness in his tone carried a trace of disappointment and grievance.
The murmuredint, tinged with sorrow, made Ellys brows knit even tighter.
Regardless of your reasons for saying these things, whether sincere or harboring ulterior motives, I think I need to make one thing clear to you.
With a serious expression, Elly met his gaze, while the faint smile lingering at the corner of Ethans lips began to fade little by little as she finished speaking.
Alright, speak.
I am deeply grateful for the two times you saved my life, but I must ask you to respect me. I really dislike hearing the remarks you make to disrupt the feelings between my husband and me. I have my own family, and I deeply love my husband, Adam. So regardless of whether your words are heartfelt or merely a joke, I dont want to hear them anymore. Even if I owe you my life, it doesnt mean Im willing to tolerate your offensivements.
Ethan silently looked at Elly, his expression aplex mix of amusement and bitterness.
After finishing her words and seeing Ethan remain silent, Ellys lips pressed into a tight line.
She didnt want to delve into what Ethan was thinking at this moment.
In truth, she resembled Adam in some ways, an inherently aloof person.
Once she gave her feelings to someone, she would never harbor any extras for anyone else.
No matter how much someone showed they cared for her or even imed to love her, she wouldnt develop other thoughts.
At this moment, Ethan seemed genuinely affected by her words. His face showed traces of hurt that couldnt be hidden.
But she wouldnt soften her stance because of that.
She had a vague suspicion that Ethan might not be joking, but rather truly
If it were true, then even more so she couldnt afford to give Ethan any expectations. Unable to respond, why prolong his pain?
Ive said what I needed to say. I hope you wont say anything in front of Adam Jones that might lead to a misunderstanding anymore.
She paused briefly and added:
Hes a very jealous man, and once he gets jealous, hes hard to cate.
Ethan continued to gaze at her quietly. Though her words seemed to criticize Adam, buried within them was unmistakable affection that he couldnt ignore.
Ethan pressed his hand against his chest. He had expected this oue, he had long decided to stop entangling himself with her, but hearing her rejection expressed so inly and cruelly still made his heart ache.
She was a perceptive woman, far too discerning to be unsure of his feelings. Instead, she had simply chosen not to ept them, giving him an easy way out.
Atst, Ethan smiled, nodded slightly at her, and said, Its myck of consideration. I apologize; it wont happen again.
Chapter 1466: 1466. Remembered it.
Chapter 1466: 1466. Remembered it.
Elly Campbells expression softened slightly after hearing this.
Then go back and have lunch.
Ethan White chuckled at her words, After we fought like that, you still have the heart to tell me to go back for lunch?
Then dont go.
Ethan was choked by her response and retorted helplessly, I got beaten up by him. Why should I go easy on him and skip a meal?
Elly cast a sideways nce at him in annoyance and said, Isnt it because your mouth got you into trouble and got you beaten up?
Ethan:
She truly was a heartless woman.
After a few moments of silence, Ethan nced sideways at Elly, hesitated for a moment, and asked, Do you really not remember me?
Elly gave him a puzzled look, finding his sudden question rather odd.
Ethan could tell from her expression that she genuinely didnt remember him, and he couldnt help but feel a little disappointed.
Do you remember thest time I mentioned that girl in Antarctica who stood up for me?
Elly froze for a moment before nodding in acknowledgment.
The next second, she noticed Ethan staring at her intently, his eyes filled with an unmistakable depth of emotion that she couldnt ignore.
Her expression faltered for a moment before she casually said, That girl wouldnt happen to be me, right?
Although Ethan brought up the topic at this moment and looked at her with such deep, affectionate eyes, Elly couldnt help but lean toward that possibility. But as far as she could remember, she hadnt stood up for anyone before.
Back then, her mind was entirely consumed with Adam Jones. Where would she have found the energy to concern herself with others affairs?
Wait a minute?
Ellys gaze shifted slightly, as bits and pieces of a long-forgotten memory surfaced in her mind.
She nced at Ethan, faintly recalling that, perhaps back in her second year of middle school, she had indeed stood up for a newly enrolled junior.
She only remembered that the junior was very quiet and wasnt fond of socializing.
Even though his clothes had been washed to the point they no longer appeared their original color, they were still clean and pristine, exuding a natural upbringing full of dignity.
At the time, the Academic Affairs Office was trying to expel the junior without investigating the situation, simply because the student who had falsely used him came from a powerful background.
The Academic Affairs director had no qualms about bowing to that background, caring little if a student with no connections was wrongfully used.
She couldnt stand it and dragged the junior to the Academic Affairs Office when people were humiliating him.
Even though he had been wronged and bullied, the junior showed no hint of submission. His demeanor toward the director remained full of contemptaloof and proud.
He only said one sentencehe didnt steal his ssmates living expensesand then kept silent after that.
The director, knowing she was the eldest daughter of the Campbell Family and Old Master Campbells granddaughter, deemed her background more daunting than the nouveau riche familys. Reluctantly, he allowed the junior to stay.
After that, she rarely saw the junior again.
Could it be that junior was Ethan?
Elly looked thoughtfully at the handsome man beside her.
Though he spoke more now than the quiet image in her memory, she could vaguely discern the same unyielding arrogance from back then, as well as his disdain and scorn for people he didnt care about.
Ethan noticed the change in Ellys gaze and knew she had remembered.
Looking at her, he chuckled softly, Remember now?
You were the little boy used of stealing money by the nouveau riche family?
Chapter 1467: 1467. You must not take your anger out on me.
Chapter 1467: 1467. You must not take your anger out on me.
Ethan White nodded, in that moment, he suddenly feltplete.
Elly Campbells face showed a look of understanding, and no other expression.
Do you believe in the words of my confession now?
Elly thought of the day in Antarctica, when Ethan brought up the older sister, his eyes and tone already told her that Ethans heart loved that older sister, almost to an obsessive degree.
Previously, Elly looked at the matter as a bystander and didnt feel much about it; now that person became herself, the more she thought about it, the more awkward she felt.
Yes, I believe it, but that doesnt interfere with what Ive said before.
Elly straightened her expression, not taking the matter to heart.
Ethan had long been mentally prepared, so when he heard Ellys words, he didnt feel too ufortable.
After Elly and Ethan left, Adam Joness face didnt look good, several times he wanted to go and bring Elly back.
But thinking about her obviously angry look at that time, he suppressed this impatience.
His gaze fell on Leo Hall, who was sitting opposite him and still enjoying his meal, and he couldnt help but want to vent his anger on him.
Leo Hall still had one arm in a sling, which made eating a struggle. Feeling Adams sinister gaze, he tensed, clutching his bowl tighter and said:
President Jones, I havent offended you, so please dont take it out on me.
His eyes, as innocent as a little white rabbit, couldnt be more innocent.
Youre quite forward.
Though this kid didnt show the kind of tant affection Ethan did towards his wife, every time he called Elly sister-inw, it made Adam ufortable.
Of course, everyone praises me for being sweet and easy-going.
Leo grinned, revealing his two charming little tiger teeth.
His thick skin made him almost punchable.
Leo Hall.
Adam suddenly called out to him.
What is it, President Jones?
He always seemed especially pure and enthusiastic, even knowing this man was his brothers good friend, and a potential rival, he always acted full of camaraderie.
You dont think that by getting in good with my wife, Ill help you seize the family estate, do you?
Leo paused his eating, finally looking up at him, and smiled, saying:
If sister-inw really wanted your help, would you help me?
Leo seemed unafraid of making Adam upset, instead deepening the smile in his eyes, continuing:
Everyone knows you listen to your wife the most, whatever she asks you to do, you do it, is that right? Or is it just for show?
Adam looked at Leos inexplicably confident manner, squinting his deep eyes, then momentarily sneered and said:
So thats why you call her sister-inw every day?
His prating gaze locked eyes with Leo, and said:
Yet Ive never heard you call me brother.
The smile on Leos face grew a bit wider, and he said:
If President Jones wants me to call you brother, I wouldnt mind.
Adam was just speaking casually, not in the least eager for William Halls illegitimate son to cozy up to him.
However, he was always calling Elly sister-inw with such enthusiasm that Adam felt a sense of ill intention.
Adam didnt want to say much more to him, but still gave a warning
Chapter 1468. Adam Jones, do you have any shame?
Chapter 1468: 1468. Adam Jones, do you have any shame?
"I dont want to meddle in the Hall familys affairs, but theres one thing you better rememberdont make a move on my wife."
Leo Hall kept that innocent smile on his face and replied:
"President Jones, youre overthinking it. I just admire Sis-inw; thats all. Otherwise, I wouldnt have saved her back then, right?"
Adam Jones knew the car ident was William Halls doing, and Leo definitely knew it too.
But if Leos rescue of Elly was purely because he gained benefits from William Hall, Adam didnt believe it.
After all, if Elly had died, the benefits Leo would have gained were certainly much greater than saving her.
This was also the reason Adam never quite understood.
But if Leo truly meant what he said, that he saved Elly simply because he admired her, Adam found that even more unbelievable.
The kid looks harmless and simple, but its precisely his harmless demeanor that makes people wary.
Adams eyes lingered on Leos face for a moment. In the next second, Leos eyes suddenly lit up, "Sis-inw, youre back."
Hearing Leos words, Adams eyes lit up as well. He turned his head, but when he saw Ethan White walking in with Elly, the warmth on Adams face instantly turned icy.
"Whats he doing here?"
Ethan, having exined things to Elly earlier, felt a bit more at ease now. He raised his hand to rub the corner of his mouth, still sore from Adams punch, and said:
"Im here to eat."
"Youre not wee here."
Adam, looking a lot like a jealous little lily, delivered the line and then turned to Elly with a pair of aggrieved, puppy-dog eyes.
Elly had started off feeling righteous in front of him, but remembering Ethans feelings for herhis elusive "white moonlight" turning out to be herselfshe suddenly felt a pang of guilt.
Clearing her throat awkwardly, she said, "Well, anyway, he saved me. Its only proper to invite him for a meal."
With that, she walked over to Adam and gently tried to cate him, asking, "Have you eaten yet?"
Adam, looking serious, saw his wifes smile of appeasement. His mood lifted slightly as he replied, "No."
All he could think about was his wife chatting away with other menhow could he possibly have an appetite?
"Then... should I feed you?"
Adam: "..."
Ethan: "..."
Leo: "..."
Adam nced at the two men who clearly harbored ill intentions toward his wife. Even though being fed by his wife was undeniably humiliating, to assert his im over her, he shamelessly nodded his head.
Elly: "..."
Ethan: "..."
Leo: "..."
"Adam Jones, could you have some dignity for once?"
Ethan couldnt hold back anymore and blurted out, only to receive a dismissive nce from Adam, who smirked and replied:
"My wife willingly feeds me. Whats it to Mr. White?"
If you have the guts, get your wife to feed you. See if I dont break your legs.
And just like that, the two men were at it again.
Elly pressed her temples, feeling a bit overwhelmed.
Dealing with two men staring at her like this was nerve-wracking enough. She had to hand it to those women who could navigateplicated love triangles effortlessly.
If it were her, shed already have copsed under the pressure. Between these two alone, she couldnt managenot to mention with someone she had never felt anything for.
Ethan found himself blocked speechless by Adams retort.
If he really dared to ask Elly to feed him, itd be obvious how shed reject him. Could he even stand around shamelessly after that?
Watching Adams smug little triumphant look, Ethan couldnt help but feel a pang of toothache.
Chapter 1469. In his wife’s eyes, there is only him.
Chapter 1469: 1469. In his wifes eyes, there is only him.
With a cold re, Adam Jones withdrew his gaze and walked over to the dining table, sitting down with a stoic face.
Adam was feeling rather pleased after besting Ethan White earlier, so he decided not to squabble with him anymore.
Of course, he wouldnt shamelessly demand to be fed like some overgrown man-child.
"Wheres Miss Taylor?"
Elly Campbell only now realized Sophia Taylor was missing. She knew questioning Adam wouldnt yield any answers, so she turned her inquiring gaze to Leo Hall.
Leo, recalling the fake innocent demeanor of that female teacher, let his impatience show as he said,
"She badmouthed me, so I scolded her and she left."
Elly: "..."
"Miss Taylor badmouthed you?"
Ellys expression was clearly one of "can you at least n your lies better?" as she looked at Leo. "Did you bully her and scare her away?"
Leo immediately felt wronged and looked at Elly pitifully, defending himself, "Sis-inw, am I really such a terrible person in your eyes?"
"Youre not even in my eyes."
Leo: "..."
Ethan: "..."
Why does this conversation sound oddly familiar?
Ethan pursed his lips twice and pressed on the shattered pieces of his heart, recalling that Elly had said the exact same thing to him back in Antarctica.
Meanwhile, Adam, noticing his wifes cold and ruthless demeanor, suddenly felt invigorated. He thought he could eat a few more bowls of rice now.
To Adam, his wife only had eyes for him.
As for those men outside, none of them could possibly lure his wife away.
Elly firmly believed that Leo had bullied Sophia into leaving. While Leo was shoveling rice into his mouth, Elly directly took the bowl away from him.
"You drove Miss Taylor away, so you dont get to eat either."
"Sis-inw!"
Leo looked at Elly with a face full of usations, watching helplessly as she took his bowl away.
Then, Elly walked back up to him and said, "Youve finished freeloading. Time for you to leave now."
Leo looked at Elly with an aggrieved expression. Seeing that she was unmoved, he grew dark with resentment.
His beautiful eyes lowered slowly, outlining a bloodthirsty, sinister smirk.
That damned volunteer teacher really deserved to be turned into a specimen.
Due to the limited resources in the mountainous area, the project team only had one temporary dining hall, where everyone would eat together.
Seeing several bigwigs sitting together with such an unnervingly tense atmosphere, some of the staff hesitated to step inside, unsure if they should enter.
It was Elly who spoke up, letting theme in, and while doing so, she also sent the clearly reluctant-to-eat bigwigs out.
Ethan had originally used freeloading meals as an excuse to stick close to Elly, not because he was truly idle. As for Leo, outsiders viewed him as just tagging along, so nobody really cared where he stayed, as long as he didnt stir up trouble.
After Ethan left, Leo also went to the amodations the Vige Chief arranged for him and his mother.
Once they were gone, only Adam and Elly remained.
At this hour, the project team employees were still eating, so the couple switched locations and headed to another hillside.
"Any updates from Boston? What about Harry Halls situation over there?"
Although Leo was behaving rather obediently here and didnt seem to be up to anything strange, their sudden trip to the mountainous area at this critical moment was suspicious.
This was the peak of the Hall ns father-son feud. Surely Mia Brown wouldnt leave William Hall to fight alone, wouldnt she at least want to oversee him personally?
Chapter 1470. Can’t bring myself to be cruel in this lifetime
Chapter 1470: 1470. Cant bring myself to be cruel in this lifetime
Traveling so far to do these charity activities that are nothing more than the icing on the cake for herwas it really necessary?
And then theres Leo Hall.
Hes only twenty years old and still in college.
Its the start of the semester now, but instead of attending sses, hees to this ce to idle away. Doesnt he worry about making a fool of himself and people thinking hes irresponsible, just relying on his dad?
"Its about time to wrap things up."
Adam Jones held Elly Campbells hand as they walked up the mountain.
Though the area is impoverished, the environment is stunning. Standing at a high vantage point, the view stretches endlessly, broad and beautiful.
"If Harry Hall gets control of the Hall n, what do you think he would do to Leo Hall?"
Elly Campbell turned to look at Adam Jones and asked.
Adam Jones heard the faint worry in Ellys voice and felt a twinge of displeasure. He raised an eyebrow and said:
"Youre worried about him?"
That jealous tone couldnt be more obvious.
Elly Campbell looked at him, her expression carrying a hint of exasperation, and said:
"Can you stop getting jealous over nothing? Even that Leo Halla twenty-something kidyoure sour enough to drink a whole vat of vinegar over him."
Adam Jones felt a bit aggrieved by his wifesint.
He raised his hand to touch his bruised mouth, which still hurt from Ethan Whites punch. He winced lightly and dismissed her words.
"That boy, Leo Hall, has his own bag of tricks. Do you really think calling you sister-inw means he truly sees you as his sister-inw?"
Elly Campbell certainly knew Leo Hall had ulterior motives, but she didnt think hed be attracted to hera woman seven years older than him.
"I think you just assume every man in the world is in love with your wife."
Adam Jones snorted, his expression practically saying, "My wifes charm is unmatched."
Elly Campbell was at a loss for words.
Ever since she first met Adam Jones, shed never imagined that her husbandthis man shed known for so many yearswould turn out to be such a jealous, clingy person.
The aloof, untouchable aura he presented to others, like that of a Himyan Snow Lotus, must have been swallowed whole by a dog.
Elly Campbell looked at him helplessly, rubbed her temples, and said, "Alright, alright. Why worry about what others feel about me? All you need to know is that I only love you, isnt that enough?"
She wrapped her arms around Adam Joness waist, burying her face into his side. Her affectionate gesture naturally filled Adam with joy, the corners of his lips curving upward in satisfaction.
He lifted his arm to pull Elly into his embrace and suddenly let out a mncholy sigh, "Having such a charming wife makes me feel so insecure."
His words were half-joking, yet carried a sincere undertone.
Perhaps others might not think much of it, but in his eyes, his wifes charm was genuinely unrivaled. He saw every man as a potential rival.
He even worried that one day, if he lost his own appeal, his wife might leave him.
Elly Campbell raised her head from his arms, noticing the faint vulnerability in his eyes and feeling a pang of inexplicable emotion.
She never would have imagined that this cold and unattainable man would genuinely feel so insecure.
The hint of confusion in his eyes stirred a trace of pain deep within her heart.
She smiled and lifted her hand, waving it exaggeratedly in front of his face before sighing melodramatically:
"Youre so worriedshould we break my legs and keep me home forever?"
Adam Jones burst intoughter at Ellys teasing remark and tightened his long arm around her shoulders.
"I cant bring myself to do something that cruel in this lifetime."
Elly Campbellughed in his embrace.
Chapter 1471: 1471. The Truth About Landslides
Chapter 1471: 1471. The Truth About Landslides
Following that, Adam Jones said seriously:
However, Leo Hall, that kid, as long as he behaves himselfafter all, he is Harrys younger brotherhe wont do anything to him.
Moreover, just based on the fact that Leo Hall saved Elly Campbell, hell protect him this time.
Elly Campbell nodded and didnt put too much thought into Leo Hall.
Theres one more thing
Upon speaking of this, Adam Jones voice turned graver.
Hmm? What?
When I first arrived, I felt something was odd about thisndslide. After sending people to investigate secretly, they found traces of sulfur in the mudflow.
Upon hearing this, Elly Campbell was startled and lifted her head from his chest, Sulfur?
Adam Jones nodded, causing Elly Campbells brows to knit tightly all of a sudden, Someone ced explosives inside the mountain?
She fell silent for a moment, her brow furrowing deeper and deeper, No wonder I thought thisndslide happened too quickly.
However, she wasnt familiar with the soilposition in the Anta Baker area, so she didnt think much of it at the time.
Typically,ndslides ur due to prolonged, continuous rainfall over an extended period such natural disasters rarely happen otherwise.
Yet, this timesndslide came during the day of the rainstorm, when the rain hadnt fallen for even an hour, and the firstndslide urred.
The secondndslide happened within less than a day after the first.
Clearly, to this point, theres evidence of human interference.
Why would the other party do this?
Elly Campbell furrowed her brow, involuntarily connecting it to their current engineering project.
If its premeditated murder, the culprit would need to time the weather perfectlynot only predicting heavy rainfall but also ensuring that the victim would pass through thendslide-prone area. Achieving all of this would be nearly impossible.
Even if they relied on weather forecasts to predict a rainstorm, how could they pinpoint its exact location and time? Moreover, how could they predict the specific moment the mountain would copse?
To align the time, location, and conditions perfectly would be exceedingly difficult.
Thus, the possibility of premeditated murder is basically ruled out.
But if its not murder, the other party only needs thendslide itself, which doesnt require a specific, fixed location.
At this point, Elly Campbell furrowed her brow again, If thats the case, what is thendslide targeting?
Adam Jones let out a faint chuckle, his expression somewhat enigmatic, What do you think?
Elly Campbell was no fool; with Adams subtle hint, she immediately understood, The target is us? Or specifically, our infrastructure project this time.
With just a brief moment of thought, sheprehended.
The rainstorm takes ce over these few days; its scope wont change. As long as their project starts and encounters thendslide, then with a few provocateurs stirring up public outrage, the progress of the project could be dyed.
If thisndslide results in casualties, it would stir up even greater chaos.
As long as the victims families are offered some benefits, they wont hesitate to escte the situation.
Since they nned to blow up the mountain here, they were clearly prepared toy me on the project team.
By then, with the matter making headlines, thepanies involved in the project would see their stock prices take a hit.
This strategy is truly vicious and ruthless.
After analyzing the situation thoroughly, anger rose uncontrobly on Elly Campbells face.
She clenched her teeth and looked at Adam Jones, saying, Could it be William Hall?
Ive already asked Robert Green to hand over the information hes uncovered to the criminal investigation department. Theyll send someone to look into it.
William Hall is a strong suspect.
Chapter 1472. It’s that shrewish posture again
Chapter 1472: 1472. Its that shrewish posture again
If this matter seeds, the ultimate beneficiary will be William Hall.
"Will it alert the snake?"
Elly Campbell looked at Adam Jones, her expression uneasy as she asked.
If it really is William Hall, and he finds out that his ns have been detected, he will undoubtedly react like a cornered beast. Who knows what he might do in desperation?
To deal with them, he didnt hesitate to disregard the lives of the vigers here. What else could he not do?
"Dont worry, Ive already asked Robert Green to make the arrangements."
Adam Jones raised his hand and gently stroked the top of her head in a soothing motion, then continued:
"But, regardless of whether its William Hall or not, its time to close the weid before."
Adams eyes narrowed coldly, the icy gaze piercing.
William Hall had the audacity to target his wife. That alone was enough for him to deserve death a thousand times over.
This recentndslideif it wasnt his doing, fine. But if it was, Adam swore he would make him live out the rest of his days wishing for death.
Hall Family
"Youve been quite unusual recently, running home every day. Whats the matter? Got bored of your beloved soulmate?"
Leanne Richards, returning from poker night, happened to bump into William Hall, who had just returned from thepany. Her words were filled with sarcasm.
The rtionship between this couple had always teetered on the razors edge between ice and fire.
Especially William Hall, who held Leanne Richards in open disdain for her crude, unrefined behavior. As the rightful Mrs. Hall of the Hall Family, her every word and action seemed more fitting for an indecent paramour, embarrassing him on multiple asions whenever she went out.
When the Old Master was still alive, he could endure her; now that the Old Master was gone, he couldnt even stand the sight of her.
Leanne Richards had once held some hope for William Hall, thinking that having a capable, outstanding son who controlled half of the Hall n, William would have the sense to prioritize family interests rather than siding with his mistress and illegitimate son to oppose her and her son.
But, bit by bit, she began to see things clearly.
William Halls heart was wholly devoted to Mia Brown, that Fox Spirit, and to Leo Hall, that little bastard. The shred of hope she had clung to was thoroughly extinguished.
Now, her sole focus was on ensuring her son could wrest control of the Hall n. When that day came, she would see William Hall and his mistress and bastard cast out together. She wanted to see if that Fox Spirit would still want her decrepit, shameless old man then.
Leanne had no doubts that Harry Hall would sessfully seize the Hall n. But recently, she had vaguely sensed that William Hall was up to something shady.
She wasnt well-versed in corporate matters, but after being married to William Hall for decades, she could still sense when he was acting unusual.
"William Hall, Im warning youHarry, no matter what, is your son, the only grandson the Old Master ever acknowledged. If you dare to do anything to harm Harry for the sake of that woman and her bastard, even in death, I wont let you get away with it."
Such shrew-like behavior once again.
William Hall felt that even exchanging one more word with her was insulting to himself.
"Then go ahead and die now. That way, when I do something to your precious son, you cane and haunt me for revenge!"
With that, he strode into the house, leaving Leanne Richards seething, her teeth clenched in rage. She stared venomously at his retreating figure, cursed at him repeatedly, and then followed him inside.
William Hall sat in the living room, staring at the tablet in his hands, his brows furrowed in a deep, contemtive glower.
Seeing him like this, Leanne Richards guessed that the old scoundrel must have run into some trouble.
With that thought, she couldnt help but mock him with gloating delight.
Without even lifting his eyelids, William Hall treated her like she waspletely invisible.
Chapter 1473: 1473. So quiet that it is unsettling.
Chapter 1473: 1473. So quiet that it is unsettling.
Although Leanne Richards had long stopped expecting anything from William Hall, being tly ignored like this still made her burn with rage.
William Hall, Im talking to you! Are you deaf?!!!
William Hall despised the shrewish behavior Leanne often disyed. If her father hadnt saved the Old Master on the battlefield years ago, would he have ever married such a vulgar, uncultured woman?
What kind of mess Ive gotten into, someone as brainless as you couldnt fix anyway. Whats the point of telling you?
William Halls eyes were filled with undisguised mockery and impatience.
But, Leanne, your brothers have raked in quite a lot over the years riding on the Hall ns coattails. If you behave yourself, for the sake of our decades-long marriage, I wouldnt mind letting your family ride the Hall ns fortune for a few more years. However, if you dont know your ce and keep bouncing around like a mad dog, dont me me for being ruthless.
You
Leannes face turned red, then white with anger. Her features twisted as she pointed at William in fury.
She had to admit, though, that her familys business had flourished significantly over the years thanks to the Hall ns support.
This was exactly why she could not allow the Hall n to fall into the hands of that Fox Spirit and her son.
If that mother-and-son pair got control of the Hall n, not only would Leanne lose her ce in the family, but her brothers would be dragged down as well.
With this thought, she became even more determined to ensure that her son would inherit the Hall n.
Previously, her son had warned her to stay out of his issues with Helen Melendy. Fearing that he might truly walk away from the Hall n, she had kept her head down for the past while.
But if the Hall n ended up being taken by that Fox Spirit and her son, what was the point of enduring in silence?
She refused to believe that her son, Harry, would willingly hand over such a juicy piece of meat to someone else.
How foolish had she been to actually believe her son when he said he didnt want the Hall ns empire? Shed truly been scared into submission by him.
Thankfully, she had recently heard news that Helen Melendy, that frail little weakling, might not have much longer to live. That would be for the bestshe could hold out a bit longer. Once that woman died, could her son really think he would bemitted to her forever?
William Hall had no idea what Leanne was scheming at the moment, nor did he care to find out.
But in one thing, Leanne had been correcthe was indeed in a bit of a predicament.
At the time, he had worked with Charles Churchill to have his daughter nted inside the Jones Corporation, seizing the opportunity to steal their investment ns.
Initially, he didnt pin all his hopes on Jasmine Churchill.
But to his surprise, Adam Jones turned out to be such a lovesick fool. A mere news story about andslide had him abandoning thepany without a second thought and heading for Anta Baker.
This, however, gave Jasmine Churchill a perfect opportunity.
Looking at the files stolen from Adam Jonessputer, it was impossible not to feel tempted.
Acting quickly to snatch up those opportunities before Adam didthen reselling them at a higher pricecould yield a tidy profit.
He had reviewed the Jones Corporations ns. Thepany had funneled significant upfront investments into several projects, so the parcels ofnd he bought would surely be ones the Jones Corporation sought to reim.
Thus, he had been eagerly awaiting the relevant government policies toe through.
But recently, he had been feeling unsettled, as though something was seriously amiss.
Over on Adam Joness side, it was unclear whether he hadnt noticed the theft of his files or was simply pretending not to know. The eerie calm was enough to make anyone uneasy.
Chapter 1474. Make peace with him?
Chapter 1474: 1474. Make peace with him?
And the government policy hasnt been finalized yet.
Previously, he sold off Hall n shares to purchase the pieces ofnd Jones nned to invest in, or put money into some government projects that havent even begun.
He had believed these projects would yield guaranteed returns and poured most of his money into them, leaving his cash flow strained now.
When the Hall ns stock price drops, he wont be able to buy back half of the Hall n for himself.
Hes feeling anxious nowthose government projects arent starting, and his funds are trapped within them.
If Harry Hall buys over 50% of the Hall ns shares before he can, the Hall n will fall into Harrys hands.
At this thought, William Hall grew restless.
Ever since openly shing with his eldest son, hes found every step he takes to be unusually difficult, with oues deviating from his expectations.
Leanne Richards didnt want to argue with William Hall anymore; after so many years, even arguing had grown exhausting.
However, Williams words just now solidified her determination to push her son together with rke Ainley. She was resolute that Helen Melendy, that curse, could not stand in her sons way.
Leanne nced at William, let out a cold snort, and headed upstairs.
William watched Leanne as she walked away.
If it werent for this useless woman who couldnt even hold her sons loyalty, he mightve been able to extract some of Harry Halls leverage from her.
That Helen Melendywhat a resilient life she has. Even in her current condition, shes still clinging to life.
His recent shes with Harry Hall had left William agitated and increasingly impatient. He was desperate to resolve this matter, to drive Harry out of the Hall n.
At this moment, Harry Hall entered from outside, spotting William at home without any surprise.
The old fox has been making bold movestely, but none of them havee to fruitionclearly, hes growing anxious.
Harry didnt greet William, but surprisingly, it was William who initiated a greeting with an unusually warm demeanor.
"Harry, back already."
His expression even carried a trace of an ingratiating smile.
Harry gave him a nce, his eyes flickering with contemtion.
He knew William wouldnt put on a kind face for him without reason. Most likely, things had gone wrong with his investments, and now he was panickingtrying to curry favor?
Harry sneered inwardly but kept his outward expression calm, merely nodding lightly in response, "Mm."
As he said this, he began heading upstairs but was stopped by William calling out to him, "Harry."
"What is it?"
Harry turned back to look at him, his gaze cold, showing no intention of engaging in further conversation.
Facing Harrys indifference, William put on an awkward smile, attempting an air of fatherly concern as he asked:
"Hows your fiance doing with her recovery?"
Harry looked at him and sneered, "How well do you *wish* my fiance were recovering?"
He fired back, causing the smile on Williams face to remain frozen for a brief moment.
This time, Harry didnt rush upstairs. Instead, he stood with his hands in his pockets, imposing an air of dominance that came crashing down on William.
For a fleeting moment, Williams expression faltered.
Having been the Head of the Hall Family for decades, perched at the top, he had always carried an aura of superiority. It had been a long time since he felt the unsettling pressure of being overshadowed by anothers presence.
He stared at Harry for a while before forcing himself to smile and reply:
"Your fiance is my future daughter-inw. Naturally, I hope for her to recover well."
Chapter 1475: 1475. Gradually moving towards waste
Chapter 1475: 1475. Gradually moving towards waste
Really?
Harry Hallughed, but theughter didnt reach his eyes. Then Helen certainly wont disappoint you. Lets hope that when she wakes up, you can still sincerely hold onto that hope.
With those words, he stepped away. But after walking a few steps, he stopped again, turned back to look at William Hall, and smiled subtly.
That smile sent a chill down William Halls spine.
I hear youve been getting close to Charles Churchill recently. When did your standards drop so low that even someone like Charles Churchill caught your eye?
He noticed William Halls expression falter slightly but pretended not to see it. Instead, he let the smile slip from his face and added another jab
Or perhaps, birds of a feather flock together. Are you gradually leaning toward worthlesspany now?
Listening to his sons tant snark, William Hall sprang from the sofa, furious. Harry Hall, no matter what, Im still your father. Show some respect in your attitude. For now, this Hall Family still answers to me.
William Hall narrowed his eyes, the warning and Threat in them thick and unmistakable.
But Harry Hall did not seem the least bit bothered. On the contrary, he curled his lips nonchntly and dropped a statement with deliberate calm, Not for much longer.
Harry spoke with absolute certainty. In the past, William might not have paid much attention to such words.
Although his son was outstanding, William was still the one holding the reins of the Hall n. He had far more experience navigating the business world than Harry did. Pulling William down from his position as chairman of the Hall n wasnt something Harry could aplish easily.
But that was the pastthings were different now.
A creeping sense of being led by the nose by Harry had taken root in Williams mind. Many things had started slipping out of his control.
Jason Ainley, on the other side, still hadnt abandoned his intention to marry rke Ainley to Harry. And rke herself was relentless in her pursuits.
If Helen Melendy couldnt hold on and truly passed away, Harrys dreams would crumble. Perhaps then, hed actually agree to an alliance with the Ainley n through marriage.
With Jason Ainley as his father-inws backing, wouldnt seizing control of the Hall n just be a matter of time?
At this thought, Williams heart sank.
He shouldnt have involved himself in the affairs between Helen Melendy and rke Ainley. On the contrary, he should have stood firmly on Helens side, helping her to counter Leanne Richards.
After all, Harry had deep feelings for Helenrke Ainley stood no chance of marrying Harry.
But now, with Helens life hanging by a thread, it gave the Ainley ns marriage proposal an undeniable edge.
Even the most devoted man wouldnt hold on to memories of a dead woman for long.
rke Ainley, on the other hand, was very much alive, with a powerful Jason Ainley behind her, as well as the Ainley Groups vast resources. All of these were invaluable boosts for Harry.
Anyone with a hint of intelligence would know that marrying into the Ainley n was a win-win strategy for Harry.
Considering this, William increasingly found himself in a passive position.
No!
He couldnt let Harry marry rke Ainley.
Setting his mind firmly, he turned to face Harry and smiled. Are you really so confident you can take the Hall n from me?
By now, the power struggle between father and son was clear for all to see. Harry had no need to beat around the bush and responded bluntly:
Youve been trying to kick me out of the Hall n for years, yet here I stand. You should know by now that you dont have what it takes. If youck the capability, you should ept it and stay in your ce. But insisting on challenging methats just you digging your own grave.
He nced at Williams darkening expression and smirked cynically.
Chapter 1476: 1476. Cannot let him marry Clarke Ainley
Chapter 1476: 1476. Cannot let him marry rke Ainley
I never had an issue with you paving the way for your lover and illegitimate child, but you shouldnt overestimate yourself and try to take advantage of me. Those with too much ambition who try to swallow what isnt theirs often end up choking.
You
William Hall was infuriated by Harry Halls arrogant demeanor.
This kid bore too much resemnce to the old man.
When the old man was alive, he didnt have the guts to oppose him. Now that hes dead, Harry, his son, constantly rides over him, making him recall the days he was under the old mans control.
Even though Harry hadnt worked at the Hall n in recent years, he had a tight grip on it, acting calmly and confidently, making William Hall feel like a constant threat.
Thats why he couldnt resist suppressing him time and again, but he never seeded.
Just as Harry was about to leave, William suddenlyughed and said,
Arent you curious at all about who instructed that lunatic back then?
Harry paused his steps, not because he was interested in this so-called instigator, but he cut to the chase:
Are you suggesting it was rke Ainley?
William was taken aback, not expecting Harry to bluntly bring up rke Ainley.
Seeing Williams surprised expression, Harry said,
Are you worried that Im in a hurry to forge an alliance with the Ainley n?
His eyes were filled with undisguised mockery. Rest assured, what belongs to me, I will take back with my own hands, no need for anyone elses help.
Williamposed himself, and though he was no longer as angry as before, he still couldnt help but ask,
You dont believe me? Dont think that Helen Melendys ident was rke Ainleys doing?
Harry didnt want to discuss this with William, he responded impatiently,
Whether Helens incident was human-caused or an ident, I will investigate it myself. I dont need to hear it from you. However, as for the hitman you sent to kill my fiance, did you pay him enough to keep quiet?
His gaze locked onto Williams face, the mocking smile in his eyes growing more intense.
Williams eyes flickered imperceptibly upon hearing this, but it was so brief that it was nearly imperceptible.
He maintained aposed appearance, revealing no hint of anomaly, watched Harry, and raised an eyebrow, saying,
Do you think it was I who sent the hitman after your fiance?
He faced Harrys seemingly mocking gaze withplete openness, without a hint of avoidance.
Harry wasnt in the mood to chat idly with him; though the hitman had been detained, he steadfastly refused to reveal the mastermind behind it.
If someone truly wanted to investigate him, its not like nothing could be uncovered, but Harry had been too busytely to look into that hitman, and with the police already investigating, he couldnt just interfere.
He returned Williams smile in kind. Whether it was you or not, when I find the time to thoroughly investigate, Ill know. I just wonder if by then, the evidence I hand over will just be icing on the cake?
Williams face darkened slightly as he clearly heard the implications in Harrys words.
As Harry prepared to leave again, he left with a remark, Dont take Adam for a fool. If you dare touch his wife, hell make sure you suffer so bad youll never recover.
Chapter 1477. About to end in failure
Chapter 1477: 1477. About to end in failure
Harry Hall didnt stay in ce this time, nor did he notice William Halls noticeably paleplexion.
Seated on the sofa, his body sank deeply into the cushions. Regarding Harrys words, he couldnt tell whether they were mere spection or if Adam Jones had already obtained concrete evidence proving he was the mastermind.
If it was the former, hed still be in the clear. Without evidence in Adams hands, Adam couldnt do much to him. But if Adam uncovered that he was the one orchestrating the car ident intended to kill Elly Campbell, Adam would unquestionably not let him walk away unscathed.
Dealing with just Harry Hall had already exhausted him; if he had to face Adam Jones at this critical juncture...
William Hall dared not think any further.
If it was merely apetition with Harry for control of the Hall n, even if he ended up being ousted, Harry wouldnt do anything irrevocable to him. After all, he was Harrys father.
But attempting to kill Elly Campbell was another matter entirely. If Adam Jones found out, given Adams almost reverential devotion to his wife, would he show him any mercy?
Harry wasnt exaggerating. If Adam Jones got wind of this, hed ensure William was crippled for lifenever to recover.
And then there was Anta Baker. The Jones couples incredible stroke of fortune was nothing short of astonishing. Twondslides, and yet they hadnt lost a single member.
Hed nned to leverage the deaths of others to sway public opinion and pin the me on the Jones Companys engineering project.
In doing so, both the Jones Company and the Campbell Corporations stock prices would plummet, allowing him to seize the opportunity to acquire Jones Company shares. If any funds were leftover, a takeover of Campbell wouldnt be out of the question.
But now, everything was heading in the opposite direction of his predictions.
Thend hed purchasedgovernment policies on it remained stagnant, freezing all his funds tied up in the project.
The Hall ns stock price hadnt seen a dip either, making it impossible for him to buy back shares.
At this juncture, should Harry beat him to acquiring those shares, hed truly have no foothold left within the Hall n.
William Halls anxiety grew the more he pondered, until finally, he picked up his phone and called his friend working in urban development, hoping for updates on thends situation. The response he received, however, made him feel as though hed fallen into a freezing abyss.
What had he just heard? Thend hed purchased wouldnt be developed for at least another ten years?
How was that possible?
The Jones Company had clearly been gearing up to invest in those properties; how could this be happening...
He refused to suspect Charles Churchill of falsifying information.
They were in the same boat. If Charles dared deceive him, giving him fake intel, William could easily turn around and deliver him to Adam Jones.
Just the fact that his daughter had stolen the Jones Companys trade secrets would be enough for Adam to destroy himpletely.
Moreover, the industries Charles Churchill had recently invested in showed simrly stagnant progress, with most of the Churchill ns capital trapped in them.
So, the only usible exnation was...
Adam Jones had long been aware of Charles Churchills intent in inserting Jasmine Churchill into the Jones Company, setting up false data for her to pilfer intentionally.
While publicly acting like a love-struck foolrunning off to Anta Bakers side and indulging his wifehed created an illusion of lowered vignce.
From the very beginning, Adam Jones had understood William Halls ns, as well as Charles Churchills strategy.
And so, he yed along, devising a trap for them to fall into.
Not only had William Hall fallen headfirst into it, but hed felt smug about it, thinking hed gotten Adam Jones right where he wanted him. He even envisioned a future where the Hall n was firmly in his grasp, with Harry Hall driven out.
The deeper William Hall delved into these thoughts, the colder his body felt.
If Adam Jones had truly orchestrated this borate trap, there was no way Harry Hall wouldnt be in on it.
Chapter 1478: 1478. Fail to preserve ones integrity in ones late years
Chapter 1478: 1478. Fail to preserve ones integrity in oneste years
What about the shares he sold
His legs suddenly went weak, and he hurriedly sent someone to investigate the current state of the Hall ns stocks he had dumped.
Even though he had braced himself, the findings still left William Hall dumbfounded.
There werent many Hall n shares circting in the market, yet all the shares he had offloaded were purchased by one single individual.
Although that person wasnt Harry Hall, William felt deeply unsettled.
He couldnt shake the feeling that this person was either Harry himself or someone authorized by Harry.
Regardless of whether it was Harry or not, this person was now thergest shareholder of the Hall n, while William, with no shares left, wondered how much longer he could remain within the n.
The more William thought about it, the more panicked he became. Over the phone, hemanded, Immediately purchase all the scattered Hall n shares on the market for me. Buy as much as you can.
After hanging up, his hands and feet didnt seem to know what to do.
He no longer had enough time to liquidate those plots ofnd. The top priority now was to buy back the Hall ns shares as quickly as possible.
First, he had to secure his standing within the Hall n, and only then could he slowly settle scores with Harry Hall.
On the second-floor corridor, Harry Hall coldly watched William pacing back and forth with visible anxiety, the corners of his lips curling into a frosty smile.
At this point, did he think Harry would still grant him a chance to step into the Hall n again?
Anta Baker Mountain Area.
Adam Jones set down the tablet in his hands, his lips curling into a subtle smile.
Elly Campbell noticed and curiously asked, Something good happened?
Adam chuckled lightly, pulling her into his arms and positioning her to sit on hisp, saying:
What Id consider a good thing is for you to give me another daughter.
His deliberately lowered voice carried a touch of hoarseness, the warm breath brushing her ear causing the tips of Ellys ears to flush red without her realizing.
She raised her elbow and firmly jabbed it into his chest. Talk seriously.
Ind Master Joness face briefly showed a hint of grievance.
To him, wasnt having another daughter serious business?
Nheless, thoughts ofining remained internal; otherwise, his wife would undoubtedly disdain him.
Switching gears, Adam dered seriously:
William Hall is about to be kicked out of the Hall n.
So soon?
Although she knew Harry Hall had been making moves recently, Elly hadnt expected things to progress this quickly.
They had been in Anta for only half a month, and during this short time frame, she wondered if there had been other developments.
Adam could see the surprise and curiosity in Ellys eyes. After a brief pause, he summarized:
William Hall was too impatient.
Had he not been so hasty, considering how long he had been entrenched within the Hall n, ousting him wouldnt have been an easy feat for Harry Hall.
Elly also grasped the key issue here, and she couldnt help but feel a touch of schadenfreude:
Does this count as William Hall tarnishing his reputation in the end?
As one of Bostons four major family heads, he could have lived a life of glory. But for the sake of a mistress and an illegitimate son, he tore apart the rtionship with his own son to the point of mutually assured destruction.
In the end, William was simply too greedy.
If he had handed over his shares to Leo Hall, even if half of them were destined for Harry Hall, it wouldnt have caused this fallout. Harry wouldnt have demanded them either.
Originally peaceful coexistence, but he insisted on going after Harry Halland now he was reaping what he sowed.
Thinking along these lines, she nced at Adam Jones, breaking into augh.
What are youughing about?
I was just thinking, if you, President Jones, ever lost your dignity for the sake of one of your admirers, what would happen next?
Chapter 1479: 1479. Some nostalgia
Chapter 1479: 1479. Some nostalgia
Adam Jones wrapped his arm around her waist with a serious look, shook his head, and said:
Dont worry, I dont have the luxury to ruin my reputation like William Hall.
At first, Elly Campbell didnt understand what Adam meant by that. She was about to say that, with President Joness face and fortune, even if he were eighty years old, seventeen- or eighteen-year-old girls would still be willing to run after him.
But in the next second, she remembered.
Apart from his good looks, Ind Master Joness fortune was all in her hands now. He truly didnt have the capital to ruin his old-age reputation.
Thinking this, Ellys smile deepened.
Besides, peach blossoms arent up to my taste. I only fancy the stunning peony flowers.
He raised his hand, touched Ellys face, and confessed.
Elly had gradually grown used to her Ind Master casually breaking into derations of love. Her skin had grown thicker under his persistent training.
This time, as he stared at her with burning intensity, she showed not even a hint of shyness.
Adam chuckled and pulled her into his embrace, saying:
What I should be worried about is if, when Im old and my face is full of wrinkles and Im penniless, youll leave me, this old wretch, to run off with some fresh-faced youngd.
Elly burst outughing.
She lifted her hand to touch Adams strong, muscr jaw and said:
No wonder youve been working out so diligentlyyoure afraid Ill reject you if you turn into dried-up old meat!
Dried-up old meat
Adams eyelid twitched hard.
Dont worry, even if you turn into dried-up old meat, Ill still love gnawing on you exclusively. Even if I cant bite anymore, just smelling your vor would be good enough.
Although his dear wifes words did manage to reassure him, for some reason, they still sounded a little strange.
In the next second, Elly sighed, put on a serious expression, and said:
But you still have to keep exercising. When were old and you need to carry me, Ill bezy and refuse to walk. By then, Ill be counting on you, my strong old man, to piggyback me around.
Adamughed at her words, holding her even tighter.
Alright. When were seventy or eighty years old, I still have fifty years of training ahead of me. By then, Ill carry you, my old granny, everywhere we go.
Elly happily buried her face in his chest, imagining the two of them old in the distant futuretwo wrinkled hands, holding tightly onto each other, supporting one another as they journey through thetter half of their lives.
Tell me, when were old and you leave before me, what should I do?
Their chat had started yfully, but as the topic veered toward old age, mortality became an inevitable subject.
Thinking about it, an indescribable sadness emerged.
Then let you go first,
Adam answered without a second thought.
Elly froze for a moment upon hearing this, then quickly lifted her head in displeasure and red at him.
Youre so eager for me to die early, huh?
Although she didnt want him to pass away before her either, hearing him so casually suggest her going first made Elly unable to suppress a sudden wave of sorrow.
Adam smiled at her lovingly, his gaze filled with tenderness and indulgence.
If you leave before me, I can take care of your arrangements and let you depart peacefully without a single worry, while all the loneliness afterward will be borne by me alone.
He raised his hand, stroking Ellys head, and said:
Aside from myself, I couldnt entrust you to anyone else. So why not let me send you off first? Anyway, Ill quicklye find you after.
Chapter 1480. He came here to fall in love with his wife.
Chapter 1480: 1480. He came here to fall in love with his wife.
Initially, bringing up this topic was just a casual joke, nothing too serious.
But now, hearing Adam Jones respond to the question with such earnestness, seeing the endless love and tenderness in his eyes, Elly Campbell couldnt help but feel her eyes starting to redden.
Clearly, this was something Adam had already thought throughwhen the day came that they grew old, hed want her to go first.
The loneliness and pain of losing a loved one isnt something everyone can endure. She thought about it and knew she wouldnt be able to bear such solitude.
Better to let Adam Jones take on that burden instead.
With slightly reddened eyes, she looked at Adam and smiled: "Alright then, let me go first, and leave the rest for you to handle."
She wrapped her arms around Adams neck and said seriously:
"So while were still young, you need to keep exercising properly."
Adam nodded earnestly, but suddenly the corner of his lips curled with a mischievous grin. "There are many ways to exercise. I think we can work out togetherthen we can live a long and healthy life."
If someone else had said this line, Elly wouldnt have thought much of it.
But the man in front of herthis "old rascal"delivered the line with a sly, suggestive look, leaving her no choice but to read more into it.
She raised her hand and pinched his thigh hard, and at the sound of his yelping in pain, she got up and walked off, casting him a re. "Can you manage to be proper for just one day?"
Adam looked at her with an expression of pure innocence, protesting, "I was asking you to work out with mehow is that improper?"
Elly shot him a deadpan "ha-ha" look before pushing him toward the project team.
"Keep an eye on this project, Mr. Big Boss. You didnt travel all this way just to flirt with your wife."
Adam, the hopeless romantic Ind Master, hummed a little indignantly to himself. He had indeede here to flirt with his wife.
Why else would he work overnight shifts, pull all-nighters, and travel all the way here? To monitor some projects?
Were his employees a bunch of useless fools who couldnt manage a project without their boss overseeing every detail?
Though he grumbled internally, Adam reluctantly followed Ellys orders, not wanting his dear wife to grow tired of him.
After "dispatching" the Ind Master, Elly resumed her normal routine of teaching lessons to kids in the rural area.
Adams initial purpose here had been to visit the children alongside the welfare organization, to observe their living conditions firsthand and follow up on the infrastructure project.
Elly knew her stay here wouldnt be long, so she wanted to give the children as many lessons as possible while she could.
From teaching these lessons, Elly noticed that the children here generally had very poor academic foundations. Even fifth-grade material was below the level of first-grade students in the city.
This strengthened Ellys resolve to push for greater improvements in foundational education here.
Unlike children with better opportunities, rural kids couldnt attend school regrly. If there were chores or family matters to tend to, they had to skip school to chop wood, collect pig feed, and so on.
This meant they often missed lessons. Since the school happened to be on holiday today, Elly decided to visit one child at home to help her make up for missed sses.
The mountain path was difficult to navigate, and it took Elly nearly twenty minutes to reach the childs home.
The childs name was Abigail Woodshe was a bright and eager student, someone Elly was deeplymitted to helping. Once the local education conditions improved, Elly hoped to provide even more support for her.
When she arrived at Abigails house, she found a yard made of piled-up dirt and stones. The gate consisted of two old, battered wooden doors, with cracks wide enough to let light through.
Chapter 1481: 1481. Identify Bitch Tool
Chapter 1481: 1481. Identify Bitch Tool
Elly Campbell was about to push the door open when she heard voicesing from inside.
Miss Taylor, thank you so much foring all this way to tutor Abigail.
The voice sounded somewhat elderly.
It was said that Abigail lived with her aging grandmother, relying on each other for support. Since her grandmother was old, all the heavy chores around the house were done by Abigail, who was only ten years old.
She had to attend school and manage houseworka burden indeed heavy for a ten-year-old child.
Grandmother Wood, theres no need to be so polite. Abigail is an eager learner. If shes nurtured properly, she could grow to be a pir of society.
Sophia Taylor shared the same sentiment. Abigail was indeed a remarkable child. In her heart, she was even more determined to sponsor Abigails education. If Abigail had the ability to continue her studies after university, Sophia nned to keep supporting her.
Cultivating talent wasnt easy, and Elly Campbell also hoped Abigail would have a good future.
With that thought, Elly was about to knock when she heard Grandmother Wood saying:
Miss Taylor, youre still so young. Surely you cant spend your whole life in this backwater vige teaching. Have you thought about what youll do in the future?
Ellys hand paused mid-motion.
She had been thinking that if Sophia decided to leave someday, she could help arrange for her to teach at a better school.
However, since Anta Bakers side was undoubtedly going to develop, if Sophia personally chose to stay here, Elly naturally wouldnt interfere.
Now she had the perfect chance to hear Sophias thoughts.
I dont have any ns for now. Anyway, Im still young. Teaching the children here a little longer wouldnt hurt.
Clearly, from Sophias words, Elly could tell that she had no intention of staying here forever.
I see youre on pretty good terms with that Ms. Campbell. I heard its her husband running those projects in the mountains. Her family conditions must be pretty solid. You could always ask Ms. Campbell to help arrange a job for you.
Upon hearing Ellys name mentioned, Sophia couldnt help but inwardly sneer.
Her family wasnt just pretty solidshe was the wife of the wealthiest man.
Thinking back to the day when Adam Jones and Ethan White had a fight over Elly, and Leo Hall had even humiliated her with harsh words to defend Elly, Sophia felt both jealous and bitter.
Is something wrong, Miss Taylor?
Grandmother Wood noticed Sophia suddenly falling silent and couldnt help but feel puzzled.
Its nothing. Just Grandmother Wood, please dont say such things again. I dont want to be associated with a woman like that.
A woman like that?
Standing outside the door, Elly furrowed her brows slightly as she heard Sophias undisguised disdain in those words.
At this moment, she wasnt in a hurry to go inside. Instead, she was curious about what she had done to warrant such a descriptiona woman like thatto the point of Sophia being unwilling to be linked with her.
Why do you say that, Miss Taylor? I think that Ms. Campbell is pretty great.
Ha! Oh, shes great indeed. If she werent, how could she charm three men to the point of utter distraction?
Standing outside the door, Elly heard the jealousy and bitterness in Sophias unfiltered words, her expression unchanged.
That toneshe was all too familiar with it. Sophie Baker, Sophia Green, and all sorts of othersshe had heard it many times before and had long grown used to it.
She simply hadnt expected that Sophia, someone who seemed to show no trace of ambition or the maniptive nature of a white lotus in front of her, would utter such things.
Chapter 1482: 1482. So Mr. Qiaos family is really rich
Chapter 1482: 1482. So Mr. Qiaos family is really rich
She always thought her eyes were like a cheat code for spotting pretentious womenthe pretentious innocence, scheming charm, or venomous maniptor typesshe could see through them all. But this time, she didnt expect to be so blind.
Th-Three three men?
Grandmother Wood, being a woman who had lived her entire life in the mountains, was utterly shocked by Sophia Taylors words.
She belonged to an older, more conservative generation. Hearing that a woman was entangled with three men was enough to shatter her worldview.
Especially since she thought Elly Campbell was highly educated, patient with her students, came from a well-off family, and didnt look down on peoplehow could such a woman turn out to be so promiscuous? She struggled to ept this reality.
Sophia had precisely banked on the conservative values held by the mountain vigers, especially the elderly women like Grandmother Wood, and deliberately used ambiguous phrasing to paint Elly Campbell as promiscuous.
You mustve seen those three men, right? One of them is her husband. That man happens to be Greeces richest manthe wealthiest person in our nation.
For someone like Grandmother Wood, who often struggled to make ends meet, she didnt have the opportunity to know who Adam Jones was.
Never mind the richest man in the country; she didnt even know the wealthiest person in their county.
Hearing Sophia speak, Grandmother Woods face simply showed a look of utter shock. So, Elly Campbells family is rich, huh.
Shed already assumed that those who came to their mountain to donate money muste from decent backgrounds, but she hadnt expected her to be the richest mans wife.
That President Jones is a big deal. Before I came here to teach, I used to see him in newspapers and magazines. He absolutely dotes on Elly Campbell. But who couldve known that having such a loving husband wasnt enough for hershe still flirts everywhere with other men.
As she spoke, Sophia cast a nce at Abigail Wood, who was lying across a small stone table in the yard doing her homework.
Abigails a good kid. You absolutely mustnt let her spend too much time around Elly Campbell, just in case she gets influenced badly.
Abigail had been quietly focused on her homework but, hearing Sophias words, lifted her head to nce at her. The next second, she buried herself back into her work.
However, her brows, concealed beneath her fringe, furrowed slightly.
Grandmother Wood didnt make any response; she merely smiled faintly.
Sophia had thought that after saying all that, Grandmother Wood would at least join in cursing Elly Campbell for being promiscuous or something, yet beyond her initial exmation about Ellys wealth, she only gave a faint smile.
Instead, it was Sophia herself who felt a bit uneasy under the weight of that mild smile. It was as if her ulterior, unspeakable motives had been entirelyid bare before Grandmother Wood.
Sophias gaze carried a flicker of doubt. Unsatisfied with not receiving the reaction she desired, she pressed on:
Just yesterday, President Jones found out about her and Mr. White being involved. He even beat up Mr. White!
Outside the door, Elly Campbell listened quietly. She didnt get angry at Sophias deliberate mudslinging; instead, her lips curved into a smile.
Grandmother Wood remained without a word, listening as Sophia continued:
You know, everyone says Mr. Xiao is the big boss of Windflower Corporation, but in reality, its Mr. White. Isnt Elly Campbell incredible? Having a billionaire husband isnt enoughshe still gets involved with other billionaires. Even Miss Browns son, whos seven or eight years younger than her, wasnt spared.
Sophia grew more indignant as she spoke. Poor Mr. White. Elly Campbell was the one being disloyal, yet he got beaten up by Mr. Jones for no reason!
Chapter 1483. One should not associate with people of bad character.
Chapter 1483: 1483. One should not associate with people of bad character.
When the subject of Ethan White was brought up, there was not only an air of unfairness on his behalf but also an unmistakable hint of admiration.
After Sophia Taylor finished speaking, she noticed Grandmother Wood still responding with an awkward smile, though her gaze seemed somewhat different from before. Sophia couldnt help but feel uneasy, as if Grandmother Woods expression held some kind of hidden ridicule towards her.
Finally, her face darkened, and she said:
"In any case, I genuinely want whats best for Abigail. I dont want her to interact too much with Elly Campbell. If she ends up being led astray, her entire life will be ruined. Unlike Elly, who has connections and a husband spoiling her endlessly, surrounded by men constantly supporting her. You all better be careful."
After delivering yet another maniptive warning, Sophia found herself in an awkward position and left abruptly.
As she emerged outside, Elly Campbell avoided running into her by stepping into the small alley by the house. Only when Sophias figure disappeared into the distance did Elly step out of the alley, casting a contemtive nce at Abigail Woods door, unsure whether to go in and continue tutoring her.
If they believed Sophias words and thought of her as someone disloyal and opportunistic, would going in now only result in them driving her out? Wouldnt that be too embarrassing?
"Grandma, we cant take everything Miss Taylor says as truth without careful thought."
Just as Elly hesitated about whether to enter, she heard Abigails stern toneing from inside.
"You think Miss Taylor was wrong in what she said?"
"No."
Abigail shook her head and continued:
"Miss Taylor was right. We shouldnt associate with people of questionable character. But at the same time, we shouldnt believe others so easily without seeing things with our own eyes. That kind of thinking is also wrong."
At this point, Abigail paused briefly, and Elly, still standing outside the door, raised her eyebrows slightly upon hearing those words, a trace of admiration flickering in her eyes.
Abigails voice carried on: "Though I havent spent much time with Elly Campbell, she is undeniably a very patient teacher. No matter how many questions we ask or how difficult they are, she always takes the time to exin them thoroughly."
In contrast to Miss Taylor, although she also answered their questions, when they asked too many, she would secretly insult them and warn them not to disclose her behavior. Otherwise, shed threaten to quit teaching in such a poor and remote area, leaving them to fend for themselves.
Miss Taylor often said that in such an impoverished vige, no one else would ever agree toe here besides her.
She suggested that if she left, they would never have another chance to learn anything.
The children in the mountains had barely attended school before, and now, they were finally lucky enough to have a teacher willing to teach them. Being criticized or ridiculed in private by herwhat was thatpared to the hardships of life?
They werent that sensitive. They had endured much greater suffering in life and couldnt be defeated by a few scolding words or sarcastic remarks from their teacher.
As long as they could learn knowledge, they wouldnt mind being scolded by the teacher, or even being physically punished.
Gradually, they grew ustomed to Miss Taylors private teaching methods. So now, when they cautiously asked Elly Campbell questions and received her patient and tireless exnations, they felt as if she were a gentle angel, almost like a fairy.
Abigail deeply hoped that Miss Taylors malicious words wouldnt tarnish Elly Campbells image.
Abigail frowned but deliberately refrained from sharing with Grandmother Wood how Sophia Taylor privately treated and threatened them.
Chapter 1484: 1484.Climbing up on the shoulders of others
Chapter 1484: 1484.Climbing up on the shoulders of others
After all, Miss Taylor was willing toe to the mountains to teach them, which was a good deed.
Grandmother, whatever Miss Taylor says, just listen and let it go. Dont take it seriously, and dont go saying it randomly to others.
She didnt want to say anything bad about Miss Taylor, and even less about Elly Campbell.
But she still preferred Elly Campbell a bit more.
Elly Campbell stood outside the door, and she hadnt expected Abigail Wood to say something like thatshe was indeed surprised.
Grandmother knows, Grandmother has lived most of her life, hasnt she seen all kinds of people? That Miss Taylor is clearly just jealous.
Though she hadnt seen that much money in her life, she understood what it meant to be the richest person.
Elly Campbell was beautiful, knowledgeable, kind-hearteddonating buildings and supplies to them. How could such a person be the type Miss Taylor described?
Someone so exceptional, being pursued by so many outstanding men, was only natural. Miss Taylor was clearly fond of that Mr. White; thats why she criticized Elly Campbell like that.
When she heard Miss Taylor speaking indignantly about Mr. White getting into a fight with Mr. Jones because of Elly Campbell, she understood it all.
Miss Taylor thought that a mountain-dwelling olddy like her understood nothing, that she blindly believed whatever she was told.
If she werent deliberately smearing Elly Campbell, why would she keep bringing up how Elly Campbell seduced people when she herself had already indicated she didnt want to respond?
Grandmother Wood shook her head in her heart; Miss Taylors character was truly hard to put into words.
She understood Miss Taylors real intentions foring to the mountains were clear to her now.
She hadnt seen Miss Taylor make any special effort to tutor her granddaughter at home before, but ever since the government project entered the mountains, reporters frequently came by.
Especially after thendslide brought national attention to the Anta Baker mountain region, donations starteding in sporadically.
The Anta Baker region had already be famous.
If reporters captured footage of her, this teacher, regrly visiting students homes to tutor them, there would be no shortage of good schools weing her once she left Anta Baker.
Grandmother Wood sighed silently in her heart.
She knew the saying people aspire to climb higher and had no intention of judging or criticizing.
No matter what Miss Taylors original intention was ining to the mountains to teach, she still passed knowledge on to mountain children who otherwise had no ess to education.
Using the children to boost her image wasnt entirely without reason.
From the very beginning, she never thought that someone as young as Miss Taylor would willingly stay in this impoverished backcountry for the rest of her life, which is why she asked about her future ns early on.
Grandmother Wood stopped thinking about it further and simply said to Abigail Wood:
Abby, you must remember: in all things, dont just listen and take sides blindly. Only when youve witnessed something with your own eyes can you make a judgment. But even then, sometimes what you see with your own eyes may not be the truth. What do you think?
Abigail Wood nodded seriously, I understand, Grandmother.
In the following days, the mountain project progressed smoothly. Thendslide caused no casualties, and with timely disaster relief technology, severe consequences were avoided.
News spread that during the secondndslide, Jones Corporations CEO Adam Jones arrived promptly with medical personnel, treating the injured immediately, which prevented serious losses.
As a result, Jones Corporations stock prices kept climbing upward, and the situation became increasingly favorable.
Chapter 1485: 1485. William Hall was arrested
Chapter 1485: 1485. William Hall was arrested
This greatly facilitates Joness n to develop a natural scenic tourism area in the Anta mountains.
While things are looking bright for Jones, William Halls situation is anything but promising.
Ever since he was scammed during thatnd purchase, hes been paranoid every day, terrified that any of his other dealings might get uncovered.
Hes likely given up hope for the Hall n, longing only to extricate himself from his previous messes.
But before he could take any action, he was already intercepted by the police detectives.
Mr. William Hall, you are suspected of multiple counts of premeditated murder. Pleasee with us to assist in the investigation.
A team of cops went straight to the Hall ns office building and escorted him out from the chairmans office.
This unexpected turn of events left the employees of the Hall n utterly shocked. One by one, they watched William being taken away, their faces full of bewilderment and dismay.
William Hall did not resist at all as he was taken away by the police, managing to preserve the demeanor and poise of a corporate tycoon without appearing too disgraced.
Once the elevator reached the first floor and the doors opened, he found himself face-to-face with Harry Hall, who was standing just outside.
Harrys gazended on the handcuffs William was wearing. The cuffs gleamed with cold light, their surface so shiny that they reflected Williams grim and vicious expression.
With an indifferent smile, Harry pointed to the cuffs and praised:
Nice bracelet. It suits you.
Williams face darkened as he stared at Harry, gritting his teeth: It was you.
Watching him get arrested, Harry showed no surprise at allit was clear he had anticipated this oue long ago.
Dad, what are you rambling about now? Harry replied, wearing an expression of feigned bewilderment.
William froze for a moment. He couldnt recall thest time Harry had called him Dad.
Even though the two were now at each others throats, hearing Harry call him Dad, with such a gentle tonehis brows rxed and even carried a smilefelt surreal.
But his eyes were icy cold, piercing straight to Williams core.
He truly didnt care about his father going to prison.
A pang of pain and disappointment struck Williams heart.
Did I force you to do those things? Or did I participate in them?
Harry retorted with a mocking smile, the mirth never touching his eyes, At this point, you still want to pin the me on me? You really are aging backward, arent you?
The next moment, Harrys smile steadily faded away. Take care of yourself.
With that, he bypassed William and pressed the elevator button.
Wait.
William turned to look at Harry, clenched his teeth, and asked:
I know Ive lost to you this time. I just want to knowwhat do you n to do with your younger brother?
My younger brother?
Harrys face first showed a hint of puzzlement, followed by a dawning realization. Leo Hall?
William silently stared at him as Harry said, Rx. As long as he stays out of my way and doesnt provoke me, I wont bother targeting some childish brat.
After finishing his words, the elevator doors opened; Harry didnt wait for William to speak further before stepping inside the elevator.
And William, just like that, was dragged away under the incredulous stares of the Hall ns employees.
Oh my god, what just happened? Why was the chairman taken away?
Are you still confused about whats going on?
A nearby employee pointed upstairs and remarked, The Emperor lost the fight for the throne against the Crown Prince.
The strained father-son rtionship between William Hall and Harry Hall had always been an open secret within thepany.
Chapter 1486. Born to be a person with no feelings
Chapter 1486: 1486. Born to be a person with no feelings
Now that the chairman has been taken away, just moments ago, Young Master Hall was still wearing an indifferent expression, even with a hint of schadenfreude. It was obvious he had long anticipated this turn of events.
Young Master Hall holds quite a bit of Jones stock, but he doesnt hold any position within the Hall n. He only shows up at thepany asionally in the capacity of a shareholder.
Yet everyone is keenly aware of his capabilities.
Without participating in thepanys operations, he can still maintain a tight grip on it. Such strategic foresight is truly fitting for a corporate powerholder.
These matters belong to the upper management; for regr employees who only earn their sries, its natural to not get involved in these issues.
After a brief murmured discussion, everyone simply went back to their respective tasks.
However, as soon as William Hall was taken away, the management of the Hall n fell into chaos.
In the past few years, the father and son of the Hall n have been in fierce conflict, but it never escted to such an extreme degree.
Although Harry Hall is capable, he has never been directly involved in managing the Hall n; he has only served as Jones legal advisor.
While his reputation in the legal field is prominent, that expertise doesnt always trante seamlessly to the business world.
Therefore, some senior management members who werent familiar with Harry Hall chose to side with William Hall.
But no one expected that William Hall would actually be taken away by the police.
If this were just a matter of losing the father-son power struggle, with William Halls decades of business connections, hed still have a chance to stage aeback. Who couldve foreseen that he would actuallymit a criminal offense?
When William Hall eventually returns, the Hall n will have transitioned into an entirely differentndscape, leaving no ce for him or his faction.
Those who chose the wrong side will inevitably face the consequences of their choice.
Some epted their fate, returning to focus on their own positions, ready to leave quietly when Harry Hall orders them to go.
But others, unwilling to ept defeat, started making moves.
They banded together with William Halls faction of shareholders to obstruct Harry Halls efforts to take over the Hall n.
Still, some went to the extent of outright betraying William Hall, ttering Harry Hall to gain favor.
In just half a month, the Hall n experienced a thorough corporate purge.
Those who had always supported Harry Hall naturally remained unscathed, but as for those who sided with William Hall
The ones who had already resigned themselves to their fate and simply focused on their work remained untouched.
Sries, dividends, bonuses, positionsnone of those were affected.
But those who were schemingwhether they had tried to block Harry Halls takeover or sought to ingratiate themselves with him by betraying William Hallwere ultimately expelled from the Hall n under various pretexts.
Anta BakerMountain Area
"Leo, youre finally back."
Mia Brown had been visibly uneasy these past few days; William Hall hadnt contacted her in a long time.
Although the mountaincked signal coverage, she had deliberately brought a satellite phone with her before arriving.
Even though they were an old married couple and didnt have the habit of engaging in lengthy phone conversations, it still seemed improbable for him to go an entire day without making even a single call.
He should at least inquire about how mother and son were doing up in the mountains, shouldnt he?
The more she pondered, the greater her unease grew.
Ever since the day she pped her son, although Leo showed no obvious reaction outwardly, he had been frequently visiting Adam Jones and their settlement site. Clearly, he was still upset with her.
Mia Brown felt guilty about this, so she didnt dare to reprimand her son any further.
She simply waited for him to return, nning to discuss the matter with him directly.
"Whats wrong?"
Leo Hall looked at Mia Brown. His expression showed neither anger nor impatience, resembling someone naturally devoid of emotion.
Chapter 1487: 1487. The reaction is too calm
Chapter 1487: 1487. The reaction is too calm
Mia Brown looked at Leo Hall and was struck by a sudden realization: her sons past obedience and reliance on her as his motherhis filial pietyhad all been an act, a facade crafted to deceive.
Mia was startled by the thought, almost frightened.
She quickly shook her head, trying to drive away such a ridiculous notion.
Leo observed Mias somewhat pale face, his brows furrowing slightly as he murmured, Whats wrong?
Leo had originally apanied Mia to the mountains. Mia had initially nned to teach children piano lessons, but her son said something that caused her to change her mind.
However, since they were already there, leaving without doing anything was not an option.
She decided to follow Elly Campbells lead and teach the children herself.
Mia had been born into noble families and was highly educated. The only thing people criticized her for was her involvement as a mistress.
So, for Mia to teach children in the mountain viges, she was more than qualified.
In these remote areas, the direck of teachers was evident. Mia came not only to volunteer as an educator but also donated money to support families in financial difficulties. Whether her motives were genuine or insincere, at the very least, she improved her reputation.
To everyones surprise, Mia managed to persist here for quite a while.
As for Leo, who was supposed to be attending school, he stayed behind as well.
In truth, his presence contributed little; to put it inly, he was merely tagging along.
He wandered here and there, exploring casually. Sometimes he spent the entire day with Adam Jones and his group, while other times, he simply vanished without a trace, leaving Mia clueless on how to locate him.
Leo, Ive been feeling really uneasy these past few days. I keep sensing that something might have happened to your father. I
Yes, it did.
Mias words were abruptly interrupted by Leos simple, two-word response.
Mia paused, stunned, unable to follow up on what Leo had said. Wha What?
She stammered softly.
I said, my dads in trouble.
Leo spoke with a face devoid of emotion, as though he was born incapable of expressing joy, anger, sorrow, or fear.
Upon hearing Leos words, Miasplexion turned several shades paler. Her knees weakened, and she almost copsed.
As if dissatisfied with her current level of panic, Leo added:
Over the past few days, Ive been using the inte at Adams ce and casually browsing the news. My dad was arrested half a month ago for orchestrating two murders.
Mia gasped for breath and copsed to the ground. Her small, frail body began trembling uncontrobly.
Although William Hall had said nothing to her, she knew deep down that the n to murder Elly Campbell and the attempt by the hitman to kill Helen Melendy in her hospital room were undoubtedly orchestrated by him.
The deed was done, and there was no way to undo it now.
She could only pretend to be unaware of everything.
She had assumed that William had prepared a fallback n and couldnt possibly have been caught.
But now that he had been apprehended, what would be of her and her son?
Would Harry Halle after the two of them?
The more Mia thought about these possibilities, the more anxious and terrified she became.
Its been half a month already. Whats happening to your father now?
Leo shrugged indifferently, crouched down to help Mia up from the floor, and replied nonchntly, The prosecution has already filed murder charges against him. The trial will likely start soon.
Mia stared at him in disbelief, struggling to process his casual tone while talking about his fatherthe man he had lovedbeing used of murder.
Leo Leo, how how can you react like this? Arent you even the slightest bit worried about your dad?
Chapter 1488: 1488. Do you really think my dad loves you?
Chapter 1488: 1488. Do you really think my dad loves you?
Originally, she thought that after saying this, Leo Hall would show some sort of guilty expression. However, he merely looked at her with confusion and asked:
My dadmitted murder and arson; isnt it perfectly normal for the police to arrest him? Even kindergarten kids know that police officers catch bad guys, Mom, surely you wouldnt be unaware of that?
As he spoke, he grinned brightly, the innocence reflected in his small canine teeth seeming pure and clean. Yet to Mia Brown, her sons cold-bloodedness was bing utterly terrifying.
Cold-blooded
Yes, she had finally found an appropriate word to describe the current Leo Halltruly cold-blooded, cold-blooded to the extreme.
Leo, you
At that moment, Mia Brown stared at Leo Hall as if she no longer recognized him, unable to utter a single word.
She had never felt her son was this unfamiliar to her before.
What else do you know?
Hmm The Hall n should now already belong to my half-brother, Harry Hall.
As he said this, he spread his hands in mock helplessness toward Mia, speaking:
Mom, the Hall n is already in Harry Halls hands. Shouldnt we head back now?
He gestured toward the impoverished mountainous area surrounding them, curling his lips:
Staying here to win over inte sympathy isnt going to change the fact that the Hall n is no longer ours.
Mia Brownsplexion turned increasingly pale and visibly worsened. In the end, after bearing the title of a mistress for decades, she had gained nothing.
Over the years, aside from holding thewful wifes identity, she always possessed a strong sense of superiority before Leanne Richards.
Her education level was higher than Leannes, she was younger than Leanne, and most importantly, William Hall loved her.
All these years, outsiders acknowledged her as Mrs. Hall. She had always believed that with William Halls support, taking the Hall n alongside her son would be an easy task.
An official title was nothingpared to the vast enterprise of the Hall n.
But now, she no longer felt that unparalleled sense of superiority before Leanne Richards. Just thinking about Leanne strutting arrogantly before her made her physically tremble with rage.
What was that woman Leanne Richards but someone who merely gave birth to a capable son? How could shepare to her?
The more Mia Brown thought about it, the more unwilling she felt, but what could she do with that unwillingness?
Lets head home first and see what your dad has to say. I dont believe he didnt leave anything for us.
Mia Brown initially came here to suffer so that when her son inherited the Hall n, they wouldnt be criticized too harshly.
But now that the Hall n was gone, what was the point of staying here pretending?
Leo Hall stared thoughtfully at Mia Brown for a while before grinning and said:
Mom, do you really believe Dad genuinely loves you?
Mia Brown froze at Leos question for a moment before resolutely answering:
Of course.
All these years, she was the only wife he publicly acknowledged, the one he brought to every important asion.
He gave her face and respect, letting her hold her head high in front of his business associates. If that wasnt love, what was?
Leo Hall seemed to guess what Mia was thinking, staring at her for a while before letting out a sarcastic chuckle and said:
Mom, if he truly loved you, why would he keep you under thebel of a mistress for over twenty years?
Mia was momentarily stunned, wanting to refute him, but Leo cut her off:
I know what you want to saythat Dad only acknowledges you publicly and doesnt acknowledge Leanne Richards. But so what? Leanne Richards is recognized by the government and by the Hall Family; thats all that matters.
Chapter 1489. A person with no empathy at all
Chapter 1489: 1489. A person with no empathy at all
His gaze turned sharp. "So what if Leanne Richards isnt valued by my dad? She holds the title of Mrs. Hall, and that is enough. Shes protected byw. And you? Even if you get everything from my dad, half of that everything still belongs to Leanne."
"Those people outside, no matter how they call you Mrs. Hall and praise you to the skies, theyre only doing it to please my dad. They have something to gain from him, so theyre sucking up to you. Do you really think they wouldnt privatelyugh at you as someone who will forever be a mistress who cant be legitimized?"
Mia Brown waspletely silenced by Leo Halls aggressive remarks, unable to refute even a single word.
Her hands trembled as she pointed at Leo Halls face, which was full of sarcasm, herplexion livid.
"If my dad truly loved you, then why is it that for presidential feasts, or banquets at prestigious families like the Jones Family, he brings Leanne instead of you? Because bringing you, the mistress, would make him lose face. Do you get it?"
"No, its not like that..."
Mia shook her head, refusing to admit it, even though she faintly understood that her son was speaking the truth.
Yet, if she were to truly face this reality, then all these yearsclinging desperately to the title of mistress for love she never received, for a piece of the Hall n she couldnt touchwhat would the meaning of her existence even be?
"Mom, its not that you dont understand; youre just unwilling to admit it."
Leo Hall kept aiming his words straight at her heart, stabbing her until she was bleeding inside.
"My dad wants to take the Hall n from Harry Hall and hand it to menot because he loves me, or loves youits simply because he knows that if the Hall n ends up in Harry Halls hands, then he wouldpletely lose control over it."
Leo Halls lips curled into a cold, mocking smile. "By giving it to his clueless son like me, he can still manipte it at will."
What a pity...
A glint of chilling amusement flickered in Leo Halls eyes.
"Stop talking!"
Mia suddenly erupted in hysteria, her bloodshot eyes ring at Leo Hall.
Her inner thoughts abruptly plunged into confusion, followed by uncontroble panic.
Leo Hall didnt seem worried about Mias meltdownperhaps he just didnt care about the entire situation at all.
It was as if he was someone entirely devoid of empathy.
Leo Hall gave Mia one silent look, then turned and walked out of the small cabin.
The small stone cabin they were borrowing was rudimentary. With autumn already here, the nights spent inside were cold.
Leo Hall himself didnt mind, nor did he bother asking his mother if she was cold.
Mia watched Leo Halls retreating figure as he left. Her heart grew increasingly colder.
She couldnt remember when exactly it startedwhen this son of hers began to feel less and less familiar.
Or perhaps, this was the real Leo Hall. The obedient, sweet-talking, bright-and-sunny boy she had known before was nothing more than a facade crafted by Leo Hall.
Even though Leo Hall had thrown at her nearly unbearable truths that left her reevaluating everything, she still resolved to go back and see William Hall, to figure out what the situation truly was now.
"Elly."
Just after her ss ended, Elly Campbell was intercepted by Leo Hall at the school gate. His expression was somber as he looked at Elly, lips pursed, his eyes slightly reddened.
Elly froze for a moment and asked, "Whats wrong with you?"
"Im leaving here with my mom."
Leo Hall looked at her and said quietly.
Elly Campbell: "..."
Chapter 1490: 1490. Study hard, make progress every day.
Chapter 1490: 1490. Study hard, make progress every day.
Whats this about?
Elly Campbell pointed at Harry Halls slightly red-rimmed eyes. Could it be that this guy couldnt bear to see her leave?
Even though Leo Hall always called her sister-inw and often hung around their ce for meals, he sometimes liked to cozy up to Adam Jones to chat.
Even if Adam didnt pay much attention to him, Leo still went on chatting with relentless enthusiasm.
But despite all that, she still felt it wasnt likely they had gotten close enough for him to be red-eyed over her departure.
A twenty-year-old young manseparation shouldnt really leave him like this
Elly felt she might be overthinking. Then, she heard Leo Hall say:
You know what? My dad got arrested. I dont have a dad anymore.
Elly:
Even though William Halls arrest was undoubtedly a major disaster for Leo Hall, his wordsI dont have a dad anymoresounded a little strange to her.
Given the things William Hall did, he was bound to serve decades in prison, but it wasnt like hed face the death penalty. How could he suddenly not have a dad anymore?
Elly stared at the boy in front of her, his reddened eyes lending him a pitiful appearance. She couldnt tell if he was faking it or genuinely distraught.
Leo hadnt done anything beyond bounds in recent days, and since he had risked his life to save hers before, she didnt particrly dislike him.
Even though she knew his thoughts werent pure, she couldnt quite pinpoint what exactly was impure about them.
If Leo Hall were a girl, she might think his behavior was perfectly suited to those professionally maniptive sweet but calcting types.
But when it came to Leo, all she saw was pitiful fragilityno scheming sweetness or hidden darkness crossed her mind.
Ah, its truepeople are always more forgiving toward the opposite sex.
Elly teased herself silently.
Still, she managed tofort him earnestly:
Dont worry. Even though your dad got arrested, your brother wont hold it against you.
She thought that this concern was the most practical thing for their mother and son to focus on right now.
Leo Halls lowered eyes shed with a hint of sinister amusement, though his face remained sincerely open as he looked at Elly and said:
Ive never thought aboutpeting with my brother for the Hall n.
Ha! The Hall n? Just that? Leo Hall wasnt as shallow as all that.
But of course, this thought was something hed never share with Elly.
Elly had no way of knowing the scheming coils in Leo Halls heart. The very same words hed said to her once in the hospital, shed always taken with skepticism.
Whether he truly didnt want the Hall n was utterly irrelevant.
His father, William Hall, and his mother, Mia Brown, both wanted him to take over.
Elly saw the stubborn determination and sincerity in Leo Halls expression and couldnt bring herself to speak her real thoughts out loud.
Whats your n after you go back?
Elly asked him rather tactfully.
Everyone knew the realitythat Leo had failed to seize the throne and now had lost William Halls protectionmeant the Hall n was essentially out of his reach.
Yet, to say that he and his mother wouldnguish in poverty in the future was absolutely impossible.
Not to mention the sizable private wealth William Hall had set aside for them, Mia Brown, being a renowned Ennd pianist, made an ie more than sufficient for a lifetime of indulgence.
In her view, Leos next steps would likely be nothing more than returning to school, studying quietly, graduating from university, and then deciding his own destiny moving forward.
Or perhaps it depended on how Harry Hall ultimately decided to treat his younger brother.
Leo shrugged and said, Go back to school, study hard, and make progress every day.
Chapter 1491: 1491. Do you think she, Elly Campbell, is so despicable?
Chapter 1491: 1491. Do you think she, Elly Campbell, is so despicable?
Elly Campbell:
Keep up the good work.
Elly offered some encouragement, though it felt rather half-hearted. Yet she noticed Leo Halls eyes gleaming brightly as he looked at her, I definitely wont let you down, sis-inw. Just wait, Ill conquer the whole world for you to see.
Elly Campbell:
Could he stop being so ridiculous? Conquer the world, seriously!
Elly shot him an annoyed look. After asking him a few more questions, Leo Hall finally left.
Walking a short distance away, the smile on Leo Halls face faded. He took out a satellite phone and dialed a number
Boss?
From the other end of the line, a female voice replied,ced with an almost imperceptible excitement.
Leos expression was indifferent as he stared off into the horizon, at the blood-red twilight sky. His thin lips curled into a cold smile tinged with a trace of anticipation
The n can begin.
His n would undoubtedly shock the world
Leo ended the call, ncing in the direction where Elly had been earlier
Sis-inw, when the timees, Ill show you just how vibrant and colorful my world can be.
After Leo left, Elly Campbell turned and headed toward the ssroom building to prepare for her next lesson. But before stepping inside, she saw Sophia Taylor emerging from the adjacent ssroom. Her face looked pale, and her eyes were red, as if she had been crying.
Seeing Elly, she raised a hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eye and walked up to her. Ms. Campbell.
Ever since Elly had overheard Sophia maliciously speaking about her behind her back, she had lost any desire to be close to her.
Elly didnt care if others were ambitious. She didnt mind that Sophia wanted to use her as a stepping stone. What she hated was the hypocrisyacting one way to her face and another behind her back.
It was infuriating for someone to privately scorn her, use venomous words to tear her down, and then turn around pretending to seek closenesseven going so far as to show such a pitiful, fragile side of herself.
Elly wasnt interested in holding Sophia ountable for the things shed said at Abigail Woods house. Rumorsonce someone believes them, theres no way topletely dispel them.
It wasnt worth wasting her time on someone she didnt care about.
She nodded, directly ignoring Sopias tear-streaked face, and spoke:
ss is about to start; Ill head inside now.
Sophia froze for a moment. She had thought that seeing her cry would prompt Elly to ask her what was wrong. But Elly didnt say a word.
Sophia blinked a couple of times, watching helplessly as Elly walked into the ssroom without looking backnot even sparing her a second nce.
Frustrated, Sophia furrowed her brows and peered into the ssroom. Inside, Elly was flipping through her textbook intently, paying no attention to the doorway.
She certainly wasnt casting another nce at Sophia, who stood outside.
Angry, Sophia stomped her foot lightly and red at Elly before turning to leave.
Only then did Elly turn her head to nce toward the doorway, a sarcastic smirk curling at the corner of her lips.
Deliberately showing up before Elly returned to ss, exaggeratedly wiping away her tears, putting on such a pitiful appearanceall of it was simply a ploy to make Elly ask her what had happened.
Did she think Elly Campbell was that pathetic?
Elly had always been a detached person. Emotions came and went easily for her. The only exception was the mistake shed made with Adam Jones.
Her initial interest in Sophia stemmed from admiration for a young woman who hade alone to teach in such harsh, mountainous conditions. That was why she had tried to help her as much as possible.
Chapter 1492. We’re not at the point of pouring our hearts out yet.
Chapter 1492: 1492. Were not at the point of pouring our hearts out yet.
Its not yet time to open up and pour your heart out.
But since she clearly looks down on her so much, thinking her behavior is problematic, why should she go out of her way to be a good person for nothing?
Just as Elly Campbell had expected, after ss that day, she saw Sophia Taylor again, standing on the path she had to take, eyes red.
When Sophia saw her approaching, she quickly wiped her tears, putting on the appearance of someone who didnt want Elly to notice shed been crying.
Elly: "..."
You dont realize that acting like this makes it even more obvious youve been crying?
No, of course, she knew.
And it was precisely because she knew that she deliberately put on such a performance in front of her, baiting Elly to ask her about it.
But Elly, being who she was, held grudges and had little patience for the "green tea" and "white lotus" routines. Seeing Sophia like this, she couldnt help but sneer internally.
Sophia, pretending she had just noticed Ellys presence, clumsily wiped the tears from her face.
Elly thought to herself, shes being so direct right in front of me; if I dont ask, Ill seem cold and unfeeling.
So, she put on a worried expression and asked:
"Miss Taylor, your eyes are so red. Have you been crying?"
Recalling how she had just wiped her tears, Sophia wasnt about to admit shed been crying so easily. Borrowing a clich line from a TV drama, she replied:
"No, some dirt blew into my eye."
Elly silently nced around at the area, which was nothing but weeds and trees, and not a grain of sand in sight. Taking her words at face value, she nodded and said:
"Oh, I thought youd been crying. Well, Ill be off then."
Sophia: "???"
Youre just going to leave like that?
I said dirt blew into my eye, and you actually believed it?
Shouldnt you have asked a couple more questions, so I could reluctantly reveal the real situation?
Watching Elly walk away without so much as another nce, Sophia was so frustrated she rolled her eyes.
Just the other day, shed invited her over to eat with them, and now she wouldnt even ask one more question out of concern?
Ha. Ha. Ha!
Acting all kind and considerate beforeturns out it was just for show, wasnt it?
After mercilessly mocking Elly in her head, Sophia furrowed her brows again at the thought of what she was about to face.
She had originallye to this impoverished backwater to teach as a way to gain experience, so she could secure better job assignmentster on.
Her family were just regr wage earners, while many of her ssmates came from families with wealth and connections.
Some of them hadnt even graduated yet, and their families had already lined up jobs for them.
Knowing she couldntpete with them, she figured shed rely on this rural teaching experience. After enduring a year or two, finding a job would be easier.
This time, she got lucky. Several major national corporations, along with the government, hade to Anta Baker Mountain tounch infrastructure projectsbuilding roads, constructing school facilities, and so on.
She recognized this as her chance, especially after Elly Campbell arrived in the mountains. She became even more certain this was her opportunity to climb up the socialdder.
Elly Campbell had shown up on the news and Bostons Hot Search countless times in the past year, long before Sophia came to Anta to teach.
She was naturally familiar with that breathtaking face that drew immediate attention every time it appeared.
Sophia had tried to get close to her, to build a rtionship. If Elly could help her, getting a teaching job at Bostons First Elementary School wouldnt be a problem.
But she also knew Elly was exceptionally smart and highly vignt. The white lotus types she had taken down beforeSophia had seen it all with her own eyes.
Chapter 1493: 1493. She took the right first step.
Chapter 1493: 1493. She took the right first step.
So, she didnt want Elly Campbell to feel like she was approaching her too deliberately. Therefore, during the initial time after her arrival, she didnt intentionally try to get close to her.
It wasnt until the secondndslide urred, and Adam Jones came over in person
She watched as Adam Jones helped the dirt-covered Elly Campbell off the helicopter with his own hands and directed his personnel to assist the firefighters with the rescue efforts.
The type ofmanding presence he exuded, standing in a crowd and overshadowing everyone else, was not something a mere nouveau riche could possess.
This was an air of inherent nobility and refinement, coupled with decades of umted authority from being in a position of power.
On him, there was wealth, status, and an almost divine presence that people admiredwhat woman wouldnt be moved by that?
She, too, had been attracted to Adam Jones before, but she was self-aware enough to know that a man as unattainable as Adam, who already belonged to Elly Campbell, was beyond her capabilities to take away.
Otherwise, her fate would surely mirror that of the sycophantic women who used to linger around Adam Jones.
Not only would she gain nothing, but she might even lose everything.
It was precisely because of this self-awareness that she never dared to have designs on Adam Jones.
In fact, as long as she earned Elly Campbells favor, getting Adam Jones to lend a helping hand wouldnt be out of the question.
She had analyzed things so clearly that she ensured she never showed any intentions in front of Adam Jones, which did, indeed, leave Elly Campbell with a favorable impression of her.
She had taken the right first step.
Moving forward, when Elly Campbell came to the school to teach the children, their interactions increased. Her natural demeanor and her attitude of not deliberately currying favor with Elly Campbell or trying to get close to her had genuinely earned Ellys goodwill.
So this time, when she cried in front of Elly Campbell and deliberately wiped away her tears, it was all part of her n to make Elly notice and ask what had happened.
She wanted Elly Campbell to help her, but she didnt want Elly to feel like she was being asked for help, which would make her appear subordinate.
In her mind, she and Elly Campbell were friendsnot people who begged for favors or ttered othersand she considered herself on equal footing with Elly.
Thus, she didnt say anything, instead waiting for Elly Campbell to take the initiative and ask, so she could then propose her request.
After she would politely decline a few times, with Elly Campbells personality, even if she refused the offer, Elly would surely insist on helping her.
In this way, even if peopleter found out that her teaching position had been secured by Ellys assistance, she could always say that Elly had proactively helped her and that she had initially refused.
This would not only keep others from thinking she had begged Elly but also hint at her extraordinary rtionship with Mrs. Jones.
She would then capitalize on thendslide incident and the impoverished conditions of the Anta Baker mountain region, which had been exposed to the entire nation through the inte.
With todays advanced online connectivity, inte users could easily dig into whatever information they wanted.
Shed go to the childrens homes to tutor and frequently identally step into reporters camera shots.
Eventually, it would get reported.
A young city girl, who should have been living a life offort and privilege, going alone to a poor mountainous area to teachjust this moral high ground alone was enough to earn her considerable public admiration.
Add her connection with Elly Campbell into the mix, and she had already envisioned a very bright future for herself.
But who could have expected that Elly Campbell wouldnt follow her script at all? When she said sand had gotten into her eyes, Elly actually believed her!
Sophia Taylor stood there dumbfounded, watching Elly Campbell walk farther and farther away, stomping her foot in frustration once more.
She stayed rooted in ce, biting her lower lip in annoyance, pondering her next move.
Chapter 1494: 1494. Humanity is not divided into men and women.
Chapter 1494: 1494. Humanity is not divided into men and women.
Elly Campbell initially came here not for this infrastructure project, but to assess the situation of the children in the mountain region.
Now that she had a general understanding, it was only natural for her to return to Boston to carefully draft a donation n and help a few of the children she had taken a liking to.
As for Adam Jones, his reason foring here was purely because his wife was here. If his wife wanted to go back, he would certainly follow her back without hesitation.
The helicopter was parked on a clearing in the mountains. If they wanted to leave, they could leave at any moment without needing to n a specific time.
After discussing it, Elly went to bid farewell to the Vige Chief and informed another studious child about her departure.
The children were a bit reluctant, but they understood that Teacher Campbell was only temporarily teaching them. A few days ago, Miss Brown and her son had already left.
It was only expected that Teacher Campbell would leave as well.
After saying her goodbyes, the couple nned to return to Boston before nightfall.
They had two little ones waiting for them at home, and they couldnt leave them unattended for too long.
Sophia Taylor only learned that the Jones couple was leaving Anta Baker for Boston from one of the children she tutored.
When she heard this, she didnt even finish her tutoring session and rushed over to Ellys original living quarters to find her.
By the time Sophia arrived, the helicopter was already in ce, with thedder lowered, waiting.
Seeing this, Sophia exhaled a sigh of relief but couldnt help feeling a bit angry.
So much for being friendshow could she leave without even saying a word?
But this dissatisfaction wasnt something she dared to show in front of Elly.
Forcing a smile, she pointed at the helicopter behind Elly and asked,
Teacher Campbell, are you leaving?
Yes.
Elly nodded, pretending not to notice the fleeting gloom in Sophias eyes.
Sophias face showed a trace of reluctance. Why so suddenly? You didnt even say goodbye.
I already told the Vige Chief. You can ask him about it, its the same thing.
Ellys reply was matter-of-fact, without the slightest awareness of how heartless her words felt, cutting deep.
Even Adam, standing nearby, cast a thoughtful nce at his wife.
He knew her well. To those she admired, she was warm and wholehearted. But to those she disliked, she wouldnt hesitate to crush their spirits mercilessly.
He remembered how his wife had once spoken highly of this volunteer teacher and had enthusiastically invited her to dinner at their ce. How had her attitude shifted so drastically since then?
That way she went from cherishing someone to ruthlessly tearing them aparthe had seen it too many times before.
However, Ind Master Jones would never think his wife was at fault. It had to be this volunteer teacher who did something to upset her.
With that thought, Ind Master Jones positioned his tall figure behind his wife, exuding the stance of someone ready to fight on her behalf.
In Ind Master Joness eyes, humanity wasnt divided by genderit was divided into two types: those who were friends of his wife, and those who were enemies of his wife.
Sophia was indeed devastated by Ellys response, shattered into pieces.
She had thought they were equals, good friends who would naturally inform each other of ns and whereabouts. Yet Ellys words made it ringly clear that it wasnt the case.
Elly clearlymunicated to her: You are not my friend. In fact, I dont even regard you as someone worth noticing.
Even leaving didnt warrant so much as a mention.
Chapter 1495. Elly Campbell, are you there?
Chapter 1495: 1495. Elly Campbell, are you there?
Sophia Taylor suddenly felt everything spiraling out of her control. Losing that sense of dominance, she knew shed be missing out on plenty of important opportunities.
She suddenly felt a deep hatred for Elly Campbell, hated her pretense, hated how her act of kindness made her indulge in unrealistic fantasies.
If Elly hadnt approached her first, putting on a show of familiarity, how could she have harbored such high hopes?
Elly was only seeking fame and prestigeso what gave her the right to drag her into it?
The more Sophia thought about it, the angrier she got. She wanted to open her mouth and reprimand Elly, but a chilling aura suddenly swept over her, crawling from the soles of her feet up her spine.
There was no need to look; she knew exactly where that icy presence wasing from. Lowering her gaze, she didnt even have the courage to make eye contact with Adam Jones, let alone dare to berate his wife in front of him.
In the end, she forced a smile onto her lips and said:
"I thought we had a good connection, and I really enjoy chatting with you. Youre leaving so suddenlyI wasnt mentally prepared for this. Im really going to miss you."
Her words carried a hint of probing.
This statement obviously expressed a desire to stay close to Elly. If Elly acknowledged it, or hinted that Sophia could contact herter, it would give Sophia some peace of mind.
But Elly, hearing these words, didnt respond at all. She just smiled at Sophia with a gentle, yet undeniably distant expression.
"Dont worry, youll get used to it over time."
Get used to it over time...
Over time...
Time...
...
The smile on Sophias face froze sopletely that she couldnt even pretend to pull it back together.
She had utterly underestimated Elly Campbells shamelessness. She poured her heart out, genuinely saying shed miss her, and yet Elly responded with"youll get used to it over time."
"Get used to it..."
Sophia gritted her teeth, wishing she could scream profanity in their faces.
Damn it, Elly! Did you hear me? Damn it!
Adam Jones was even more certain now that this clueless volunteer teacher had somehow provoked his wife. Otherwise, why would his wife say something so deliberately infuriating?
Sweeping a cold, sharp gaze over Sophias furious but speechless face, he didnt want his wife wasting any more words on her. He promptly said:
"The helicopter is ready. Lets go."
Elly nodded,pletely ignoring Sophias "damn it" re. Then, with an infuriatingly smug wave of her hand, she climbed aboard the Jones Familys private helicopter, and they flew off.
Sophia stood there, grinding her teeth as she watched the Jones Familys helicopter disappear into the distance. Unable to hold back any longer, she turned towards the vast expanse of the mountains and unleashed the raging inferno boiling in her heart.
But what good would that do? That little witch Elly Campbell couldnt hear her rant anyway.
As furious as she was, a shimmer of envy crept into her emotions.
Comparing oneself to others is infuriating, to say the least.
Some people might never step foot inside an airne in their lifetimebut for others, buying their own private helicopter is as casual as picking cabbages, flying off whenever they please.
If she could somehow cozy up to someone like Elly and secure a ce in her social circle...
In their circle, it was either privileged children of high-ranking officials or wealthy heirs of elite families. If Sophia could marry into a family like that, she could live the kind of morous life a well-to-do trophy wife enjoysone that evokes admiration and envy.
On the helicopter, Adam Jones turned his head to look at his wife, who seemed unaffected by Sophias drama. Thinking back to how his wife had been genuinely kind to Sophia at first, and then seeing her sudden change in attitude, it was clear Sophia must have done something so egregious as to cross the line with her.
Adams eyes darkened with icy fury as he gently asked:
"Did that volunteer teacher do something that upset you?"
Chapter 1496: 1496. Make a wish to the moon
Chapter 1496: 1496. Make a wish to the moon
Elly Campbell never really paid much attention to Sophia Taylor, but she didnt expect that Adam Jones would notice that Sophia had annoyed her.
It was just a petty jealousy typical of girls who cant stand others doing wellit wasnt worth her time or effort toin to her husband about something so trivial.
That little Sophia Taylor, all she dared to do was y games with wordsshe wouldnt actually dare to do anything else.
Even if she did recklessly try something, Adam wouldnt need to step in personally.
After thinking about it for a moment, Elly smiled and shook her head, saying:
Its nothing. I figure that girl is probably trying to leave Anta Bakers school so she can use me to get a position at a better school.
She didnt mention to Adam the gossip Sophia had spread about her being flirtatious with men. Sophia was low, and Elly didnt want to stoop down to her level.
When Adam noticed that Elly didnt want to talk about Sophia Taylor anymore and saw that his wife didnt seem bothered by the issue, he figured she hadnt given much thought to the volunteer teacher. Naturally, he didnt bring it up further, avoiding the risk of her getting upset.
By the time the nended at the Jones Familys privatending pad, it was alreadyte at night.
The lights in the vi were all off; the Old Lady and the two little ones had likely already gone to bed.
The couple entered the house quietly. When they reached the staircase, they heard Williams voiceing from the next room, where their younger son was.
Little brother, do you miss Daddy and Mommy?
I do
The couple froze in ce outside the door.
William was already five years old and slept in his own room, while Jack stayed with the babysitter who usually looked after him.
Why was William in Jacks room at this hour, and why hadnt they gone to bed yet?
Elly quietly pushed the door open just a crack.
She saw William leaning against the small bed, standing face-to-face with the little one sitting inside.
A one-year-old Jack was gripping the frame of the small bed, trying to climb out. But because the railings were too high, he couldnt get out and could only sit there, frustrated, chatting with his older brother.
On therge bed nearby, the babysitter was sound asleep,pletely unaware that the two brothers were awake.
I miss them too. I wonder if they miss us, William murmured as he held his little brothers hand.
He continued, saying: Today Aunt Alex told me a story. In it, whenever the little boy missed his Daddy and Mommy, he would make a wish to the moon. How about we make a wish too?
Jack didnt quite understand, but when he heard Williams How about it? he nodded and replied in his baby voice, Okay.
Through the crack in the door, Elly watched as William cupped his hands together and faced the bright moonlight outside the window, chanting: Oh, moon, oh moon, William and little brother miss Daddy and Mommy. Can you make theme home, please?
Jack, halfprehending, imitated his brothers gesture. With his chubby hands sped together, the one-year-old boy struggled to string together broken phrases. He wasnt as articte as William, but he tried to follow his brothers words, saying haltingly: Moon miss Daddy miss Mommye backe back
Elly stood at the door, listening to her two boys innocent wishes. Her eyes stung with emotion.
Back then, she had been preupied with her work helping children in the mountain areas, but she hadnt realized that her own two children were still so young. Even though their living conditions were luxurious, they were still children who naturally wanted their parents to be close.
To them, having their parents present mattered far more than all the privileges their lifestyle afforded.
A deep sense of guilt welled up in her heart.
Chapter 1497: 1497. Turn Mommy back
Chapter 1497: 1497. Turn Mommy back
She quietly pushed the door open and entered.
Since the nanny was still asleep inside, Adam Jones naturally didnt follow her in, even though he seemed eager to rush in and hug the two little rascals right then and there.
William Campbell and his younger brother had just finished making their wish. When he turned around, he saw Mommy standing at the doorway with a warm smile.
Even though the room lights were off, the two little boys instantly recognized their Mommy.
William eximed in surprise, Mommy!
He threw himself into Elly Campbells arms, thinking to himself, The Moon Lady is really amazing! I just made my wish, and Mommy has returned.
The sleeping nanny was startled awake by Williams exmation, sitting up with a start, and saw Elly Campbell standing in the room.
She froze for a moment, thinking she might be dreaming.
After rubbing her sleepy eyes and taking a closer look, she woke uppletely.
Young Miss, youre back.
She quickly got up, noticing that both Young Masters were awake and looking a bit uneasy.
She was responsible for taking care of the two Young Masters, but somehow she had fallen asleep while they woke up. She was worried the Young Miss might me her for being irresponsible.
Elly didnt say much about it. After all, it waste past midnight. If the two kids didnt sleep, the adults couldnt handle it either.
Elly waved her hand at her and said, Its okay, you go back to sleep. Ill take these two out for now.
The nanny, seeing that she truly wasnt angry, finally let out a sigh of relief.
Now that Young Miss was back, the Young Master would surely be back as well. Without a doubt, they must want to spend time with the two Young Masters.
Watching as Elly scooped up the two children, one in each arm, and walked out.
Adam Jones had already been impatiently waiting outside the door. When he saw his wife carrying their sons out, he quickly took William into his arms.
William was very excited at this moment, his eyes sparkling brightly.
Daddy and Mommy had trulye back.
He hugged his Daddys neck tightly,ughing with joy and contentment.
Looking at the uncontainable happiness in his sons expression, Adam felt even guiltier and more remorseful in his heart.
She seemed to always overlook her sons feelings so easily.
In her mind, she always unconsciously thought of William as an adult, an independent adult who didnt need Daddy and Mommy to be by his side all the time.
Jack Campbell, being smaller, expressed this sense of satisfaction less openly. But the way the little guy clung tightly to her shoulders proved he was just as happy as his older brother at this moment.
The couple carried their sons back to the master bedroom. They didnt rush to wash up but instead ced the two children between them on the bed.
Their bed was spacious enough to fit five or six adultsfortably, so even with the addition of two little ones, it didnt feel cramped at all.
Mommy, the Moon Lady is amazing! William and his little brother made a wish to the Moon Lady, and Mommy came back as soon as we wished.
William continued to talk animatedly about their earlier wish, describing it vividly, his bright eyes radiating with excitement.
Elly didnt ruin his imagination. She nodded seriously and said:
Yes, Daddy and Mommy were just sleeping, then we heard Williams voice. As soon as we opened our eyes, we were home. It must be the Moon Lady hearing Williams wish and bringing Daddy and Mommy back.
Hearing Elly say this, Williams smile grew even wider.
Thats amazing! From now on, when Mommys not home, and I miss her, Ill make another wish to the Moon Lady and let her bring Mommy back again.
Elly hugged her son tightly and gave him a loving kiss.
Jack saw Mommy kiss his older brother but not him. Not one to be left out, he wriggled his chubby body and pushed his way between his brother and Mommy, squeezing his brother to the side.
Chapter 1498. Do you want to be my son?
Chapter 1498: 1498. Do you want to be my son?
He eagerly grabbed his mommys face and, with a lot of slobber, kissed her multiple times.
Elly Campbell held little Jack Campbell, caught betweenughing and crying, and then heard him say, "Mommy, kiss Jack!"
This sentence was spoken with perfect rity, his eyesso identical to Ellysstaring intently at her.
Elly leaned in close and nted several strong kisses, reddening the little guys cheeks before finally letting him go.
The two little kids hadnt seen their mommy and daddy for so long; naturally, they werent willing to leave.
The couple could hardly bear to send these two little ones back to their own room, so of course, they let them sleep here.
And as for Ind Master Jones, who had been holding back from eating meat due to the poor conditions in the mountains, even though he had nned to feast once back home, he suppressed the urge for now.
After all, these two irresponsible parents had left the boys at home all this time.
Finally, the two little ones fell asleep, one on each side, nestled in mommy and daddys arms.
Once they confirmed the kids were sound asleep, the two finally went to freshen up.
She subtly pushed him away and said, "Our two sons are still outside. Dont make a fuss."
Adam Jones looked utterly aggrieved, "Im not making a fuss. You kissed both sons, but you didnt kiss me."
The familiar tone of a sulking spouse made Elly Campbell twitch the corner of her lips involuntarily.
So all this time, for over an hour, hed been stewing over this.
She red at him and said, "I kissed my sons. Do you want to be my son?"
Adam Jones: "..."
Can we even have a decent conversation anymore?
He stared at Elly Campbell with an expression full of grievance, refusing to say anything. After a moment, Elly couldnt resist his mournful gaze and, standing on tiptoes, gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.
As she was about to pull away, Adam sped her waist with both hands and, taking things further, said:
"You kissed William ten times and Jack thirty-five times. Combined, you owe me twenty-five kisses."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Get lost, quickly!
This guy is just...
During that hour earlier, she hadnt kissed both sons all at once; it had been spaced out, kissing them once every now and then. Unexpectedly, this shameless man had kept track of every single kiss.
And now he had the nerve toe and settle ounts with her.
Though she had grown used to his antics, enough to have developed a resilienceparable to surviving a nuclear st, she still couldnt match Ind Master Joness level of shamelessness, which had reached master-level proficiency.
Once the couple returned to Boston, they each immersed themselves in their respective work again.
And it was only after returning to Boston that Elly privately learned from Adam about William Hall sending people to the hospital to attempt to murder Helen Melendy in her ward.
She was so furious that she nearly stormed off to prison to shoot William Hall on the spot, but Adam stopped her in time.
The good news was that the doctor said Helen Melendys condition was gradually improving and that she was expected to wake up soon.
With this hope in her heart, Ellys previous psychological obstacles began to ease significantly.
This also allowed Adam Jones to breathe a sigh of relief.
William Hall was arrested, and Harry Hall seized full control of the Hall n, while Mia Brown and her sonpletely disappeared from any conversation regarding the Hall family.
Because William Hall was captured, it even led to the exposure of his involvement in two other instances of instigated murder. The court had long since filedwsuits against him.
Chapter 1499: 1499. See if they have the fate to compete with him.
Chapter 1499: 1499. See if they have the fate topete with him.
William Hall hasnt been sentenced yet, and on the other side, the police have submitted evidence that there was human involvement in the twondslides in the Anta Mountain area.
The mastermind is still William Hall.
William Hall sent people to cause thendslides in the Anta Mountain area, originally aiming to destroy the Jones and Campbell families.
Thats why, during the firstndslide, he sent people to post news online, which is why thendslide in the Anta Mountain area quickly became known nationwide.
Plus, with the governments infrastructure projects starting in Anta, the school buildings donated by Adam Jones, and the mountain road built by the Windflower Corporation, all drew significant attention online.
Therefore, under William Halls deliberate promotion, even though there were no casualties, thendslide was a hot topic online.
Now, once it was revealed that William Hall was behind thendslides, inte users exploded in anger.
William Hall was cursed online like a dog, and with all the chargesbined, hes basically going to spend his life in prison.
But William Hall represents the Hall n, and his actions caused the Hall ns stock prices, which Harry Hall had a hard time stabilizing, to plummet even further.
The old guys who were banking on their seniority, holding quite a bit of stock in the Hall n, watched as the stock was about to hit rock bottom, and they scrambled to find ways to sell and transfer their shares.
Jones.
In Adam Joness office, Harry Hall satzily on the sofa, holding a ss of red wine in his hand, his eyes casually watching the stock market trading in front of him, a slow smile curling at his lips.
If those old guys from the Hall n knew this was all your handiwork, and that the shares they sold so cheaply ended up being bought by you, would they rush to the Hall Family to fight you tooth and nail.
Adam Jones also held a ss of red wine, his eyelids slightly lifting, looking over at Harry Hall sitting on the sofa.
Harry Hall shrugged indifferently and said:
It just depends if their old lives are enough to fight with me.
Those old folks relied on their shares to act high and mighty, and even though they had no position in thepany, because their shares werent low, theyd often make trouble for him.
Such old-timers, if not settled sooner, would only mess with his state of mind.
Adam Jones didnt worry at all about Harry Hall being unable to handle those old guys, so he didnt ask much.
But at this moment, he suddenly thought of someone.
Your brother, what do you n to do about him?
Recalling his wifes worried tone that day and remembering how that kid had saved his wife, he felt he should at least ask.
Harry Hall didnt have much affection for his father, William Hall, so he didnt have any special feelings towards Leo Hall either.
In his eyes, Leo Hall was just a puppy that hadnt grown up yet, and even if he could one day be a wolf, Harry had the means to bring him down to a dog.
Now, he didnt care whatever happens to him.
Harry Hall sipped a bit of red wine and said:
For the sake of him saving your wife, I wont touch him.
Harry Hall himself knew that if that day Leo Hall hadnt saved Elly Campbell, many things afterward might have been different.
Most importantly, if Helen woke up and learned her best friend had died due to their Hall family feud, she might never forgive him in her lifetime.
So, since Leo Hall saved Elly Campbell, it indirectly helped him, and because of this, he wouldnt do anything to Leo Hall.
Chapter 1500: 1500. Elly Campbell really looks down on people with a snobbish eye.
Chapter 1500: 1500. Elly Campbell really looks down on people with a snobbish eye.
Campbell Group
CEO Campbell, theres ady downstairs with thest name Taylor saying shes a friend you know from Anta Bakers side. She wants to see you.
Elly Campbell was flipping through the documents in her hand when she heard the secretarye in to deliver the message. She raised an eyebrow and looked up from the file.
Ady Taylor, acquainted with Anta Baker?
No need to askits obvious who it is.
Looks like Sophia Taylor still hasnt given up, daring toe knocking.
Judging by this, shes probably left Anta Baker and is looking for a job now?
Did she book an appointment?
Well
Of course, she hadnt made an appointment. It was just that the people downstairs heard she was from Anta Bakers circle, and since the CEO had been particrly attentive to matters rted to Anta Baker recently, they didnt dare overlook her.
But judging by CEO Campbells expression now, it was clear that the so-called friend downstairs wasnt even worth a second thought.
Ha, yet another shameless attempt to climb the socialdder.
Next time, dont bother with people trying to exploit connections like this.
Understood, CEO Campbell.
The secretary left and made a reply call to the reception desk downstairs.
After putting down the phone, the receptionist politely but distantly said to the well-dressed Sophia Taylor, whose eyes were filled with hopeful anticipation:
Sorry, without an appointment, you cannot meet CEO Campbell.
Hearing the receptionists cold tone, Sophia Taylor felt a sinking sensation in her heart. Especially imagining Elly Campbell acting so haughty made her all the more resentful.
After all, they had known each other once, and had even taught sses together. How could it require an appointment just to meet her?
What kind of person does that?
Anger churned within Sophia Taylor, but recalling how shed hit a wall at several prestigious schools while trying to teach these past few days, she forcefully suppressed her frustration.
She offered the receptionist an appropriate smile and said:
Could it be that the upstairs secretary made a mistake? Could you please check again? I really am good friends with your CEO Campbell.
The receptionist recalled the feedback from the upstairs secretary and knew this person was deliberately trying to get close to CEO Campbell.
Fortunately, CEO Campbell wasnt petty, so she hadnt been held ountable for it. There was no way the receptionist would risk anything further on her behalf.
The previously polite smile on her face now turned cold. Sorry, without an appointment, you cannot meet CEO Campbell.
Sophia Taylors face darkened again, and her earlier gentleness could no longer be maintained.
She persisted, saying a few more things, but the receptionist remained unmoved, and Sophia Taylor was so infuriated she almost started shouting.
It was at that moment Lily Jones walked in from outside. The receptionist ignored Sophia Taylor entirely and eagerly greeted Lily Jones, saying, Miss Jones.
Is Elly upstairs?
CEO Campbell is upstairs.
Alright, Im going up to find her.
As Lily Jones went upstairs, her gaze meaningfully lingered on Sophia Taylor for a moment.
After sending Lily Jones on her way, the receptionist returned to her post. Sophia Taylor had just overheard Lilys tone, which obviously indicated she hadnt booked an appointment, yet shed gone directly upstairs to see Elly nheless. Why was Sophia Taylor required to make an appointment?
That face of Lily Joness looked somewhat familiar to her, but she couldnt quite ce where shed seen her before.
Judging by her appearance, though, it was clear she came from a wealthy family. Comparing herself to her
Heh!
This office imed no one could meet Elly Campbell without an appointment, but a rich girl shows up and skips the line entirely?
Elly Campbell truly was a snob!
Suppressing her indignation, Sophia couldnt hold back anymore and said to the receptionist:
Why didnt that person just now need an appointment? Are you looking down on me?
Chapter 1501. Not at all unjustifiable
Chapter 1501: 1501. Not at all unjustifiable
Hearing Sophia Taylors words, the receptionist couldnt help but snicker. This woman might look decent, but why is it that the prettier someone seems, the more bizarrely obnoxious they act?
"That was Elly Campbells sister-inw just now, Adam Jones own younger sistera member of Campbells family. Why would she need an appointment to visit her sister-inw?"
The receptionist had been maintaining a polite smile out of professionalism, even though she was growing increasingly impatient with Sophia. But at this moment, she genuinely didnt care to deal with her anymore.
Sophias expression shifted upon hearing this, and a flush of embarrassment swept over her, leaving her feeling utterly humiliated and out of ce.
No wonder that woman had seemed so familiar earlierturns out she was Lily Jones. When the receptionist addressed her as Miss Jones earlier, Sophia hadnt even connected the dots.
Wasnt Lily Jones the one who used to be at odds with Elly Campbell to the point of mutual destruction? Didnt her husband almost divorce her back then?
And now, these two sisters-inw were suddenly getting along so well?
The receptionist had no intention of dealing with her further and continued to focus on her own tasks.
Realizing she had no chance of meeting Elly Campbell after all this back-and-forth, Sophia felt discontent at the thought of simply leaving, unwilling to just give up like that.
It was her first time visiting Campbell Corporation, and even the grandeur of the reception hall alone was enough to leave her awestruck.
The mid-level managers who passed by earliereach of them walked with such poise and professionalism. If they worked at an averagepany, they could easily be at the vice president level.
And as for Campbells senior executives? Even more untouchable.
Not to mention that with the Jones Corporation backing Elly Campbell, their mid to senior management teams were iparable to those at otherpanies.
As she thought about it, Sophia couldnt help but fantasize: even if she couldnt continue her teaching profession, if she could work at a ce like Campbell Corporation or Jones Corporation, wouldnt she have a much better chance of marrying such an elite figure?
Back then, she was fully aware that she couldntpete with Elly Campbell. She had enough self-awareness not to even entertain the idea of pursuing Adam Jones.
That day, she had inadvertently overheard a conversation between Ethan White and Willy Willock, the Windflower Corporations vice president, where she learned that thepanys legendary secret owner was none other than Ethan White.
She pretended not to know about Ethan Whites true identity and, knowing he had some connection to Elly Campbell, plotted to use Elly to get closer to him.
Who couldve guessed? Ethan White was also infatuated with Elly Campbell.
Dont me her for being jealousany woman would be. Seeing someone surrounded by so many admirers, each one so far out of reach for ordinary people, jealousy was inevitable.
Sophia didnt feel the slightest bit guilty about spreading gossip about Elly Campbell to Grandmother Wood that day.
Standing in the lobby for a while longer, with no one acknowledging her, Sophia didnt want to appear pathetic yet was equally unwilling to leave without achieving anything. So, she went over to the lounge area in the Campbell Corporation reception hall and sat down.
If worse came to worst, she would wait until Elly Campbell got off work and try to find an opportunity to talk to her then.
She still firmly believed that while Elly Campbell might not see her as a particrly close friend, she at least considered her an ordinary one.
As long as Sophia asked for helpa trivial favor at thatElly would undoubtedly assist her.
Previously, Sophia fully believed that her experience volunteering as a teacher in mountainous regions would give her a surefire advantage when applying to prestigious schools.
But after facing rejection after rejection, she finally understood that her volunteer experience in impoverished areas was worth far less than the privilege of a wealthy and influential family background.
She endured over a year in that harsh environment, only to end up empty-handed. What was the point of her volunteering in the first ce?
Swallowing her pride, Sophia finally decided to seek Elly Campbells help. She no longer harbored the delusional sense of superiority that once made her feel Elly should proactively assist her.
While waiting downstairs for a while, she never saw Elly Campbellbut she did see Lily Jones stepping out of the elevator, her face carrying a distinct expression of anger.
Chapter 1502: 1502. There is a charisma that attracts weirdos.
Chapter 1502: 1502. There is a charisma that attracts weirdos.
Sophia Taylor didnt know what she had just thought of, but her eyes sparkled as she followed Lily Jones out of the Campbell Corporation building.
Miss Jones.
She called out to stop Lily Jones.
Lily, already fuming due to a Fox Spirit trying to seduce her husband, had no patience left for Sophia Taylor.
And you are?
Seeing Lilys grim expression as she walked out of Elly Campbells office upstairs, Sophia assumed the two must have had a quarrel.
After all, the rtionship between these two sisters-inw had always been terrible. Back then, Adam Jones had even driven Lily out of the Jones Family for Elly.
Even though Sophia had been teaching in a remote mountain area for the past year, out of touch with the world, she figured there was no way these two hot-tempered people could suddenly reconcile within a year.
Thus, she naturally assumed Lily had gotten into another argument with Elly.
Im here to see CEO Campbell.
Though Sophia felt confident Lily had quarreled with Elly again, she left some wiggle room in her words, not daring to assume outright.
Otherwise, she risked offending either Elly or Lily.
Then go find her. Why are you calling me?
Lily replied impatiently. Remembering the provocative tone in the Fox Spirits messages, she had no desire to waste words with the girl in front of her.
Earlier, when Lily entered the Campbell Corporation, shed seen this woman clinging shamelessly in an attempt to meet Elly, refusing to leave even after being stopped by the receptionist. Needless to say, Lily hadnt formed a favorable impression of her.
Now, being provoked earlier by the Fox Spirit, her frustration naturally overflowed onto Sophia.
But Sophia misunderstood Lilys irritation as anger triggered by her mentioning Elly, further solidifying her belief that the two sisters-inw had indeed argued.
With this in mind, she said:
But Ive been waiting downstairs for so long, and she still wouldnt see me. She even said I needed an appointment. Back in the mountains, she kept telling me she thought of me as a good friend and that I coulde to her for help anytime. But now that shes left the mountains, its like shes apletely different person.
Since Sophia was now convinced that Lily and Elly were at odds, her tone and words openly carriedints and dissatisfaction toward Elly.
Lily, reflecting on her past gullibilitygetting manipted by Sophie Bakerfelt increasingly annoyed.
Over time and countless brushes with absurdity, Lily had sharpened her wits.
Now, the girl before her was clearly speaking in a way that threw shade at Elly, seemingly guessing that Lily and Elly had fallen out again. Was that her angle?
A mocking smile shed across Lilys mind, though her expression remainedposed. She responded, Elly told you in the mountains herself that she regarded you as a good friend and that you could turn to her if you faced difficulties?
Did Lily not understand Elly by now?
Elly was simply not the type to say such sentimental things. If Elly wanted to help someone, shed act on it directly without announcing it in advance.
What was this girl ying at?
Coming to ask Elly for help, only to then bad-mouth her in front of Lily? What a move.
Tsk!
Lily clicked her tongue inwardly. Did Elly possess some weird maism for entrics? Why did rare breeds of people always seem to flock around her?
Her face stayed neutral as she nodded at Sophia with a hint of displeasure. She said it to me herself. Thats why I came to her today for a small favor, but she insisted I make an appointment. Since when do friends need an appointment to see each other?
As Sophia spoke, she gave Lily a quick nce.
Chapter 1503: 1503.The enemy of the enemy is a friend
Chapter 1503: 1503.The enemy of the enemy is a friend
She was clever and fully understood the saying: the enemy of my enemy is my friend.
If right now Lily Jones and Elly Campbell were still locked in a tense, confrontational rtionship, then today, with Sophia Taylors instigating tone, Lily might really take the bait.
Holding onto the mindset that as long as Elly was annoyed, shed be delighted, Ellys unwillingness to help Sophia ensured that Lily would definitely step in.
It was with this in mind that Sophia stopped Lily earlier and began probing her.
Lily found this Green Tea really amusing, to the point that the anger shed been feeling from that Fox Spirits provocation had mostly dissipated.
She no longer hurried to leave. Instead, she folded her arms and looked at Sophia, raising an eyebrow as she said, Well, thats where Elly is at fault. How can she promise someone something and then avoid them like this? Who does that kind of thing to string people along?
Exactly, Sophia muttered, pouting. In an instant, there was a palpable sense of camaraderie between them, united against amon foe.
Then, Sophia nced around before leaning close to Lily and whispering:
Earlier, I even saw her in the mountains cozying up to several men. Just the ones I saw included the behind-the-scenes boss of Windflower Corporation and the second Young Master of the Hall Family.
Among women, gossip about another womans flirtatious behavior was always a topic of great interest.
Sophia threw out this topic, clearly trying to build a connection with Lily.
If she could ingratiate herself with someone like Lily, getting into a prestigious university to teach wouldnt be a difficult feat.
If they became close friends who shared everything, and Lily could introduce her to some of the wealthy, handsome men in her circle, wouldnt her path into high society be wide open?
The hopes she had once ced on Elly were now redirected toward Lily.
Besides, in her view, Lily was much easier to fool than Elly.
As Sophia indulged in these dreams, she failed to notice the glint of coldness that shed through Lilys eyes the moment those words were spoken.
The next second, Lily raised an eyebrow and smiled, Oh? Something like that happened?
She narrowed her eyes slightly, feigning a puzzled expression. So who exactly is the behind-the-scenes boss of Windflower Corporation?
This part she genuinely didnt know. Many in their social circles were curious about who exactly oversaw Willy Willock behind the scenes.
As for the second Young Master of the Hall Family, she assumed it referred to Harrys illegitimate younger brother from outside.
Sophia saw that Lily was indeed interested and felt a surge of joy in her heart. She said, His name is Ethan White, and he looks just like an idoltall and handsome
Recalling Ethan Whites face, she couldnt help butvish praise, involuntarily revealing the petty ambitions hidden in her heart.
Then, worried that Lily might catch on to something unsavory, she quickly paused, changed her tone, and added:
Naturally, its not surprising that Elly would try to cozy up to him.
Ethan White?
Lily thought the name sounded familiar.
Back when Elly disappeared for over two months, it was her older brother who eventually brought her back from Antarctica. Supposedly, the man who had saved Elly and taken her to Antarctica was none other than Ethan White.
Lily looked at Sophia with a half-smile, noticing the tant jealousy and acidity dripping from her words. She was all too familiar with this kind of sickening attitude.
Youre quite impressive, arent you? The behind-the-scenes boss of Windflower Corporationsomething nobody else has uncoveredyet somehow, you managed to figure it out, Lily said.
Sophia froze for a moment, unsure whether Lily was sincerely praising her or mocking her. All she could do was let out an awkwardugh and exin:
Its purely idental. I overheard Ethan White revealing his identity to Elly, and thats how I found out.
Chapter 1504.Step on others to elevate oneself
Chapter 1504: 1504.Step on others to elevate oneself
She deliberately twisted Ethan White and Willy Willocks conversation, iming that Ethan had told Elly Campbell, and after finishing, she didnt forget to embellish the story:
"Elly Campbell became ridiculously flirtatious with him after finding out he was the boss behind Windflower Corporation."
Lily Jones squinted her eyes, her expression unaffected.
What a clueless fool, thinking Elly Campbell was as ignorant as her?
She has the Campbell family and the Jones family. Windflower Corporation, which cant evenpare to Campbell, is supposed to impress Elly Campbell?
The truth is, its probably this ugly idiot whos obsessing over Ethan White, projecting her lowly, petty thoughts onto Elly Campbell to fabricate nonsense.
Ugh! Disgusting!
Then, Sophia Taylor continued:
"I even saw Mr. Jones fight with Ethan White over this matter, and both of them were seriously injured."
This, Lily Jones could believe.
Regardless of Elly Campbells thoughts about Ethan White, its obvious Ethan is attracted to her.
With her brother, that raging jar of jealousyas soon as someone covets his wife, he definitely wouldnt hold back from roughing them up.
As for the messy reasoning Sophia Taylor spouted, Lily Jones wouldnt believe even a punctuation mark.
"At the end of the day, isnt all this caused by that troublemaker Elly Campbell?"
Once Sophia was sure Lily Jones was on the same page as her, she blurted that out without restraint.
Lily Jones gaze lingered silently on Sophias face for a moment, saying nothing.
Just as Sophia was wondering whether Lily Jones believed her words, she suddenly heard her scoff
"Elly Campbell is exactly that kind of persontwo-faced, totally fake. Ive seen through her a long time ago."
Lily Jones face disyed contempt for Elly, her lips curling in disdain. She nced at Sophia, raised her chin slightly, and said:
"What favor do you need from her? Say it out loud."
Upon hearing this, Sophia felt validatedining about Elly Campbell to Lily Jones had been the right move after all. Lily really was sure to oppose Elly.
Doesnt Lily dislike seeing her?
Then she might as well approach her nemesis.
Sophia felt smug as she started borating on how shed been repeatedly rejected while applying to top universities.
Between the lines, she used those universities of being snobbish, only hiring wealthy people to teach, not caring how capable the teachers skills really were.
Her subtext was clear: she was highly capable, her teaching skills were top-notch, but herck of connections and family background prevented her from getting hired.
She also bragged about graduating from a top 100 university, winning schrships every year, and so on.
In short, she was elevating herself while stepping on her ssmates or alumni who came from wealthy families and managed tond those teaching positions.
Honestly, this kind of thing is not unusual in real life.
Those with money and connections unquestionably have more opportunities and find it easier to navigate society than those with nothing.
Lily Jones agreed with this viewwhy wouldnt resourcefulness count as a kind of capability?
Yet Sophia Taylors tone was dripping with disdain as she criticized people who relied on backdoor routes. That scornful attitude practically oozed from her eyes.
But at the same time, she was here asking Elly Campbell for help, trying to get in through a loophole herself. How was that any different from the people who relied on family connections?
Lily Jones looked down on Sophia Taylor even morewhat a shallow, narrow-minded person.
She didnt have the patience to keep listening to her gripe while belittling others and elevating herself, so she interrupted to ask:
"Which school do you want to get into?"
Lily Jones raised an eyebrow and asked pointedly.
Chapter 1505: 1505. Elly Campbell has to be responsible for this matter
Chapter 1505: 1505. Elly Campbell has to be responsible for this matter
Upon hearing this, Sophia Taylor was secretly delighted, her eyes discreetly brightening. Suppressing the urgency in her heart, she mentioned an elementary school that was extremely famous in Boston, and even across the entire country.
You want to get into the Elite School?
Lily Jones sneered inwardly, how audacious.
Elite School might only be an elementary school, but the teachers it hires hold minimum qualifications of a masters degree from top 100 universities.
Furthermore, the principal of this school isnt just any ordinary principal. Without academic credentials and true ability, no amount of wealth or connections can open the door.
Was Sophia genuinely clueless, or just pretending?
A recent graduate with just a bachelors degree from a top 100 university, and she dares dream of working at Elite School?
On top of that, she even went as far as to criticize the teachers at Elite School, iming they got in through nepotism?
Lily increasingly despised people like Sophiathose with such shallow thinking.
If it had been before, she would have outright humiliated Sophia on the spot. But now
Ha, matters like this are better left to her brother.
After all, this woman did spread gossip about his wife.
Sophia looked at Lilys indifferent expression, her heart beginning to waver with uncertainty.
In truth, she was well aware of the requirements for applying to teach at Elite School.
The reason she had told Lily that her ssmates got in through backdoor connections was purely because she believed that no matter how imprable Elite School seemed, it would inevitablypromise if faced with the right person.
If the Jones Family stepped in, she couldnt believe that the principal wouldnt honor their prestige.
That was also why she had been so sure that getting close to Elly Campbell was her ticket into Elite School.
Originally, her goals werent set so high, but because of Ellys previous kindness and closeness, she didnt want to settle for any ordinary elementary school.
All of this, she felt, was Ellys faultElly should bear this responsibility.
Sophias inner thoughts were brazen and righteous.
Her gaze carried a glimmer of hope as she looked to Lily, who nodded seriously and said:
Thats no problem at all. The principal of Elite School has a good rtionship with my brother. If he asks the principal, youre guaranteed to get in.
Hearing Lilys words, Sophias eyes grew even brighter, though the next moment, she furrowed her brows in torment and said:
But why would Mr. Jones help me?
If Elly were the one to advocate on her behalf, Adam Jones would surely agree. But now, Elly wouldnt even see her.
Lilys rtionship with Elly was so strained; Adam definitely wouldnt listen to her plea.
Just tell him that Elly refused to help you, and thats why youreing to him instead.
Lily spoke as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Seeing Sophias stunned expression, she added:
And that guy you just mentioned earlier yeah, Ethan White. My brothers been keeping tabs on him. Lately, hes been in a cold war with Elly, saying shes too close to Ethan and even spoke up for him, which made my brother absolutely furious. Go talk to my brother. Even if for no other reason, just to spite Elly, hell definitely give you this favor.
Lilys words not only answered Sophias doubts but also stirred some unsavory thoughts within her.
If Adam truly had a falling out with Elly, then perhaps he might help her get into Elite School.
She didnt dare entertain the fanciful notion that their conflict might win her Adams favor. But securing a position at Elite School was more than enough for her.
A teacher from Elite School would certainly have no trouble finding a wealthy second-generation husband.
Thinking along these lines, Sophias mind grew increasingly fervent.
Recalling Lilys words, she also remembered the day at Anta Bakers ce when Adam, with a darkened expression, got into a heated fight with Ethan White. It left her with no room to doubt Lilys ount.
Chapter 1506: 1506. Another cup of green coffee
Chapter 1506: 1506. Another cup of green coffee
Alright, Ive shown you the way. You figure out the rest yourself.
Lily Jones interrupted Sophia Taylors thoughts. After dropping this remark, she turned and walked away.
Sophia was still standing at the entrance of the Campbell Tower. After her conversation with Lily Jones, her mind suddenly felt rified, and the frustration caused by Elly Campbells cold treatment dissipated.
She took a deep breath and left the Campbell Tower with a light step.
After leaving Campbell, Sophia wasted no time. She hailed a car from the roadside and headed straight for the Jones Group.
The Jones Group, located in the heart of Boston, was a symbol of the citys skyline. Sitting in the car, Sophia could see the bright letters spelling Jones Corporation from a distance, mounted right in the center of the Jones Tower.
The Jones Corporations unique emblem stood off to one side.
Getting out of the car, Sophia looked up at the towering building before her, its overwhelming presence emanating a powerful air.
This ce was the peak of the pyramid that countless people dreamed about but couldnt ess.
Even those who worked here, whether it was the receptionist downstairs, held more pride than a department manager at a smallpany.
Sophia tried to maintain aposed demeanor, refraining from looking overly timid. Straightening her back, she walked into the Jones Tower.
Even though she had mustered all her courage for this, once inside the building, seeing the crowd of sharp-dressed elitesing and going, Sophia couldnt help but feel humbled, as if she was lesser than even the female receptionist.
After all, this was Adam Joness territory. She didnt dare to act as freely as she had in Campbell. She didnt instruct the receptionist to call Adam Jones either, choosing instead to wait quietly in the Jones building.
She nced at her watch; it was 10:30 in the morning.
Half an hour to go until lunch break.
If she waited just thirty more minutes, she should be able to see President Jones.
If her luck held, she might even get a chance to have lunch with him.
If anyone with an ulterior motive were to catch sight of them and spread vague rumors, even that would be enough for Sophia to put to good use.
Sophia pursed her lips, suppressing the excitement bubbling in her heart, forcing herself to appear moreposed.
Time ticked by, minute after minute, until lunch break arrived. Yet Sophia still hadnt seen Adam Jonese downstairs. Atst, she grew impatient.
She rose from the lounge area and walked over to the receptionist. Her tone was cautious as she inquired, Excuse me, could you tell me when President Jones finishes for the day?
The receptionist found her question rather odd, even foolish and abrupt.
Despite this, she maintained a polite smile and answered:
We dont keep track of the presidents work schedule. Are you here for President Jones?
Could this be yet another clueless girl trying to seduce the president?
Her gaze narrowed, discreetly and without expression.
Just then, the exclusive elevator doors for the president opened, and Adam Jones stepped out.
His face carried the usual aura of aloofness, a presence somanding it made people instinctively refrain from approaching, even when standing at a distance.
Sophias eyes lit up, but a trace of nervousness remained in her gaze, keeping her from stepping forward.
She thought Adam Jones might recognize her and stop to greet her. But what she saw was Adam Joness gaze skipping over her entirely, without lingering for even a moment, as he walked past her and headed out of the building.
Anxiety stirred in Sophias chest. After some hesitation, she decided to catch up. President Jones.
Adam Jones stopped and turned back, looking at the woman walking briskly toward him. His eyes carried an initial hint of unfamiliarity, and after a moment, it seemed he had recognized her.
Chapter 1507. Have I been played by Lily Jones?
Chapter 1507: 1507. Have I been yed by Lily Jones?
"Its you?"
Isnt this Anta Baker, the teacher who upset his wife during her volunteer work?
What is she doing at Jones Corporation?
Adam Joness brow furrowed slightly, showing no visible emotion.
Sophia Taylor noticed that Adam still remembered her, and a subtle glimmer appeared in her eyes.
Instinctively, she reached up to brush a strand of hair behind her ear, pressed her lips together, and nodded, "Its me, Mr. Jones."
"What is it?"
Adams tone was nd, devoid of any discernible emotion.
Sophia hesitated, trying to figure out how to speak without making her request seem abrupt or overly purposeful.
She didnt want Adam to think she was the same as those women who had tried to get close to him in the past.
Seeing her remain silent, Adam found her affected demeanor increasingly irritating. His eyes betrayed a hint of impatience.
Without waiting for her even a moment longer, he stepped away.
Sophia was stunned. She wasnt very familiar with Adam but had heard that he was aloof and not particrly warm or proactive in his interactions with others.
But to see himcking even the patience to wait for her to speakthis was a first.
She knew she could neverpare to Elly Campbell, but surely she wasnt so unattractive as to make someone unwilling to spare even a moment for her?
Feeling frustrated, Sophia stomped her foot and, steeling herself, followed him.
"President Jones, please wait for me, President Jones."
Thinking of Lily Joness "encouragement," Sophia mustered her courage and blocked Adams path.
The coldness in Adams gaze flickered momentarily, and his brows knitted tightly.
Though Adam didnt look directly at Sophia, the oppressive chill radiating from him made her shiver uncontrobly.
Recalling his attitude earlier, Sophia dared not waste any more time. She couldnt afford to carefully consider her words and was just about to speak when she heard someone call out behind her: "Honey."
That familiar voicewho else could it be but Elly Campbell?
Sophias hard-won courage was immediately shattered. She gritted her teeth angrily and turned around.
Adams once-cold expression instantly softened with the warmth of spring when he saw his wife appear.
Without giving Sophia a chance to speak, he stepped forward to meet Elly.
"Why are you here?"
"I came to invite you to lunch,"
Elly replied with a smile. Then, turning her head as if only just noticing Sophia, her eyes showed a hint of surprise, "Miss Taylor, what brings you here?"
Sophia sneered inwardly but maintained a calm demeanor as she replied warmly:
"Miss Campbell, Ive finished my volunteer teaching in the mountains and returned to Boston to look for work. I had a small favor to ask of President Jones, so..."
She smiled somewhat apologetically.
To be honest, she was well-aware of her own limitations. She knew she had no chance against Elly Campbell and could never aspire to someone like Adam Jones. Even if she had high ambitions, shed never thought of pursuing Adam.
Nor did she want anyone to think she was deliberately trying to climb the socialdder, so during her time in the mountains, she had avoided speaking to Adam as much as possible.
Nowing to Adam out of the blue did feel a little abrupt.
Even as she spoke these words, Sophia felt anxious inside.
Especially seeing how Adam and Elly interactedit didnt seem like the strained rtionship Lily Jones had hinted at.
Sophias heart sank, suspecting that Lily might have misled her.
Chapter 1508: 1508. Really thinks he is the center of attention!
Chapter 1508: 1508. Really thinks he is the center of attention!
But she and Lily Jones had no past grudges, they hadnt even spoken. Why would Lily want to mess with her?
Or is it because Lily has a poor rtionship with Elly Campbell, so shes intentionally using her to irritate Elly?
No matter the reason, Sophia Taylor was starting to feel uneasy.
Oh? What is it that requires our President Joness help? Why note to me instead?
Elly Campbell smiled, but her words made Sophias heart tighten suddenly.
Though she couldnt tell if Elly was angry, just raising the question could easily overthink anyone.
Facing Ellys curious gaze, Sophiaposed herself and thought for a moment before saying:
I did go to Campbell to find you, but the receptionist said I couldnt see you without an appointment. I was afraid youd be too busy to be bothered, so I came to find President Jones instead.
This knack for tattling, such a waste of talent to be a teacher.
Elly chuckled inwardly.
In one sentence, she reported the receptionists actions and gave a perfectly reasonable exnation foring to Adam Jones.
But who is Elly Campbell, after all? Shes dealt with countless schemers before.
She nodded with a smile, turned to Adam Jones, and said with a half-smile:
It seems that in others eyes, President Jones isnt as busy as CEO Campbell. I let you manage Jones so you could idle away?
Her tone was light, and though the words were usatory, their interaction clearly had a flirtatious vibe.
Surrender Jones to Adam Jones for management?
What does that mean?
This Elly Campbell really is hrious, does she think Jones belongs to her?
Does she really think shes so important!
Sophias heart was filled with disdain for Elly, the kind of pampered child from a wealthy family. However, she dared not show even a hint of it.
She expected Adam to at least retort, but instead, he humbly admitted his fault in front of Elly, I was wrong, darling. Ill work harder in the future.
Hmm, youre forgiven this time.
Seeing Adam act so subservient in front of Elly left Sophia dumbfounded.
She knew Adam treated Elly well and that the couple was deeply in love, but she never imagined they interacted this way in private.
From Adams demeanor, he seemed to thoroughly enjoy this female dominate, male submit dynamic.
Sophias perceptions werepletely overturned.
Even the average men around her, earning just a few thousand a month, exhibited a dominant air in front of their wives or girlfriends.
Yet here was the richest man in the country, speaking so humbly in front of his wife?
He must truly love Elly Campbell.
Though Sophia knew her ce and dared not pursue someone like Adam, watching a powerful man indulge a woman so thoroughly still sparked jealousy in her heart.
Elly then turned her gaze toward Sophia and said, My husband and I are going for lunch. Would you like to join us, Miss Taylor?
Sophias eyes brightened at Ellys invitation, but the next second, she saw Adam furrow his brows. Out of politeness, he didnt openly object to his wifes invitation, but it was clear he wasnt keen on the sudden addition of a stranger.
The light in Sophias eyes quickly dimmed.
As much as she wanted to join, she didnt dare risk displeasing Adam. Otherwise, her hopes of going to Yinghua would be dashed.
Chapter 1509: 1509. Just dont like it
Chapter 1509: 1509. Just dont like it
Thank you, Ms. Campbell, Ill pass. You all enjoy your meal.
After saying that, she showed a hint of hesitation, looked at Elly Campbell, and said softly, Ms. Campbell, can we schedule a time to meet?
With such a straightforward request, Sophia Taylor thought Elly Campbell would surely agree without hesitation.
As long as she could meet Elly Campbell face to face, anything she wanted to ask for help with would inevitably be agreed to.
For Elly, it would just be a matter of making a phone call.
Oh, is something wrong? If there is, you can say it now.
Sophia Taylor:
She really didnt dare to speak in front of Adam Jones.
Especially since she clearly saw Adam already looking somewhat annoyed.
She shook her head and said, Oh, nothing major. Its just that after you left Anta Bakerst time, we havent seen each other in so long. Now that Im back in Boston, I just wanted to catch up with you.
Such words, if exchanged between close friends, wouldnt be an issue at all.
But Sophia Taylors tone clearly carried a vor of wanting to cultivate a closer tie with Elly Campbell.
Of course, Elly pretended not to notice.
Seeing Sophia looking visibly troubled, she said:
Is that so? Well, Im not sure if Ill have time. You can schedule it through my assistant.
Schedule
Schedule your mother
Sophia felt like a mouthful of blood was stuck in her chest, neither going up noring out.
Seeing Sophia staring nkly at her without responding, Elly pretended not to notice either. She made no further effort to invite her to lunch with them.
She simply said, Since youre not joining us for lunch, well be on our way, then.
No wait, Ms. Campbell, I
Sophia tried to call after Elly, but Elly didnt even nce back, pulling Adam Jones along as they left.
Sophia gritted her teeth in frustration and stomped her feet repeatedly on the spot, unable to dispel the anger burning in her chest.
Inside the car, Ellys gaze fell on the rearview mirror. She couldnt help but burst outughing as she saw Sophia standing there stomping her feet furiously.
Adam Jones settled into the drivers seat. Hearing Ellysughter, he nced sideways at her.
Reflecting on her contrasting attitude toward Sophia, he asked curiously:
What did that outreach worker do to piss you off?
Elly shook her head. Its nothingI just dont like her.
Someone like Sophia Taylor didnt even qualify for her toin about to her ind master.
Adam smirked faintly and didnt press further, insteadmenting:
Why do I get the feeling you deliberately came to find me for lunch because you knew she wasing after me?
Exactly.
Elly shrugged and made no effort to hide it, replying:
Your sister texted me, saying she wants to make a move on you. I was worried that if you ended up falling for her charms, Id be left as an abandoned wife. Uneptable.
She spoke with a self-righteous ir. Adam chuckled and raised his hand to yfully mess up her hair.
Is your confidence in your husbands taste really that low?
Elly lounged against the seat back, arms folded behind her head, and said leisurely, Different strokes for different folks. Eat enough meat and fish, and sometimes youll crave a bowl of in porridge.
Well, tough luckIve got picky tastes and happen to only like meat.
Elly:
She regretted engaging in this kind of talk with this man. No matter how seriously she started, he always managed to turn the conversation into something suggestive.
If you dont like people like her, just ignore her. Dont let her ruin your mood.
Adam, unwilling to dwell on discussions about other women with his wife, steered the conversation away proactively.
Chapter 1510. The social atmosphere is so bad now
Chapter 1510: 1510. The social atmosphere is so bad now
Elly Campbell truly hadnt taken Sophia Taylor seriously. If Sophia hadnte knocking, Elly mightvepletely forgotten about her.
Elly had forgotten that even back when Sophia was with Anta Baker, she had already started scheming against her, thinking she could use Elly to climb higher.
Now that Sophia came looking for her, it wasnt surprising at all.
The couple didnt bother discussing Sophia Taylor anymore and went to a nearby restaurant for lunch.
Meanwhile, Sophia left the Jones Tower with obvious reluctance.
The thought that Elly Campbell, such a powerhouse card, had failed to be used to her advantagenot to mention maximizing benefits, but even missing out on minor onesmade Sophia feel more and more discontent.
In the end, she refused to give up and went to the Campbell Tower, determined to bide her time.
She had endured so much hardship teaching in the countryside, yet that experience hadnt brought her any benefits. Was all her effort over the past year and more for nothing?
She was willing to put up with Elly Campbells attitude, swallow her pride, and plead with her for one measly spot at Yinghua Academy.
She knew Yinghuas students were not only highly intelligent but came from affluent families; any random graduate would be part of the third or fourth generation of wealth.
And as for Yinghuas teachers, most had the chance to marry into rich households.
Enduring humiliation today to secure wealth and glory in the future? That was a trade-off she could live with.
With such self-reassurance, Sophia quickly regained her equilibrium.
The receptionist at Campbell Corporation noticed Sophia had returned and grew even more disdainful of her.
What a clinging shadow that refused to leave. CEO Campbell clearly didnt view her as a friend, so why was she still shamelessly hanging around?
The receptionist ignored Sophia, leaving her to sit alone on the lobby couch.
After finishing lunch with Adam Jones, Elly Campbell returned to herpany. Upon stepping inside, she saw that familiar figure seated on the circr couch in the lobbys lounge area, now gazing toward the main entrance.
Sure enough, when Sophiaid eyes on Elly, her eyes lit up.
Afraid that Elly would yet again find an excuse to avoid her, Sophia cast aside all pretense of propriety, immediately springing from the couch and striding over quickly.
"Professor Campbell."
She always addressed Elly as "Professor Campbell," rather than "CEO Campbell," to remind her of their camaraderie during their time working together in the mountains.
Elly knew Sophia would be difficult to deal with. Trying to save her some face, Elly had avoided meeting her several times, but Sophia pressed on shamelessly, relentlessly barging into her presence.
Elly walked toward the lounge area without asking anyone to make tea or coffee. Instead, she motioned to the spot in front of her, signaling for Sophia to sit down. "Sit."
"Thank you."
Sophia was an expert at reading situations. When Elly treated her kindly, she saw herself as entitled and climbed thedder with confidence.
But once Sophia realized that, in Ellys eyes, she wasnt even a casual friend but simply someone who could strike up a conversation, she adjusted her attitude with remarkable tact.
Take now, for instancesitting across from Elly Campbell, Sophia was upright and restrained.
"What do you need from me?"
Sophia pursed her lips briefly before treading carefully this time, not daring to act pretentious. She said cautiously:
"Professor Campbell, heres the thing. After going to the mountains to teach, Ive been disconnected from society for a year. I didnt realize how much the social atmosphere had deteriorated. Schools hiring teachers dont consider their professional skills anymore; instead, they pick candidates based on family background and connections. What are people like us, with neither background nor contacts, supposed to do?"
She repeated the same statements she had told Lily Jones earlier to Elly Campbell.
Chapter 1511. Insult your noble character
Chapter 1511: 1511. Insult your noble character
Previously, Lily Jones had mentioned over the phone that Sophia Taylor wanted to join Yinghua and hoped to do so through connections.
Elly Campbell didnt entirely look down on the idea of using connections to get ahead.
What she couldnt stand was people like Sophia Taylorpretending to condemn shortcuts while secretly trying to take them herself.
Not to mention that getting into Yinghua as a teacher wasnt even the kind of ce where connections could easily work. And why did Sophia assume that those with better family circumstances were necessarily using connections to get in?
Was she somehow more qualified than the "connection users" just because she wasnt relying on favors?
It was no different from people assuming that single women who are attractive and livevishly must all be mistresses.
After quietly listening to Sophiain, Elly Campbell offered a calmment:
"So, whats your n? Why have youe to me about this?"
Sophia looked a bit embarrassed.
She pursed her lips, prepared to speak, but Elly was quicker, cutting her off with a chuckle:
"At first, I thought you wereing to ask me to help you get a spot at a prestigious school. I do know Yinghuas principal well enough; getting you in wouldnt be a problem..."
Hearing this, Sophias eyes lit up immediately. Her move seemed to be paying off.
But before she could fully revel in her sess, Elly continued:
"Now that Ive heard how much you despise connections, it seems I misunderstood. If I were to pull some strings to get you in, wouldnt that be an insult to your noble character?"
Sophia: "..."
Damn it! Elly Campbell, damn it!
Sophia couldnt help but curse in her head.
Elly, that despicable woman, was deliberately messing with her, wasnt she?
Forcing a stiff smile, Sophia worked hard to maintainposure, but she couldnt muster the energy to keep grinning.
In that moment, she wanted nothing more than to grab Elly by the shoulders and scream: You didnt misunderstand! Just give me the spotIll dly let you insult my noble character as much as you want!
Feigning obliviousness to Sophias frozen expression, Elly said with practiced indifference:
"So, if youre not here for a spot, is there something else you need from me?"
She nced at her watch. "If not, I should get going."
"Miss Campbellno, wait, youve misunderstood me. I... I just wanted to ask if you could help me get a teaching position at Yinghua."
As Sophia spoke, she paused, as if remembering something, and a glint shed in her eyes. She added:
"Miss Jones told me the principal of Yinghua is good friends with Mr. Jones, and said I shouldnt go through youI should go directly to Mr. Jones instead..."
Elly raised an eyebrow at thatment.
Ha!
Sophia Taylor really didnt know when to quit.
Badmouthing Lily Jones behind her back, only to turn around and nder Lily in front of Elly herself.
She really owed it to her year spent teaching in the countryside, living cut off from information trends, because she had absolutely no idea what the current rtionship between her and Lily Jones was like.
This young volunteer teacher was truly eye-opening.
Someone like this, in charge of educating childrenhow much of their nascent worldview was she distorting?
When Sophia noticed Elly wasnt speaking but had visibly cooled in attitude, she assumed Elly was angry with Lily Jones. Thinking her move was working once again, she couldnt help feeling a bit smug.
Still, she kept up a somewhat conflicted expression and said:
"I originally didnt n to approach Mr. Jones. Miss Jones told me that Mr. Jones holds some grudges against you because... because of Mr. White,
I was worried this might cause tension between you two. I thought I could speak to Mr. Jones and rify things, so he wouldnt misunderstand you."
Chapter 1512. You seem very concerned about my marital relationship
Chapter 1512: 1512. You seem very concerned about my marital rtionship
Elly Campbell almost couldnt help butugh after hearing Sophia Taylors words.
She thought Sophia was smarter than the usual "lotus fairy," but apparently, she was just another idiot who thought too highly of herself.
She wanted to persuade Adam Jones?
Elly really wanted to ask, who do you think you are? What makes you think Adam Jones would listen to a stranger?
With just a few words, she exined why she appeared in front of Adam Jones. Does she think Elly Campbell is stupid or suffering from amnesia?
Previously, at the entrance of Jones Corporation, she definitely didnt put it that way.
But stupidity aside, her skill at sowing discord is truly first-ss.
In mere moments, she managed to betray Lily Jones while also ingratiating herself with Elly. If it were someone less thoughtful, they might indeed be "moved" by her.
Elly looked at Sophia, smirking faintly:
"You seem awfully invested in my marriage."
Ellys tone was soft, as if she were chatting casually with Sophia.
Sophia didnt catch the sarcasm in her voice. Hearing those words, she quickly seized the opportunity and replied:
"Were friends, arent we? Isnt it normal for friends to care for each other?"
Her ability to ride the coattails of the conversation was truly impressive.
Elly almost wanted to give her a thumbs-up.
She didnt respond to Sophias words but instead raised her hand to check her watch.
Sophia noticed Elly didnt want to talk further, nor did she seem inclined to address Sophias request for help getting into Ying Hua. This left Sophia feeling both furious and anxious.
Damn! What airs shes putting on! Does she look down on me?
From Ellys attitude toward herneither distant nor intimateit made Sophia increasingly worried.
Even after mentioning their supposed friendship, it was clear Elly wasnt buying it.
Back in the mountains, Sophia had been more at ease around Elly, never feeling this far-removed no matter how hard she tried.
Now, that sense of powerlessness was bing overwhelmingly strong.
"Ms. Campbell, about my admission into Ying Hua..."
She still forced herself to speak, even though she found herself disgusted by the humiliating posture of begging for help.
This humiliationthe very kind Elly had orchestrated.
To unt her superior status, she had cornered Sophia into asking for her help, all while feigning nonchnce.
Both parties clearly understood the situation, yet Elly insisted Sophia spell it out, inflicting such humiliation upon her!
What a conniving bitch!
After asking, Sophia saw Elly sh her an incredulous look and reply:
"Werent you quite contemptuous of using connections to pull strings? And now youre asking me for help? Doesnt that show you not only despise me but also insult yourself?"
Seeing the undisguised disbelief in Ellys eyes, the heat in Sophias face burned furiously.
The sense of humiliation she had been trying to suppress suddenly felt like a p, heavy and unrelenting across her face.
Yet even then, she couldnt refute Ellys words.
She truly did look down on those who relied on connections, likely because such people had blocked her path to entering Ying Hua. This left her with no choice but to fight through the shame and approach Elly.
The words she spoke had been intended to coax Elly into using her "backdoor" for Sophia, but she hadnt expected Elly to twist her own argument and throw it back at her.
She inwardly cursed Elly again: "Bitch!"
"But... but if I dont turn to you, Ill have no job at all."
As she said this, her eyes began to redden, deliberately softening her stance.
The im about struggling to find work was far from the truth.
As a graduate from a prestigious university (985), with over a year of experience volunteering as a teacher in the mountains, Boston still had plenty of good schools willing to hire her.
Chapter 1513. Is it her fault for having great ambition?
Chapter 1513: 1513. Is it her fault for having great ambition?
Elly Campbell was well aware of this.
Its just that Sophia Taylor always had an inted sense of self-worth and aimed unrealistically high.
Now that she thought shed climbed onto Mrs. Jones high branch, she naturally assumed she could get into any school she wantedand of course, she had to aim for the top primary schools in the country.
Elly smirked internally.
She could see right through Sophias thoughts.
And yet here she was, saying "If I dont ask you, I wont be able to get a job" as though it was the most reasonable statement in the world.
As if helping her get into Elite School had be one of Elly Campbells obligations.
Elly looked at Sophias anxious expression and responded with a faint smile:
"How could that be? You graduated from one of the top 100 universities, and you have the capability for the job. Isnt finding a teaching position at a primary school easy for you? How could you not have a job?"
Feigning ignorance of Sophias true ambitions, she said this lightly.
Ellys words once again left Sophia utterly speechless.
A graduate of a top 100 university with provenpetencethis was something Sophia had confidently proimed earlier in front of Elly.
Her goal had been to show Elly that if thepetition were fair, she was fully qualified to join Elite School.
But now that everyones pulling strings behind the scenes, shes out of options and has to rely on Elly to get her in. Still, even if she has to use this backdoor to enter, she wants Elly to understand that her admission wouldnt tarnish her reputation.
That was the message Sophia wanted to convey to Elly. But who couldve guessed that this wretched woman would twist her own words against her instead, without addressing the matter of helping her get into Elite School.
Whether Elly was pretending not to understand or deliberately being difficult, Sophia couldnt tell. But instead of giving her a proper answer, all she did was stall and dance around the issue.
Ha!
If shed had any regard for schools outside of Elite School, shed never have humbled herself to plead with someone like Ellynever have cast her pride at her feet to be trampled.
Every time Sophia thought about how shed had to swallow her pride and dignity for Ellys help, she felt the resentment bubbling inside her, and her hatred for Elly deepened.
If Elly agreed to help her this time, fine. But if she didnt...
Sophia wanted to spit out some harsh words, but she realized she wasnt even in a position to threaten Elly. Shecked the qualifications to engage in that kind of confrontation.
Realizing this made Sophia feel a little discouraged, but her desire to gain entry into Elite School burned even stronger.
The more she understood about Ellys life, the more fiercely she wished to level up and reach the same tier as Elly.
And this kind of social ss wasnt something she could achieve simply through effort.
The first step was to marry into a wealthy family. Only then, with the status of a societydy, could she gradually ascend to Ellys levela ce where standing in the center, shed be surrounded by those seeking to tter and fawn over her.
And to marry into a wealthy family, she needed a stepping stone.
For someone like her, whose main upation was teaching, Elite School was the perfect stepping stone into that world.
Initially, Sophia didnt have such a strong desire to pursue this goal. It was only after observing Elly more closely that these thoughts began to crystalize.
So, was it her fault for being ambitious?
Right now, she was utterly fed up with Elly, who could settle everything with just one word yet insisted on dragging things out instead.
The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, and her hatred toward Elly deepened even further.
She felt as though Elly was forcing her to abandon her dignity, to let go of her pride, only to turn around and mock her like a clown by refusing a straightforward answer.
How could she not hate her?
Chapter 1514. Elly Campbell, are you deliberately playing tricks on me?
Chapter 1514: 1514. Elly Campbell, are you deliberately ying tricks on me?
Once a persons anger surges, their rationality gets swept away. She had just been putting on an act of pitifulness in front of Elly Campbell a moment ago, but now she couldnt keep it up any longer.
When she heard from Elly that thetter clearly thought she was only fit for an average elementary school, she grew furious. Her expression turned cold, and she opened her mouth:
"But I only want to get into Yinghua Academy. I dont care for other schools."
This time, she spoke very directlyher impatience gradually showing on her face. It was obvious she was done beating around the bush with Elly Campbell.
Elly was somewhat surprised. Did Sophia Taylor really lose her patience this quickly?
She had outright exposed her true thoughts, just like that.
But that wasnt all. The domineering tone in her voice made it seem as though Elly was her real mom, and since she wanted to get into Yinghua Academy, her "real mom" had to figure out a way to make it happen for her.
But Elly Campbell?
She could be "stubborn" too.
The more people acted like this, as if the entire world owed them something, the less inclined she was to oblige.
"If you want to get into Yinghua, then go submit your resume and interview there. No need to specificallye and inform me about it."
The conversation circled back to where it started.
Sophia was more convinced than ever that Elly was doing this on purpose. The frustration she felt stuck like a lump in her chest, unable to be released.
Her agitation grew worse, and she said:
"Didnt I already tell you? Without connections, I cant get in!"
Her tone was sharp, and her voice involuntarily raised a few notches, carrying hints of a low growl.
After her outburst, she froze. A trace of regret and anxiety flickered across her face. Noticing Ellys indifferent expression, she hurriedly tried to exin
"Ms. Campbell..."
Before she could continue, Elly had already lost interest in hearing any more.
With a slight motion of her hand, she stopped her from saying anything further.
She rose from the sofa. Being ten centimeters taller than Sophia, and wearing a sharply tailored ck business suit that exuded professionalism, the aura of a corporate CEO, Elly instantly overshadowed Sophia to the point where she didnt even leave a trace.
Sophia raised her eyes to look at her. For a brief moment, she felt as though Elly carried an almost radiant aura, blinding her and instinctively forcing her to avert her gaze.
She even had the feeling that she needed to put distance between herself and Elly, just so she wouldnt be suffocated by the pressure emanating from her.
"Whether you have connections or not is your own issue. Theres no need for you toe here and tell me about it."
With that, Elly headed toward the elevator. Were it not for the fact that Sophia had waited here for several hours, she wouldnt have bothered saying even half a word to her.
Sophia, hearing Elly reject her so decisively, was instantly enraged. After recalling how she had lowered her dignity and pride to curry favor with Elly for this jobonly to be met with such blunt dismissalshe exploded.
"Elly Campbell, are you messing with me on purpose?"
Her voice was loud enough to draw the attention of everyone in the hall.
Ellys face darkened. It seemed Sophia was truly throwing away thest shred of her dignity.
Before Elly could turn around, Sophia had already stomped over in her high heels, charging toward her in anger. The shrill sound of her cheap heels echoed through the hall, cking loudly.
"If you didnt want to help me, why waste my time talking so much here?"
Her own shameless blocking of Ellys path was now reframed as Elly unnecessarily wasting her time instead.
Elly looked at Sophias furious, flustered appearanceapparently really believing her own twisted reasoningand couldnt help but curl her lips into a smile.
She raised her brows and looked straight at her, saying:
"Werent you the one waiting here all along?"
Chapter 1515: 1515. People are accustomed to sympathizing with the weak.
Chapter 1515: 1515. People are ustomed to sympathizing with the weak.
Sophia Taylor was momentarily speechless by her retort, and listened to Elly Campbell continue:
You wait here, if I were to ignore you and go straight upstairs, would you say that we rich people look down on others, and even though youve been waiting here for so long, I dont even want to say a word to you?
Sophia Taylors eyes flickered a bit at this question from Elly Campbell.
She indeed had thought this way, but at this moment, she would not admit it.
She red at Elly Campbell with anger in her eyes, and said:
I never thought that way. However, you, when we were in the mountains, pretended to be my good friend and took care of me everywhere, but as soon as you left, you turned your back on me. Even if you went to the mountains for fame and fortune, you shouldnt use us ordinary people for hype.
At this time, Campbells employees were starting to arrive for work one after another, and some representatives from outsidepanies wereing to discuss business with Elly Campbell.
Sophia Taylor noticed those people looking over with strange nces, and deliberately raised her voice very loudly.
The purpose, naturally, was to incite public outrage against Elly Campbell.
In this world, there are many who resent the wealthy, and even more who habitually sympathize with the weak.
She was a teacher from Anta Baker who came to support education, while Elly Campbell became the unfeeling rich person.
Coming from a poor mountainous area naturally evokes sympathy, if shes further treated like a monkey by someone like Elly Campbell, it would evoke even more sympathy and anger towards her.
Elly Campbell had dealt with maniptive people before, Sophia Taylors intentions were clear to her as soon as she spoke.
She looked at the scheming glint in Sophia Taylors eyes, and without raising her voice, just looked at her and smiled:
Miss Taylor, Ive seen many people like you, just because I was good to you once, you expect me to be good to you forever. If one day I dont meet your expectations, the past kindness doesnt count.
Elly Campbell looked at Sophia Taylors angry expression, the corners of her lips curled up, I was good to you in Anta Baker because I admired you for being young and willing to teach underprivileged children. But that doesnt mean I am obliged to let you into Yinghua, not letting you in is not mean Im bad to you. Just because I was good to you in the mountains, does it mean I have to continue being good to you, even to the point of arranging your job after you leave Anta Baker?
She looked at Sophia Taylors twisted face and sneered, Who taught you that logic, Miss Taylor!
Sophia Taylor originally intended to use the surrounding peoples sympathy for the weak to pressure Elly Campbell, so shed reluctantly help her get into Yinghua. Once she entered Yinghua, they would go their separate ways, and todays incident would never be mentioned again.
But she did not expect Elly Campbell to publicly bring up her request to pull strings, causing her embarrassment.
Especially after Elly Campbell said that, the indescribable looks from the surrounding people made Sophia Taylor hate her even more.
Elly Campbell must have done it on purpose, to have her pointed at and criticized publicly.
If she didnt want to help her get into Yinghua, fine, but why did she have to reveal her plea for help?
Elly Campbell initially didnt want to argue further with Sophia Taylor, but she realized that the more she tolerated, the more Sophia Taylor would press her advantage. If she suffered a loss here today, there would definitely be more tricks toe.
Rather than waste time on her, it was better to make her give uppletely.
Werent you the one going around saying I was a flirt, a fickle person, and disdain associating with people like me? Yet now that you cant find a job, why are youing to me?
Chapter 1516. Typically bullying the kind and fearing the tough
Chapter 1516: 1516. Typically bullying the kind and fearing the tough
Her words, as soon as they came out, made Sophia Taylors face instantly turn pale.
"You..."
How does she know about this?
Could this be the reason she started ignoring her?
This matter, she had only mentioned it to Grandmother Wood. Did Grandmother Wood tell Elly Campbell?
Sophia recalled that it seemed to be right after that day when Ellys attitude toward her changed.
She stared in shock at Ellys calm expression, never imagining that the things shed said behind her back would end up being overheard by Elly herself.
And she had even foolishly tried to approach her and cozy up.
In Ellys mind, she must think shes aplete idiot, right?
She had originally hoped to rely on Elly to fulfill her dream of marrying into wealth.
But she hadnt even begun dreaming before Elly ruthlessly shattered it.
What scared her even more was the thought that the things she had said behind Ellys backwould Elly be willing to let her off so easily?
If Elly refused to help her get into Windflower Academy, would she even prevent her from entering decent schools altogether?
After all, things like this were trivial for Elly, something she could fix with just a single word.
Thinking about this, Sophias heart panicked, and her face paled even further.
She couldnt even dare to think about Windflower Academy anymore. Now, she was just afraid she wouldnt be able to get into any remotely decent school.
"Elly... Elly Campbell, I never said such a thing. Dont listen to others spreading gossip. How could I possibly say that about you?"
Inside, Sophia was growing restless.
Elly looked at Sophias flustered appearance and found it even more amusing.
ssic bully-the-weak-but-fear-the-strong behavior.
"Why dont Miss Taylor tell everyone here how Ive been stringing people along?"
Elly was well aware that if she didnt push her hard today, the moment she left, Sophia would spin another story about how Elly Campbell mistreated her.
"I... I didnt say it, Elly Campbell. Dont listen to gossip. I really didnt say it."
Elly ignored her denial and continued, "Miss Taylor is outright denying it, quite decisively too. It seems some time has passed and Miss Taylor has forgotten. Allow me to remind her then."
The number of peopleing into the Campbell building was increasing rapidly, and Elly wasnt afraid of escting the situation further.
"First, you targeted Windflower Corporations big boss. Then you moved on to the Hall ns Young Master. A woman as shameless and promiscuous as meyou wouldnt want to associate with me at all, being around me is only degrading, isnt that right?"
Hearing Elly repeat, word for word, the things she had said to Grandmother Wood, Sophias face turned even paler, her expression more frantic.
She still wanted to deny it. Internally, she cursed Grandmother Wood, that meddling old woman, for being so loose-lipped. But before she could say anything, Elly spoke first:
"You dont need to me others, nor should you think everyone has a mouth as gossipy as yours. What you probably didnt expect, though, was that when you said those things, I was standing just outside Abigail Woods house, wasnt I?"
Ellys tone remained indifferent, yet each word she delivered struck Sophia like a hammer, shaking her to her core. Her seemingly soft demeanor was anything but, pressing relentlessly forward.
"I... Elly Campbell, I..."
If Elly had been standing outside the door at that time, then arguing or denying now was pointless.
In that case, if Elly wanted to go after her, she might truly be doomed.
Forget this year of volunteeringit would probably be impossible for her to even find a job in the future.
Sophia was convinced that Elly absolutely possessed the power to suppress herpletely.
Her heart grew increasingly anxious.
She tried to think of ways to salvage the situation, ignoring the mocking and disdainful looks around her as she desperately searched for something to say to plead her case once more.
Chapter 1517: 1517. Being just and dealing with affairs is not even as transparent as children.
Chapter 1517: 1517. Being just and dealing with affairs is not even as transparent as children.
Before Elly could speak, she heard Sophia say:
If you had just minded your own business and left me alone, I wouldnt have made a fuss about it. But youre too greedyyour ambitions far outweigh your abilities. Yet you push the me on me, iming I didnt help you. Miss Taylor, on what grounds do you think I owe you my help?
A faint hint of sarcasm danced in Ellys eyes. Not only have I treated you well, but Ive also done my part for the children in the mountains. And yet, Ive never seen those kids take my kindness for granted or demand that I take full responsibility for their lives, education, and future careers. Miss Taylor, as an educator, do you mean to tell me you understand less about gratitude than those kids do?
Sophia stood there, speechless, her face turning crimson. Try as she might, she couldnt find a single word to retort.
What qualifications do you think you have to deserve a ce in Yinghua?
Elly couldnt even remember thest time she engaged in this kind of verbal sparring with someone.
Now that she had gone back to her old ways, there was no sense of pleasurejust sheer, unadulterated boredom.
But dealing with someone like Sophia, if you didnt tear the fa?ade off, she would never let it go.
At this, Sophias face went even paler, as if all the blood had drained away.
In her heart, she saw nothing wrong with her own actions. To her, Elly was a friend, and friends were supposed to help each other.
Given Ellys status, rmending her for a job wasnt exactly a difficult task. But Elly refused, which was clearly stingy of her.
Since her return from Anta, even if she had spread a few rumors about her, they were harmlessments, nothing significant, certainly nothing worth holding a grudge over till today.
She didnt think anything she said back then was out of line.
After all, if Elly hadnt been flirting with every man in sight, why would Ethan and Leo both always end up standing by her side?
Conveniently, Sophia chose to ignore the jealousy that had consumed her when she realized how Elly could make two remarkable men like Ethan and Adame to blows over her. Meanwhile, Ethans only reaction to Sophia had been to furiously pull back when she so much as tried to grab his arm.
So, this is what she said about you.
Suddenly, a deep male voice brimming with anger rang out from the hallway of Campbell Enterprises.
Elly turned her head and saw Adam approaching with a stern face, his gaze exuding a piercing coldness.
To her surprise, Ethan was also with him.
The astonishment in Ellys eyes deepened. How did these two end uping here together?
Meanwhile, Sophias face had turned ghostly pale, her legs trembling so much she could barely stand.
Her ndering of Elly had reached Adams ears, a man famously loyal to his wifeone who wouldnt hesitate to personally step into petty squabbles for her sake. Crushing her would be as effortless as squashing an ant.
And now, he was walking toward her with a dark, icy gaze.
Though his eyes werent even directly on her, Sophia felt as if she were being stalked by the Grim Reaper, paralyzed between fleeing and staying rooted in ce.
Then there was Ethan, whose gaze in her direction was calm yet carried a faint trace of mockery, as if mocking her for her delusions and overestimation of herself.
Sophias cheeks burned as though shed been pped multiple times, her embarrassment so intense that she wished a hole would open in the ground for her to crawl into.
Why are you two here?
Seeing the two men standing in front of her, Elly asked in surprise.
That Adam would show up at Campbell Enterprises didnt particrly surprise her. But that Ethan woulde along with him was iprehensible to her.
After all, hadnt these two just gotten into a fight over Anta not too long ago?
Chapter 1518. Aren’t you a thing?
Chapter 1518: 1518. Arent you a thing?
Ethan White said that Adam Jones took everything from him, didnt he?
These two people, who should have been as ipatible as fire and water, walked in side by side and stood in front of her, creating an indescribable awkwardness no matter how you looked at it.
Adam Jones didnt rush to answer her but instead shifted his gaze to Sophia Taylor.
Sophia, who had been ignored earlier, now felt the chilling stare of Adam Jones, as if she were pinned to a gallows, awaiting a death sentence at any moment.
The next second, Adam spoke in an utterly disdainful tone:
"You tolerated her ndering you like this until now?"
The tone and choice of words, resembling remarks on a mere ant, made Sophia Taylors face abruptly pale.
Thing...
He actually referred to her as a "thing."
She knew that people in high society looked down on interacting with people like her from the ordinary world, but she had never imagined that in his eyes, she was merely "this kind of thing."
This time, she truly wanted to cry.
ring at Adam Jones and Ethan White, whose eyes were filled with intense disdain, she felt her dignity being trampled ruthlessly, and they even ground it into the dirt a few more times.
Sophias tears flowed out in an instant.
Onlookers pointed and whispered about her. The look of contempt in their eyes made her feel as though she were a joke at that moment.
"President Jones, how... how could you say that about me?"
"Arent you a thing?"
Adam Jones squinted his eyes, his tone imbued with even stronger disdain.
The moment he stepped into the Campbell Corporations lobby and heard Elly Campbell repeat the things this woman had said about her in a dismissive tone, a ze of anger erupted in him.
Sophia Taylor was hit by Adam Joness rhetorical retort, and tears began to fall even more uncontrobly.
At this moment, she couldnt tell whether she was terrified by Adam Jones or hurt by his words.
The murmurs of the spectators drifted continuously around Sophias ears.
"This girl is really ridiculous. I saw her sitting there when I arrived, and as soon as CEO Campbell returned, she rushed to block her. Now shes going so far as to say CEO Campbell wasted her time."
"I heard shes a volunteer teacher, but with that kind of character, I wouldnt be surprised if her real motive for volunteering was to secure a good jobter. Just one yearcan that even be called volunteer teaching?"
"She thinks cozying up to CEO Campbell can turn Campbell into her stepping stone? Someone like her trying to get into IvyGate? Dream on."
"Her ambition is too big. She just casually asked to be sent to IvyGate. Does she even realize how hard it is to get in? Even if CEO Campbell really could persuade the principal, why would the principal bend over backward for someone as insignificant as her?"
"Does she genuinely think having a few words with CEO Campbell makes them friends? What delusion."
"Calling CEO Campbell promiscuous? Id say shes jealous because she couldnt snag a rich man herself, which is why shes smearing CEO Campbell."
"..."
Word after word of condescension repeatedly hit Sophia Taylors face, leaving her nowhere to escape.
Initially, she had wanted to use these people to pressure Elly Campbell through public opinion, but in the end, she got counteredpletely by Elly instead.
"Tch"
A lightugh came from right in front of her; it was Ethan White.
Her eyes shot up at him, and she saw that his gaze was fixed on Elly Campbell as he said:
"So, you flirted with me too? Next time, make it more obvious when youre trying to flirt. That way, I can respond properly."
Elly Campbell couldnt help but roll her eyes in her mind.
What kind of situation is this, and youre still cracking jokes like that?
Chapter 1519. The skill of men in cockfighting
Chapter 1519: 1519. The skill of men in cockfighting
This also indirectly proves that Sophia Taylor intentionally fabricated lies about Elly Campbell.
At the same time, some people caught an entirely different truth from Ethan Whites words.
Just now, they heard CEO Campbell say that this woman was using her of seducing the big boss of Windflower Corporation.
At first, they assumed the big boss in question was Willy Willock, since he is the current decision-maker for Windflower Corporation.
But many people know that theres still a real boss behind Windflower Corporation, someone no one has ever met or knows the identity of. Could it be the man standing before them now?
If its truly him, Sophia Taylor fabricating those words wouldnt be entirely unreasonable.
Having President Jones by CEO Campbells side already wasnt enoughnow she even has a tall and handsome big shot in her corner. If it were anyone else, theyd probably be unable to help but feel jealous too.
But jealousy is one thing; using such venomous thoughts to spread lies about someone is another. And then to shamelessly turn around and ask that same person to help her get into the nations leading prestigious school? The ambition is hugeher audacity even bigger.
When the person refuses to help, she still has the nerve to use them for not assisting her?
This level of maniptionits simply blinding to their dog eyes... Ah, nohuman eyes.
Sophia Taylor felt the mocking and contempting from all directions and could no longer bear it. Crying, she bolted out of the room.
No one chased after her, nor did anyone step forward tofort her.
After rushing out of Campbell Enterprise, she looked back at the imposing building, her eyes flickering with a hint of resentment.
Whatever might be going on with Sophia Taylor, Elly Campbell didnt have time to care. However, the two men standing before her piqued her curiosity.
"How did the two of you end up together?"
"Ive got some projects to discuss with you."
Ethan Whitepletely ignored Adam Jones, speaking directly to Elly Campbell.
Elly had previously discussed her suspicions with Adam that Ethan White might actually be the true boss behind Windflower Corporation. Now,bined with how certain Sophia Taylor was when she spoke, it was likely shed overheard a conversation between Ethan White and Willy Willock.
And as for Sophia, while she consistently acted cheerful, optimistic, and carefree in front of Elly Campbell to win her favor, she had never done anything to show her outright displeasure.
Butter, she bizarrely fabricated lies before Grandmother Wood, indicating that the real culprit might well be the man standing before her.
Elly Campbell looked at Ethan Whites face, which was in no way less impressive than Adam Joness. From Sophias perspective, she could understand why hed be worthy of envy.
After indulging in a brief moment of self-praise in her mind, Elly quickly moved past the sentiment.
If Ethan White was iming to have projects to discuss, its unlikely he would conceal the truth about his connection to Windflower Corporation.
Turning her attention to Adam Jones, who had should have already returned to Jones Corporation, she asked, "Then why are you here again?"
Adam Jones shot a sidelong nce at Ethan White, his tone icy as he replied:
"This man is up to no good, so Im here to keep an eye on him."
Elly Campbell: "..."
Ethan White: "..."
"Ha! Making President Jones personally keep an eye on meisnt that a bit too much of a waste for someone of your caliber?"
Ethan White sneered.
"I know the saying, Dont use a sledgehammer to kill a chicken, but as for me, Young Master is perfectly willing to do so."
Elly Campbell: "..."
That self-proimed "Young Master" title was so juvenile that Elly had almost never heard Adam use suchnguage.
As for the phrase "dont use a sledgehammer to kill a chicken," why did it feel so off in this context?
Not only had Adam boosted his own standing, but he had also taken a roundabout jab at Ethan Whitecalling him the "chicken" in this metaphor.
Which goes to show, when ites to petty squabbles, mens catfights are in no way inferior to womens.
Ethan White, thoroughly provoked by Adams snide analogy, shot him a cold re.
Chapter 1520: 1520. Ill come in after you finish arguing.
Chapter 1520: 1520. Ille in after you finish arguing.
Before she could say anything, Elly Campbell was already speaking first, Lets go upstairs and talk.
If these two started their back-and-forth scheming here in the lobby, theyd likely terrify half of the crowd.
Ethan White, of course, followed Elly Campbells instructions. He shot Adam Jones a cold re before deliberately maneuvering past him to stand beside Elly, walking shoulder-to-shoulder with her toward the elevator.
Adam Sweetheart Jones wasnt about to back down either. He stepped in without hesitation, squeezed himself in between Elly and Ethan, and shoved Ethan aside.
Everyone present:
President Jones, dont think we didnt see your tant attempt at stealing her attention. Ha ha ha ha~
Inside the elevator, Adam Jones, like a territorial animal staking his im, raised his arm and casually draped it over Elly Campbells shoulder. With a provocative gaze, he looked directly at the man standing on Ellys other side, whose expression had darkened.
Ethan White gave Adam Jones a look as though he were staring at aplete idiot, cursing him as a lunatic in his mind.
Adam Jones didnt think he was crazy at all. No matter the circumstances, he felt it was imperative to constantly remind any ill-intentioned rogue that he, Adam Jones, was the rightful Empress Consort.
Feeling the intense silent rivalry between the two men at her sides, the corners of Elly Campbells mouth twitched uncontrobly.
She suddenly felt like a king surrounded by a harem of three thousand, arms full and thoroughly overwhelmed.
When they finally got to the office, Elly Campbell nced at the two men ufortably, choosing to ignore the obviouspetitive tension zing in their eyes. She sighed and said:
So, can either of you tell me why youve ended up here together?
Adam Jones cast a cold nce at Ethan White, saying nothing.
He would never admit that he had just driven his car out of the Campbell buildings parking lot, only to see Ethans car steadily pulling into theplex. Knowing full well that this guy harbored less-than-noble intentions toward his wife, there was no way he was about to leave Ethan alone with her.
But at the same time, he didnt want his wife to think he was being petty. He absolutely wasnt going to admit he came here simply to keep an eye on Ethan White. Checktest chapters at fin?novel
Ethan White, however, had no intention of covering for him. He said bluntly:
He saw me at the entrance and just followed me in.
As Ethan nced at Adam Jones, the disdain in his eyes was so obvious it was almost palpable. He mocked, Who knows, maybe President Jones has a thing for me.
Upon hearing this, Adam Jones let out a derisive snort and casually retorted:
Looks like youve started seeking validation elsewhere after being rejected by my wife. Is that how youre trying tofort yourself now?
You
As it looked like the two men were about to start fighting again, Elly Campbell pressed her fingers to her temple in frustration and suggested:
How aboutI step outside? You two can finish bickering, and Ille back inter.
Only then did the men begrudgingly stop their rivalry, muttering under their breath, No need.
Then sit down, both of you.
The two obediently walked over to the sofa and sat down. Elly turned to Ethan White and asked:
What kind of cooperation are you looking to discuss with me?
This time, Ethan White really dide to talk business. However, due to Adam Joness interference, hed almostpletely forgotten about his original agenda.
When Elly brought it up, he finally remembered and, after a moment of consideration, said:
Im not looking to coborate with Campbell. Im proposing cooperation with Brayman.
Brayman Building Materials was thepany founded by Elly Campbells mother, Jenna rk, which waster passed down to her.
After Elly and Adam Jones got remarried, they moved back to Boston due to the Old Ladys declining health.
Brayman had always been managed by Greenhill Ainley, an external CEO, with Jenna overseeing operations. This arrangement spared Elly from having to divide her attention.
Now that Elly had taken over Campbell, the majority of her focus was on Campbell. So, when Ethan White mentioned wanting to discuss a coboration, her first thought was naturally about Campbell.
Chapter 1521: 1521. Asking knowingly
Chapter 1521: 1521. Asking knowingly
Brayman is renowned for its industry and research and development.
Even after going public, it remains focused on R&D, so its stock price is very stable, and the current situation is excellent.
Ethan White wanting to coborate with Brayman isnt surprising to her.
What do you want to coborate on?
A researchpany under my control is developing a new type of environmentally friendly building material. Brayman has always been very efficient in this area of R&D, so I want to work with you.
Ethan White didnt beat around the bush, directly stating his coboration project.
Elly Campbell, however, did not directly answer him but raised her eyebrows and asked, Apany under your control?
From the moment Ethan proposed coborating with her until now, he hadnt clearly stated his identity, acting as if she had known from the start who he was.
Just as this thought popped into Ellys mind, she saw Ethan give her a disgruntled look and said:
Havent you and your husband been investigating me for a while now? You already know the answer.
His tone when speaking to Elly was still rtively polite, but when he turned to look at Adam Jones, his expression revealed a touch of arrogance.
Or are your people too ipetent and havent found anything out yet?
Ethans tone full of disdain made Adam Jones expression slightly darken.
However, Elly, being pointed out so openly by Ethan for investigating him, showed some embarrassment.
She awkwardly touched the tip of her nose, let out a dryugh, and said:
Its purely out of curiosity.
Of course, Adam Jones people had already found out that Ethan White was the mysterious big boss behind Windflower Corporation.
Apart from that, they also discovered another matter, which was the grievance Elly had been concerned about between Ethan and him.
To speak of it, its not exactly a grievance, but there was a connection.
Back then, when the White Group went bankrupt, Father White couldnt bear the blow and jumped off a building.
The business world is like a battlefield; at that time, many people wanted to acquire the White Group.
When Father White died, the members of the White Family scrambled to divide Father Whites estate.
Ethan was too young back then, and wanting to protect the inheritance from those old foxes was virtually impossible.
Those people were only focused on the inheritance, and the White Group, like a scattered sand, was desired by many to be taken into their pockets.
In the battlefield, its all about strength; no one would sympathize with a stranger who has nothing to do with them.
The White Group was bound to be taken over by otherpanies.
The Jones naturally participated at that time.
However, at that time, she was just fifteen or sixteen years old and did not participate in the core operations of the Jones, so she was unaware of it.
After all, acquiring the White Group was merely one of the many businesses in the vast operations of the Jones, not something that required much focus.
Only during the recent investigation of Ethan did they discover what happened back then.
The White Group was eventually acquired by the Jones.
What Ethan had mentioned about Adam Jones stealing everything from him wasnt quite urate.
The Jones merely acquired the White Group through legitimate business means.
Elly also learned about this from Adam Jones a few days ago.
Since thats the case, Elly wasnt worried. This content belongs to find[f]ovel
Though she hasnt interacted much with Ethan, hes not foolish enough to truly me the Jones for the events of those years.
The White Groups bankruptcy wasnt orchestrated by the Jones; it was the internal conflict within the White Family that caused it.
This reminded Elly of when she was in Antarctica, and Ethan told her he was going to deal with those White Family members who had turned against their own, although she didnt know how Ethan handled it.
Chapter 1522. After all, you are my white moonlight
Chapter 1522: 1522. After all, you are my white moonlight
But this person has some obsession in his character, coupled with personally witnessing his fathers death before his eyes back then, there is arge dark side deep within Ethan Whites heart.
This could be seen from his series of actions when he initially had her under house arrest.
Therefore, the fate of those from the White Family would definitely not be too good.
That day Ethan told her a lot, but because she was preupied with the thought of going home, she didnt remember much of what he said, only recalling that the night before he left Antarctica, he mentioned something about her as his elder sister, and casually brought up the White Family members hed sent to the mountains to dig coal, as if they brought him additional trouble.
However, she neither asked further nor knew whether he resolved itter on.
On the contrary, although he imed that Adam Jones took everything from him, he never really intended to take action against Adam, presumably knowing that the events of the past had little to do with the Jones family.
Drawing back her thoughts, she saw the look of disdain on Ethans face and casually shifted the topic.
"Tell me your thoughts," she said.
N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN0vel
Ethan, however, didnt dwell on this matter; his identity wasnt something he needed to hide.
The reason he had Willy Willock handle everything was partly because he waszy and preferred to let someone else do the work for him.
On the other hand, he didnt want to deal with those in the business world; if they knew he was the boss behind Fenghua, they would try every means to approach him.
He couldnt be bothered to deal with them.
But since the Jones couple were investigating him, he didnt stop them, as he knew they wouldnt want anything from him.
Ethan gave Elly Campbell a rough overview of his visit to discuss cooperation with Brayman, though he didnt mention the details at that moment.
Details are something the subordinates will handle for him; he was here purely to inform Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell, however, found Ethans approach somewhat redundant.
"You canpletely send someone directly to talk to Brayman about cooperating," she said.
She hadnt handled Braymans affairs for a long time, and discussing cooperation with her was less appropriate than directly talking to someone on Braymans side.
Ethan was momentarily taken aback, then casually smiled and said:
"Just think of it as me wanting to see you, after all, youre my white moonlight."
He said it in such a rxed tone, it sounded like a joke.
Elly Campbells face stiffened upon hearing it, instinctively ncing at her own jealous husband, Jones, and found that surprisingly, he wasnt angry. Instead, there was a thoughtful look on his handsome face.
"Alright, I wont say more about the cooperation matter; Ill let my subordinates contact Braymans people. I wont disturb your work anymore, Im leaving first."
Saying this, he didnt waste any time, stood up from the sofa, and left Elly Campbells office.
When the door opened, Ethan stopped again, turned back to the couple, but his gaze didnt fall on Elly Campbell; instead, itnded on Adam Jones behind her.
"President Jones, work hours have started, why are you still here?"
Adam Joneszily lifted his eyelids, nced at him, and said:
"I want to stay with my wife a bit longer, do I have to report this to you?"
Ethan gave him a cold look, said no more, waved to Elly Campbell, and walked out.
Chapter 1523: 1523. I want to smash his teeth.
Chapter 1523: 1523. I want to smash his teeth.
After his figure disappeared from her sight, Elly Campbells gaze was still fixed on the office door, her face showing a thoughtful expression.
Whats the matter?
Adam Joness low voice sounded in her ear, simultaneously interrupting her train of thought.
Elly Campbell shook her head, then looked at Adam Jones, and said:
Do you also feel that Ethan White is acting a bit strange?
Adam Joness deep eyes squinted slightly without revealing any emotions. Recalling Ethan Whites reaction just then, the color in his eyes deepened a bit, but on his face, he said:
Why would I pay attention to him?
You were clearly watching him just now.
Elly Campbell exposed him assertively. For original chapters go to find(?)ovel
Adam Joness expression remained unchanged. He responded calmly:
If not for fearing I would make you angry, when he finished speaking just now, I would have already broken his teeth.
Elly Campbell:
Although Ethan White was somewhat peculiar, Elly Campbell didnt particrly focus on his intentions, so she didnt continue discussing Ethan White with Adam Jones.
She was about to ask when Adam Jones would return to the Jones Group, but seeing Adam raise his hand to check his watch, he unexpectedly spoke first:
I have to head back to thepany first. Ill pick you up after work.
Alright.
Adam Jones leaned down, kissed Elly Campbell on the forehead, then turned to leave.
Compared to frequently looking back as he left in the past, this time Adam Jones walked away quite decisively, which somewhat surprised Elly Campbell.
She shook her head and smiled, not thinking much of it. She turned and went back to her desk to start her work for the afternoon.
As Adam Jones left Elly Campbells office, the color in his eyes deepened even more.
When he walked out of the Campbell building and headed towards the parking lot, he saw Ethan Whites low-key colored Maybach parked in front of his car. As he approached, the car window slowly rolled down.
President Jones, do you have time to talk?
He took off his sunsses, looked at Adam Jones, and said with a serious expression.
Adam Jones squinted at him, pondered for a moment, then opened the door of the Maybachs passenger seat and sat in.
Elly might be in trouble.
The two found a nearby coffee shop to sit down. Just after they sat, Ethan White spoke first.
Adam Jones cast a nce at Ethan White, his face betraying no thoughts. After they each ordered a cup of coffee, Adam Jones said:
Go ahead, whats going on?
Just now at the Campbell building, he felt that Ethan Whites behavior was somewhat off, especially when he seemed to want to call him along as he left, making him even more suspicious of the man.
Thats also why he hurriedly left the Campbell building just now.
As expected, Ethan White didnt leave the Campbell building immediately but waited for him in the parking lot.
Seeing Adam Joness indifferent reaction, Ethan White knew Adam probably sensed something when he was in Elly Campbells office earlier.
Ethan White smiled, though he still disliked Adam Joness arrogance, he had to admit that dealing with smart people was indeed much easier.
He took a small sip of the coffee brought by the waiter, his gaze fell on the speckled shadows of the trees outside the caf. After being silent for two seconds, he shifted his gaze back to Adam Jones and said:
President Jones, youve heard about our familys troublesome rtives, right?
Adam Joneszily lifted an eyelid and replied heavily, Mhm, Ive heard, but Im not interested in knowing more.
Ethan White let out another faintugh. Regarding the White Familys disputes over inheritance and power, he had no interest in exining much to Adam Jones.
Chapter 1524. Elly is in trouble
Chapter 1524: 1524. Elly is in trouble
Just said:
"Back then, when the White Family was annexed and after my father passed away, the people of the White Family relied on the wealth taken from me to rebuild. Theyve developed quite a few businesses and naturally consolidated many connections."
"A few months ago, I started cleaning house, and most of those ingrates from the White Family have been dealt with. The few remaining are unworthy rotten fruits, not worth mentioning..."
Speaking of this, Ethan White furrowed his brows slightly, a bit annoyed, "Its my fault for being toocent, causing some mistakes, letting my cousin escape. Now, hes causing some trouble."
Adam Jones listened with a furrowed brow, with slight impatience showing on his face.
"I only want to know about Elly; I have no interest in your family affairs."
Ethan White wasnt angry at his impatient attitude, just smiled and said:
"I dont need President Jones to intervene in these troubling matters. I just wanted to tell you that during the investigation of my uncle, I discovered something that might rte to Elly, which is why I reached out to you."
"Go ahead."
Adam Jones spoke, bearing his temper.
"I discovered during my investigation of my uncle that hes linked to the Auston Group."
Read full story at find?novel
"Auston?"
Adam Joness eyes held a bit of surprise.
The Auston Group is a pharmaceuticalpany in Germany, with a history of over a hundred years.
Although it carries a German name, the head of Auston is an Ennd person, with significant connections to the Jones Family.
Since Adams grandfathers grandfathers generation, the Jones Family has been in close ties with the Fefferman Family, the current heads of Auston, with multiple intermarriages.
Adams grandfathers aunt and sister both married into the Fefferman Family.
The rtionship between the two families is very good.
Currently, the head of the Fefferman Family is Lisa Fefferman, the eldest daughter.
The Fefferman Familys heir is not restricted by gender but is determined by ability.
Lisa Fefferman is in the same generation as Adams father, Henry Jones, so Adam still has to address her as aunt.
In recent years, the two families have been busy with their respective business domains, leading to less frequent interactions, yet theyve maintained constant contact.
It can be said that the Jones Familys stability back then was not just supported by Lily Bankston helping Grandma, but also by a significant financial contribution from the Fefferman Family.
The financial support from the Fefferman Family was indeed a lifesaver for the Jones Family back then.
Therefore, in recent years, the Jones Family has also favored Auston in the market by offering benefits. Any industry touched by the Fefferman Family, the Jones Family basically prioritizes coboration.
Now, hearing Ethan White suddenly link the Fefferman Family to his wife, he couldnt help but be alert.
Its not that he doesnt trust Ethan; though Ethan has bad intentions toward his wife, he still conducts himself uprightly. Even if he wants to deal with him, he wont use Elly as leverage.
Therefore, he believes Ethan is telling the truth.
Precisely because its true, hes on guard.
If Ellys trouble stems from the Fefferman Family, handling it would be very tricky.
His gaze fixed on Ethan White, his eyes narrowed as he said sternly:
"Continue."
"My researchpany has recently faced some obstacles. Initially, I thought it was my uncle causing trouble for me through the Auston Group, but upon investigation, I found out that Austons actual target isnt me but Brayman. Because the direction of mypanys research is simr to Braymans, it got dragged in."
Chapter 1525. Floating
Chapter 1525: 1525. Floating
Adam Jones furrowed his brows and remained silent.
Brayman, a newly listed industrial group from the past two years, has nothing inmon with a century-old family enterprise like Auston, which focuses on drug research and development.
Why would Auston target Brayman for no reason?
To Auston, Brayman is like a kitten to a big tiger, having no reason at all to deal with Brayman.
Adam couldntprehend this point. Before he could continue, Ethan White interjected:
"Not only that, but theyve also extended their reach to the Campbell. The reason the Campbell hasnt noticed yet is that their actions are not obvious."
If he hadnt gone to investigate Jacob White, he wouldnt have discovered Austons actions.
Discover more novels at find?novel
Not to mention Ethan, even Adam couldnt figure out why Auston would target both Brayman and the Campbell.
If they were targeting just Brayman or the Campbell, it might be a coincidence, but targeting both at the same time is very likely directed at Elly.
But how could Elly be involved with Auston?
At this moment, Adam wasnt in the mood to explore the reasons behind this. He simply looked at Ethan and asked:
"What else have you found?"
"Although Auston has been involved in these situations against Brayman and the Campbell, I found that there wasnt any directive from Lisa Fefferman."
At this point, Ethan paused for a moment and continued, "So I suspect Auston is just being used as a smokescreen, and someone else is actually making the moves. But when I continued the investigation, the trail wentpletely cold, and I couldnt find anything."
Adam didnt understand Ethans methods, but back when his people couldnt find anything on Ethan, he knew Ethans methods were far from simple.
If Ethan couldnt find the person truly making the moves, then he might not be able to find them either.
But theforting thing is that since Lisa didnt get involved in this matter, it likely has nothing to do with the Fefferman Family.
Its just that the other party has the ability to drag Auston into serving as a cover for them. Their power is not to be underestimated, or perhaps even exceeds that of Auston.
After a moment of contemtion, Adam gathered his thoughts and said:
"Leave this matter to me."
He rose from his seat, naturallycking the inclination to sit and chat over coffee with Ethan.
"Thank you."
Before leaving, the usually haughty "trophy husband" Adam offered a rare word of thanks to Ethan before gracefully departing from the caf.
Upon hearing Adams terse thanks, Ethan raised an eyebrow but wasnt surprised.
It was only matters rted to Elly that could prompt this high-and-mighty figure toe down from his pedestal.
Adam took Ethans words to heart, and after returning to thepany, he immediately sent Robert Green to investigate Auston and, besides that, also to look into other members of the Fefferman Family.
Just as Ethan thought, he had no intention of telling Elly until the matter was thoroughly investigated, to spare her the worry.
Leanne Richards had been living days of unprecedentedfort and fame recently, for no other reason than that scumbag William Hall being thrown into jail, and her son taking control of the Hall n, she no longer had to live in constant fear of being reced by that Fox Spirit, Mia Brown.
Nor did she have to endure being mocked behind her back like before.
And she didnt have to see the faces of the Fox Spirit and her son.
Those who used to fawn over Mia Brown, hoping to curry favor with the Hall n, now all came to ingratiate and tter her.
This unprecedented feeling made her somewhat float with gratification.
Chapter 1526: 1526. Awakening
Chapter 1526: 1526. Awakening
Now in the Hall Family, she was the one in charge.
Thinking this, even her steps became lighter.
Madam, its a call from Madam Ainley.
Leanne Richards had just dressed up and came downstairs when the servant handed her the phone.
The Madam Ainley the servant referred to was rke Ainleys mother, Lily Hill.
Upon hearing it was her, Leanne raised her eyebrows slightly.
Back then, she wanted to form an alliance with the Ainley n and have her son marry rke Ainley, so she spoke good words in front of Lily Hill many times.
Although Lily Hill also admired Harry Hall, at that time, ownership of the Hall n was still unclear. William Hall obviously favored his younger son, so Lily Hill was not particrly keen on the alliance.
Therefore, all along, Leanne was in a passive and ttering position.
But now its uncertain. Harry Hall had taken control of the entire Hall n, even handling all of William Halls old subordinates,pletely taking over the Hall n.
Harry Hall is now the ruler of the Hall n, handsome, with skills and strategy. With Harry Halls capability, theres no worry that the Hall n would fall into others hands in the future.
If a daughter marries into the Hall Family, she would be the Young Miss of a prestigious family.
The Hall and Ainley families joining forces would only make them more invincible in the business world.
So, ever since Harry Hall took control of the Hall n, Lily Hills attitude towards Leanne had taken aplete turn.
Previously, Leanne was the one appealing to her; now, it was Lily Hill trying to please Leanne.
Even though such ttery wasnt obvious, Leanne could feel it, especially since the once high-and-mighty Lily Hill would never have called her first.
But ever since her son controlled the Hall n, calls like this had increased.
It wasnt just Lily Hill; many families wanting to ally with the Hall Family were trying to get close to her through her son.
The sense of superiority Leanne once had, merely to cover up her own inferiority, now came justifiably and proudly.
Answering the phone, Madam Ainley.
Ive arranged to y cards at Mrs. Gresias house You want to join? Sure, Im on the way; Ill pick you up?
After the two exchanged a few pleasantries on the phone and hung up, Leannes face showed a hint of disdain.
Previously, she longed to form an alliance with the Ainley n. Now she had more options, and she didnt need to cling to the Ainley n; she just needed not to neglect them.
Raising her hand to touch her freshly done hair, she walked out of the Hall Family with her head high and chest out.
Helen Melendy woke up on a very ordinary afternoon. She opened her eyes, nkly staring at the snow-white ceiling and the IV drip yet to finish in her hand, her mind nk.
Unable to recall why she was lying here, she tried to get out of bed and proceeded to do so. This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.
She lifted the quilt, her feet moving to the floor. Just as she was about to stand up, her legs suddenly gave way, and she lunged forward, followed by a heavy thud as she hit the ground.
She instinctively cried out in pain but realized no sound came from her throat.
Her face contorted in agony, a sense of unease inexplicably arising within her.
But before she had enough time to process her panic, the hospital room door swiftly opened. Harry Halls worried and handsome face instantly appeared in her sight, simultaneously causing a sh of astonishment in Helen Melendys eyes.
Chapter 1527: 1527. Helen Melendys Confusion
Chapter 1527: 1527. Helen Melendys Confusion
This touch of astonishment was overlooked by Harry Hall due to his overwhelming delight when he saw Helen Melendy, already awakened, on the floor.
Harry Hall had just arrived outside the hospital room and hadnt entered yet when he heard a heavy thud from inside, which scared him into quickly pushing the door open and rushing in.
When he saw Helen Melendy, who had been lying unconscious in bed, now half-lying on the floor, looking at him in confusion, his expression became vivid.
The initial panic was instantly mixed with uncontroble joy and a trace of bizarre helplessness.
The next second, he rushed toward Helen Melendy, his voice trembling with excitement as he spoke, Helen, youre finally awake.
He shouted to the bodyguard who followed him in, Quick, call the doctor.
While speaking, he had already lifted Helen from the floor and quickly moved toward the bedside, trembling with excitement without pause, his eyes even reddening with emotion.
So much so that the look of astonishment in Helens eyes went unnoticed by him several times.
At this moment, the doctor had not yet arrived.
Harry Hall was somewhat at a loss due to his excitement, looking at Helens still pale face. Although he had prepared many words while she was in aa, he couldnt manage to say a single one now.
Helen looked down at her hands, which were tightly held by him, her expression somewhat bewildered andplex, her brows asionally knitting, yet faintly mixed with an imperceptible joy.
This joy seemed to be deliberately suppressed by her, not wanting anyone to see it.
No time for her to think too much, the doctor had already been called in.
Several doctors of varying ages, races, and nationalities suddenly came in, and the fleeting joy in Helens eyes was once again reced by confusion.
After a series of detailed examinations by the doctors, an elderly foreign doctor with graying hair and gold-rimmed sses approached Harry Hall and said a bunch in fluent American English. Latest content published on F?nd-Novel
Just awakened and still somewhat in a daze, Helen didnt know what was happening, only hearing the doctor say that there was nothing seriously wrong with her now, and after one more detailed examination, as long as no other problems arose, she could be discharged after some recuperation.
What shocked her was not this, but that the American doctor addressed her as Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Hall.
Was this doctor referring to her as Mrs. Hall?
Looking at Harry Hall, he appeared not the least bit ufortable, and he didnt even offer an exnation.
The bewilderment and astonishment in Helens eyes intertwined, leaving her increasingly confused.
She saw Harry Hall exhale a long breath, showing a rare smile on his handsome yet aloof face, and even those usually cold eyes seemed visibly brighter.
Helen sat on the edge of the bed, quietly listening to Harry Halls conversation with the American doctor. As a Harvard student, she didnt find the conversation difficult to understand, yet after listening, she felt even more confused.
After all the doctors in the room finished speaking with Harry Hall and left, he turned back to her, naturally holding her hand, his eyes so tender as if intending to drown her in them.
Her hand, wrapped in Harry Halls palm, warmth flowed from her hand to the depths of her heart, making her cheeks and earlobes burn.
Chapter 1528. Is it Elly Campbell from the medical department?
Chapter 1528: 1528. Is it Elly Campbell from the medical department?
"Helen, did you hear what the doctor said? You just need a few more days of rest, and you can be discharged."
Arge hand gently stroked her soft, smooth long hair.
Even while she was in aa for a long time, the caregiver Shirley, whom Elly Campbell brought in, took good care of her.
Every day, she would wash her body and wash her hair twice a week.
So, even though Helen Melendy just woke up, she didnt have the sticky feeling thates from lying in bed for a long time.
Harry Hall saw the confusion on Helen Melendys face and felt a bit worried, "Helen, whats wrong?"
Only then did he notice that since Helen Melendy woke up, she had been silent. Her gaze at him was not unfamiliar, yet there was no natural closeness, instead... instead, it was somewhat uneasy.
Harry Halls heart ached suddenly.
Why did Helen look at him with unease besides confusion? Why would she feel uneasy?
"Helen?"
Suppressing his uneasiness, he looked at the silent Helen Melendy and called out again.
After a long while, he finally heard Helen Melendys low voice, holding some uncertainty as she called out, "Senior Hall?"
Harry Halls heart shattered in that instant when Helen Melendy called him "Senior Hall."
His face, usually not expressive, was clearly shaken at this moment. After a long time, he barely found his voice, "Helen, what did you call me?"
If it were in the past, he might have thought she called him that for fun, but at this moment, her behavior clearly wasnt joking, but rather... genuinely calling him Senior Hall.
After calling him that, her gaze at him still carried some unease, even... embarrassment and awkwardness.
"Senior Hall?"
Seeing him question like this, Helen Melendy carefully repeated.
Seeing Harry Halls face look a bit off, her voice softened, as if he didnt like her calling him that?
But... isnt that what everyone calls him?
After she repeated the call, Harry Halls eyes visibly darkened with what seemed like sadness.
The smile that had just been restrained on his face faded even more at that moment.
After a moment, Harry Hall spoke again:
"Youre just waking up and still very weak, lie down and rest for a while, Ill call Elly Campbell and tell her youre awake."
He raised his hand, gently lifting it to pat her head, but saw Helen Melendy instinctively avoid it, seemingly not expecting Harry Hall to make such a gesture, with surprise and disbelief shing in her eyes.
Only then did she remember that when she had just woken up, Harry Hall often made such intimate gestures towards her, but at that time she was still in a state of confusion, and the unusual gentleness and affection in the eyes of this usually cold man when she first opened her eyes had stunned her into forgetting how to think.
So it was at this moment that realization dawned on her.
Harry Halls hand, which hadnt yet touched her head, hung awkwardly in the air because of Helen Melendys instinctive avoidance, a sh of surprise once again crossing his eyes.
After a moments pause, he seemed to sigh softly, his hand finallynding gently on top of her head, speaking hoarsely:
???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel
"Rest well."
He was about to get up and leave when he heard Helen Melendys confused voice say:
"Elly Campbell?"
She pondered for a moment, then looked at Harry Hall and asked: "The Elly Campbell from the medical department?"
Chapter 1529: 1529. Are you not sad?
Chapter 1529: 1529. Are you not sad?
The question she asked made Harry Hall confront a possibility he was initially reluctant to ept, and now it intensified.
When she mentioned Elly Campbell, there was none of the intimacy typically reserved for close friends; it was as if she were speaking of a stranger she had never interacted with.
Harry Halls heart was struck once more, especially as he met Helen Melendys eyes, which held no trace of humor but only confusion and unfamiliarity, causing his heart to sink to the bottom.
He said nothing, just gave a faint smile, and nodded slightly, Yes, its her.
Helen Melendy actually had many more questions, but she was still in a state of profound confusion.
Why was she lying in a hospital? Why did Harry Hall seem so familiar no, so intimate with her?
And also
Why did he mention the freshman from the medical department?
The only reason she knew about Elly Campbell was that, on the one hand, she was young, seemingly just 16, and already an outstanding student in the medical field.
On the other hand, being Ennd people herself, she naturally felt a kinship with fellow Ennd people abroad, and often heard some boys in the departmentpare the two, which is why she remembered this freshman.
But what was going on right now?
She took a nap, and not only had she be close to the man of her dreams, but she also seemed tangled with the freshman she often gotpared to despite not knowing her?
Listening to how Harry spoke, it seemed like they were quite familiar with each other?
After her initial shock, Helen Melendy fell silent once more. Find the newest release on Find_Novel(.
She wasnt a fool, realizing quite well that something had urred during this time.
As Harry Hall left the hospital room, the faint smile he had been forcing on his face disappeared entirely, reced by a hint of weariness creeping into his heart.
He called Elly Campbell, informing her that Helen Melendy had woken up.
When Elly Campbell received Harry Halls call, she was naturally ecstatic. She left Campbell and headed straight to the hospital, but upon hearing about Helen Melendys condition, she was stunned.
Selective amnesia?
Elly Campbell was momentarily taken aback hearing this.
Being a doctor herself, such urrences in the medical field were not umon, but having it happen so close to her made it somewhat difficult to ept.
Nevertheless, having gone through Adam Joness episode of amnesia, she calmed down quickly after recovering from the initial shock this time around.
After the doctor exined some possible developments to them, Elly Campbell went with Harry Hall to Helen Melendys hospital room.
It seems that Helen only remembers things from nine years ago.
Based on what Harry Hall had told her earlier about Helens reaction upon waking up, it was evident that Helen hadpletely forgotten about having ever dated Harry Hall.
But she does know both of them, clearly indicating her memory was stuck nine years ago when they were still studying in the United States.
Back then, they didnt know each other yet; Harry Hall was the untouchable, aloof senior, and she was just the freshman from the neighboring department.
Harry Hall nodded, his expression veryposed, showing little sign of disappointment, seemingly very open about the situation.
Elly Campbell looked at him with some confusion, then said:
Arent you sad?
Upon hearing this, Harry Hall chuckled lightly, indeed appearing not too upset, as Elly Campbell listened to him say:
She said that early in our rtionship, I had a very cold attitude, always listening quietly as she talked, seeming not too keen on interacting with her.
She said it was really hard pursuing me, mocked for being a toad lusting after a swan, feeling I didnt love her,
rather just ustomed to her presence, indifferent to this woman, so she thought it best left at that.
`
Chapter 1530: 1530. Opportunity has come
Chapter 1530: 1530. Opportunity hase
This is the sense of security he once failed to give her, which made her so sensitive and vulnerable in that rtionship, trembling at the slightest disturbance.
This is the thing Harry Hall has always felt guilty and regretful about.
Thinking back to those years, his silence and inarticteness brought her so much subtle harm, and he always regretted it.
During hera, he even wondered if there would be another chance in this life to pursue her again and make up for the lost regrets.
And now, the opportunity hase.
Harry Hall smiled slightly, his cool eyes lighting up at this moment.
Elly Campbell did not know the emotional turmoil Harry Hall just experienced inside, but she could understand what he meant by the opportunity hase.
Harry Hall was not a man of many words. After saying the opportunity hase, he didnt continue, nor did Elly ask, but she understood in her heart.
Thats good.
In this rtionship, even if Helen Melendy finally got back together with Harry Hall, or even prepared to get married.
However, she understood that she had always been in an unsafe zone in that rtionship, unwilling to tell anyone, or rather, she didnt even know herself that she still held an anxiety inside.
This anxiety might linger subconsciously, never dissipating.
Because of her inferiorityplex, no matter how arrogant or mboyant she appeared on the outside, she still felt deep down that she was unworthy of Harry Hall, which is why she forgot those years spent with him.
In her subconscious, she might have always been rejecting those days when she chased after Harry Hall.
Elly Campbell sighed in her heart, nced at Harry Halls face, and couldnt bring herself to tell him this truth. Official source is find[?]ovel
Helen Melendy just awoke, her body still weak, and she didnt have much strength, yet she couldnt fall asleep, staring with open eyes, thinking about todays events.
Harry Hall, whom she had fallen in love with at first sight on her first day at school, silent, aloof, abstinent, in short, precisely her type.
So many times she dreamed of bing his girlfriend, but upon waking, he was still him, and she was still her, twopletely unconnected people.
Harry Hall was a year ahead of her, and sometimes when she didnt have sses, she would go to attend their lectures, sitting at a distance, watching him from afar.
Seeing him sitting by the window, in the fall, the warm sunlight streaming in, casting a halo over him.
His profile was perfect, and from where she sat, just a few more nces could make her blush.
Sometimes, his gaze would inadvertently nce her way, startling her to quickly avert her eyes, with a hint of fear of almost being caught and a rush of excitement.
But between them, there was always a distance, even if only ten meters, but she knew there was a Pacific Ocean between them, too wide a gap.
She could only watch from afar, not even having the right to get close.
Helen Melendy sighed in her heart, blinking at the ceiling, lost in thought.
Recalling half an hour ago, the intimate attitude of Mr. Hall towards her, which almost made her faint from excitement, Helen Melendy couldnt help but feel dizzy again.
Recalling how the American doctor called her Mrs. Gu and how he didnt correct it at all, Helen Melendy raised her hand to cover her eyes, suppressing theughter hidden inside.
Chapter 1531. Subconsciously avoid
Chapter 1531: 1531. Subconsciously avoid
Although the American doctor misunderstood their rtionship, hearing "Mrs. Hall" was quite pleasing to her ears.
A momentter, she took her hand off her eyes and opened them again to look at the ceiling.
Right now, she couldnt quite figure out what was happening, so when Harryes back, she has to ask clearly.
Just as she thought this, the door to the ward was pushed open.
She saw Harry Halling in from outside with Elly Campbell, and her mind froze for a moment.
Just a moment ago, when Elly Campbell and Harry Hall came in together, she actually thought... these two are well-matched.
This realization tugged at her heart, causing sudden pain.
Although fleeting, that pain was very clear.
It wasnt jealousy towards Elly Campbell, rather from deep inside her heart, it felt like an old repressed thought was finally emerging.
Only someone like Elly Campbell could be a match for Harry Hall.
Elly Campbell is very low-key, no one knows her family background, but she does. She knows, by chance, that Elly is the only daughter of the chairman of Campbell Group in the country, her grandfather is a leader-level figure.
Even if Elly Campbell wasnt with Harry Hall today, thered still be other girls with backgrounds equal to Harrys. How could she possibly be among them?
The source of th?s content is FndNovel
Upon thinking of this, Helen Melendy paused, not knowing why shepared herself standing next to Harry Hall.
Isnt their rtionship just the distance between a fan and an idol?
Admire him from afar is enough, which fan would think of really bing their idolspanion one day?
Helen Melendy felt she was losing it, having such a frightening thought.
"Helen, youre finally awake, I was worried sick."
Summer, dazed, was brought back to reality by Elly Campbells voice, apanied by a warm embrace.
Being embraced by Elly like this, Helen Melendys body stiffened too, feeling somewhat ufortable.
In fact, due to her childhood living environment, she wouldnt casually get close to people unless theyre very good friends or family.
So now, this junior whos like a goddess to her, suddenly hugging her like this, made her feel even moreplicated.
Elly Campbell hugged for a moment and then let her go.
Looking at Helens unspeakable expression, Elly thought she only remembered things from nine years ago, a time when they didnt know each other, so... awkward?
Elly couldnt help but want tough, and gave Harry Hall a somewhat sympathetic nce.
Harry Halls gaze was entirely on Helen Melendy, that warmth and pity overflowing from his eyes unreservedly.
He walked up to her, raising his hand to ce it on her head, and Helen instinctively avoided it, even looking at him somewhat startled.
Harry Halls hand stiffened again, his eyes darkened subtly, but still, his hand fell down, somewhat venting, as he gently tousled her smooth long hair a little messily.
Helen Melendy frowned, a bit displeased, but thinking that the person was her idol, she retracted her displeasure.
Harry Hall sat down beside her, still able to feel her momentary stiffening.
Even though he knew she didnt remember their rtionship, which exined her distant reaction, Harry Halls heart still ached fiercely.
Chapter 1532. What is she uneasy about?
Chapter 1532: 1532. What is she uneasy about?
The previous self-constion now no longer works.
He clearly felt that her difort also carried a faint trace of repulsion.
Although this repulsion wasnt very obvious, he could still genuinely sense it.
This repulsion wasnt about nervousness or awkwardness; it came from a subconscious level.
Some things he didnt want to confront, but he also knew that escaping was useless.
Why did she choose to lose her memory at this particr moment? Perhaps she regretted being so forward and reckless in pursuing him back then.
The smile on Harry Halls face faded slightly, but the affection in his eyes remained.
Next to him, Elly Campbell watched all this quietly, feeling a twinge of sympathy for Harry Hall.
"Helen, is there something you cant remember?"
Elly pulled herself from her thoughts, looked at Helen Melendy, and tentatively asked first.
From the moment Helen Melendy woke up until now, she had been in a daze about her situation.
She looked at the affectionate smile in Ellys eyes and the tenderness in Harry Halls eyes that made her cheeks flush and heart race. She paused for a moment, then nodded.
"How could I..."
Just as the question reached her lips, her gaze hit the digital clock on the wall, and her expression changed noticeably.
"2019?"
She looked at Elly and Harry in disbelief, emphasizing her question, "Is it 2019 now?"
Elly and Harry both nodded simultaneously.
Helen was dumbfounded.
She knew she might have forgotten some things, but had nine years really passed?
She had forgotten nine years worth of memories?
In those nine years, she couldnt recall what had happened.
Although she hadntpletely lost her memory, nine years was enough time for her to meet many people and experience many things, yet she had forgotten it all.
She didnt know Elly, and she wasnt familiar with Senior Hall; her memories of the past nine years werepletely nk.
Helen was silent for a long time without saying a word.
Harry Hall watched her, his heart aching.
Chapters first released on find?novel
He held her hand and gently said:
"Dont worry, now that youre awake, maybe its just because youve been in aa for so long that you suddenly cant remember. After a few days, when your body recovers, you might remember everything."
He soothed her with his gentle voice while consoling himself.
This was the first time since Helen met Harry Hall that she felt so close to the unattainable figure before her. Watching him speak to her with such a gentle look and tone, she felt a bit of delight, but also some uncontroble unease and confusion.
Why was she feeling uneasy and confused?
Shouldnt she be overjoyed about the way her ideal man was treating her?
Suppressing these strange feelings in her heart, she quickly gathered her thoughts.
She was a cheerful person, knowing very well that memory loss couldnt be rushed, so she decided not to worry about it.
Elly took her hand, her voice soft, but it gave Helen a sense of indescribable security
"Helen, whatever questions you have now, just ask, and I can tell you everything."
Facing Elly, Helen didnt feel the kind of awkwardness she felt with Harry; she found it even easier to approach Elly.
Even though she couldnt remember the past nine years, she believed that she and Elly must have been good friends.
Otherwise, her ideal man wouldnt call her over the moment she woke up.
Helen thought for a moment and said, "What happened to me? Why was I in aa for such a long time?"
Chapter 1533: 1533. I am a toad, you are swan meat
Chapter 1533: 1533. I am a toad, you are swan meat
This question naturally reminded Harry Hall of that day when he watched helplessly as Gabriel Stevensons fruit knife stabbed into her heart. Shey in his arms, almost lost forever, and his heart felt as if it had been pierced by a sharp de, his face turning pale with pain.
Helen Melendy didnt know the situation. Seeing his expression suddenly be so ghastly, she casually asked, Senior, whats wrong?
Hearing this distant address, and Helen Melendys eyes full of concern yet devoid of any affection, his heart was again pained.
He pulled out a faint white smile and shook his head, Nothing.
Elly Campbell knew Harry Hall was recalling the events of that day. At this moment, she couldnt control her heartbeat as it elerated, the scene vividly intruding her mind.
Her eyes were filled with that unsettling sight of blood.
Finally, in the bewildered gaze of Helen Melendy, she spoke first, forcing herself to recount what had happened to her that day, leaving Helen Melendy stunned once more.
Because she couldnt remember the events of that time, Elly Campbell talked about how she almost got stabbed by a mentally ill person while saving her, sounding as if she were recounting someone elses story, feeling no significant sensation.
Instead, it was another matter that left her dumbfounded.
She was going to marry her idol?
Helen Melendy was entirely bewildered, akin to that kind of small fan silently admiring her idol, and suddenly one day someone tells her that her idol wants to marry her, she is overjoyed yet terrified it might just be a dream, easily shattered.
With her amnesia, she feels even more that this is just an illusion, always ready to burst, forcing her to face the real world.
She tried hard to digest and ept the truth Elly Campbell told her, but no matter how hard she tried, she felt this reality was too contradictory.
Harry Hall noticed her appearance, thinking she was frightened by the stabbing incident, feeling slightly distressed and concerned about her health, so he promptly asked: ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find~novel
Helen, how do you feel now?
Helen Melendy pursed her lips and frowned, her expression stillplex. She looked at Harry Hall, and said:
I feel like a toad who ate swan meat.
Elly Campbell:
Harry Hall:
After Helen Melendy finished speaking, seeing Harry Halls thin lips lightly pressed, seemingly unhappy, thinking he had misunderstood her words, she quickly added
I mean Im the toad, and youre the swan meat.
She saw Harry Halls face looking even more displeased.
She wondered what she had said wrong.
Harry Hall looked at the bewilderment in Helen Melendys eyes, his heart aching, yet he only lightly smiled, raised his hand, and rubbed her long hair. This time, Helen Melendy either didnt realize or had grown ustomed to his actions, not avoiding.
This gave Harry Hall a reluctant sense offort.
Dont speak of yourself this way; youre not a toad, and Im not a swan youre my fiance, my love.
Being confessed to by her idol online like this made Helen Melendys ears hot, especially the way Harry Hall looked at her, filled with intense affection, which somehow made Helen Melendys subconscious fear.
She felt incapable of bearing such passionate affection.
She avoided his gaze, attempting to say something to alleviate this awkward and embarrassing atmosphere.
She thought and acted as such,
Seeing her dry chuckle,ughing twice, even though the smile seemed a bit forced, she persisted
Chapter 1534. Dreaming every day about having babies for my idol.
Chapter 1534: 1534. Dreaming every day about having babies for my idol.
"Hahaha, hehe, senior, what you said... its... its really embarrassing."
Elly Campbell: "..."
?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find?Novel
Even though she knew that Helen had forgotten about her past with Harry Hall, as a bystander who knew their romantic journey, Elly couldnt help but twitch her lips slightly.
She knew that Harry Hall must be feeling bad right now. Even she could sense the awkwardness and nervousness in Helens words and actions, so Harrys feelings must be even more apparent.
When Harry heard her awkwardly defuse the embarrassment his previous words had caused, his heart chilled a bit more, though he didnt show it on his face.
He also knew that with him here, she must feel even more uneasy.
But he was unwilling to just leave like that.
"Senior, you must be busy, right? You should go handle your business. Im fine here with the junior."
Before he even decided whether to leave, Helen had already spoken for him.
He looked at Helens eager eyes wanting him to leave, and the unease she tried so hard to conceal deep in her eyes. Harrys lips tugged a little bitterly, and he hoarsely said, "Okay."
"Take care and rest well. Ille see youter."
Harry reluctantly nced at her, of course noticing her visible relief at his agreement to leave.
Suppressing the gloom in his eyes, he opened the door and walked out.
As the door to the ward closed, Helen took a long breath, and the tense atmosphere that Harry created immediately vanished.
Watching Helens state, Elly felt even more sympathy for Harry.
She wasnt clear on how they met; when she knew them, Helen and Harry had already broken up.
The past events were things she heard from Helen.
Helen said she had pursued Harry persistently, and it had been tough, even mocked by many.
So, even though she knew she was now Harrys fiance, she felt there was still a great distance between them.
Suddenly, for her, a god she could only look at from afar, one day stood in front of her and said she was his lover, his fiance. If it were her, she would also be startled.
But recalling the lonely expression on Harrys face when he left, Elly still felt some sympathy for him, and after thinking, she asked on Harrys behalf
"Dont you like him?"
Helen was stunned for a moment, understanding perfectly that Elly meant "him."
Like? Not like?
Looking at Elly in front of her, although she wasnt familiar with this junior right now, it didnt stop her from wanting to share her true feelings.
She knew she wasnt someone who could sacrifice herself for others; for her to risk her life for Elly meant she was very significant to her.
So, even if she didnt remember their past, she was still willing to trust her.
Seeing the confusion in Ellys eyes, she sighed and said:
"Like him, how could I not? Hes my idol."
After all, theres no reason a fan wouldnt like their idol.
"Its just that Ive always felt... its not very real. To me, Harry Hall feels like a dream, too elusive."
She looked at Elly, afraid she wouldnt understand, and tried her best to exin in her own way:
"Its like a fan chasing a star; she thinks about him day and night, dreaming of having his children. But if one day truly came when the idol told the fan he wanted to marry her, wouldnt the fan be shocked? Wouldnt she feel as if it were just a dream?"
Chapter 1535 - Capítulo 1535: 1535. First, dont wrong yourself.
Captulo 1535: 1535. First, dont wrong yourself.
Although Elly Campbell never followed celebrities, she understood what Helen Melendy meant.
A person you feel ispletely out of reach suddenly descends to your side, indeed feels too unreal.
However, Elly knew that for Helen, whether it felt real or not was another matter; in her subconscious, she probably really didnt want to get too close to Harry Hall.
Half an hour ago, Harry Hall had decided with full hope to pursue Helen once again. Now, she knew Helen would indeed be difficult to win over.
When Helen saw Elly remaining silent and not responding to her words, she wasnt sure if she understood what she meant.
She seemed eager to have someone acknowledge her statement. She looked at Elly earnestly and emphasized, Do you understand what I mean?
Elly nodded, I do. The source of th?s content is FndNovel
Getting Ellys approval, Helen Melendy took a long breath of relief.
But thinking of Harry Hall, she didnt know why, but a kind of oppression and pain suddenly arose in her heart.
She thought that this pain should be rted to those nine years of missing memory.
Thinking about how during those nine years, she not only fell in love with the male idol she once thought was unreachable, but almost married him, Helen found it all quite unbelievable.
She pressed her lips together and looked at Elly, saying:
Can you tell me how I ended up with Harry Senior Hall?
Elly paused for a moment upon hearing this, then carefully said, Im not sure about the specifics, but I heard you pursued him first.
Helen thought she heard wrong, looking at Elly with some disbelief, as if to confirm the shock in her heart, she repeated Ellys words, I pursued him?
Although it was true she had a crush on Harry, she would never have had the guts to pursue him.
Looking at her disbelief, Elly didnt rush her to ept it.
She lost nine years of memory, and she feltpletely insecure about the people or things from those nine years.
Everything needed to be sensed and approached slowly let her ept and believe it all herself, rather thaning from her or anyone elses mouth, even Harry Halls.
Even if everything she said was true, forcing her to ept and believe it all was unfair to someone who lost their memory.
Despite Elly not emphasizing it or forcing her to believe it, and despite Helen thinking shecked the courage to pursue Harry, she instinctively believed Ellys words.
Moreover, if she hadnt pursued Harry, surely it couldnt have been him pursuing her, right?
Thinking about it like this, it seemed even more impossible.
Harry didnt even know who she was, how could he descend to pursue her?
At this moment, Helen Melendy remained confused, knowing it wouldnt be possible to immediately fill in those missing nine years of memory.
Besides, even if Elly told her everything, she might not necessarily ept all of it.
So, she shrugged it off, deciding not to dwell on it.
Just as Elly didnt want her to recall the past right after waking up, as it wouldnt benefit her recovery, she said:
Dont think too much for now. Anyway, youve forgotten about him now. Just go with whats truly in your heart and feelings now.
She reached out, firmly holding Helens still cold fingertips, and emphasized, Helen, no matter what, dont wrong yourself.
Chapter 1536 - Capítulo 1536: 1536. Dont try to fool me like youd fool a child.
Captulo 1536: 1536. Dont try to fool me like youd fool a child.
Helen was taken aback, looking at the unhidden concern and worry in Elly Campbells eyes for her, she didnt force herself to ept Harry Hall, nor did she force herself to believe everything she said.
Even though she couldnt remember their past, she knew their rtionship must have been very good.
She said that no matter what, she shouldnt wrong herself first.
She only cared about her as a person, as for what choices she would make in the future, and what path she would take, she would not interfere.
To her, she had only known Elly Campbell for an hour or two, but she already believed in her from the bottom of her heart.
She grasped Elly Campbells hand in return, nodding, Dont worry, Im not someone who wrongs myself.
Elly Campbell gave her a small smile.
Yes, she was not someone who wrongs herself, but she didnt know how much grievance she had suffered from Leanne Richards for Harry Hall.
Ill go to the bathroom first.
Helen Melendy lifted the quilt and got out of bed, Elly Campbell was about to step forward to help her, perhaps because she was in a hurry, before Elly Campbells hand could reach out, she had already stood up and taken steps.
The next second, her whole body leaned forward, and her legs suddenly gave way without any strength.
Helen!
Elly Campbell was still a step slow to react, and Helen Melendy had already fallen to the ground. Chapters first released on find?novel
Harry Hall, who had been waiting outside the door without really leaving, heard Elly Campbells exmation, immediately pushed the door open, and saw Helen Melendy falling on the ground.
She was gritting her teeth slightly because of the pain from the fall.
This scene was almost identical to when Helen Melendy first woke up and he pushed the door open and came in.
Harry Hall rushed forward, picked up Helen Melendy, but his brow subtly furrowed.
Helen Melendy wasnt as rxed as she was initially.
Not only did Harry Hall notice something was wrong, but she herself realized it too.
When she first woke up, she fell when she got out of bed.
At that time, she thought she had just woken up, and her bodys coordination hadnt adjusted to walking yet, which caused her to fall.
In between, because of amnesia and the shock of hearing that Harry Hall was her fianc, she didnt pay attention to it at that time.
But now
Helen Melendy pursed her dry lips, her already pale face turned even whiter.
My leg
She was ced on the hospital bed by Harry Hall, her eyes lowered, not looking at anyone, which tugged at both Harry Hall and Elly Campbells hearts.
Harry Hall sat beside her, softlyforting,
You just woke up, you dont have much strength, its normal to fall while walking, dont worry
Before Harry Hall could finish, Helen Melendy suddenly chuckled, interrupting him, Senior, Im not a child, dont treat me like one.
Her tone sounded light, but there was a faint glint of tears in her eyes, making Harry Halls heart ache.
Seeing that saying moreforting words wouldnt help and knowing she couldnt listen to them, he softly said,
Dont worry, Ill call the doctor to take a look.
Helen Melendy nodded but directed her gaze towards Elly Campbell, knowing she was a doctor.
Elly Campbell, not one to offer meaninglessfort, saw her looking over and, after pondering for a moment, honestly said,
This is likely muscle atrophy of the legs due to long-terma, causing theck of strength, but with consistent rehabilitation and strengthening of leg muscles, it wont affect your normal walking.
Chapter 1537. Both lost and heartbroken
Chapter 1537: 1537. Both lost and heartbroken
Elly Campbell saw that Helen Melendy was uneasy and added, "Helen, youve been in aa for over a year, muscle atrophy is quite normal, its nothing serious, dont be afraid."
She held her hand and said:
"If youre still worried, wait for the doctor toe, and you can ask him to see if what he says is the same as what Ive told you."
Helen Melendy looked into Elly Campbells eyes, knowing she wasnt lying to her and had no reason to, so she felt reassured.
Sure enough, a momentter, the doctor came and said something simr to what Elly Campbell had, but Helen Melendy still needed to undergo a rehabilitation assessment to devise a n based on her muscle atrophy condition.
The doctors answer was simr to Ellys, which made Helen Melendy feel even more at ease.
After the doctor left, she remembered that Harry Hall, who was supposed to have already left, had returned. When she fell, he rushed in immediately. Thinking about it, even though he had left the ward initially, he hadnt actually left the hospital.
Helen Melendys emotions became increasinglyplicated.
Although Harry Hall made her feel ufortable in the room and she wanted him to leave again, thinking about his panic and tension when he rushed in, she found it impossible to drive him out again.
Elly Campbell knew Harry Hall had a lot he wanted to say to Helen Melendy, and it wasnt proper to upy her, so she found an excuse to say goodbye.
Helen Melendy wanted to ask Elly Campbell to stay, but upon hearing about her need to return to thepany to handle important matters, she naturally felt it was inappropriate to dy her and could only watch her leave.
At this moment, only she and Harry Hall were left in the ward.
Compared to Harry Hall, Helen Melendy felt very ufortable in front of him, especially when he looked at her, she didnt even know what expression to make.
She could only give him a polite yet slightly awkward smile.
Seeing this unfamiliar and distant smile, Harry Halls smile faded a bit more. Suppressing the disappointment in his heart, he spoke:
"Are you hungry? What would you like to eat? Ill go buy it for you."
Although Helen Melendy kept reminding herself that she had dated Harry Hall for nine years, reaching the stage of discussing marriage, and they must be very familiar.
Checktest chapters at Find_Novel(.
She definitely could be carefree and act spoiled around him, naturally ordering him around, but faced with this cold face in her memory, Helen Melendy found it impossible to act naturally.
Nevertheless, she answered Harry Halls question and mentioned a few dishes she liked.
Helen Melendys tastes were simr to Elly Campbells, preferring strong vors and loving spicy food, and the dishes she named were not only spicy but also quite greasy, which made Harry Hall frown unconsciously.
At this moment, Helen Melendy looked at Harry Hall with the admiration one has for a male idol, viewing him as a divine, untouchable heavenly figure.
So, when she told Harry Hall what she wanted to eat, she cautiously nced at him, not missing the slight expression of concern on his face.
Helen Melendys heart tightened, saying, "If its inconvenient, forget it."
Harry Hall heard the hint of apprehension in her voice, feeling both disappointed and distressed.
"Its not inconvenient, its just that you havent eaten in over a year, and now youve just woken up, the doctor said you can only have nd food."
He exined patiently, choosing his words carefully to avoid any misunderstanding.
Chapter 1538 - Capítulo 1538: 1538. Reason cannot control emotion
Captulo 1538: 1538. Reason cannot control emotion
Right now, Helen is someone who feels very insecure, especially in front of him.
Though she didnt say it outright, he knew that she trusted Elly Campbell even more than him.
Helen thought to herself, no matter how much she loves to eat, she shouldnt joke around with her health.
She nodded and gave Harry Hall a slight smile, Then just buy something casual.
Harry Hall nced at her, pondered for half a second, and then said to her:
Once youre discharged, Ill take you to eat whatever you want.
That gaze was so gentle that it almost drowned her, leaving Helen stunned for several seconds without any reaction.
Seeing her staring at him without blinking, Harry Halls originally dull mood brightened a bit.
A light chuckle slipped from his mouth, and Helen snapped back to reality, realizing she had been staring at him dazedly, her earlobes started heating up uncontrobly.
Looking at the unhidden amusement in Harry Halls eyes, Helen felt increasingly embarrassed.
Just as she wanted to speak to shift the topic, Harry Hall beat her to it, You should lie down and rest for a while. Ill go out and get you something to eat.
Okay, thanks, senior.
Helen still couldnt get used to being too familiar with Harry Hall, instinctively thanking him.
The smile at the corner of Harry Halls mouth stiffened slightly; he raised his hand gently to rub the top of her head and walked out the door.
Meanwhile, Heleny on the bed, trying hard to digest the fact that Harry Hall was her fianc and seemed to be in love with her, even struggling to adapt to the role of being his fiance.
No matter how hard she tried, it still felt very awkward, and subconsciously, she even felt a slight resistance to this feeling.
Helen didnt understand where this aversion stemmed from, but before she could dive deeper into it, Harry Hall returned.
He brought back a lot of food, though in, the taste was quite good.
Seeing Harry Halls intention to feed her, Helen was so startled she nearly fell off the bed.
Senior, I Ill do it myself.
She quickly reached out to take the spoon from Harry Halls hand and lowered her head to eat seriously.
Call me by my name.
Just as she took the first bite, she suddenly heard Harry Hall say this lightly, which made Helen stop abruptly in her eating action and look up in surprise at Harry Halls seemingly calm eyes.
Her eyes were big and beautiful, with slightly long tails, inherently charming, but since she had just recovered from a serious illness, herplexion was still pale, which slightly concealed this charm.
Looking at her surprised eyes staring at him, Harry Hall lightly pressed his thin lips together and softly repeated, Call me by my name, Harry.
Holding the spoon a bit tighter, Helens face showed a bit of unease as she tried to open her mouth, but Harry Halls name lingered at the tip of her tongue, refusing toe out.
Har Harry Harry Hall.
After calling his name, her ears burned as if they were on fire, and she even felt like she almost bit her tongue.
Seeing her ears slightly red, Harry Hall knew that for her, they still only counted as acquaintances,pletely unfamiliar with each other.
This request was truly a bit difficult for her.
However, hearing her call him senior in an unfamiliar tone was something Harry Halls heart couldnt quite take.
In terms of reason, it was one thing, but emotionally, it was quite another. This content belongs to find?novel
Chapter 1539: 1539. I heard that I was the one chasing after you.
Chapter 1539: 1539. I heard that I was the one chasing after you.
Helen Melendy lowered her eyes, focusing on her meal, feeling so awkward that she ate rather quickly.
Harry Hall sighed helplessly, raised his hand, and gently patted the back of her hand, saying:
Eat slowly.
Helen wanted to use eating as an excuse to conceal her embarrassment in front of Harry.
Harry didnt say anything else, seemingly waiting for her to finish her meal.
In the hospital room, the only sound was Helens soft eating noises.
No matter how slowly she ate, there came a point when the bowl was empty. Helen ate slowly and finally finished the bowl of nd chicken porridge in front of her.
Harry naturally helped her clean up.
Shirley has something at home today, so Ill stay here to take care of you, okay?
Helen didnt know who Shirley was, but she figured she must be the person responsible for taking care of her these days, so Helen didnt ask further.
What made her tense was Harrys suggestion to stay and look after her.
She wanted to refuse, but the words no were swallowed back when she met his expectant gaze.
Sure, sorry for the trouble, senior. Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel
Harrys eyes showed a hint of a smile upon hearing her agreement, but it quickly vanished at her words, Sorry for the trouble, senior.
He walked over to Helen, squatted down, held onto her slightly warmed fingers, his deep ck eyes meeting her uneasy ones, and said seriously:
Helen, youre my fiance, you dont have to be so formal with me.
Helen heard this and awkwardly pulled at the corners of her mouth. She still hadnt gotten used to the identity of being the fiance of the male idol.
No matter how gentle or indulgent he was towards her, she still felt like a toad creeping its way into the swans world.
Harry felt a sting at her awkward smile but continued:
In front of me, you can do whatever you want, say whatever you want, theres no need
No need to be so tense and cautious.
The rest of Harrys words caught in his throat, leaving a dim look in his eyes.
Helen understood the unfinished meaning behind his words.
Unexpectedly realizing what he was thinking, Helen felt even more embarrassed.
She opened her mouth, trying to exin:
No, senior, you misunderstood, I Im just not used to it, after all, we are
Worlds apart!
Helen was too shy to utter those words, so she simply looked at Harry and shifted the topic, saying:
I heard from Elly Campbell that Im the one who chased after you?
Harry was now too tired to correct her on the senior title; the more he corrected, the more he feared it would have the opposite effect.
Upon hearing her question, he thought for a moment, then nodded.
Helen first looked enlightened, then followed it with a nk expression as she stared at Harry, seemingly wanting to ask something but too shy to voice it.
Seeing her hesitate to speak, Harry smiled faintly and said:
Whats wrong? Do you have more to ask me?
Helen hesitated a bit, then nodded.
What do you want to ask?
Helen pressed her lips together, contemted for a moment, and asked:
I chased after you, and you agreed to be with me?
Is a male idol that easy to pursue?
Its estimated that half the girls in ourw department want to chase him.
Helen thought to herself, surprised at her ability to not only pursue the male idol in many girls hearts but also to get to the point of discussing marriage.
Chapter 1540. I guess it’s definitely not that easy
Chapter 1540: 1540. I guess its definitely not that easy
Harry Hall was surprised that she asked this, and the next second, he smiled, "What do you think?"
Helen Melendy, although a bit narcissistic just now, wasnt so oblivious to her own awareness.
Even though she didnt know exactly how she managed to win over Harry, the process was surely full of twists and turns, quite demanding.
Helen couldnt help but give herself a thumbs-up for her persistence.
Then, she looked at Harry Hall and answered earnestly,
"I guess it wasnt that easy."
After speaking, Helen nodded with certainty.
Harry Hall looked at her expression andughed.
He habitually ruffled the top of her hair and chuckled lightly, "No, it was pretty easy."
Helen looked at Harry Hall in disbelief; how easy was pretty easy?
As soon as she wondered, Harrys answer followed, "The moment you ran up to confess to me, I agreed."
Helen: "..."
?????? ???? FindN()vel
Well, it really was quite easy.
Seeing her silent, Harryughed and said, "Dont believe it?"
Of course not, thinking that you, a flower on a high cliff, were so easy to pursue... how could you have broken so many girls hearts back then?
She felt like Harry Hall was deceiving her.
Even though she didnt know how she managed to get Harry Hall and even more so how she could have him in a nine-year rtionship without breaking up, even talking about marriage, she still didnt believe Harry was so easy to pursue.
This person was famously aloof at school, not fond of talking, nor of socializing.
But despite that, his looks were high, IQ high, and he was a Young Master from an elite background, traits thatpensated enough for his low emotional intelligence.
Just from what she saw, there were no fewer than ten girls confessing to him in one day.
But they were all rejected, albeit politely, but that obvious sense of distance... even when she wasnt the one confessing, she could feel the strong sense of disappointment.
Could such a high-cliff flower be easily won by her?
Helen Melendy absolutely wouldnt believe it.
So, after seeing him reject so many people, with what kind of unwavering conviction did she go and confess to him?
Helen Melendy furrowed her brow, her expression somewhat indescribable.
Harry Hall watched her furrow her brow, sometimes appearing confused, and asked gently,
"What are you thinking about?"
Collecting her thoughts, Helen looked up at him and said seriously,
"Im wondering where I got the courage to boldly confess to you."
Harry was momentarily stunned, then chuckled softly.
"You have quite a big heart."
The tone, coaxing like talking to a child, made Helen feel a bit overwhelmed, her heartbeat uncontrobly quickening again.
"Dont sit for too long; lie down and rest for a bit."
Harry got up and gently lowered the bed back behind her, Helen didnt refuse.
Just when Harry lowered the bed back, he was very close to her; the faint scent of his body wash slowly drifted to her nose, causing her heartbeat to quicken again.
This scent, really deadly delicious.
Helen murmured in her heart.
After lowering the bed back, Harry helped cover her with the nket. The next moment, she saw him suddenly lean forward and move closer.
The sudden closeness startled Helen.
Before she could react, Harry suddenly leaned to her ear, his deep voice paired with a teasing chuckle, whispered into her ear
"When you go to our big lectures, arent you really there to sneak peeks at me?"
Chapter 1541: 1541. Fall in Love Again
Chapter 1541: 1541. Fall in Love Again
Harry Halls words almost made Helen Melendy, who was lying quietly, jump out of bed.
Looking at the teasing smile in Harry Halls eyes, her face instantly became as hot as a boiled shrimp, seemingly ready to burn any second.
How how does he know she attended their big lecture?
Did he see her?
So, every time she thought she was secretly watching him without getting caught, he actually noticed her?
The thought of this possibility made Helen Melendys mind explode.
Her eyes flickered as she looked into Harry Halls smiling eyes, hastily trying to defend herself:
Ho how could that be, I went because I wanted to hear Professor Smiths lecture.
As soon as she answered, Harry Hall slightly frowned, looking at her, saying:
Am I less charming than an old bloke?
Helen Melendy:
Thats not the point, okay?
Should I admit that I went to attend your upper-year lecture just to sneak a look at you?
Helen Melendy lowered her head and heartily replied, Mm, which left Harry Hall exasperated.
He gazed at her discontentedly, making Helen Melendy uneasy, and she shifted her gaze to the side discreetly.
Harry Hall wouldnt really hold this against her, eventually only sighing.
Even though she now only remembers the school days, he feelsforted that Helen Melendy at least still harbors her secret crush on him.
As long as she still has him in her heart, now its his turn to chase her.
Thinking this way, Harry Hall felt significantly relieved.
Jones Residence.
You seemed preupied the whole way here, did something happen?
Elly Campbell was still thinking about Helen Melendys situation, and was startled when Adam Jones asked, looking up at him.
She then realized she hadnt told Adam Jones about Helen Melendy waking up, and started saying:
Helen woke up.
Adam Jones was a bit taken aback, not overly thrilled but he did breathe a sigh of relief.
Seeing his wife looking so worried, he guessed it was about Helen Melendy and asked:
Whats wrong with her?
Shes got amnesia.
Adam Jones:
Is memory loss trending among their group?
He just regained his memoryst year, and now its Helen Melendys turn?
Its not total amnesia, she just lost nine years of memory. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n ?ovelFind
Elly Campbell exined Helen Melendys situation briefly to Adam Jones
Adam Jones:
He felt a bit sympathetic for his brother.
She just happened to forget about the time they were together.
Actually, its no big deal, its just dating again after all.
Adam Jones saw her furrowed brows andforted her.
Elly Campbell shook her head, Thats what they say, but losing memory alwayscks a sense of security, besides
She paused, Harry Halls mom
Though theres Leanne Richards to protect Helen, its not like Harry Hall can always be with Helen Melendy.
She still has to face others.
Now that Helen Melendy has lost those memories, many people and things to her are uncertain factors, and she cant adapt in a short time.
Adam Jones knows the bond between his wife and Helen Melendy, and he is aware of her worries, he didnt say much but only stated:
After all, shes been independent since childhood. Even if her memories have stopped nine years ago, shes a college student now, shell certainly have some basic judgment.
Chapter 1542 - Capítulo 1542: 1542. There is a force helping to cover up
Captulo 1542: 1542. There is a force helping to cover up
He reached out and patted Elly Campbell on the shoulder, saying, Dont worry.
Elly thought about it and nodded to Adam Jones, not continuing to dwell on the topic.
Has thepany encountered any difficulties recently?
Adam Jones subtly changed the subject.
Hmm? No, why do you ask all of a sudden? Find the newest release on Find~Novel
Elly looked at Adam with a puzzled expression and asked.
Adam paused for a moment, shook his head, and said, Nothing, I was just asking casually.
Without figuring out what Auston was up to, it was best not to let Elly know for now.
Adam had sent Robert Green to investigate Austons situation. It took an entire week to barely find more clues than Ethan White had.
Boss, the results we found are simr to Ethans. Auston indeed has movements targeting Campbell and Brayman, but theres someone helping to cover it up so none of us can detect a thing.
At this point, Robert Green frowned, By the time Campbell and Brayman realize, it will be toote to save themselves.
Fortunately, Ethan White was investigating his uncle White Shang, which unintentionally led to the investigation of Austons actions, otherwise
Adam furrowed his brow, remembering what Robert Green had just said, and knitted his eyebrows, saying:
Theres someone helping to cover up?
Yes.
Does it involve Lisa Fefferman?
Robert Green shook his head, So far we havent found any connection to Lisa Fefferman, but it does involve Auston.
Adams frown deepened.
As the power holder of Auston, who has the ability to bypass Lisa and target Campbell and Brayman?
Or perhaps, in Lisas view, this is just a simple business move she didnt involve herself in, but even if she noticed, she didnt care?
But Austons actions clearly are not just businesspetition; they want to swallow these two listedpanies in one sweep. How could Lisa not know about such a big move?
Or is there a force helping to cover it up, so even Lisa hasnt noticed?
Did you find out whos helping to cover it up?
Robert Green raised his hand, adjusted the gold-rimmed sses on his nose, and said:
We havent yet, but some clues point to Edward Smith.
Edward Smith?
The name Edward Smith was not unfamiliar to Adam.
The arms dealer from New Horse, his defense group is well-known as New Horses arms manufacturer in Southeast Asia.
On the surface, hes a government arms supplier, but behind the scenes, Edward is involved in arms smuggling. However, since evidence has never been found, not even the New Horse government can touch him.
His means are ruthless, and he kills without batting an eye; many have died at his hands.
Although Adam had little interaction with Edward Smith, he had some understanding of his methods.
If Ellys matter involves Edward, it would be a big trouble.
Adam furrowed his brows tightly, unable to understand how Edward Smith got involved in this matter?
Why is the Smith Group allied with Auston, with one focusing on pharmaceuticals and the other on weapons? Theres never been any known partnership.
Or perhaps the whole thing isnt a coboration between the Smith Group and Auston but rather between Edward Smith himself and someone within Auston.
And this person from Auston must hold a significant position.
But why would such a person target Elly?
Adam couldnt figure it out no matter how much he thought.
Chapter 1543. Necrosis of calf muscle tissue
Chapter 1543: 1543. Necrosis of calf muscle tissue
"Continue the investigation starting with Edward Smith."
"Yes."
Robert Green nodded. Before leaving the office, he hesitated and asked:
"And concerning the madam..."
Adam Jones knew what Robert Green wanted to ask, and he didnt hide it, directly saying:
"Ill handle everything with Campbell and Brayman, theres no need to let the madam know about this. You just focus on investigating Edward Smith."
"Yes."
After Robert Green left, Adam Joness gaze became profound again.
???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?ndNovel
After Helen Melendy woke up, Elly Campbell visited her every day to talk and chat with her.
During this time, Helen Melendy was at her most vulnerable and insecure, so Elly Campbell couldnt feel at ease.
On this day, as Elly Campbell arrived at the hospital, she bumped into the Director of the Rehabilitation Department and was called into the office.
"Director Montgomery, is there something you need?"
"That Miss Helen, shes your friend, right?"
"Yes, whats the matter?"
Elly Campbell looked at Director Montgomerys expression and suddenly felt a bit anxious inside.
After Director Montgomery remained silent for a moment, he pulled one from the pile of medical record folders on the table and handed it to Elly Campbell.
Elly Campbell quickly took it and opened it. When she saw Helen Melendys diagnostic description, she was stunned, and her expression instantly became somewhat unsightly.
"Necrosis of the calf muscle tissue?"
She looked incredulously at Director Montgomery, "How could the muscle tissue just necrose out of the blue?"
Shey in bed and, though she hadnt moved for a long time and her muscles had long been deprived of exercise, initially unable to walk was understandable.
She had thought about this before, which is why she had Shirley perform leg massages on her every day.
So, even if she couldnt walk now, it shouldnt lead to muscle necrosis.
Director Montgomery saw her expression and felt a bit unwilling, but there was no need to hide such matters.
He sighed and continued:
"Weve conducted two calf muscle examinations on her. This is thetest report, and the results show the same thing as the first time, indeed muscle necrosis."
Muscle tissue necrosis means that, no matter what rehabilitation treatments Helen might undergo, she will never stand up again in her lifetime.
Unless the calf is amputated and a prosthetic is attached...
Elly Campbell couldnt even bear thinking about it. If Helen really had to have an amputation, she couldnt imagine how Helen would ept such a result.
Even if hope was slim, Elly Campbell still croaked out:
"Director Montgomery, is there no other way?"
Director Montgomery shook his head, a hint of sympathy on his face.
"I examined, and Helen Melendys calf muscle necrosis happened simultaneously with the necrosis of all calf nerve groups. Its like a nt, its roots and tissues have died, unless some miraculous drug is found, there wont be another solution."
"How could this happen? Everything seemed fine, why are only the calfs muscle tissue and nerves necrosing?"
While Elly Campbell is a surgeon and not familiar with rehabilitation, she has practiced medicine for many years, both domestically and internationally, and has never encountered isted calf muscle and nerve necrosis.
After Elly Campbell asked, she saw Director Montgomerys face transform from sympathetic to serious in the next moment. He extended his hand to pull out another report from the adjacent medical record folders and handed it to Elly Campbell.
"Take a look at this."
Elly Campbell quickly reached out to take it and opened it. Her previously tense eyes suddenly widened in the next moment.
Chapter 1544: 1544. Helen was poisoned by someone
Chapter 1544: 1544. Helen was poisoned by someone
We detected an unknown toxin in the tissue of her calf. I experimented yesterday, and this toxin damages human nerve tissue but doesnt spread or get metabolized and expelled, so it stays in the original location.
When Director Montgomery mentioned the original location, he meant the calf.
Because it doesnt spread, it doesnt affect other parts of her body, and because it doesnt get metabolized and expelled, thats why Director Montgomery was able to discover this toxin.
This is also why only the nerve tissue in the calf has necrosis, while other areas are normal.
Elly Campbell had never heard of such a poison, one that doesnt metabolize, doesnt spread.
Have you found out what poison it is?
Director Montgomery shook his head, Ive practiced medicine for so many years and consulted with several pharmacologist colleagues, but none have heard of such a poison.
Saying that, he looked at Elly Campbell and asked:
Has your friend offended anyone?
Elly was taken aback by Director Montgomerys reminder, and then a chilling coldness crept into her eyes.
Gradually, this coldness grew more turbulent.
After a moment, she barely suppressed her rage, looked at Director Montgomery, and said:
Is there a way to find out how this toxin got in?
It can only be through muscle injection or skin pration.
Director Montgomery considered carefully before speaking, Judging from the degree of muscle necrosis, the toxin must have been umting in her body for at least more than half a year.
Director Montgomerys words made Ellys face change drastically, and she was silent for a long time.
She sat dazed in Director Montgomerys office for a while, then slowly stood up, Thank you, Director Montgomery. Let me think about this.
Alright, Ill keep this from Helen Melendy for now, but you need to think carefully, you cant keep it from her for long.
Okay.
Elly replied absentmindedly, stood up, and left Director Montgomerys office.
Before going to the ward, she called Harry Hall.
Where are you, I need to talk to you.
When Elly called Harry, he was on his way to the hospital. After hearing the situation from Elly on the phone, his whole demeanor turned cold.
He rushed to the hospital and saw Elly standing with a deep frown at the entrance of the inpatient building, looking somber.
Whats going on? What poison, what muscle tissue necrosis?
Harry didnt pay much attention on the phone, he only heard Elly say that something happened to Helen, so he rushed straight to the hospital. The rightful source is Find1Novel
Seeing Elly not in the ward, but waiting downstairs at the inpatient building, he realized things were very serious.
Elly recounted to Harry what Director Montgomery had said to her.
Harrys face turned ashen after hearing what Elly said.
Helen was poisoned by an unknown toxin?
Harrys cold voice carried a chilling sharpness, and his hand next to him clenched into a fist.
Elly was silent, feeling extremely heavy-hearted.
Helen is such a good person, why do so many tragic things have to happen to her.
Does Helen know?
I havent told her yet.
As she said this, she paused and continued, Helen just woke up not long ago, and she has lost her memory. If I tell her she cant walk now, Im afraid she wont be able to handle the blow. Lets not tell her for now.
This point, Harry also thought of it without needing Elly to remind him.
As for the person who poisoned Helen, Ill call the police, let them investigate secretly; there wont be too many suspicious targets.
Chapter 1545 - Capítulo 1545: 1545. Unintentional or under someones direction
Captulo 1545: 1545. Unintentional or under someones direction
Elly Campbell spoke dryly, uncertain whether she wasforting herself or Harry Hall.
Helen had been in aa for a year, and when William Hall initially sent someone to infiltrate the hospital, it was to kill Helen, so he wouldnt resort to such a method against her.
Since the assassination attempt, security at the ward has be even tighter.
Even Helens attending physician is monitored by bodyguards during examinations, to prevent the doctor from being bribed by William Hall.
They have been careful enough, why would such a situation still ur?
Aside from Harry Hall, only the two of them, Shirley, and those bodyguards outside the ward could ess Helen.
Those bodyguards are highly paid by the Jones Family, and they undergo rigorous training and background checks, so their loyalty is unquestionable.
Moreover, the medication used on Helen was administered intravenously; if the doctor had poisoned the medication, it wouldnt just affect her calf.
Clearly, the perpetrator doesnt want Helen dead, they want to torment her in this way.
Who harbors such hatred against Helen to torture her like this!
Elly Campbell clenched her fists, filled with inner hatred.
Besides the doctor and bodyguards, Shirley was the only other one with a chance to poison Helen.
Shirley
Elly Campbell recalled what Director Montgomery saidthat the method used to poison Helens calf could be either through intramuscr injection or skin pration.
She remembered Shirley using essential oil to massage Helens limbs
If it was Shirley, poisoning Helen would be really simple.
The bodyguards were stationed outside, while Shirley had direct contact with Helen.
But what grudge would Shirley have against Helen to poison her like that?
The issue is that even Director Montgomerys pharmacology-expert friends dont know the ingredients of the poison.
Shirley was introduced by Gloria, whose contacts are trustworthy, and besides, what grievance would Shirley have against Helen?
If Shirley really did it, she must have been under someone elses orders.
Thinking of this, Elly Campbells eyes grew colder.
Despite the low likelihood, Elly Campbell still nned to have Shirley investigated thoroughly.
During Helen Melendys hospitalization, Shirley was dedicated to caring for her without any ck, and Elly was very satisfied with her.
Currently, Shirley continues to take care of Helen Melendy.
When they arrived, Shirley wasnt in the room, and Helen sat dazed on the hospital bed, her eyes slightly swollen, as if she had just cried.
Whats wrong?
Harry Hall immediately walked over, seeing her swollen eyes, his heart suddenly clenched tightly.
Recently, Helen Melendy gradually became ustomed to Harry Hall and wasnt as awkward or uneasy as before.
She looked down at her phone, and after a moment, said hoarsely, The director passed away.
Elly Campbell and Harry Hall froze for a moment before recalling which director she meant.
It should be the director of the orphanage who raised her as a child.
Both of them knew about Helen Melendys background.
At three years old, she was abandoned at the orphanages doorstep andter raised by the orphanage director.
Even back then, the directors health was poor, and Helen Melendy tried to alleviate his burden; after she entered college, she barely used the directors money.
The study abroad opportunity was proactively offered by Harvard, providing her with a slot and a public-funded study n. Along with the substantial full schrship from Harvard each year, it was sufficient for her expenses in the United States. Get full chapters from f?dnvel
Chapter 1546. He has been enduring it.
Chapter 1546: 1546. He has been enduring it.
During the second year after her graduation, the director fell seriously ill, and died with no cure.
At that time, Elly Campbell had already left a divorce agreement with Adam Jones and moved to the United States, and the two hadnt been in touch for years.
The news of the directors death was something she learned from Helen Melendyter.
Back then, she spoke casually, as if everything had already passed.
But Elly could imagine that the director was more intimate to her than her own mother; suddenly losing someone like a mother would be a devastating blow to her.
Originally, after so many years, she had finally walked out of the sorrow of the directors death. Now, her memory is stuck nine years ago.
At that time, the director had not yet passed away.
Now, its equivalent to her having to relive the sorrow of the directors death all over again.
Its truly cruel to her.
Thinking about how she might not be able to walk in the future, Elly felt a sharp pain in her heart, her nose suddenly tingled, and she turned away.
"I just... just called the director, but... no one answered. I... I called the orphanage, and Jane said... said the director passed away five years ago."
Helen Melendy sobbed as she spoke, like a lost child unable to find their way.
Harry Hall looked at her in this state and felt deeply pained.
However, he did not know about the directors death.
Back then, she suddenly broke up with him without exining anything, and walked away without saying a word.
They reunited three yearster.
He only heard about the directors death from Helenst year.
Although he didnt know the details, it didnt prevent him fromforting her.
"Helen, the director got sick, leaving was also a relief for her, dont be sad."
Find the newest release on Find_Novel(.
He sat next to her, gently stroking her long hair, continuing tofort her:
"Although you couldnt make her live a long life, during herst days, you were always by her side, taking care of her, apanying her. Even though she eventually passed away, you were with her until the end, she left peacefully and contentedly."
"Is that true?"
Helen Melendy, with red eyes, looked up at him and asked hoarsely.
"Its true, if you dont believe it, you can ask the others at the orphanage."
Harry genuinely wasnt deceiving her.
Last year, she told him many things she had been through after they broke up, including the directors death.
That matter was a huge blow to her, and he regretted immensely not asking questions, not stopping her when she said they should break up and simply walked away, leaving her to face those dark, difficult days alone.
At the time he thought, she wanted to break up, so he gave her freedom, not to be overly entangled, to avoid them both ending in an embarrassing situation, to part amicably.
Despite living for those three years without her, he held on, gritting his teeth and getting through those days.
Theughable thing was, he thought he had genuinely gotten past it, and assumed he was still rational as always, until he heard a voice identical to hers at Jones, and rushed out frantically.
Upon seeing a business card with her name on Adam Joness desk, his presumed rationality and self-control werepletely devoured in an instant.
It was in that moment he realized, all those three years, he had merely been enduring, and hadnt truly gotten over it at all.
Chapter 1547: 1547. No one will laugh at you if you cry.
Chapter 1547: 1547. No one willugh at you if you cry.
Thoughts gathered, he suppressed all emotions in his eyes, looked at Helen Melendy, and said:
The director passed away peacefully. You were by her side, and she left without any regrets.
Helen Melendys mood, upon hearing this, indeed improved a bit.
Elly Campbell took the opportunity to say:
Yes, Helen, the most important thing for you now is to get better. That way, the directors spirit in heaven wont be too worried about you.
Helen Melendy nodded.
Emotionally, it was still hard for her to ept easily, but rationally, the director had already passed away five years ago. She had no reason to dwell on past grief and make those who cared about her worry unnecessarily.
Im fine, dont worry about me.
She managed to smile at them.
Reaching out, she rubbed her swollen eyes,ughed self-deprecatingly, and said:
I also suddenly heard that the director passed away. For a moment, I couldnt ept it, but its much better now.
As she spoke, her voice involuntarily became choked with emotion.
To others, it was already a matter five years past, but to her, it was something that had never urred. Suddenly receiving such news, reason still couldnt ovee emotion.
Elly Campbell and Harry Hall understood her feelings and didnt force her to rationally ept it.
Harry Hall held her in his arms and whispered:
If youre feeling ufortable, dont hold it in. No one willugh at you for crying.
Helen Melendy wanted to smile but couldnt, wanted to cry but seemed unable to cry.
Rarely at this moment, she adapted to Harry Halls embrace and didnt pull away from him.
She also didnt cry aloud, merely shed tears silently. However, she quickly adjusted her emotions.
She lifted her head from Harry Halls embrace and said lightly:
Alright, Im fine now.
She was never one to wallow in mncholy and, upon gradually epting the directors passing five years ago, her mood improved slightly.
Then, she asked:
By the way, has the result from the Rehabilitation Departmente out? Im Im alright, arent I?
Helen Melendy originally intended to divert from the heavy topic just now and randomly picked a topic to start, but after asking, she felt a bit uneasy.
Elly Campbell and Harry Halls expressions subtly changed.
But both concealed it well, neither letting Helen Melendy notice anything amiss.
Of course, theres no problem. Ive already looked at the report. Its pretty much the same as what the doctor said before. You know the muscle atrophy is due to long inactivity. The Rehabilitation Department has already formted a n. As long as you follow the doctors instructions, youll definitely get better.
Elly Campbell said it all at once, fearing any slip might reveal something to Helen Melendy. She didnt pause for a moment.
Even as she spoke, her eyes instinctively avoided Helen Melendy.
Oh, wheres Shirley? Th?s chapter is updated by find[?]ovel
Thinking about Helen Melendy being poisoned, Elly Campbells gaze turned colder.
I sent her out. I have nothing going on here anyway, and having another person in the room makes me ufortable.
She wasnt ustomed to being tended to in every detail. If not for her current inconvenience, she wouldnt even want to continue having Shirley look after her.
Is Shirley taking good care of you?
Helen Melendy tentatively asked, If youre not satisfied, I can get someone else toe over.
Chapter 1548 - Capítulo 1548: 1548. Repeated Probing
Captulo 1548: 1548. Repeated Probing
Its different now, shes pretty good, she arranges everything for me perfectly, and every once in a while she massages my limbs.
As she said this, she smiled and said:
If she massages me a few more times, maybe Ill be able to walk.
Her tone was quite rxed, but to Elly Campbell and Harry Hall, it was quite unsettling to hear.
Seeing Helen Melendy rubbing her slender calf with a slightly troubled look, But, why is it that when Shirley massages me, I dont feel anything, just like the nerves have died.
She said this jokingly, after all, in those TV dramas, its not umon to see vegetative patients who dont wake up for years and cant walk because they havent moved for a long time.
After undergoing rehabilitation treatment, naturally, they can get up.
So, she isnt worried at all about being unable to stand in the future, and she was quite rxed at the moment.
But when Elly and Harry heard her say this in such a joking manner, their hearts sank.
Helen didnt understand medicine, and she wasnt thinking about it much at the moment.
Elly could only try to soothe her, forcing a smile, Dont talk nonsense, its just because you havent exercised for a long time, how could your nerves be damaged.
I know, youre just getting nervous for nothing, I was just joking.
After chatting for a while, Helen gradually calmed down from the news of the directors death, and her mood wasnt as heavy.
Elly was concerned about the poisoning incident involving Helen, so she didnt stay long in the hospital. Anyway, with Harry there, she was relieved, and found an excuse to leave.
As she exited the inpatient building, she happened to run into Shirley returning from outside, who seemed quite happy.
Seeing Elly, she quickly stepped forward to greet her, Mrs. Jones.
Shirley, youve worked hard during this time.
Elly spoke, her gaze falling on Shirleys worn face.
Mrs. Jones, youre too kind. Youve given me such a high sry to take care of Miss Summer, isnt this what Im supposed to do? Theres no hard work about it.
Elly slightly nodded, subtly probing, I saw youing in just now, smiling broadly, what happened to make you so happy?
Hearing Elly ask this, Shirleys smile grew even wider.
My youngest son was selected by their academy to be sent to Yale University as an exchange student. If he does well, he can directly apply to graduate from Yale University, and the school will even arrange a job directly. Official source is F?nd-Novel
Elly had heard from Gloria that Shirleys youngest son was a senior studying biology at Bismarck University, with excellent grades, and there was a possibility he might enter the research institute.
Her cousin, Arthur rk, was the chief researcher at the research institute. If Shirleys son performed well, she wouldnt mind letting her cousin mentor him a bit more.
That truly is something to celebrate.
Elly smiled and said, Its quite expensive over there, so if you need anything, you can let me know.
Thank you, Mrs. Jones, youve already helped me a lot. My son is studying abroad on a government schrship, and the school provides additional schrships and living allowances, so there wont be any issues over there, thank you.
Thats good then.
Elly exchanged a few pleasantries with Shirley, then left.
Once in the car, Ellys smile slowly faded, and she fell into deep thought.
When she first hired Shirley, she had observed her. She was an honest and hardworking person.
Chapter 1549. The Opportunity to Poison
Chapter 1549: 1549. The Opportunity to Poison
She had tried to probe repeatedly just now and thought this person was very easily satisfied, not greedy, not someone who would easily be bribed.
But if Shirley wasnt the one who poisoned Helen, then it was only the bodyguards standing outside the door.
Although the bodyguards had high credibility, Elly Campbell was not so self-opinionated as topletely ignore investigating the bodyguards.
However, she didnt hide the matter from Adam Jones and shared her thoughts with him.
The Jones Familys bodyguards were all personally selected by Adam Jones, and apart from personal skills, loyalty was the most important factor.
He spent a lot of effort picking such a group of bodyguards; their loyalty was extremely high.
But since his wife wanted to investigate them, he didnt oppose it. He even summoned his elite team under hismand for Elly Campbell, allowing them to fullyply with her arrangements.
These elites werepletely different from the Jones Familys bodyguards, even without any ovep, so Elly Campbell was not worried they would cover up for those bodyguards.
These people acted swiftly, and within a few days, they hadpletely investigated the bodyguards whereabouts and private actions over the past two years.
Thispletely ruled out the possibility of them poisoning Helen Melendy.
"Then surely Shirley is the biggest suspect."
Elly Campbell ced the documents in her hand into the shredder and destroyed them. Sitting in the office, she looked outside the window with a bit of mncholy.
In her hand, she held a cup of coffee that her secretary had just brewed for her.
The coffee still emitted heat.
She squinted her eyes, lost in thought.
Shirley was the caregiver she hired for Helen, and the massage was at her request. If it was really Shirley who did it, whether intentionally or manipted by others, it was indirectly her fault for harming Helen...
Thinking of this, Elly Campbell felt a pang in her heart, her hand holding the coffee cup trembled.
The still warm coffee sshed out from the cup, burning her back to awareness.
Helen nearly lost her life trying to save her back then, and now finally woke up, but couldnt walk due to poisoning.
And the opportunity for the poisoning might have been provided by her...
The more Elly thought about it, the more her heart ached, recalling Helen Melendy in the ward with that pale yet forced smile, and her heart grew heavier.
Endless guilt and self-me surged towards her heart, as if they were going to drown her.
For more chapters visit ?ovelFind
Even if it was the result she least wanted to face, she finally sent someone to investigate Shirley.
Learning from Director Montgomery that the poison residue in Helens calf had been there for half a year, meaning it was administered half a year ago and hasnt been given since.
Investigating the source of the poison from half a year ago might be very difficult, but finding suspicious clues from Shirley should be feasible.
That day, she still went to the hospital to see Helen Melendy, and Shirley continued to care for her as usual.
Helen Melendy was unaware of the true condition of her calf, and she was very happy to see her.
Elly Campbells mood, however, seemed even more heavy.
Shirley happened to be in the ward at the moment, and whether she was truly innocent or acted very well, she was still able to face her calmly.
"Mrs. Jones, have some water."
Elly Campbell reached out to take the water cup Shirley handed over, thought for a moment, and said:
"Shirley, where did you buy the essential oil you used for Helen before? I saw Helen using it well, and Id like to buy some."
Chapter 1550 - Capítulo 1550: 1550. Being used without even realizing it
Captulo 1550: 1550. Being used without even realizing it
Giving Helen a massage with essential oils, she knows the brand of essential oils well, as she often uses it herself, and there shouldnt be any problem.
But if something else is mixed in, thats another story.
As she asked this question, her eyes were fixed on Shirleys expression, trying to find any hint of guilt or fear on her face.
Yet Shirley continuously appeared calm and collected, she smiled and said:
These essential oils were bought from the pharmacy, thergest one in the city center, named Grand Harmony.
Grand Harmony is a well-known domestic chain pharmacy, offering aplete range of Chinese and Western medicine, health supplements, etc.
The essential oil itself has no issues; problems arise during the massage, when other substances are added.
She questioned Shirley earlier mainly to test her reaction to the query.
Only, Shirleys reaction was too candid, without a hint of guilt.
If this is indeed an act, then Shirleys psychological resilience is extraordinarily strong.
Elly Campbell is more inclined to believe that if the problem really stemmed from Shirley, she was likely being used without her knowing.
And the issue must lie with the essential oils.
Its not that the essential oils themselves have problems, but rather someone tampered with them.
But who had the opportunity to approach Shirley, tamper with the oils, and ensure Shirley would use the tampered oils on Helens calves?
In this, if any link doesnt cooperate, they cant sessfully poison Helens calves.
Elly Campbell, looking thoughtful, furrowed her brows; in the next moment, she heard Shirley say something that utterly shocked her.
Initially, I didnt know essential oils have distinctions, different oils for different areas, nobody at the pharmacy told me. If not for my sons reminder, I would have nearly made a useless effort.
With that, Shirley chuckled a bit proudly, Thats why education is worthwhile, university students are different from us illiterates.
Speaking of her son, the university student eligible for government-funded study abroad, Shirley was both happy and proud.
Elly Campbells eyes suddenly turned sharp upon hearing this.
After a brief moment, her expression returned to normal, looking at the unconcealed pride in Shirleys eyes, her smile slightly faded:
Really? I never heard about such nuances.
Elly Campbell appeared very intrigued, Shirley, noticing this, openly shared what her son had told her. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find~Novel
Looking at the two bottles of essential oil Shirley handed her, Elly Campbells pupils constricted slightly.
Mrs. Jones, my son says this essential oil is suitable for calves
Elly Campbell tightly gripped the essential oil bottle Shirley handed over, the warmth in her eyes growing increasingly cold.
So, you use separate oils every time you apply them on Miss Summer?
Shirley didnt think much about Elly Campbells question and nodded truthfully.
Since when did you start using two types of oils separately?
Upon hearing Elly Campbells inquiry, Shirleys face showed a hint of embarrassment, saying:
For the first half year, I used them on Miss Summer simultaneously,ter I gave her separate oils after listening to my son.
She paused then, fearing Elly Campbell might use her of wasting the oils, she quickly rified:
However, my son also mentioned that using thembined is fine, just the effect isnt as targeted.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!